Skip to main content

Full text of "The Relief Society magazine : organ of the Relief Society of the Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-Day Saints"

See other formats 


i-i 
3 


to 

c 

3 
O 

U 

•4-1 
C/2 
l-l 

Oh 
l-i 

rt 

r-| 
<L) 

H     .5 
W      S 

O     ^ 

O         :^ 
CO 

W 

w 
o 

O 

PQ 
< 

w 
O 

w 
re 


'S 
< 

GJD 

_C 
"m 
re 

re 
i-i 

'c 


c 
o 


<u 

c 


c 

I-I 

re 
<■ 


re 

U 

c 

re 

6 

o 

re 

m 

■t-l 


^         re 
§   :^^ 

re  CQ    . 

<i^    1)    fe 
1-1  .^    re 

<u   o  <^ 

OO  "-^  _ 

C    12    G 
<L)     <U     IJ 

-^^    • 
re  "^  CO 

P-   C   re 

re    o  rC 

-a  r^  ^ 

re    o    C  -^  ^ 

r^  C/3  ^  ^  < 


re 

O 

•M 

CO 

PQ 

a 

C 
re 


C 

c 

to 

U 

re 


d 

d) 

c 
o 
<u 
1-1 

M) 

_C 

w 
ffi 

HD 
<U 
I-I 

I 

c 
o 

CO 

c 
o 


'•4-1 

CO 

'i-i 

u 

c 
u 

CO 


•^ 
.< 


CQ         «J 


re 
EL, 

C 

CO 

re 


o 
o 

C 

I-I 

o 


F  -^    ... 

Cut)  re  C        .2P 

.,     C/1  >      C 

o   o  '-'  K°   o        > 


W5' 


<U 


[x.  i-Ji;  r/-,    QJ  t^    O  CQ 


tCn  n3  C/:i    QJ  ,        ^ 

•^     .s     >^ 
jl!     <     p^ 


r— < 


Jt    I  Less)    LJears  (greeting 

"HOW  GREAT  REASON  WE  HAVE  TO  REJOICE"  (Alma  26:1) 

TN  the  brief  hour  which  heralds  the  beginning  of  a  new  year  we  stand  on 
a  vantage  point  which  enables  us  to  look  backward  to  the  year  just 
passed  and  forward  into  the  year  to  come.  Joyously  we  say  with  the 
Prophet  Ammon  ''How  great  reason  we  have  to  rejoice/'  Humbly  we  ask 
''Could  we  have  supposed  .  .  .  that  God  would  have  granted  unto  us  such 
great  blessings?"  In  our  hearts  is  the  secure  knowledge  that  we  have  been 
"encircled  about  in  the  matchless  bounty  of  his  love"  (Alma  26:1-2). 

"What  great  blessings  has  he  bestowed  upon  us?"  The  blessing  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  membership  in  his  Church  is  our  great  bless- 
ing. Relief  Society  membership  and  the  opportunity  to  serve  together  as 
sisters  is  a  blessing.  We  have  been  recipients  of  light  and  wisdom.  Our 
hearts  have  been  touched  with  compassion,  and  our  minds  have  been  given 
added  knowledge.  Testimonies  have  been  nurtured  and  strengthened. 
Our  prayerful  efforts  to  be  instruments  in  his  hands  to  do  the  work  he 
would  have  us  do  have  been  successful  in  a  large  measure.  As  individuals 
and  as  a  society  we  have  been  blessed. 

The  General  Board  extends  love  and  warm  appreciation  to  our  sisters 
throughout  the  world.  With  you,  gratitude  to  our  Father  in  heaven  is 
our  foremost  thought.  Now,  looking  into  a  new  year,  we  are  one  with 
you  in  the  sincere  desire  to  be  worthy  of  his  blessings;  to  merit  their  con- 
tinuance is  our  prayer. 

May  happiness  and  joy  come  to  each  of  us.  May  peace  come  to 
the  world.  May  we  increase  our  efforts  to  live  in  righteousness  and  observe 
the  commandments  of  God. 

"Now  have  we  not  reason  to  rejoice?  Yea,  I  say  unto  you,  there 
never  were  men  that  had  so  great  reason  to  rejoice  as  we,  since  the  world 
began  .  .  ."  (Alma  26:35). 


The  Cover:  The  Cahfornia  Mission  Home  With  the  Los  Angeles  Temple  in  the 
Background,  Reproduced  from  a  Transparency  by  Harold  Winn 
Submitted  by  Alta  H.  Taylor 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Page   1 


CJrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  dfc 


ar 


As  we  were  planning  our  trip  through 
the  Northwest,  we  were  dehghted  to  find 
that  wonderful  article  about  the  Olympian 
Rain  Forest  (by  Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  July 
1958).  We  read  it  over  and  wondered 
if  we  might  stretch  our  time  so  we  might 
also  see  the  wonder  of  this  place.  We 
did,  and  enjoyed  all  the  beauties  that  are 
so  \\ell  \\'ritten  by  one  who  also  had  seen 
nature  with  the  loving  look  and  the  joy 
of  God's  great  handiwork.  We  urge  every- 
one to  read  about  our  Nation  and  enjoy 
the  wonderful  things  we  have  placed  here 
for  our  joy  and  remembrance.  The  Reliei 
Society  Magazine  always  has  a  place  of 
honor  in  our  home. 

— Louise  J.  Scott 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

The  September  Magazine  was  most  en- 
joyable.   As  usual,  I  always  read  the  poems, 
then  the  fiction,  then  the  articles. 
— Maude  Rubin 

Santa  Ana,  California 

I  especially  liked  the  poem  "As  Tangi- 
ble As  Grass,"  by  Eva  Willes  Wangs- 
gaard,  in  the  November  issue  of  The 
ReUef  Society  Magazine.  Mrs.  Wangs- 
gaard  superbly  depicts  beauty  in  her  lines. 
Like  ever\thing  she  writes,  this  poem  is 
of  high  quality.  She  is  a  real  poet.  I  have 
read  and  admired  her  poetry  ever  since 
she  started  to  compose  poems.  Mrs.  Cole's 
poem  ''On  the  Rim,"  (frontispiece  in  the 
same  issue)  is  also  an  exquisite  creation. 
It  is  graphic.  I  want  to  congratulate  those 
who  created  the  November  Magazine  cov- 
er design.  All  of  the  covers  have  been 
interesting  and  lovely,  but  this  one  is 
especially  beautiful.  Having  done  some 
painting  through  the  years,  I  appreciate 
the  fine  use  of  color.  Thanks  for  this 
lovely  Magazine. 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Pro\o,  Utah 

My  prime  interest  has  always  been  the 
Relief  Society  lesson  material,  because  our 
classes  are  so  glorious.  But  even  without 
the  lessons,  the  stories  and  poetry  alone 
are  worth  the  price  of  the  Magazine. 
— Mary  M.  Smoot 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


I  have  just  finished  reading  the  story 
"The  Right  Climate,"  by  Vera  H.  May- 
hew,  in  the  November  issue  of  the  Maga- 
zine, and  I  found  it  most  enlightening. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  attend  Relief  So- 
ciety for  the  past  three  years,  as  I  have 
been  working  to  help  put  my  husband 
through  school  at  the  University.  I  have 
kept  up  my  subscription  to  the  Magazine, 
though,  and  it  has  helped  me  to  keep 
in  touch  with  the  women  of  the  Church. 
Each  month  I  find  stories  that  seem  to 
fit  into  my  life,  and  to  lift  my  spirits. 
Thank  you  very  much  for  such  a  wonder- 
ful little  Magazine. 

— Mrs.  Elden  Liechty 
Logan,  Utah 

I  couldn't  resist  the  most  colorful,  at- 
tractive Magazine  (November  1958)  I 
have  ever  seen  —  that  wonderful  plaque 
inside  the  Relief  Society  Building.  Also, 
it  seems  to  me  there  were  more  poems 
in  November.  I  always  hunt  out  the 
poems.  ...  I  teach  them  to  my  grand- 
children. The  one  "Like  a  Kernel,"  by 
Vesta  Nickerson  Lukei,  is  good.  I  love 
poetry,  especially  the  poems  that  appeal  to 
mothers  and  children. 

— Mrs.  Laura  R.  Merrill 
Logan,  Utah 

The  Post  and  The  Journal  are  publish- 
ing some  more  of  my  poems  soon,  and 
I  have  been  thinking  how  much  I  owe 
to  you  editors  and  to  The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine  for  helping  me  to  reach  this 
goal.  So  I  just  wanted  to  say  thanks  and 
best  wishes.  ...  I  haven't  had  much  time 
to  write  lately,  with  all  the  work  of  being 
a  grandmother. 

— Margery  S.  Stewart 

Pacific  Palisades 
California 

]\lay  I  say  that  we  enjoy  our  Magazine 
in  Airdrie  Branch  very  much.  Almost  all 
of  the  sisters  take  the  Magazine.  Lesson 
participation  is  much  easier  when  we 
have  a  chance  to  study  the  material  before 
class. 

— Marjorie  G.  Foote 

Glasgow,  Scotland 


Page  2 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ._--_--  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  EUiott  Josie  B.  Bay  Winniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.  Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ----.---_---  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ---.-.-_..  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  JANUARY   1959  NO.   1 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A   New  Year's   Greeting 1 

■     -  -       -  -  4 

6 


Relief  Society — An  Aid  to  the  Priesthood  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Mountain   Peaks   _.Celia    Luce 

Award  Winners — EHza  R.    Snow   Poem  Contest    7 

The  Telling — First  Prize  Poem Lael  Woolsey  Hill     8 

Portrait  of  Lincoln's  Second  Mother — Second  Prize  Poem  Mabel  Law  Atkinson   10 

Parting  on  the  Prairie — Third  Prize  Poem  Sylvia  Probst  Young  12 

Award  Winners — Annual  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  14 

Good  Bye  and  Good  Luck,  Mrs.  Kelsey — First  Prize  Story  Norma  A.  Wrathall  15 

Exploring  New  Frontiers  in  Health  Basil  O'Connor  21 

The   California   Mission   Preston    R.    Nibley  22 

No,  Thank  You!   35 

The  Rewarding  Time Elsie    Sim   Hansen  41 

FICTION 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  1  Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  24 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  2 

Sixty  Years  Ago  30 

Woman's   Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  31 

Editorial:  Strengthening  Community   Virtues Belle   S.   Spafford  32 

Four  Color  Covers — A  New  Feature  for  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  33 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Assigned  Evening  Meeting  of  Fast  Sunday  in  March  34 

Award  Subscriptions   Presented  in  April   34 

Bound  Volumes  of    1958  Magazine   34 

Notes  From   the   Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  42 

Birthday   Congratulations    72 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  California  Mission  Alta  H.   Taylor  36 

You  Can  Sew — XI — Bound  Buttonholes  Jean  R.   Jennings  38 

Celestia  Chadwick  Tracy's  Quilts  Have  Made  Many  Homes  Beautiful  40 

LESSONS  FOR  APRIL 

Theology — The  Sacrament Roy   W.   Doxey  49 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages — "Pray  Always,  and  I  Will  Pour  Out  My  Spirit  Upon 

You" Christine    H.    Robinson  55 

Work  Meeting — Managerial  Aspects  of  Food  Planning  and  Preparation  Vesta  Barnett  57 

Literature — Young  Jonathan  Edwards  Briant  S.   Jacobs  59 

Social  Science — "A  Principle   With  Promise""   John  Farr  Larson  64 

POETRY 

Every  Good  Gift Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan     6 

Cloud   Feathers Eva    Willes    Wangsgaard  21 

Quiescence June    N.    Ashton  29 

Deserted  Farm  Yard  Maude    Rubin  37 

January   Christie    Lund   Coles  71 

Song  of  Subsequence  Dorothy  J.   Roberts  71 

Winter  Tree  Bernice   Ames  72 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Relief  Society-An  Aid  to 
the  Priesthood 

Piesident  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Oflficers  Meeting,  Relief  Society  General  Conference, 

October  8,  1858) 

I  REGRET  that  other  duties  re-  needed.    It  has  a  place  as  an  aid  to 

quire  that  I  depart  before  the  the  Priesthood  of  God.    And  while 

close   of  this  meeting,  in  fact  the  sisters  have  not  been  given  the 

when    I    get    through    speaking    to  Priesthood,    it   has   not   been    con- 

you.    It  is  a  wonderful  sight  to  look  ferred   upon    them,   that   does   not 

into  the  faces  of  you  good  sisters  mean  that  the  Lord  has  not  given 

from  all  parts  of  the  Church,  then  unto  them  authority.  Authority  and 

to  realize  the  great  and  important  Priesthood  are  two  different  things, 

duties  that  devolve  upon  you,  and  A  person  may  have  authority  given 

how  perfectly  and  faithfully  you  are  to  him,  or  a  sister  to  her,  to  do  cer- 

doing  your  part.  tain  things  in  the  Church  that  are 

The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  binding  and  absolutely  necessary  for 
Latter-day  Saints  would  never  have  our  salvation,  such  as  the  work  that 
been  finished  without  the  organ-  our  sisters  do  in  the  House  of  the 
ization  known  as  the  Relief  Society  Lord.  They  have  authority  given 
which  embraces  the  sisters  of  the  unto  them  to  do  some  great  and 
Church.  There  is  no  other  organ-  wonderful  things,  sacred  unto  the 
ization,  as  we  have  already  heard  Lord,  and  binding  just  as  thorough- 
in  the  prayer,  like  it.  The  world  ly  as  are  the  blessings  that  are  given 
could  not  duplicate  it.  There  are  by  the  men  who  hold  the  Priest- 
other  organizations  of  women,  I  hood.  And  you  sisters  who  labor  in 
suppose,  I've  heard  of  such;  but  I  the  House  of  the  Lord  can  lay  your 
am  sure  there  is  no  organization  that  hands  upon  your  sisters,  and  with 
could  assemble  as  you  have  as-  divine  authority,  because  the  Lord 
sembled  here  with  the  same  inspira-  recognizes  positions  which  you  oc- 
tion  and  hopes  and  aspiration  and  cupy.  He  honors  you  and  blesses 
faith  and  love  of  truth  as  you  sisters  you  in  your  labors  in  your  various 
manifest  in  your  lives.  stakes,    and    you    go    forth     with 

The  Prophet  was  inspired.    And,  authority.      You    can    speak    with 

by  revelation  in  March  1842  on  the  authority,    because    the    Lord    has 

17th  day,  he  called  the  sisters  to-  placed  authority  upon  you. 

gether  and  organized  the  Relief  So-  Now,  today,  we  live  in  a  different 

ciety.     It  has  grown  to  be  a  power  age,  a  wonderful  age  in  the  restora- 

in  the  Church.     Absolutely  neces-  tion  of  the  gospel.    As  far  as  I  know, 

sary— we  speak  of  it  as  an  auxiliary,  in  former  years  or  former  dispensa- 

which  means  a  help,  but  the  Relief  tions  of  the  gospel,  our  sisters  were 

Society  is   more  than   that.     It  is  not  called  upon  to  do  very  much. 
Page  4 


RELIEF  SOCIETY— AN  AID  TO  THE  PRIESTHOOD 


Even  in  the  days  of  Paul,  they  were 
counseled  to  be  silent  in  churches 
and  other  restrictions  were  placed 
upon  them.  But  that  was  not 
necessarily  in  accord  with  the  plan 
of  salvation.  The  plan  of  salvation 
had  nothing  to  do  with  those  re- 
strictions. They  were  due  to  the 
prevailing  conditions  among  the 
peoples,  the  customs  of  the  times. 

Today,  our  sisters  take  part  in  the 
various  organizations  that  are  as- 
signed to  them.  They  give  service 
in  the  training  of  our  youth,  our  chil- 
dren, and  what  they  do  is  done  by 
authority.  And  when  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  chose  the  sisters  in 
1842,  he  gave  them  authority. 
Authority  to  administer,  even,  if 
necessary,  the  laying  on  of  hands  in 
behalf  of  the  sick.  Not  to  seal  and 
anoint,  but  by  the  prayer  of  faith 
to  plead  with  the  Lord  for  the  heal- 
ing of  the  sick.  I  have  often 
thought  in  reading  our  scriptures, 
the  old  scriptures,  of  the  restrictions, 
apparently,  that  were  placed  upon 
women  which  the  Lord  in  his  wis- 
dom in  the  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times  removed. 

TT  isn't  necessary  today  for  our  sis- 
ters to  be  silent.  They  can  be 
called  upon  to  teach  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ,  to  bear  their  testi- 
monies and  bear  witness  of  the  truth 
in  our  sacrament  meetings  or  other 
meetings  of  the  Church.  They  have 
their  own  meetings,  such  as  the  Re- 
lief Society,  in  which  they  have  been 
given  power  and  authority  to  do  a 
great  many  things.  The  work  which 
they  do  is  done  by  divine  authority. 
The  Lord  through  his  wisdom  has 
called  upon  our  sisters  to  be  aids  to 
the  Priesthood.  Because  of  their 
sympathy,  tenderness  of  heart,  and 


kindness,  the  Lord  looks  upon  them 
and  gives  unto  them  the  duties  and 
responsibilities  of  being  ministers  to 
the  needy  and  to  the  afflicted.  He 
has  pointed  out  the  path  which  they 
should  follow,  and  he  has  given  to 
them  this  great  organization  where 
they  have  authority  to  serve  under 
the  directions  of  the  bishops  of  the 
wards  and  in  harmony  with  the  bish- 
ops of  the  wards,  looking  after  the 
interest  of  our  people  both  spiritual- 
ly and  temporally. 

And  the  Lord  can  call  upon  our 
sisters  to  go  into  the  homes  to  com- 
fort the  needy,  to  aid  and  assist  the 
afflicted,  to  kneel  with  them  and 
pray  with  them,  and  the  Lord  will 
hearken  to  the  sisters'  prayers  when 
they  are  offered  sincerely  in  behalf 
of  the  sick,  just  as  he  will  listen  to 
the  prayers  of  the  elders  of  the 
Church. 

We  could  not  get  along  without 
this  organization.  I  don't  know 
what  some  of  our  bishops  would  do, 
if  a  bishop  could  not  call  upon  the 
president  of  the  Relief  Society  of 
his  ward  in  cases  of  need.  Maybe 
sometimes  a  bishop  finds  it  rather 
convenient  to  put  something  off  on- 
to the  shoulders  of  the  sisters  of 
the  Relief  Society  when  maybe  he 
ought  to  shoulder  a  few  of  the 
things  himself,  I  don't  know. 
(Laughter.)  But  you  have  been 
very  helpful,  and  the  Lord  ap- 
preciates the  work  that  you  do. 
You,  through  your  faithfulness  and 
your  obedience,  will  find  your  place 
in  the  kingdom  of  God  when  it  is 
established  in  its  fulness  and 
righteousness.  Think  of  it!  It  is 
within  the  privilege  of  the  sisters  of 
this  Church  to  receive  exaltation  in 
the  kingdom  of  God  and  receive 
authority  and  power  as  queens  and 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


priestesses,  and  I  am  sure  if  they 
have  that  power  they  have  some 
power  to  rule  and  reign.  Else  why 
would  they  be  priestesses? 

The  Lord  is  pleased  with  your 
labors.  You,  through  your  service, 
have  helped  to  build  up  and 
strengthen  the  kingdom  of  God. 
Just  as  necessary  is  the  labor  of  the 
Relief  Society  in  the  Church  as  it 
is,  shall  I  say?  with  the  quorums 
of  the  Priesthood.  Now  some  may 
feel  that  I  am  expressing  this  a  lit- 
tle too  strongly,  but  my  own  judg- 
ment is  that  the  work  that  you,  our 
good  sisters,  are  doing,  finds  its  place 
and  is  just  as  important  in  the 
building  up  of  this  kingdom, 
strengthening  it,  causing  it  to  ex- 
pand,   laying    a    foundation    upon 


which  we  all  may  build,  just  as  much 
as  it  is  for  the  brethren  who  hold 
the  Priesthood  of  God.  We  can't 
get  along  without  you. 

Now  I  am  sorry,  but  I  have  to 
leave.  I  hate  to  go,  because  I  would 
like  to  stay  with  you  and  hear  the 
remarks  of  Brother  Petersen  and  the 
other  exercises  that  are  before  you. 
But  I  leave  my  prayer  and  my  bless- 
ing with  you,  and  I  want  to  say  to 
you  that  I  honor  you  and  those  who 
labor  with  you,  who  are  not  here,  in 
your  faithfulness  and  your  integrity 
to  the  truth,  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

May  the  Lord  continue  to  bless 
you  with  his  Holy  Spirit  abundantly, 
I  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
Amen. 


*^ 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Every  good  gift  is  a  gift  from  our  Father, 
All  that  we  have  and  love  and  own, 
Is  given  by  him:  bird-song  and  weather, 
The  silent  dusk,  the  singing  dawn. 

The  bread  of  each  day — life-building  goodness, 
The  hearth  of  e\'ening,  sun-seasoned  wood, 
The  circle  of  love  in  an  hour  of  darkness — 
All  are  gifts  from  our  Father,  God. 

The  home-glow  of  lamplight,  children's  sweet  laughter. 
All  that  we  have  and  hold  and  love. 
Family  and  friendship,  freedom  and  shelter. 
Are  gifts — all  gifts,  from  God  above. 


77? 


ountain 


(Peak 


Celia  Luce 

MOST  mountain  peaks  have  to  be  climbed.  If  you  want  the  breathtaking  view,  the 
heady  feeling  of  being  on  top  of  the  world,  you  have  to  work  for  it.  Oh,  there 
are  smooth  roads  to  the  top  of  a  few  peaks,  and  roads  part  way  up  others.  There  are 
roads  with  lovely  views  that  carry  you  into  the  mountains.  But  few  roads  lead  to  the 
mountain  peaks. 

Life  is  like  that.  Some  happiness  seems  to  be  handed  to  us  \\ith  very  little 
effort  on  our  part.  But  most  happiness,  like  the  view  from  a  mountain  peak,  has  to 
be  earned  by  hard  work  on  our  part. 


Kyiward    vi/i 


inners 


ibliza  U\.   Snow  LPoetn   Looniest 


npHE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announee  the 
names  of  the  three  winners  in  the 
1Q58  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest. 
This  contest  was  announced  in  the 
May  1958  issue  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  and  closed  August 
15/1958. 

The  first  prize  of  forty  dollars  is 
awarded  to  Lael  Woolsey  Hill,  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  for  her  poem  'The 
Telling."  The  second  prize  of 
thirty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Mabel 
Law  Atkinson,  Dayton,  Idaho,  for 
her  poem  'Tortrait  of  Lincoln's 
Second  Mother."  The  third  prize 
of  twenty  dollars  is  awarded  to 
Sylvia  Probst  Young,  Midvale,  Utah, 
for    her    poem     'Tarting    on    the 

rairie. 

This  poem  contest  has  been  con- 
ducted annually  by  the  Relief  So- 
ciety General  Board  since  1924,  in 
honor  of  Eliza  R.  Snow,  second 
General  President  of  Relief  Society, 
a  gifted  poet  and  beloved  leader. 

The  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter- 
day  Saint  women,  and  is  designed  to 
encourage  poetry  writing,  and  to  in- 
crease appreciation  for  creative  writ- 
ing and  the  beauty  and  value  of 
poetry. 

Prize-winning  poems  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  of  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  also 
reserves  the  right  to  publish  any  of 


the  poems  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate.  A  writer 
who  has  received  the  first  prize  for 
two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 

Mrs.  Hill  appears  for  the  second 
time  as  an  award  winner  in  the 
Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest;  Mrs. 
Atkinson  is  a  second-time  winner; 
and  1958  marks  the  third  time  that 
Mrs.  Young  has  placed  in  the  con- 
test. 

There  were  156  poems  submitted 
in  this  year's  contest.  Entries  were 
received  from  thirty-one  states,  with 
the  largest  number  coming,  in 
order,  from  Utah,  California,  Idaho, 
Arizona,  Colorado,  Washington, 
Oregon,  Wyoming,  and  Texas. 
Entries  were  received  also  from  Can- 
ada, Mexico,  Scotland,  England, 
New  Zealand,  and  Australia. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize  winners  and  expresses  ap- 
preciation to  all  entrants  for  their 
interest  in  the  contest.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  wishes,  also,  to  thank  the 
judges  for  their  care  and  diligence  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  poems. 
The  services  of  the  poetry  com- 
mittee of  the  General  Board  are  very 
much  appreciated. 

The  prize-winning  poems,  togeth- 
er with  photographs  and  brief  high- 
lights of  the  prize-winning  contes- 
tants, are  published  in  this  issue  of 
the  Magazine. 


Page  7 


[Prize-  v(/i 


lamw 


g  iPoeras 


ibuza   LK.   Snow  LPoem   (contest 


LAEL  WOOLSEY  HILL 


First  Prize  Poem 

cJne  cJelUng 

Lad  W.  Hill 
\  . .  she  went  and  told  them  that  had  been  with  him  .  .  ,"  (Mark  16:10). 

How  kingly  to  the  rising  day 
Where  I  had  lowly  come,  he  came 
Along  the  ferned,  unfolding  way 
Of  morning  golden  as  his  name. 


Page  8 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS 


I  felt  the  look  he  looked  on  me 
Like  spring  in  willow-wanded  green, 
I  saw  his  smile  begin  to  be, 
Like  birds  with  sudden  sky  between. 

And  how  a  breathless  word  was  I— 
An  almost  fear,  an  almost  flight 
But  for  those  birds  upon  that  sky 
Where  he  stood  tall  with  light! 

He  came  to  me  in  sun-up  glow, 

As  trees  leaf  out  from  dust  and  stone, 

As  winds  that  orchards  breathe  and  blow, 

Warm  flesh  on  living  bone. 

Time  spun  around  me  green  and  blue, 
The  world  was  all  a  garden  room. 
And  when  he  spoke  my  name,  I  knew 
Why  stone  gives  way,  and  lilies  bloom. 


Lael  Woohey  Hill,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  was  awarded  second  prize  in  the  Eliza  R. 
Snow  Poem  Contest  last  year,  and  has  frequently  contributed  poems  to  the  Magazine. 
She  tells  us  that  she  would  truly  appreciate  having  this  year's  biographical  sketch  "make 
most  mention  of  the  original  verse  form  (so  far  as  I  have  been  able  to  determine)  in 
which  my  poem  'The  Telling'  is  written.  I  have  called  this  form  'the  Voweled  Quin- 
tet.' It  is  written  in  five  stanzas,  whose  rhymes  use  the  vowel  sounds  in  alphabetical 
order:  first  stanza,  all  "A"  rhymes;  second  stanza,  all  ''E"  rhymes,  etc.  Though  all 
the  poems  I  have  tried  in  this  form  are  in  quatrains,  in  four-foot  lines  (tetrameter, 
usually  iambic),  I  have  set  no  rigid  rules  except  for  the  order  of  the  rhyme  vowels.  Even 
these  can  be  varied  by  long  and  short  vowels,  different  or  same  consonant  endings,  etc. 
The  pattern  seems  naturally  to  progress  to  a  lesser  climax  at  line  twelve,  and  to  a 
greater  final  climax  at  line  twenty.  It  would  please  me  to  have  other  poets  try  this 
form,  as  I  find  it  makes  a  musically  pleasant  poem,  and  I  feel  it  has  good  possibilities 
for  development." 


MABE;L  law  ATKINSON 


Second  Prize  Poem 


Lrortrait  of  JLincoln  s  Second    ll  iother 

(Sarah  Johnson  Lincohi) 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


December  Planting 

Tall  and  strong  she  was,  her  gray-bine  eyes 
Held  steadiness  and  kindness,  firmness,  too. 
Before  Tom  Lincoln's  cabin  in  surprise 
She  noted  how  the  wind  could  whistle  through 
The  chinks  between  the  logs,  and  saw  no  door 
To  close  against  December— just  a  hole 
Wide-gaping;  moist,  foot-printed  earth,  the  floor. 
Why  had  she  come?    As  panic  touched  her  soul, 
She  turned  and  saw  young  Abe:  a  wordless  pleading 
Was  in  his  face.    His  eyes,  deep-set  and  gray. 
Hungry  for  mothering  sought  hers.    Love-heeding, 
She  sensed  Divinity  had  marked  her  way. 
Holding  him  close,  there  on  the  frozen  sod, 
She  knew  her  task:  to  keep  him  close  to  God. 


Page  10 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS  11 

April  Promise 

Abe  lay  in  silvered  quietude,  the  moon 

Of  promise  shining  through  the  attic  door, 

For  love  and  willing  work  had  wonder-strewn 

His  worl^d.    Light  footsteps  on  the  new  pine  floor 

Below  intoned  the  stillness.    Reverently 

He  touched  the  softness  of  his  feather  tick— 

''Not  cornhusks,  Ma/'  he  whispered.  'Tou  should  see 

Our  cabin  now,  all  whitewashed,  with  a  thick, 

Smooth  door  from  our  own  pines.  .  .  .  But  best  of  all 

She  loves  us.  Ma,  and  keeps  us  near  to  you. 

She  says  someday  when  I  am  strong  and  tall 

God  has  a  work  for  me— Can  this  be  true?" 

Asleep  when  Sarah  came  and  smoothed  his  head, 

He  dreamed  of  angels  by  his  prayer-sweet  bed. 

Golden  Harvest 

Sarah  was  regal  still,  and  Abe,  full  grown. 
Stood  towering  above  her.    Awed,  in  pride. 
She  viewed  the  harvest  from  her  seeds,  love-sown: 
A  Mmi  oi  Godl     When  Thomas  Lincoln  died 
And  Abe,  his  arms  about  her,  gently  said, 
''Ma,  V\\  take  care  of  you,"  in  his  embrace 
Again  she  felt  his  greatness;  once  more  read 
The  prophecy  within  his  craggy  face. 
Fulfillment  came:  The  Nation's  President! 
Her  Abe!    Once  more  as  long  ago— in  tears— 
His  eyes  sought  hers  and  found,  with  wonderment, 
The  mother  love  that  had  enriched  his  years. 
Through  her  had  God  prepared  him?  Need  she  ask? 
Enough  to  know  she  had  fulfilled  her  task. 


Mabel  L^w  Atkinson,  Davton,  Idaho,  is  a  third-time  winner  in  the  Relief  Society 
contests,  having  placed  third  in  the  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  in  1951,  and  second 
in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  last  year.  The  author  of  three  published 
\'olumes  of  poetr}^  she  is  a  member  of  seven  writers'  organizations,  among  them  the 
"American  Poetry  League,"  "Idaho  Writers'  League,"  and  the  "Gem  State  Authors' 
Guild."  This  last  year  she  has  added  to  her  long  Hst  of  winnings  since  1950,  several 
awards  in  regional,  national,  and  international  contests,  the  most  outstanding  being 
first  prize  in  the  Minnesota  Statehood  Centennial  Poetry  Contest  in  which  520  poets 
from  thirty-six  states  and  Hawaii  and  Canada  participated.  The  wife  of  Earl  J.  Atkinson, 
she  is  the  mother  of  five  children  and  grandmother  to  five  grandsons.  She  is  a  sister 
to  Dr.  Reuben  D.  Law,  President  of  the  Church  College  of  Hawaii.  During  her  long 
illness  (since  1935),  she  has  lived  her  philosophy  that  man,  attuned  to  the  Infinite, 
can  rise  above  all  handicaps  and  keep  the  mind  and  spirit  inviolate;  that  life  is  beautiful, 
and  earth  can  be  heaven. 


SYLVIA  PROBST  YOUNG 


Third  Prize  Poem 


[Parting  on  the  IPrairie 

Syhia  Probst  Young 

The  clouds  hang  low  above  this  fallow  plain, 
How  icy-fingered  was  the  wind  at  dawn- 
Good  Captain,  snow  will  fall  before  the  night, 
Yet  wait  a  little  while  to  say,  ''Move  on." 

Apart  she  stands  beside  the  new-made  mound, 
Her  eyes  are  burned  with  grief,  she  does  not  heed 
The  strong  man's  gentle  arm  about  her  waist- 
Bowed  by  her  sorrow  as  a  storm-bent  reed. 


Page  12 


^ 


PRIZE-WINNING  POEMS  13 

The  boy  was  life  and  laughter  at  her  side, 

Finding  the  trail  adventure  day  on  day, 

How  much  the  freckled  face,  the  clear  blue  eyes 

Could  give  her  courage  on  the  toilsome  way. 

This  morn  his  singing  lips  are  mute  and  cold— 

And  she  must  leave  him  in  this  barren  land. 

He  who  loved  beauty— greening  blade  and  tree— 

The  feel  of  crvstal  water  on  his  hand. 

Her  cart  will  hold  a  torn  brimmed  hat,  a  knife, 

A  wood-carved  horse,  a  little  treasure  sack. 

These  must  she  keep  though  each  will  tear  her  heart — 

And  ever  will  her  eyes  be  looking  back. 

The  winds  of  morn  are  threatening  and  chill, 
But  let  her  stay  a  little  longer  there. 
She  cannot  come  again  to  bring  a  flower. 
Or  meditate  beside  his  lonely  bier. 

The  handcart  train  will  travel  on  its  way, 
While  here  the  lone  wolves  roam,  the  coyotes  cry- 
She  shall  push  on  through  long,  heart-breaking  days — 
But  wait  a  little— let  her  say  goodbye. 


Sylvia  Vioh^i  Young,  Midvale,  Utah,  has  been  several  times  an  award  winner  in  the 
Rehef  Society  contests.  She  placed  first  in  the  Ehza  R.  Snow  Contest  in  1952,  and 
second  in  1953.  In  1957,  she  placed  first  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Storv  Contest. 
Mrs.  Young  tells  us:  ''To  be  a  winner  in  this  contest  is  always  a  thrill.  Mv  poem 
'Parting  on  the  Prairie'  was  inspired  by  the  pathos  depicted  in  Avard  Fairbanks' 
'Tragedy  at  Winter  Quarters.'  I  have  been  a  contributor  to  ThQ  Reliei  Society  Maga- 
zine for  twenty  years,  and  have  also  written  for  all  of  the  other  Church  magazines; 
The  Salt  Lake  Tribune,  Deseiet  News;  a  national  magazine,  and  several  anthologies. 
Being  a  homemaker  and  a  schoolteacher  is  quite  a  full  schedule,  but  I  manage  some  time 
in  between  for  writing,  flower  raising,  and  reading.  I  am  married  to  Reid  W.  Young, 
bishop  of  the  Midvale  Fourth  Ward,  and  we  are  the  parents  of  four  wonderful  boys." 


Jrinnual  uielief  Society  Short  Story    (contest 


npHE  Relief  Society  General  Board 
is  pleased  to  announce  the 
award  winners  in  the  Annual  Relief 
Society  Short  Story  Contest,  which 
was  announced  in  the  May  1958 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  and  which 
closed  August  15,  1958. 

The  first  prize  of  seventy-five 
dollars  is  awarded  to  Norma  A. 
Wrathall,  Sunnyvale,  California,  for 
her  story  ''Goodbye  and  Good 
Luck,  Mrs.  Kelsey/'  The  second 
prize  of  sixty  dollars  is  awarded  to 
Dorothy  S.  Romney,  Stockton, 
California,  for  her  story  ''We  Can't 
All  Be  Generals."  The  third  prize 
of  fifty  dollars  is  awarded  to  Sarah 
O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake  City,  for  her 
story  "The  House  on  Cherry  Lane 
Drive." 

Mrs.  Wrathall  is  a  third-time 
winner  in  the  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest.  Mrs.  Romney  and 
Mrs.  Moss  are  first-time  winners, 
although  others  of  their  stories  have 
previously  appeared  in  the  Maga- 
zine. 

The  Annual  Relief  Society  Short 
Story  Contest  was  first  conducted 
by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
in  1941,  as  a  feature  of  the  Relief 
Society  centennial  observance,  and 
was  made  an  annual  contest  in  1942. 
The  contest  is  open  only  to  Latter- 
day  Saint  women  who  have  had  at 
least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication 
in  a  periodical  of  recognized  merit. 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  1959.  Forty- 
Page  14 


five  stories  were  entered  in  the  con- 
test for  1958. 

The  contest  was  initiated  to  en- 
courage Latter-day  Saint  women  to 
express  themselves  in  the  field  of 
fiction.  The  General  Board  feels 
that  the  response  to  this  opportun- 
ity continues  to  increase  the  literary 
quality  of  The  Rehei  Society  Maga- 
zine, and  will  aid  the  women  of  the 
Church  in  the  development  of 
their  gifts  in  creative  writing.  Wom- 
en who  are  interested  in  entering 
the  short  story  contest  are  reminded 
that  each  year,  in  the  May  or  June 
issue  of  the  Magazine,  a  helpful 
article  on  storywriting  is  published. 

Prize-winning  stories  are  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board,  and  may  not  be  used  for 
publication  by  others  except  upon 
written  permission  from  the  Gen- 
eral Board.  The  General  Board 
also  reserves  the  right  to  publish  any 
of  the  stories  submitted,  paying  for 
them  at  the  time  of  publication  at 
the  regular  Magazine  rate. 

A  writer  who  has  received  the 
first  prize  for  two  consecutive  years 
must  wait  for  two  years  before  she 
is  again  eligible  to  enter  the  contest. 

The  General  Board  congratulates 
the  prize-winning  contestants,  and 
expresses  appreciation  to  all  those 
who  submitted  stories.  Sincere 
gratitude  is  extended  to  the  judges 
for  their  discernment  and  skill  in 
selecting  the  prize-winning  stories. 
The  General  Board  also  acknowl- 
edges, with  appreciation,  the  work 
of  the  short  story  committee  in 
supervising  the  contest. 


Cjirst  [Prize-  vi/inmnq  Q>tory^ 

K/innual  Uxelief  Society  Snort  Story    Looniest 


Good  Bye  and  Good  Luck, 
Mrs.  Kelsey 


Norma  A.  WrathaJJ 


IT  was  the  summer  after  I,  Alice 
Norris,  had  my  gall  bladder 
operation  that  the  Kelseys 
moved  into  the  old  Forrester  place 
adjoining  my  property.  I  hadn't 
been  able  to  work  as  hard  as  usual 
that  year,  but  my  son-in-law  had  set 
out  my  tomato  and  pepper  plants, 
and  I  planted  the  cucumbers  my- 
self. Between  us,  we  put  in  the 
dahlia  bulbs,  with  a  tall  stake  beside 
each  one.  As  president  of  the  Lin- 
wood  Flower  Society,  I  just  about 
had  to  get  in  a  few  new  flowers, 
although  my  yard  is  already  planted 
nicely  to  perennials  and  roses.  And 
I  had  a  secret  hope  of  exhibiting  my 
deep  maroon  dahlia,  the  Star  of 
Persia,  at  the  State  Fair. 

Mine  is  a  large  corner  lot,  with 
old  Mrs.  Bates'  home  on  the  east 
and  the  Forrester  place  at  the  back. 
It  was  once  one  of  the  finer  homes 
of  Linwood,  but  the  Forresters  had 
moved  away,  and  the  old  frame 
house  had  fallen  into  disrepair. 
Weeds  were  rampant  in  the  door- 
yard,  and  the  field  beyond,  once  a 
pasture,  had  become  a  tangle  of  wild 
grass  and  morning  glory.  Verner 
Hals,  owner  of  Linwood's  Men's 
Clothing  Store,  had  the  renting  of 
the  house  to  a  succession  of  fami- 
lies that  moved  in  and  out  of  town. 


NORMA  A.  WRATHALL 

I  had  told  him,  "You'd  get  a  better 
class  of  renters,  if  you'd  fix  up  the 
house  a  bit."  He  said  he  couldn't 
on  the  small  commission  he  collect- 
ed. As  it  was,  I  tried  to  be  a  good 
neighbor  to  the  renters,  friendly,  but 
distant.  However,  it  was  soon  ap- 
parent that  the  little  Kelsey  boys 
didn't  know  the  meaning  of  dis- 
tance. 

I  was  working  in  my  back  yard 
on  the  afternoon  that  the  Kelseys 
drove  their  dilapidated  car  along  the 
adjoining   driveway.     Through   the 

Page  15 


16 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


cloud  of  dust,  I  caught  a  glimpse  of 
the  top  piled  high  with  parapher- 
nalia, the  two  little  boys  leaning  out 
at  the  side,  and  the  trailer  bumping 
along  behind,  all  but  spilling  bed- 
steads, bedding,  pots  and  pans,  and 
what-not.  A  few  minutes  later,  as 
I  knelt  to  fasten  a  tomato  plant  to 
its  prop,  a  clod  of  dirt  sailed  over 
the  fence  and  landed  with  a  plump 
beside  me. 

The  very  next  morning,  as  I  start- 
ed toward  the  yard  to  turn  on  the 
sprinklers,  I  heard  ''~sss-sss-tt~"  and 
the  scampering  of  feet.  A  frowzled 
black  top,  which  I  learned  later  be- 
longed to  Benny,  and  a  carroty 
thatch  which  proved  to  be  Pete's, 
disappeared  from  view  down  behind 
my  fence.  I  hurried  to  the  garden, 
to  find  green  and  ripe  tomatoes 
thrown  about,  vines  uprooted,  cu- 
cumbers stepped  on  and  smashed. 
I  looked  over  the  fence  in  time  to 
see  them  scuttling  for  home.  As  I 
cleaned  up  my  garden,  I  got  to 
wondering  how  they  had  climbed 
over  my  straight  high  fence,  unless 
they  were  part  demon  and  part  fly. 

Mrs.  Bates  agreed  that  they  were 
part  demon,  all  right,  on  the  day 
they  pulled  the  wire  from  her  hen- 
house, chased  the  setting  hens  from 
the  nests,  smashed  the  eggs,  and 
pulled  out  the  rooster's  tail  feathers. 

npHINGS  went  from  bad  to  worse. 
Almost  every  day  there  was  new 
mischief.  We  talked  it  over,  and 
decided  that  something  would  have 
to  be  done.  I  wondered  if  it  would 
be  best  to  try  kindness,  coupled  with 
a  grim  attitude,  of  course.  They  im- 
mediately assigned  me  the  task  of 
making  the  complaint. 

I  started  out  one  afternoon  with  a 
loaf  of  fresh  raisin  bread. 


Mrs.  Kelsey  was  on  the  sagging 
back  porch,  washing  clothes  in  a 
large  tin  tub.  She  was  a  tall,  large- 
boned  woman,  her  face  tanned  and 
deeply  lined.  She  pushed  a  strand 
of  straight  brown  hair  from  her 
damp  forehead,  and  greeted  me. 
"Hot,  isn't  it?" 

After  I  had  introduced  myself, 
and  she  had  thanked  me  for  the 
bread,  she  pulled  a  backless  chair 
from  under  a  pile  of  boxes  in  a 
corner.  I  sat  gingerly  on  the  edge 
of  it. 

''I  .  .  .  suppose  you're  getting  set- 
tled by  now?"  I  ventured. 

She  began  sudsing  some  towels 
on  the  washboard.  ''Well,  good  as 
we  ever  will,  I  guess  ...  I  mean, 
Mr.  Kelsey  hasn't  got  work  right 
now.  Thought  he  had  a  job  at  the 
railroad  yard  when  we  came,  but 
turned  out  they  didn't  need  him.  .  .  . 
Haven't  seen  anything  of  Benny  and 
Pete,  have  you?" 

''I  hope  he  gets  some  work  soon," 
I  said.  ''And  I  wanted  to  talk  to 
you  about  Benny  and  Pete."  I 
cleared  my  throat,  and  could  feel 
my  face  getting  red  as  she  stopped 
washing,  and  turned  suddenly  to 
look  at  me. 

"Er  ...  I  wouldn't  mind  if  the 
boys  took  some  vegetables,  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey. In  fact,  I'd  be  glad  to  give 
them  some.  But  I  don't  want  them 
to  tear  up  the  vines  and  destroy 
things." 

She  said  nothing. 

"Several  other  neighbors  have 
complained,  too,"  I  pushed  on. 
"But  maybe  when  they  get  better 
acquainted,  they'll  have  more  play- 
mates, and  not  get  into  so  much 
mischief?" 

She  shrugged.  '"Taint  likely. 
Seems  like  wherever  we  go,  it's  hard 


GOODBYE  AND  GOOD  LUCK,  MRS.  KELSEY 


17 


for  them  to  get  playmates.  Have 
they  done  anything  real  bad?" 

''Well  .  .  .  unless  you  count 
smashing  eggs  and  tomatoes  and 
pulling  out  rooster's  tail  feathers!" 

Her  gaze  shifted  to  the  sprawling 
apple  tree  which  dropped  its  wiz- 
ened crop  to  the  yellowed  tickle 
grass  in  the  yard.  'They're  such 
lively  little  boys  .  .  ."  she  said. 

Abruptly,  she  turned  back  to  the 
tub.  "Have  to  get  on  with  my 
washing,  if  you'll  excuse  me  .  .  . 
nearly  supper  time,"  and  she  re- 
sumed her  vigorous  scrubbing. 

I  understood  that  the  visit,  such 
as  it  was,  had  ended.  As  I  walked 
home,  I  felt  frustrated  and  more 
than  a  little  vexed  with  myself.  I 
was  sure  that  old  Mrs.  Bates  would 
take  me  to  task  for  my  failure. 

/^NE  day,  at  the  end  of  the  month, 
I  saw  Verner  Hals  driving  away 
from  the  Forrester  place,  so  I  hailed 
him  as  he  came  around  the  corner. 

"Well,  did  you  collect  any  rent 
from  them?"  I  asked  him,  smiling  to 
soften  the  impertinent  question. 

"Alice.  .  .  ."  He  sighed,  and 
leaned  back  in  the  car  seat.  His 
round,  firm  face  was  more  flushed 
than  usual,  his  small  straight  mouth 
set  resolutely  into  his  cheeks,  and 
his  shrewd  eyes,  behind  the  thick 
lenses,  had  a  harassed  expression. 

"I  will  admit  that  I  certainly  made 
a  mistake  with  them.  I  was  down 
with  the  flu  when  they  came  — 
didn't  take  the  time  to  check  their 
references,  if  they  had  any.  They 
paid  their  deposit  —  and  since  you 
asked,  yes,  she  scraped  up  the  rent 
money  from  various  little  places. 
Said  he'd  got  a  couple  of  weeks' 
work  at  the  cemetery,  but  he  isn't 
working  now.  So,  I  can't  force  them 


to  move.  Anyway,  I  hate  to  evict 
people,  except  as  a  last  resort.  It 
makes  such  unpleasant  publicity." 

"Maybe  so,  but  those  little  boys 
are  the  scourge  of  the  neighborhood. 
I  should  think  you'd  consider  the 
rest  of  us!"  I  flared. 

"As  far  as  that  goes,  they  have 
broken  two  windows  in  the  house 
and  pulled  the  front  gate  loose,"  he 
said.  But  as  he  left,  he  said  he'd 
see  what  he  could  do. 

Then  came  the  morning  that  I 
found  the  Star  of  Persia  uprooted, 
wilting  in  the  blistering  sun. 

"Oh,  those  wretched,  wretched 
boys!"  I  muttered,  kneeling  beside 
my  stricken  beauty.  My  vegetables, 
maybe.  But  not  my  dahlia!  I  hur- 
ried to  the  house,  the  drums  of  bat- 
tle beating  in  my  ears,  combed  my 
hair,  took  off  my  apron,  and  pre- 
pared to  sally  forth. 

I  almost  bumped  into  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey  coming  up  the  back  walk. 

Apparently,  she  didn't  notice  my 
belligerent  expression,  although  old 
Mrs.  Bates  says  that  I  never  look  as 
fierce  as  I  think  I  do. 

"Thought  I'd  come  over  and  tell 
you  the  news,"  she  began,  not  wait- 
ing for  me  to  invite  her  in.  I 
thought  that  her  face  was  more  re- 
laxed than  usual. 

"We  got  a  letter  from  Pa's  broth- 
er up  in  Oregon.  Wants  us  to  come 
up  there.  Says  he  has  a  steady  job 
lined  up.  So  .  .  .  we'll  be  moving 
right  away." 

It  took  me  a  moment  to  find 
words.  "That's  wonderful.  For 
you,  I  mean.  But  —  that's  a  long 
trip.    Will  your  old  car  make  it?" 

"Oh,  very  likely  it  will.  Pa's  out 
there  working  on  it  now.  He's 
pretty  good  at  fixing  things,  if  you 


18 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


can  get  him  at  it."  She  started 
away,  then  paused  and  hfted  her 
head,  a  thin  flush  spreading  up  un- 
der her  cheeks.  "Guess  the  neigh- 
bors will  be  glad  w^e're  moving. 
Guess  it  might  be  the  best  news 
they've  had!" 

''Oh  .  .  .  why  .  .  .  no  .  .  ."  I 
fumbled;  but  she  was  already  half- 
way down  the  path. 

The  news  ran  like  quicksilver  over 
the  party  lines.  A  sort  of  glad  relief 
surged  over  the  neighborhood,  and 
with  it  a  trickling  of  belated  good 
will.  We  had  all  snubbed  the  Kel- 
seys,  and  as  far  as  I  know,  no  child 
had  been  allowed  to  play  with  Ben- 
ny or  Pete  But  guiltv  feelings  bring 
out  strange  behavior  sometimes. 
One  after  another  of  us  took  over 
some  little  friendly  offering.  Dorothy 
Driggs  took  some  good  cotton  T- 
shirts  which  her  boys  had  outgrown; 
old  Mrs.  Bates  took  a  blanket  she 
had  stored  awav  and  never  used. 
The  wound  still  hurt  when  I 
thought  of  my  dahlia.  But,  after 
some  deliberation,  I  gave  Mrs.  Kel- 
sey  a  new  dress  which  my  sister  in 
Chicago  had  sent  me  the  previous 
year.  I  had  never  worn  it,  because, 
as  my  sister  should  have  known,  I 
can't  wear  yellow.  I'll  never  forget 
the  look  on  her  face  when  she  held 
it  up.  ''New,"  she  breathed,  ''brand 
new.  .  .  ." 

Even  Verner  Hals  stopped  by  to 
tell  me  that  he  had  found  four  good 
retreads  for  their  car  at  his  brother's 
garage.  "Couldn't  risk  having  the 
trip  fall  through  for  lack  of  trans- 
portation," he  said. 

"That's  a  kind  act,  but  it  lacks  a 
charitable  motive!"  I  told  him. 

He  raised  an  eyebrow,  "Who's 
calling  the  kettle  black?"  he  said^ 
and  laughed. 


npHEY  were  scheduled  to  leave  on 
Saturday.  On  Friday  morning, 
Mrs.  Kelsey  was  again  at  my  door. 
She's  come  to  say  goodbye,  I 
thought,  and  resolved  to  send  her 
away  with  a  kind  feeling. 

I  asked  her  to  come  in  and  sit 
down,  and  passed  a  plate  of  oatmeal 
cookies.  As  she  talked,  her  large, 
strong  hands,  usuallv  still,  pleated 
the  side  of  her  dress. 

"Mrs.  Norris,  if  I'd  had  to  tell 
you  this  a  week  ago  .  .  .  well,  I  just 
couldn't  have,  that's  all.  I  thought 
everyone  was  down  on  us  then.  But 
now  .  .  .  everyone's  changed.  Or  else, 
we're  just  getting  acquainted  bet- 
ter." 

Premonition  struck  me.  "Has  — 
anything  happened?" 

"Yes,  I  guess  you  might  call  it 
that.  We  got  another  letter  from 
Pa's  brother  in  Oregon.  Air  mail. 
Says  the  job  fell  through.  Says  to 
come  on  up,  anyway,  if  we  want 
to."  Her  wide  mouth  lifted  in  a 
smile.  "But  I  guess  he  didn't  want 
us  very  bad.  And  the  neighbors 
here  have  turned  out  to  be  so  nice. 
I  said  to  Pa  —  'Why  leave?  Just  as 
we've  got  to  liking  it?'  " 

I  knew  that  my  mouth  was  hang- 
ing open,  but  I  couldn't  seem  to 
get  it  shut.  I  must  have  said  some- 
thing, and,  presently,  she  left. 

Bv  midaftcrnoon,  this  new  de- 
velopment  had  spread  like  a  pall 
over  the  neighborhood.  For  some 
reason,  thev  all  seemed  to  hold  me 
responsible.  As  if  I  could  help  it! 
"It's  all  your  do-good  ways,  Alice!" 
".  .  .  If  vou'd  been  more  firm  in  the 
first  place  ...  I  should  think  you'd 
learn,  at  your  age.  .  .  ." 

By  the  time  I  turned  on  my  lawn 
sprinklers,  my  ears  were  burning, 
and  I  was  in  no  mood  to  be  pleas- 


GOODBYE  AND  GOOD  LUCK,  MRS.  KELSEY 


19 


ant  when  Verner  Hals  appeared  at 
my  front  door. 

'1  don't  want  to  hear  any  more 
blame!"  I  snapped. 

''Now,  simmer  down,  Alice.  No 
one's  blaming  you."  He  put  his  hat 
on  the  floor  by  his  chair,  and 
mopped  his  balding  head  with  his 
handkerchief.  I  gave  him  a  glass 
of  ice  water,  and  he  sipped  it  as  he 
talked. 

''Alice,  I  realize  that  this  new 
development  is  a  blow  to  you,  as  it 
is  to  all  of  us  —  you,  particularly, 
because  of  your  proximity.  And 
that's  what  I  want  to  talk  to  you 
about."  He  pressed  his  mouth  in 
carefully.  "At  last,  after  many  let- 
ters back  and  forth,  IVe  convinced 
the  Forresters  that  they  should  sell 
their  property.  That  way,  there 
won't  be  this  moving  in  and  out. 
So,  Fve  got  to  have  it  vacant,  reno- 
vate, and  put  it  up  for  sale.  I  was 
just  getting  to  the  point  of  asking 
them  to  move,  when  they  an- 
nounced that  they  were  leaving. 
But  now  —  think  what  a  spot  Fm 
in!  How  will  I  get  them  out? 
Short  of  eviction?" 

"Why  ask  me?  I  can't  get  them 
out,  either!" 

He  held  up  his  hand.  "Alice, 
you're  probably  better  acquainted 
with  them  than  any  of  us.  And 
they  view  me  in  the  somewhat 
dubious  light  of  landlord.  Some  of 
our  interviews  have  been  —  unpleas- 
ant. I  would  find  it  very  difficult 
to " 

"Now,  see  here,  Verner.  If  you 
think  that  Fm  going  to  tell  them." 

".  .  .  to  come  to  an  understand- 
ing, Alice,  I  want  you  to  go  to  them 
this  evening.  Before  they  get  un- 
packed. Tell  them  the  property  has 
been  put  up  for  sale.  They  will  have 


to  move  to  Oregon.  I  will  not  press 
for  the  rent  they  owe,  nor  damages 
to  the  windows.  Just  do  it  in  a 
calm  and  dignified  way.  Wish  her 
a  goodbye  and  good  luck,  something 
of  that  sort.  .  .  ."  He  picked  up  his 
hat. 

"Coward!"  I  choked.  But  there 
was  no  use  arguing  with  him. 

A  N  hour  later,  my  feet  dragged  the 
short  distance  to  the  Kelseys. 
My  arm  was  heavy  as  stone  as  my 
knock  stilled  the  clamor  within. 

Mrs.  Kelsey  opened  the  door,  and 
I  saw  that  they  were  just  sitting 
down  to  supper. 

"Come  right  in,  Mrs.  Norris.  It's 
nice  of  vou  to  come  over." 

"Good  evening.  I  .  .  .  don't  want 
to  interrupt  your  meal.  But  if  I 
could  speak  to  you  for  just  a  min- 
ute or  two.  ..." 

"Why,  sure.  They  can  go  ahead 
and  eat  without  me.  Let's  go  out 
on  the  porch.    It's  cooler." 

We  sat  on  the  sliverv  top  step. 

"You'll  have  to  excuse  how  the 
house  looked,"  she  began,  before  I 
could  speak.  "We  haven't  got 
everything  unpacked  yet." 

"That's  just  what  I  .  .  .  that 
is.  .  .  ." 

"It's  real  nice  of  you  to  come 
over,  soon's  I  told  you  we're  staying. 
Like  I  told  Pa,  'All  good  neighbors; 
that's  something  you  don't  always 
find.'  This  is  the  first  town  where 
people  have  treated  us  decent. 
When  you  get  kicked  around  from 
place  to  place,  you  get  so  you  don't 
care.  But  now,  we  feel  different. 
Even  the  boys  do."  She  talked  on, 
while  I  tried  to  get  my  tongue  loose 
from  the  top  of  my  mouth. 

"I'm  ashamed  to  admit  that  we 
haven't   been    too    good    neighbors 


20 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


ourselves.  Fm  right  sorry  about  the 
way  those  kids  have  pestered  you. 
Today,  Pa  whaled  them  good.  'Don't 
go  into  her  yard  again,  understand?' 
he  said.  Benny  yelled,  'Okay!'  but 
Pete  didn't  say  anything,  so  Pa 
whaled  him  again,  until  he  yelled 
'Okay!'  too."  Sudden  anxiety 
creased  her  forehead.  "Haven't 
been  over  there  today,  have  they?" 
"Why,  no.  No,  they  haven't." 
I  realized  that  in  all  the  excitement, 
I  hadn't  missed  the  Kelseys. 

QHE  was  saying,  "Pa's  promised  to 
fix  Mrs.  Bates'  hen-house.  He  was 
over  there  today.  That's  when  she 
told  him  about  your  dahlia.  I'm  so 
sorry.  I  know  how  I'd  feel.  But 
things  will  be  different  now.  You'll 
see,  Mrs.  Norris."  She  went  on 
talking,  saying  that  Pa  had  got  his 
old  job  back  as  caretaker  at  the 
cemetery  and  that  they'd  promised 
him  it  would  be  permanent  work, 
that  she  was  going  to  pay  all  their 
bills  up,  and  hoped  the  boys 
would  be  better.  As  she  talked,  her 
voice  lifting  and  falling,  I  felt  small- 
er and  smaller.  She  had  been  in 
need  of  bread,  and  we  had  offered 
her  a  stone. 

When  I  got  home,  I  called  Ver- 


ner  Hals  on  the  phone.  I  told  him 
all  that  had  happened,  and  that  if 
he  wanted  them  to  leave,  he  could 
take  care  of  it  himself.  Then  I  hur- 
ried over  to  visit  old  Mrs.  Bates  be- 
fore she  could  ring  me  back. 

Verner  stopped  by  next  morning. 
Said  he'd  been  thinking  it  over,  and 
that  things  had  probably  turned  out 
for  the  best.  He'd  decided  to  buy 
the  old  Forrester  place  himself;  said 
he  probably  had  intended  to  all  the 
time  but  didn't  realize  it.  The  old 
house  wasn't  worth  much,  but  he 
was  buying  it  for  the  land  at  the 
back.  Maybe  it  would  be  all  right 
to  have  the  Kelseys  live  there  for 
awhile;  maybe  they'd  clean  up  the 
place.  He  drew  one  of  his  deep 
sighs,  and  said  that  by  some  miracle, 
maybe  Kelsey  would  even  fix  up  the 
fences  and  look  after  the  field. 

I  looked  at  him,  wondering  if  he 
didn't  know  that  we'd  already  had 
a  miracle,  one  that  we  wouldn't  for- 
get in  awhile. 

He  turned  his  head  suddenly,  and 
his  eyes  met  mine.  The  straight 
mouth  lifted  and  softened,  and  as 
he  turned  his  gaze  quickly  aside 
again,  I  saw  something  glisten,  and 
I  knew  that  he  had  shared  my 
thought. 


Norma  A.  WrathaU  tells  us  that  she  appreciates  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  and 
the  opportunities  it  offers  for  writers.  "We  have  lived  in  Sunnyvale,  California,  for 
more  than  five  years,  having  moved  here  from  American  Fork,  Utah,  in  1953.  I  am  a 
native  of  Grantsville,  Utah.  During  the  past  few  years  I  have  not  done  much  writing 
until  just  recently  I  have  tried  to  get  started  with  it  again.  It  makes  me  very  happy 
and  thankful  to  be  published  in  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  once  more.  My  husband 
is  Morris  Wrathall.  We  have  four  children,  all  of  whom  are  quite  grownup  now.  Don 
is  serving  in  the  Eastern  States  Mission;  Carolyn  is  married  and  has  two  children; 
Camille  and  Robert  are  at  home.  I  am  employed  as  a  secretary  by  the  Sunnyvale  School 
District,  and,  with  my  home,  this  keeps  me  quite  busy.  However,  I  plan  to  do  as  much 
writing  as  possible.  I  am  interested  chiefly  in  the  short  story."  Mrs.  Wrathall  placed 
first  in  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest  in  1943,  second  in  1950,  and  third  in 

^953- 


ibxploring    /tew  c/rontiers  in   uiealth 

Basil  O'Connor 

President,  The  National  Foundation 

"VS/ITH  paralytic  polio  on  the  down  grade  because  of  the  Salk  vaccine, 
The  National  Foundation  is  moving  forward  into  a  challenging  new 
program  of  vast  significance  to  everyone  concerned  with  the  problem  of 
human  disabilitv. 

The  National  Foundation,  originally  the  National  Foundation  for 
Infantile  Paralvsis,  will  now  launch  a  broad  scientific  assault  on  some  of 
the  Nation's  other  major  health  problems.  .  .  .  Hope  is  bright  that  March 
of  Dimes-supported  research,  which  yielded  the  powerful  polio  prevention 
weapon,  may  some  dav  soon  remove  the  aura  of  mystery  from  other  mala- 
dies that  have  long  puzzled  and  pained  mankind.  .  .  . 

We  have  set  our  sights  on  full  investigation  of  virus  diseases,  ex- 
ploration of  disorders  of  the  central  nervous  system  and,  initially,  on  two 
specific  new  targets  —  arthritis  and  congenital  malformations,  or  birth  de- 
fects. These  afflictions  annually  cripple  millions  of  Americans.  No  pre- 
vention is  known  for  either,  nor  is  there  a  cure. 

This  broad  concept  is  a  direct  tribute  to  the  American  people,  to  the 
volunteers  like  yourselves  who  forged  the  victory  over  paralytic  polio.  It 
is  an  affirmation  of  belief  that  you  will  continue  and  increase  your  sup- 
port of  the  bigger  fight  to  score  equally  great  victories  in  other  health 
fields.  .  .  . 

For  the  past  twenty-one  years,  people  of  all  ages,  in  all  walks  of  life, 
have  given  voluntarily  to  the  March  of  Dimes  to  speed  the  conquest  of 
polio.  Medical  history  undoubtedly  will  record  the  Salk  vaccine  as  the 
first  preventive  measure  ever  achieved  through  the  co-operation  of  science 
and  the  public  and  put  into  immediate,  effective  use  through  the  efforts 
of  a  nation's  medical  and  lay  population.  .  .  .  The  need  for  equally  full 
understanding  of  the  new  program  is  one  of  the  impelling  reasons  why  the 
March  of  Dimes  will  continue  to  make  its  own  annual  appeal  direct  to 
the  American  public. 


C/oi/a   QJeath 


ers 


Eva.  Willes  Wangsgaard 

How  cold 

These  feathers  are! 

Snow  geese  nest  high  on  wind 

Which  plucks  their  down  to  cover  earth 

In  white. 


Page  21 


cJhe   California    ii  iission 

Pieston  R.  NibJey 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'TPHE  first  members  of  the  Latter-day  Saints  Church  to  arrive  in  Cahfornia 

were  230  men,  women,  and  children  who  had  sailed  from  New  York 
City  in  the  ship  ''Brooklyn/'  on  February  4,  1846,  and  who,  after  rounding 
Cape  Horn,  arrived  in  San  Francisco  Bay  on  July  31st. 

Six  months  later,  in  January  1847,  the  members  of  the  Mormon  Bat- 
talion, consisting  of  about  300  men  and  a  few  women,  arrived  at  San 
Diego,  after  an  overland  journey. 

In  1851  a  large  colony  of  Latter-day  Saints,  approximately  500  in 
number,  settled  at  San  Bernardino.  Thus  the  Latter-day  Saints  were 
prominent  in  the  early  history  of  California.  Missionary  work  was  carried 
on  by  them  to  a  considerable  extent,  under  the  leadership  of  Parley  P. 
Pratt,  Amasa  M.  Lyman,  Charles  C.  Rich,  George  O.  Cannon,  and  other 
Authorities  of  the  Church;  however,  in  1857,  at  the  time  of  the  coming  of 
Johnston's  Army,  President  Brigham  Young  counseled  the  members  of 
the  Church  to  return  to  Utah.  The  great  majority  of  them  responded  to 
this  call. 

Actual  missionary  work  in  California  was  not  resumed  again  until 
1892,  when  Elder  John  L.  Dalton  was  called  to  labor  in  the  San  Francisco 
Bay  region.    He  performed  several  baptisms  and  organized  small  branches 


Photograph  by  Ted  Richardson 
Submitted  by  Leo  J.    Speirs 

SCENE  IN  THE  DESERT,  NEAR  TWENTY-NINE  PALMS,  CALIFORNIA 

Page  22 


s:'^ 


THE  CALIFORNIA  MISSION 


23 


A  "Frashers"'  Photo 
Submitted  by  Richard   F.  Oyler 

MT.  WHITNEY,  CALIFORNIA  (14,496  feet  high) 
Highest  summit  in  the  United  States,  King  of  the  Sierra  Ne\'acla  Range 

in  Oakland  and  San  Francisco.  He  was  followed  by  Elder  Karl  G.  Maeser, 
who  continued  the  work  during  1894.  Mission  presidents  who  succeeded 
him  were:  Henry  S.  Tanner,  1894-96;  Ephraim  H.  Nye,  1896-1901;  Joseph 
E.  Robinson,  1901-1919;  Joseph  W.  McMurrin,  1919-32;  Alonzo  Hinckley, 
1932-35;  Nicholas  G.  Smith,  1935-37;  ^^*  ^^^^  Macdonald,  1937-41;  Henry 
H.  Blood,  1941-42;  Elijah  Allen,  1942-46;  Oscar  W.  McConkie,  1946-50; 
David  I.  Stoddard,  1950-51;  Bryan  L.  Bunker,  1951-55;  Henry  D.  Taylor, 
1955-58;  Jesse  A.  Udall,  1958-. 

The  California  Mission,  which  included  parts  of  Arizona  and  Nevada, 
was  divided  in  January  1942.  The  dividing  line  was  established  at  the 
northern  boundary  lines  of  San  Luis  Obispo,  Kern,  and  Inyo  counties. 
The  northern  portion  was  designated  as  the  Northern  California  Mission. 
The  southern  portion  retains  the  name  of  the  California  Mission. 

On  September  30,  1958,  there  were  3,777  members  of  the  Church  in 
the  California  Mission,  located  in  eighteen  branches.  Converts  baptized 
during  the  year  numbered  1,557. 

Twenty-six  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  752  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1957.  Alta  H.  Taylor  is  former  president  of  the 
California  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Lela  Lee  Udall  is  the  present  presi- 
dent. 

Note:  The  co\er  for  this  Afagazine,  "The  California  Mission  Home,  W'^ith  the 
Los  Angeles  Temple  in  the  Baekground,"  is  reprodueed  from  a  photograph  by  Harold 
^^'inn,  and  was  submitted  by  Sister  Taylor.  See  also  "Reeipes  From  the  California 
JMission/'  by  Sister  Taylor,  page  36. 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  i 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


THE  bus  rolled  steadily  along 
the  dark  strip  of  asphalt 
which  seemed  to  unwind 
itself  under  the  wheels.  The  desert 
was  unending.  LaRue  Harding 
stared  out  of  the  window  and 
shivered. 

Fm  a  stranger,  she  thought. 

Not  only  a  stranger  to  this  corner 
of  Arizona,  but  a  stranger  to  her 
brother-in-law,  Herbert  Vetterly. 
He  had  married  LaRue's  sister, 
Amelia,  seventeen  years  ago. 

I  don't  even  know  their  children, 
except  as  names,  LaRue  thought  un- 
happily. Erma  would  be  sixteen, 
now.  Joel  must  be  fourteen.  Con- 
nie, only  nine. 

'They  are  my  nieces  and  neph- 
ew," LaRue  spoke  softly  to  herself, 
''yet  they  are  as  distant  from  me  as 
those  eroded  peaks  which  unfold  to 
let  the  bus  go  through." 

Her  sister  Amelia  had  written, 
year  after  year,  asking  LaRue  to 
come  to  Arizona.  Now  it  was  too 
late.    Amelia  was  dead! 

Her  mind  went  back.  .  .  . 


5i«        *        *        * 


She  had  been  five  when  their  par- 
ents died.  She  and  Amelia,  ten 
years  older,  had  left  Arizona  and 
gone  to  San  Francisco  to  live  with 
a  distant  relative,  whom  they  called 
Aunt  Mettie. 

Amelia  had  been  homesick  for 
their  home  in  Fivelakes,  for  her 
friends  and  acquaintances.  She  had 
often  talked  about  it  to  LaRue,  even 
though  LaRue  was  too  small  to 
understand. 

Page  24 


"I  remember  the  houses,  the 
streets.  I  can  still  see  the  oldest 
house  in  the  valley.  Hillhigh  House, 
they  called  it  because  it  was  built 
on  a  knoll  overlooking  the  town. 
The  hospital  is  named  after  our 
great-great-grandfather,  Jonas  Hard- 
ing." 

LaRue  was  proud  to  know  that 
Jonas  Harding  had  driven  his  small, 
gray  burro  into  the  rugged  moun- 
tains prospecting  for  gold.  She 
talked  about  it  to  LaRue.  But 
LaRue,  being  a  child,  saw  the  small 
gray  burro  more  clearly  than  the 
man.  She  did  not  remember  Five- 
lakes. 

As  they  grew  older,  Amelia  teased 
Aunt  Mettie  to  let  them  return  to 
Arizona  for  a  visit.  But  Aunt  Met- 
tie didn't  have  money  enough  to 
send  them.  It  wasn't  until  Amelia 
was  nineteen,  and  had  saved  enough 
money  to  make  the  trip,  that  she 
was  able  to  visit  old  friends  for  an 
extended  stay.  She  renewed  ac- 
quaintances, and  wrote  about  meet- 
ing a  Herbert  Vetterly.  Love  began 
to  glow  between  the  lines  of  her 
letters  to  LaRue  and  Aunt  Mettie. 

"Herb's  a  wonderful  man.  He's 
good,  honest.  He's  going  to  be  an 
architect.  ..."  A  few  months  lat- 
er, she  wrote  that  they  had  fallen 
in  love;  that  they  were  to  be  mar- 
ried in  the  Mesa  Temple.  She 
asked  Aunt  Mettie  to  let  LaRue 
come  for  the  wedding. 

But  Aunt  Mettie  had  been  ill  and 
LaRue,  at  nine,  could  not  go  alone. 
Later    on,    Amelia's    letters    were 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


25 


filled  with  longing  to  see  her  sister. 
'Tou  are  growing  up,  LaRue.  We 
two  are  the  last  of  the  Hardings. 
Fd  like  my  friends  to  know  you." 
And  as  the  years  passed:  "Herb  and 
I  would  like  you  to  know  our  chil- 
dren." 

But  it  had  seemed  impossible  for 
LaRue  ever  to  leave  Aunt  Mettie. 
Her  duty  seemed  to  be  there.  Even 
as  a  child  going  to  school,  she  had 
things  to  do  that  Aunt  Mettie  could 
not  do.  As  LaRue  went  through  high 
school  and  on  to  the  university, 
Aunt  Mettie  grew  more  and  more 
feeble,  but  LaRue  had  managed  to 
graduate.  She  found  an  excellent 
position  in  one  of  the  large  banks 
in  San  Francisco.  By  then  Aunt 
Mettie  was  bedfast,  and  the  money 
LaRue  earned  kept  the  dear  old 
lady  in  comfort.  When  she  died, 
LaRue,  who  had  always  had  so  much 
to  do,  found  herself  on  the  verge  of 
a  breakdown.  It  was  soon  after,  that 
Amelia  was  killed  in  the  accident 
which  crippled  her  husband. 

Herbert  Vetterly's  letter,  written 
six  months  after  his  wife's  sudden 
death,  was  painfully  compelling: 

I  am  of  little  use  to  myself  or  the  chil- 
dren. I  sit  in  my  wheel  chair  in  my  room. 
The  children  are  alone  too  much.  People 
are  kind.  Mrs.  Jonstone,  a  neighbor,  as- 
sists with  the  housework,  does  the  cook- 
ing. We  manage,  day  by  day.  But  the 
children  and  I  are  drifting  apart.  I  worry 
about  them  a  good  deal.   .  .  . 

LaRue  immediately  had  written 
Herb  that  she  would  take  three 
weeks  leave  from  the  bank,  and 
come  for  a  visit  during  the  month 
of  June.  She  assured  her  coworkers 
that  she  would  return  by  the  first 
week  in  July. 

Although  there  had  been  no  an- 
swer  from   Herb,    LaRue   felt   she 


must  go.     She   got   several  tourist 
folders  and  read  about  Arizona: 

Area  113,956  square  miles.  Water,  329 
square  miles.  State  Flower,  the  Saguaro. 
.  .  .  The  town  of  Fivelakes  ...  in  that 
corner  of  Arizona  where  so  much  of  West- 
ern history  began,  is  fast  becoming  a  tour- 
ist center.  The  climate  is  ideal  .  .  .  the 
altitude  contributing  to  not-too-warm  days 
and  desert-cooled  nights  ...  on  the  Lost 
Padre  River  .  .  .  where  the  Lost  Padre 
Dam  contributes  acres  of  water  for  irriga- 
tion ...  a  lush  green  valley  .  .  .  four 
dry  lakes  and  Blue  Lake  nearby  gave  the 
town  its  name.  .  .  . 

jjc     j!c     jj:     sj:     jjj 

AS  the  bus  rolled  along,  LaRue 
strained  her  eyes  for  a  glimpse 
of  the  valley.  It  was  hard  to  believe 
that  somewhere  —  behind  the  weird 
arrangement  of  pink  and  yellow 
cliffs,  a  lush,  summertime  land  of 
blue  lakes  and  fertile  fields  would 
appear. 

There  were  miles  and  miles  of 
barren  land  to  which  gray  tufts  of 
grass  clung  stubbornly.  She  studied 
the  wind-etched  patterns  in  an  ocean 
of  sand,  and  wondered  why  Amelia 
had  longed  to  go  back  to  Arizona. 

As  the  bus  crossed  the  miles  of 
arid  Indian  Reservation  country,  she 
studied  the  rude  hogans  of  the 
ancient  peoples,  and  wondered  that 
they  could  survive  on  sand  and  sun. 

LaRue  was  glad  she  did  not  have 
to  stay  in  Arizona! 

Then,  suddenly,  the  valley  ap- 
peared, cupped  between  towering 
mountains.  She  could  scarcely  be- 
lieve her  eyes.  She  thought,  amazed- 
ly:  It's  like  those  desert  plants  Fve 
read  about  —  lifting  their  heads  to 
blossom  when  the  rain  has  passed. 
No  wonder  Amelia  had  found  it  a 
good  place  to  live! 

Yet,  even  as  she  made  this  small 
concession  to  her  sister's  judgment, 
LaRue  could  not  accept  the  valley 


26 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


as  her  own.  The  pastry-Hke  contours 
of  the  hills  made  her  think  of  a  cake 
—  baked  eons  before  —  to  rise  on 
one  side  and  fall  on  the  other,  as  if 
the  oven  had  been  imperfect. 

She  saw  yucca  and  Joshua  trees 
that  looked  like  odd-shaped  Mars- 
men.  There  were  saguaro  and  tall, 
straight  cacti  which  looked  like  the 
pipes  of  an  organ.  In  some  places 
they  were  actually  planted  to  form 
a  sort  of  fence.  There  were  small, 
spiny  cacti  crouched  menacingly 
among  gray  boulders  as  if  waiting  to 
spring  out  upon  the  unwary.  She 
saw  tiny  green  lizards  slithering  into 
the  sand  to  escape  the  turning 
wheels.  She  did  not  see,  but  her 
vivid  imagination  painted  in  her 
mind,  pictures  of  tarantulas  and 
Gila  monsters. 

LaRue  shivered  again.  Home- 
sickness tugged  at  her  like  a  leather 
thong.  Tlie  beauty  and  fascination 
of  San  Francisco  rose  in  her  memory 
and  she  could  almost  smell  the 
Pacific  breezes,  almost  hear  the  roar 
of  the  skyscraper  canyons.  She 
knew  with  uneasy  clarity  that  she 
could  never  make  this  oasis  in  Ari- 
zona her  home! 

When  the  bus  rolled  into  the 
station,  she  wanted  to  keep  her  seat 
and  return  to  the  Coast.  But  her 
baggage  —  one  suitcase  and  an 
overnight  bag  —  was  being  unload- 
ed by  a  rough-looking,  scraggly- 
bearded  young  man  in  a  plaid  shirt 
and  Levis.  He  saw  her  staring  at 
his  face,  and  grinned,  scratching  his 
thin  beard.  "You'll  see  a  lot  of  'em, 
Lady.  Every  man  around  here  is 
getting  ready  for  the  Founding 
Festival.  By  the  time  it  rolls  around, 
ril  have  one  of  the  best  beards  in 
the  county!"  He  whistled  as  he 
set  her  bags  inside  the  station. 

When    her    bus    disappeared    in 


muted  distance,  LaRue  followed 
her  bags.  The  station  was  un- 
pretentious. There  was  a  cafe 
with  green  plastic-covered  counter. 
There  were  Mexican  and  Indian 
dolls  with  intricately  decorated  cos- 
tumes, ranged  on  shelves.  Aztec 
gods  glowered  down  at  her  from 
brass  and  tin  masks,  and  she  remem- 
bered that  Fivelakes  was  close  to 
the  Mexican  border.  On  the  walls 
she  saw  murals  of  pink  and  orange 
cliffs  which  reminded  her  of  castles 
and  fortresses.  As  the  one  or  two 
fellow  passengers  disappeared  into 
waiting  cars,  LaRue  realized  that  no 
one  had  come  to  meet  her.  Panic 
seized  her.  It  had  been  almost  two 
weeks  since  she'd  written  Herb  that 
she  would  come.  She  had  not  heard 
from  him.  Could  all  of  them  be 
ill?  Or  moved  away?  Or.  .  .  . 
Something  was  surely  wrong. 

OHE  looked  out  of  the  window  at 
the  road  which  ran  like  a  gray 
artery  into  the  town  of  Fivelakes.  The 
highway  was  being  widened.  From 
where  she  stood  it  seemed  that  the 
town  would  surely  be  gobbled  up 
by  the  machines  which  sent  clouds 
of  acrid  dust  into  the  air.  The 
chugging  of  scoop-shovels,  the 
pounding  of  rollers  beat  dully  into 
the  cafe.  She  gazed  through  the 
brilliance  of  the  blazing  sun,  and 
her  head  ached. 

The  man  behind  the  counter  — 
bearded,  frightening  almost,  in  his 
western  garb  —  watched  her  quietly. 
When  he  spoke,  she  jumped.  "Get 
you  a  cab.  Lady?"  At  her  nod  he 
went  to  phone.  "Be  here  in  a  min- 
ute," he  assured  her  lazily,  running 
his  fingers  through  his  dark  beard. 
"Raising  this  beard  for  the  Found- 
ing Festival,"  he  explained  smiling- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


27 


She  thought  it  was  awful,  but  she 
didn't  say  so.  She  wasn't  really  in- 
terested in  the  festival.  She'd  read 
about  such  things.  There'd  be  a 
Kangaroo  Court,  of  course,  in  the 
middle  of  town,  where  frontier 
justice  would  be  handed  out.  Wom- 
en would  wear  the  traditional  swirl- 
ing skirts  of  their  Mexican  neigh- 
bors, or  the  traditional  sunbonnets 
of  the  pioneers.  It  would  be  a 
fiesta! 

The  taxi,  which  had  been  a  spin- 
ning, orange  fleck  in  the  distance, 
arrived  at  last  in  a  cloud  of  dust. 
The  driver  put  LaRue's  bags  into 
the  back.  When  she  gave  him 
Herbert  Vetterly's  address  he  stared 
at  her  in  frank  amazement. 

'AVhv,  vou're  the  sister  Mrs. 
Vetterly  talked  about!  You're  not 
a  bit  like  her.  Your  hair  is  red." 
He  amended  quickly,  ''I  mean, 
auburn." 

LaRue  laughed.  ''Red  hair  and 
freckles,"  she  said,  and  was  glad 
that  wide-spaced  grav-blue  eyes, 
dark  brows,  and  long,  dark  lashes, 
compensated  for  the  row  of  freck- 
les across  her  nose.  Amelia  used 
to  call  them  ''sun-kisses."  Oddly 
enough,  she  hadn't  thought  of  the 
word  for  years! 

The  taxi  lurched  back  towards 
the  town,  the  driver  skillfully  avoid- 
ing loose  gravel  and  hot  oil.  He 
chatted  easily. 

"Mrs.  Vetterly  was  a  very  fine 
woman.  She  worked  in  the  Church, 
in  Relief  Societv.  She  belonged  to 
the  Genealogical  Society.  She  was 
very  proud  of  her  family  and  of  the 
fact  she  "was  a  Harding." 

"I  know  very  little  about  the 
Hardings,"  answered  LaRue  weakly. 
She  thought,  I  know  so  little  about 
my  sister.  Even  her  taxi  driver  knew 
more! 


LaRue  could  remember  Amelia, 
as  she  had  been  seventeen  years  be- 
fore, when  she  left  Aunt  Mettie's 
to  marry  Herb.  But  all  the  years 
between  were  closed  to  LaRue. 
Trying  to  see  Amelia's  face  as  it 
had  been  during  later  years,  was  like 
looking  at  the  wrong  side  of  the 
negative,  misty,  blurred. 

Fm  a  Harding,  she  thought  con- 
fusedly, yet  not  one  of  them  at  all! 

She  tried  to  shake  away  the  feel- 
ing that  she  was  just  a  pinprick  of 
personality,  with  no  beginning,  no 
end,  floating  aimlessly  into  a  place 
called  Fivelakes.  The  driver  was 
explaining  how  the  town  had  got 
its  name. 

"Four  of  the  lakes  dry  up  during 
the  summer."  He  pointed.  "But 
Blue  Lake  is  deep  and  clear,  fine  for 
swimming  and  fishing."  It  lay  like  a 
silver  tureen  in  the  distance.  He 
advised  LaRue,  smilingly:  "Stay  for 
the  Founding  Festival  and  see  some 
fun!" 

LaRue  smiled  politely.  But  her 
mind  refused  to  think  of  remaining 
so  long.  The  driver  was  still  giving 
her  a  tourist's  glimpse  of  the  valley. 

"Over  there,  just  under  the  shad- 
ow of  Coyote  Peak  is  the  Lawson 
Dairy  Farm.  Frank  and  Ellen  Law- 
son  are  wonderful  people.  They've 
adopted  five  children.  Now  they 
are  expecting  one  of  their  own." 

T  ARUE  looked  at  the  neat,  white 
buildings  outlined  against  the 
gray  of  the  mountain,  and  smiled. 
But  again  her  mind  turned  down 
the  possibility  that  the  Lawson  farm 
would  ever  —  could  ever  —  mean 
anything  to  her! 

On  one  side  of  the  highway  the 
land  rose  in  a  rolling  knoll,  topped 
by  a  very  old,  yet  dignified  house. 
LaRue  had  a  queer  feeling  that  she 


28  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 

had  seen  it  before.     Then  she  rea-  After  a  long,  embarrassing  scru- 

hzed  that  she  was  probably  remem-  tiny,  the  child  spoke.    ''Are  you  my 

bering  it  because  Amelia  had  talked  Aunt    LaRue?"     Then,    as    LaRue 

about  it.     It  was  two  stories  high,  managed   a   smile   and   a    nod,   she 

with   small  attic   windows.     There  added  critically:  ''You  don't  look  at 

were  wide,  comfortable  porches,  and  all  like  my  Mommy  looked!" 

so  much  gingerbread  trim  that  La-  LaRue  swallowed  nervously.  "You 

Rue  thought  of  gingerbread  cookies,  must  be  Connie?" 

The  driver  saw  that  she  was  in-  She  held  out  her  hand.     But  the 

terested  and  explained,  "It's  almost  child  did  not  move  to  take  it.    She 

one  hundred  years  old.    The  oldest  called  to  the  dog. 

house  in  the  valley.     It  used  to  be-  "Come  here,  Atlast."    At  LaRue's 

long  to  one  of  the  Hardings.     But  frank  look  of  puzzlement,   she  ex- 

now  it  belongs  to  Clyde  Rutherford,  plained:   "He  was  a  stray.     Daddy 

Everyone^  calls   him    'Grandie,'   be-  let  me  keep  him.     So  I  have  a  dog 

cause   he's    Dr.    Alan    Rutherford's  _  at  last!" 

grandfather.     He  does  not  live  in  l^r^^^  ^^^^^j^^^    -  Where  is  everv- 

the  old  house.    It's  for  sale.    Gran-  one?" 

die  lives  with  the  aid  of  a  day-house-  r>        •        i  •  j         .                     •    i. 

1             •      .1    .          11       Tu  ■  1        .  Connie     did     not     answer,     lust 

keeper  m  that  small  red- brick  cot-  .    ,i                        i    i     i         i 

,     ^         ,     „  oiDcned    the    screen    and    beckoned 

taee  nearby.  t    r)       •     •  i 

>ri        17            J  i-i        ij  1  LaKue  inside. 

1  hev  had  passed  the  old  house,  .  t^    1 1            ,          n  yy     i 

but  LaRue  could  still  see  it  raising  .    I^addy    can  t    walk,      she    said 

its  proud  old  head  to  look  out  over  simply. 

the  valley.     It  had  belonged  to  a  LaRue    found    the    house    neat, 

Harding,   and   for   that   reason   she  comfortable,  with  the  bedrooms  on 

promised  herself  that  someday  she  one  side  of  a  long  hall,  the  living 

would  see  it  close  up.  rooms  on   the   other.     She  looked 

The  taxi  turned  abruptly  into  a  around, 

tree-lined  street  and  stopped  before  So  this  is  where  my  sister  lived, 

a  neatly  kept  white  bungalow  with  she  thought  painfully,  these  are  the 

maroon  trim.     The  driver  took  La-  things  she  touched.    Her  heart  was 

Rue's   bags   from   the   car  and  put  heavy  with  questions.     How  many 

them    on     the    porch.      Then    he  times  did  Amelia's  hands  polish  this 

touched  his  cap,  and  the  taxi  disap-  furniture?    How  many  times  did  her 

peared  around  a  corner.  laughter   ring   through   these   quiet 

LaRue  stood  there,  feeling  rooms? 
strange,  awkward.  Was  no  one  ex- 
pecting her?  She  put  out  her  finger  /^ONNIE  was  tugging  at  her  sleeve, 
to  reach  the  doorbell,  but  before  she  They  went  into  the  living  room, 
pushed  it,  a  small  girl  with  flying  At  first  LaRue  thought  it  was 
brown  braids,  came  racing  from  the  empty.  Then  a  man  with  wide 
back  yard,  followed  by  a  tan  and  shoulders,  very  dark,  crisp  hair, 
white  dog.  rolled  his  chair  from  the  shadows, 

She  stood  there,  her  hands  loosely  and  she  saw  Herbert  Vetterly  for 
clasped  behind  her,  her  large,  blue  the  first  time.  His  dark  eyes,  sunk- 
eyes  wide  open,  curious.  The  dog  en  with  pain  and  distress,  surveyed 
sniffed  at  LaRue's  red  sandals.  her  carefully.    It  was  a  moment  be- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


29 


fore  he  put  out  his  hand.  ''Ameha 
would  be  glad  to  know  that  you 
have  come." 

He  tried  to  hide  it,  but  LaRue 
caught  a  tense  criticism  in  Herb's 
voice.  She  wanted  to  make  him 
understand.  Wanted  to  make  him 
know  those  long,  busy  years  with 
the  aunt  who  had  taken  the  place 
of  her  mother.  But  they  were  over. 
No  need  to  speak  of  them  now. 
Perhaps  some  other  time.  .  .  . 

T  ARUE  was  aware  that  someone 
else  had  entered  the  room.  She 
turned.  For  an  instant  she  thought 
it  was  Amelia.  The  same  soft  pale 
hair,  the  same  lovely  blue  eyes.  .  .  . 

''How  are  you  Aunt  LaRue?" 
asked  the  girl,  and  LaRue  knew  her 
to  be  Erma.  She  would  have  put 
out  her  arms,  but  Erma's  blue  eyes 
were  unfriendly,  her  tone  distant. 
LaRue  kept  her  arms  at  her  sides. 

Then  Joel  came  in.  He  was  tall, 
dark  like  his  father. 

'Til  take  your  bags.  Aunt  La- 
Rue," he  said  politely.  His  coolness 
chilled  his  aunt.  He  went  out  upon 
the  porch,  came  back  with  her  bags 
swinging  easily  from  his  large  hands. 
He  carried  them  to  one  of  the  bed- 
rooms. 

LaRue  stood  there  awkwardly. 
Herb  pushed  his  chair  back  into  the 
shadows.  Erma  moved  out  of  the 
room.  Joel  left  the  bedroom  door 
ajar.     He  tweaked  one  of  Connie's 


brown  braids  and  she  followed  him 
out. 

'Terhaps  you'd  like  to  unpack," 
said  Herb  from  the  shadows. 

LaRue  crossed  the  hall,  feeling 
the  temporary  briefness  of  her  un- 
welcome visit,  ni  only  stay  a  little 
while,  she  told  herself,  swallowing 
hurt,  angry  tears.  Yet  she  did  not 
blame  any  of  them  for  not  wanting 
her. 

She  knew  by  the  daintiness  of 
the  curtains  and  furniture  that  this 
had  been  Erma's  room.  She  had 
moved,  no  doubt,  into  Connie's 
room.  LaRue  felt  more  than  ever 
the  intruder. 

She  decided  to  unpack  only  the 
most  necessary  things.  Almost 
surreptitiously  she  hung  one  or  two 
of  her  cotton  frocks  in  the  empty 
clothes  closet. 

Her  hands  shook  as  she  put  her 
handkerchiefs  into  an  empty  drawer 
and  a  small,  amber  cut-glass  bottle, 
with  a  tiny  golden  cap.  Her  move- 
ments were  unsteadv  as  she  un- 
screwed  the  cap.  The  fragrance  of 
white  carnations  flooded  the  room. 

Amelia  had  given  LaRue  the  pret- 
ty bottle  the  day  she  had  left  for 
Fivelakes.  The  words  she  had  said, 
then,  were  engraved  on  LaRue's 
mind: 

".  .  .  so  you'll  never  forget  me, 
darling,  and  always  remember  that 
love  is  everlasting.  .  .  ." 

[To  be  continued) 


Quiescence 

June  N.  Ashton 

The  wind, 
Sweeping,  swirling, 
Raising  dunes  of  powder 
Across  lonely  prairies  of  snow 
Ceases. 


Sixty    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  January  i,  and  January  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  OMAHA,  NEBRASKA:  Sister  Jane  S.  Richards  ex- 
pressed her  ]o\  and  satisfaction  in  being  present.  .  .  .  Referred  to  the  time  when  the 
society  ^^'as  organized  with  but  a  few  members,  in  the  days  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
Then  they  endured  many  hardships  .  .  .  subsequently  finding  a  peaceful  home  in  the 
valleys  of  the  mountains  where  the  society  was  reorganized  by  President  Brigham 
Young  and  has  spread  and  grown  until  now  a  society  is  found  in  almost  e\'ery  branch 
and  ward  of  the  Church,  numbering  in  all  about  thirty  thousand.  Sister  Richards  said 
Sister  Zina  D.  H.  Young  who  now  presides  over  the  society  in  all  the  world,  would  be 
pleased  to  hear  of  an  organization  in  Omaha.  .  .  . 

—J.  L.  Hatch 

SARAH  E.  CARMICHAEL:  As  lofty  mountains  whose  crests  e\'er  glisten  with 
eternal  snow  and  hear  strange  and  \\eird  music  ...  so  with  the  poet  who  hears  music 
in  the  floating  wind  \^'hispers  in  the  forest;  to  whom  the  sea  tells  its  wonderful  secrets, 
seeing  glorv  in  the  sunset,  feeling  peace  in  the  moonlight,  and  intuitively  understanding 
the  melody  of  birds.  .  .  .  Such  a  beautiful  mind  was  Sarah  E.  Carmichael's  ...  to  her 
inspired  soul  the  Bible  \\as  an  open  book.  .  .  .  She  need  not  to  go  to  Switzerland  to 
see  the  majestv  of  God  displayed  in  her  wondrous  sno\\'clad  mountains,  her  wild  scenery, 
her  ra\'ishing  sunsets.  ... 

— Lydia  D.  Alder 

WORDS  THAT  BLESS 

.  .  .  The  world  of  hope  in  which  you  live. 
The  words  of  comfort  you  often  give. 
The  kindly  letters  your  hand  has  penned 
To  son  or  brother  or  distant  friend. 
Not  only  brighten  the  jeweled  crown 
Which  you  in  heaven  will  wear. 
But  help  to  swell  the  throng  who  hope 
To  meet  and  lo\'e  you  there. 

— Alofa 

HOME  OWNERSHIP:  Homes  of  their  own  for  the  common  people  was  the 
sentiment  Brigham  Young  tried  to  inculcate  and  practically  to  demonstrate  in  these 
mountain  vales  during  the  period  of  early  settlement  here.  Who  does  not  know  that 
the  home  is  the  center  from  \\'hich  springs  the  best  in  life  and  in  government?  .  .  .  The 
home  which  is  our  own  is  the  ideal  one,  the  children  enshrine  it  in  their  memory.  ,  .  . 

— Editorial 

GRADUATION  EXERCISES  FOR  A  NURSES'  CLASS:  The  nurses'  class 
taught  by  Dr.  Margaret  C.  Roberts  ...  for  the  last  six  months  or  more,  held  its 
graduating  exercises  on  Tuesday,  December  20th  ....  Dr.  Roberts  gave  the  instruc- 
tions free  in  the  interest  and  under  the  auspices  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  The  mem- 
bers of  the  class  acquitted  themselves  admirably,  and  the  Dr.  herself  read  a  very  able 
and  highly  constructive  paper.  Counselor  Annie  T.  Hyde  on  behalf  of  the  Stake 
Board  presented  to  Dr.  Roberts  in  a  neat  and  happy  speech  a  handsome  rocking 
chair  in  appreciation  of  her  labors.  .  .  and  the  class  presented  a  silver  cake  dish  filled 
with  lo\ely  flowers. 

— News  Note 
Page  30 


■^ 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


"IIT'EST  Germany  has  encouraged 
women  (whose  civil  rights  and 
opportunities  were  drastically  cur- 
tailed during  the  war)  to  develop 
themselves  to  the  highest  degree 
possible.  Many  now  fill  top  posi- 
tions in  the  fields  of  law,  medicine, 
education,  journalism,  industry,  and 
the  arts.  In  May  and  June  of  1958 
the  Government  acted  as  host  to 
ten  outstanding  women  from 
America,  selected  and  invited  by 
the  German  Parliament.  They  rep- 
resented a  wide  cross  section  of 
American  women's  achievement.  A 
mutually  beneficial  exchange  of 
ideas  and  national  understanding 
and  friendship  resulted. 

QALLY  CARRIGHAR'S  exciting 
travel  book  "Moonhght  at  Mid- 
day (Knopf,  New  York),  describes 
Alaska  as  a  land  of  ''enormous  invi- 
tation," where  the  native  people  are 
the  world's  supreme  example  of 
co-operation  and  skill  in  mastering 
a  difficult  environment.  Many 
thoughtful  suggestions  are  offered 
for  helping  the  Eskimos  through  a 
time  of  transition  as  they  adjust  to 
the  ways  of  the  Forty-ninth  State. 

jyt ISS  MARGARET  L.  COIT  is 
the  author  of  Mr.  Baruch, 
chosen  by  the  National  Gouncil  of 
Women  as  its  Book  of  the  Year  for 
1958.  The  author  gave  almost  six 
years  of  work  to  this  784-page  vol- 
ume, fellowships  from  Brown  Uni- 


versity and  some  assistance  from  the 
publishers,  Houghton  MiffHn,  aided 
with  the  problem  of  financing.  Miss 
Coit  had  previously  written  John  C. 
Calhoun:  American  Portrait,  a  Pul- 
itzer prize  winner  in  biography. 
Mr.  Baruch  is  a  portrait  of  a  later 
period  of  American  history. 

r\R.  LOIS  HIGGINS,  internation- 
ally recognized  Director  of  the 
Illinois  Crime  Prevention  Bureau, 
while  completing  a  world-wide  sur- 
vey of  crime  and  delinquency  con- 
ditions, spent  two  hours  with  Queen 
Frederica  in  Greece.  King  Paul  and 
the  Queen  give  much  attention  to 
improving  delinquency  in  their 
country.  Both  devote  much  time 
to  a  school  for  delinquent  boys, 
which  is  under  the  personal  super- 
vision of  the  King.  It  has  no  barred 
doors  or  windows,  but  of  1200  boys 
placed  there,  only  one  has  gone 
astray. 

jyiRS.  LOUISE  W.  ILSE,  As- 
sociate Manager  in  charge  of 
sales  and  communications  for  the 
Equitable  Life  Assurance  Company, 
has  been  named  ''Business  Woman 
of  the  Year,"  by  the  National  Fed- 
eration of  Business  and  Professional 
Women's  Clubs,  Inc.  She  has  a 
Doctor's  Degree  in  history  from 
Columbia  University;  she  does  oil 
paintings,  plays  the  piano,  and  as  a 
photographer  she  has  won  many 
trophies  for  her  colored  slides. 

Page  3]- 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


JANUARY    1959 


NO.    1 


(Strengthening   (community    Virtues 


AT  the  recent  General  Relief  So- 
ciety Conference,  Elder  Mark 
E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve  and  one  of  the  advisors  from 
that  Council  to  Relief  Society,  im- 
pressively called  to  the  attention  of 
Relief  Society  officers  and  members 
one  of  the  original  assignments 
given  to  Relief  Society  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  namely,  ''to 
assist  by  correcting  the  morals  and 
strengthening  the  virtues  of  the 
community."  Elder  Petersen  de- 
clared that  in  his  opinion  the  need 
for  this  service  was  greater  at  the 
present  time  than  at  any  other  time 
within  his  recollection.  He  said  we 
are  passing  through  the  worst  moral 
breakdown  of  our  generation,  and 
he  admonished  the  sisters  to  be  alert 
to  evil  conditions  within  their  re- 
spective communities  and  to  meet 
their  responsibilities  toward  the 
important  assignment  given  them  by 
the  Prophet. 

It  is  of  interest  that  at  the  time 
the  Prophet  gave  to  the  sisters  of 
Relief  Society  the  injunction  to  cor- 
rect the  morals  and  strengthen  the 
virtues  of  the  community,  there 
was  no  particular  wave  of  crime  or 
delinquency  in  Nauvoo,  such  as  we 
have  in  many  communities  today, 
to  evoke  such  mandate.  Nauvoo 
was  a  beautiful,  prosperous  city  that 
had  been  reclaimed  from  the  wilder- 
ness by  an  industrious  people  led  by 
a  Prophet  of  God.  While,  un- 
doubtedly, there  were  some  of  the 
people  whose  conduct  was  at  vari- 

Page  32 


ance  with  the  teachings  of  the 
Church,  the  community  as  a  whole 
was  one  of  highest  moral  recti- 
tude. Nauvoo  was  a  city  of  broth- 
erly love,  a  righteous  city,  a  city  of 
the  saints. 

It  is  of  interest,  also,  that,  at  that 
same  time,  women  were  not  gen- 
erally identified  with  community 
life.  Why,  then,  would  the  Proph- 
et give  such  an  assignment  to  the 
Relief  Society?  Certainly  he  knew 
the  ways  of  men.  He  had  prophetic 
insight  into  the  evils  that  would 
thrust  themselves  upon  the  world. 
He  had  a  divinely  inspired  compre- 
hension of  the  influence  of  women 
and  the  place  of  Relief  Society  in 
helping  them  to  make  a  better 
world. 

Now,  with  world  problems  cre- 
ating an  age  of  tensions  and  inse- 
curity, with  crime  and  delinquency 
on  the  rise,  with  the  general  break- 
down of  moral  integrity  in  public, 
as  well  as  in  private  life,  it  is  well 
that  Relief  Society  shall  be  remind- 
ed of  its  responsibilities  in  these 
matters.  It  is  time  that  serious  con- 
sideration be  given  to  how  best  we 
are  to  meet  our  responsibilities. 

To  achieve  a  virtuous  community 
we  must  first  develop  virtuous  citi- 
zens, for  the  community  is  but  a 
body  of  individuals  living  together 
in  one  place.  No  community  can 
be  any  stronger  morally  than  the 
combined  moral  strength  of  the  in- 
dividuals who  comprise  it.  There- 
fore, there  is  no  sounder  approach 


\^ 


EDITORIAL 

for  Relief  Society  in  meeting  its 
responsibilities  toward  good  com- 
munity life,  than  vigorously  to  func- 
tion in  the  building  of  citizens  of 
strong  moral  character. 

The  place  where  good  character 
is  most  effectively  built  is  the  home. 
This  has  always  been  true;  it  is  true 
today.  If  attention  is  not  con- 
scientiously and  continuously  given 
to  this  important  matter  in  the 
home,  it  is  not  to  be  expected  that 
it  will  be  accomplished  elsewhere. 

Good  character  is  developed 
through  love,  acceptance,  and  feel- 
ings of  security.  It  is  engendered  in 
children  through  wise  teachings  and 
through  discipline  that  leads  toward 
self-discipline.  It  is  tremendously 
influenced  through  parental  atti- 
tudes and  examples.  A  lack  of  re- 
straint and  self-discipline  on  the 
part  of  the  parents  can  outweigh  all 
their  good  precepts  and  adversely 
affect  children  throughout  their  en- 
tire lives. 

As  Relief  Society  helps  its  mem- 
bers toward  proper  attitudes,  as  it 


33 


guides  them  in  their  homemaking, 
as  it  teaches  them  the  doctrines  of 
the  Church  particularly  with  regard 
to  home  and  family  life,  as  it  awak- 
ens in  them  a  sense  of  responsibil- 
itv  to  maintain  their  homes  and 
guide  their  children  in  harmony 
with  Church  teachings,  as  it  helps 
them  to  see  the  relationship  of  what 
they  do  to  what  their  children  are 
most  apt  to  do— to  this  extent  the 
Society  will  help  them  to  be  indi- 
viduals of  strong  moral  character 
themselves,  and  it  will  also  be  an 
effective  agent  in  helping  them  to 
rear  children  of  strong  moral  charac- 
ter. Thus,  Relief  Society  best  meets 
its  responsibilities  to  assist  in  cor- 
recting the  morals  and  strengthen- 
ing the  virtues  of  the  community. 
Ours  is  not  necessarily  the  role  of 
the  campaigner  against  one  or  an- 
other of  the  existing  community 
evils;  ours  is  the  role  of  the  steady, 
consistent  builder  of  men  and  wom- 
en of  integrity  and  moral  fortitude 
who  will  uphold  and  promote  virtu- 
ous community  life. 

-B.S.S. 


C/Oi/r- Co/or   Leavers — Jr    /Lew  QJeature  for  the 

LKelief  Society    1 1  iagazine 

npHE  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  calls  attention  to  the  use  of  four 
colors  on  the  covers  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  This  feature  was 
initiated  in  November  1958,  with  the  use  of  the  plaque  in  the  Relief 
Society  Building,  the  same  picture  which  was  used  for  the  program  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Conference.  In  December,  a  reproduction  of 
the  lovely  painting  "The  Rest  on  the  Flight  Into  Egypt,"  by  Gerard 
David,  was  used  as  the  cover  for  the  Magazine. 

Beginning  with  this  issue,  January  1959,  the  missions  of  Continental 
United  States  will  be  represented  by  cover  pictures  in  four  colors.  Follow- 
ing the  plan  commenced  in  January  1956,  featuring  the  foreign  missions, 
the  Spanish-speaking  missions,  and  the  Southwest  Indian  Mission,  each  of 
the  other  missions  of  Continental  United  States  will  be  represented  by 
cover  pictures  in  four  colors.  A  brief  history  of  each  mission,  with  illustra- 
tions, will  be  presented,  and  recipes  from  each  mission  will  be  featured. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


ijielief  (bocietif  J/issigned  ibvening    II ieeting  of 
QJast  (bunaay  in    II  Larch 

npHE  Sunday  night  meeting  to  be  held  on  Fast  Day,  March  i,  1959,  has 
again  been  assigned  by  the  First  Presidency  for  use  by  the  Rehef 
Society.  A  suggestive  program  for  this  meeting  has  been  sent  to  the  stakes 
in  pamphlet  form.  It  is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents 
confer  with  their  bishops  immediately  to  arrange  for  this  meeting.  Sug- 
gested songs  for  the  Singing  Mothers  are:  'How  Lox'cly  Are  Thy  Dwell- 
ings," by  Liddle;  'The  Lord's  Prayer,"  by  Gates,  or  'The  Lord's  Prayer," 
by  Malotte.  If  music  is  not  available  in  your  local  stores,  it  may  be 
purchased  from  music  dealers  advertising  in  this  issue  of  the  Magazine. 

Kyiwara  Suoscnptions  Lrtesentea  in  J/Lpril 

TpHE  award  subscriptions  presented  to  Magazine  representatives  for  hav- 
ing obtained  75  per  cent  or  more  subscriptions  to  the  Magazine  in  re- 
lation to  their  enrolled  Relief  Society  members,  are  not  awarded  until 
after  the  stake  Magazine  representatives'  annual  reports  have  been  audited. 
Award  cards  for  these  subscriptions  for  the  year  1958  will  be  mailed  to 
ward  and  stake  Magazine  representatives  about  April  1,  1959. 

Ujouna    Volume  of  ig^S    1 1  iagazines 

"DELIEF  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1958  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The 
Deseret  News  Press,  31  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See 
advertisement  on  page  70.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a 
permanent  cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.80,  including  the  index.  A 
limited  number  of  the  1958  Magazines  are  available  at  the  offices  of  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah,  for  $2  for  twelve  issues.  It  is  recommended  that  wards  and  stakes 
have  one  volume  of  the  1958  Magazines  bound  for  preservation  in  ward 
and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

Page  34 


I  to,  cJhank    LJoii! 

The  First  And  Great  Decision 


1\7"HEN  once  we  have  charted 
our  course,  and  have  decided 
on  a  hfetime  goal,  the  results  of 
which  are  even  more  far-reaching, 
even  into  the  unlimited  boundaries 
of  eternity  —  then  all  the  small  de- 


can  try  to  maintain  the  strength  and 
vigor  which  is  originally  given  to 
us,  and  in  many  cases  we  can  great- 
ly increase  that  health  and  energy 
by  obeying  the  laws  of  well-being  — 
instructions  which  are  simple  and 
plain  in  their  implications  and  in 
their  purpose. 

The  cultivated  lands,  and  even 
the  untilled  earth,  provide  for  us  a 
great  abundance  of  wholesome  food 
and  drink.  Recall  the  gold  expanse 
of  wheatfields,  reaching  to  far 
horizons;  the  orchards  bending  with 
a  harvest  of  fruit;  the  garden  rows 
in  green  splendor.  Think  of  autumn 
and  the  squash  and  pumpkins 
heaped  high,  corn  drying  in  the 
sunlight,  apples  ready  for  the  frozen 
months  of  winter.  Perhaps  we 
should  think  more  often  of  ''Every 
herb  in  the  season  thereof,  and  every 
fruit  in  the  season  thereof;  all  these 
to    be    used    with    prudence    and 


cisions  that  must  be  made  each  day  thanksgiving.  ...  All  grain  is  or- 
dained for  the  use  of  man  ...  to  be 
the  staff  of  life.  ...  All  grain  is  good 
for  the  food  of  man."  (D  &  C  89: 
11,  14). 

It  is  our  privilege  and  our  bless- 
ing to  rejoice  in  the  richness  of  the 
earth  and  to  select  the  foods  and 
the  drinks  that  will  make  our  bodies 
strong  and  beautiful. 

We  should  be  able  to  say  ''No, 


are  but  the  unit  building  stones  in 
the  structure  of  our  lives.  Each  ac- 
cessory decision  becomes,  with  prac- 
tice, almost  automatic,  and  requires 
less  and  less  weighing  of  alternate 
possibilities. 

It  is  the  solving  of  the  first  prob- 
lem, and  the  setting  of  our  direc- 
tion that  is  most  important.  The 
realization  that  our  bodies  are  the 


temples  of  our  spirits,  and  that  they  thank  you!''  for  it  is  not  a  character- 
are  most  precious  to  us,  leads  us  to  istic  of  wisdom  nor  an  attribute  of 
a  desire  to  keep  them  as  beautiful      happiness,  to  barter  the  lasting  bless- 


and  as  healthy  as  may  be  within 
our  power.  It  is  true,  as  must  be 
known  to  us,  if  we  are  observing, 
that  all  are  not  given  equally  strong 
bodies  to  begin  with,  but  all  of  us 


mgs,  and  the  great  rejoicing,  for 
some  temporary  compliance  with 
the  offerings  of  those  who  do  not 
know  of  the  discipline  and  the 
promise. 


BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF! 


Page  35 


LKecipes  cJrotn  the   K^alifornia    I liission 

Submitted  by  Alia.  H.  Taylor 

THE  Southland,  comprising  the  Cahfornia  Mission,  is  truly  a  melting  pot,  with  many 
nationalities  living  in  the  area.  No  matter  where  one's  homeland  may  be,  he  can 
find  his  native  foods  being  featured  attractively  in  many  restaurants.  Because  of  this 
mingling  of  peoples,  there  are  no  dishes  typical  of  the  mission.  In  this  land  of  sunshine, 
sea  foods,  fresh  fruits,  vegetables,  and  nuts  abound  in  all  seasons. 

Within  the  boundaries  of  the  mission,  are  centers  for  the  production  of  some  of 
these  foods.  Indio  is  the  date  center  of  the  world,  with  grapes  and  citrus  fruits  also  being 
produced  on  a  alrge  scale.  The  area  around  Fallbrook,  Vista,  and  Escondido  is  famous 
for  a^'ocados,  fruits,  and  vegetables. 

The  recipes  we  have  selected  as  representative  of  the  California  Mission  feature 
these  foods  we  enjoy  in  such  abundance. 


Fruit  Salad 


2  c.  fresh  pineapple  (diced) 
1  c.  fresh  orange  sections 
1   c.  shredded  coconut 


1   c.  miniature  marshmallows 
1  c.  commercial  sour  cream 


Prepare  fruit,  drain,  and  chill.  Just  before  serving,  combine  quickly  with  soured 
cream.  (Canned  pineapple  chunks  and  canned  mandarin  sections  may  be  substituted 
for  fresh  fruit.) 


Pecan  Pie 


3  eggs 
c.  pc 
1   tsp.  vanilla 


Yz   c.  pecans 


Vz    c.  sugar  (scant) 
1  c.  white  syrup 


Whisk  eggs  lightly,  don't  beat.     Add  vanilla,  nuts,  sugar,  and  syrup.  Pour  into  un- 
baked crust.    Bake  lo  minutes  at  450  degrees,  reduce  to  350  for  30  minutes. 

Frozen  Lemon  Dessert 

1  c.  crushed  vanilla  wafers  2  tbsp.  butter  (melted) 

2  tbsp.  sugar 

Combine  and  press  into  refrigerator  tray.     Reserve  some  for  the  top. 

Filling: 
1    1 5-ounce  can  of  sweetened  condensed  milk 


Yi    c.  lemon  juice 
1   tsp.  grated  rind 


Vz    tsp.  almond  flavoring 
2  eggs,  separated 


Beat  egg  yolks  until  thick,  add  to  milk,  stir  in  lemon  juice  and  rind,  add  flavoring. 
Beat  egg  whites  until  stiff.  Fold  into  milk  mixture.     Pour  into  tray  and  freeze. 

Broiled  Avocados 

Choose  medium-sized  avocados,  peel,  and  quarter  them.  Make  a  filling  of  diced 
ham,  shrimp,  or  crab  meet,  combined  with  chopped  celery  and  hard  boiled  eggs.  Moisten 
with  mayonnaise  or  white  sauce.  Sprinkle  with  buttered  bread  crumbs  and  broil  2 
minutes,  or  until  crumbs  are  browned. 


Spiced  Nuts 


Mix  together  in  saucepan: 
1  c.  sugar 
Vz    tsp.  cinnamon 


%  c.  diluted  canned  milk 


Page  36 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  CALIFORNIA  MISSION  37 

Boil  until  a  soft  ball  forms  in  cold  water.  Remove  from  fire  and  add  i  c.  nuts 
(almonds,  walnuts,  or  pecans),  i  tsp.  vanilla.  Turn  gently  until  well  coated.  Pour 
onto  wax  paper  and  break  into  pieces. 

Orange  Date  Nut  Bread 

%  c.  orange  juice  /4  tsp.  salt 

/4  c.  boiling  water  i  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  c.  chopped  dates  Yz  tsp.  soda 

2  tbsp.  melted  shortening  i  c.  sugar 

1   tsp.  vanilla  i  c.  chopped  nuts 

1  beaten  egg  i  Yz    tbsp.  grated  orange  peel 

2  c,  sifted  flour 

Pour  orange  juice  in  bowl  and  add  hot  water.  Add  beaten  egg,  melted  shortening, 
dates,  and  vanilla.  Then  add  the  dry  ingredients  which  have  been  sifted  together.  Beat 
well  and  stir  in  chopped  nuts  and  orange  peel.  Bake  in  loaf  tin  at  350  degrees  for 
one  hour. 


LOeserted  CJarin    Ljard 


Maude  Rubfn 

Their  red  boards  dulled  by  the  brush  of  years. 

The  barn  doors  idle  on  rusted  hinges; 

The  creek  runs  free  through  fallen  weirs. 

The  water-wheel  stilled.  When  carmine  tinges 

The  western  sky,  six  half-grown  quail 

Follow  their  mother  out  of  the  grass — 

Their  sheltered  lee  near  the  old  fence  rail — 

And  pecking  briskly  while  shadows  mass, 

Finish  their  peaceful  meal  .   .  .  No  cock-crow  wakes 

Next  morning's  hush.     No  lowering  call; 

No  milk-pail  swings;  on  the  cedar  shakes 

White  frost;  empty  the  old  corral  .  .  . 

Only  the  creak  of  the  old  red  doors 

Reminds  me  again  of  morning  chores. 


HANDY  HINT 


Use  a  tail  or  wing  feather  of  a  chicken  or  waterfowl  to  clean  lint  from  the  sewing 
machine.  —  Mabel  S.  Cordon 


ijou   Can  (bew,    A1  —  [Jjoand  iuutton notes 


Jean  R.  /ciiufngs 


T\0  you  always  shy  away  from 
making  bound  buttonholes, 
even  though  you  know  they  are  the 
best  kind  of  closing  for  the  dress  or 
suit  you  want  to  make?  Many 
women  do  so,  feeling  that  they  are 
too  hard  to  make  or  too  much 
trouble. 

Bound  buttonholes  need  not  be 
a  stumbling  block  in  your  dressmak- 
ing. With  this  new  easy  and  sure 
method,  it  is  possible  to  have  pro- 
fessional buttonholes  every  time. 
Remember,  though,  that  this  is  pos- 
sible only  when  care  is  taken  to 
have  absolute  accuracy  at  all  times. 

Some  garments  lend  themselves 
to  the  use  of  bound  buttonholes 
more  than  others.  They  are  hard  to 
make  successfully  in  fabrics  that 
have  a  loose  or  open  weave.  Nor 
are  they  successful  in  dresses  that 
are  to  be  laundered  repeatedly.  The 
agitation  of  washing  tends  to  cause 
the  corners  to  fray  out.  Make  them 
in  fabrics  that  will  not  find  their 
way  to  the  washing  machine. 

Practice  making  your  buttonholes 
in  a  sample  of  material  until  you  are 
sure  of  yourself  and  know  how  to  do 
them  right.  Never  try  making  them 
the  first  time  on  the  garment  itself, 
for  you  cannot  do  them  over  to  cor- 
rect any  mistakes. 

The  section  of  the  garment  in 
which  the  buttonholes  are  to  be 
made  should  be  reinforced.  The  in- 
terfacing on  a  jacket  front  is  not 
always  satisfactory  for  this  purpose. 
Such  interfacings  as  tailor's  canvas 
and  pelon  are  too  stiff.  It  is  better 
to  use  a  strip  of  fine  muslin  or  cot- 
ton wigan  underneath  the  button- 
holes to  reinforce  and  support  them. 

Page  38 


INTERFACING 


FIGURE  1 

LOCATION  LINES  FOR 
BUTTONHOLES 

The  First  Step 

After  the  backing  has  been  basted 
in  place,  mark  on  it  two  parallel 
lines  indicating  the  length  of  the 
buttonholes.  Transfer  these  to  the 
right  side  by  stitching  over  them 
with  machine  basting  in  a  contrast- 
ing thread.  Cross  the  parallel  lines 
with  location  lines  as  illustrated  in 
Figure  i. 

Cut  a  lengthwise  strip  of  fabric 
1   1/2  inches  wide  and  twice  the 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XI— BOUND  BUTTONHOLES 


39 


length  of  the  total  length  of  but- 
tonholes. For  six  one-inch  button- 
holes, the  strip  for  binding  should 
be  12  inches  long.  Now  fold  the 
strip  over  1/2  inch  and  stitch  a  tuck 
1/8  inch  from  the  fold.  Repeat  on 
the  other  side  of  the  strip.  You 
will  now  have  two  1/8  inch  tucks 
which  are  1/4  inch  apart.  (See  Fig- 
ure 2.)  Cut  into  sections  twice  as 
long  as  the  marked  buttonhole  size. 

Second  Step 

Now  shorten  the  machine  stitch 
and  stitch  the  right  side  of  the  bind- 
ing to  the  right  side  of  the  garment 
by  placing  one  fold  of  tuck  on  the 
location  line,  marked  bv  the  ma- 
chine  basting.  Stitch  the  marked 
length  of  the  buttonhole  on  the 
original  tuck  stitching,  fastening 
thread  securelv  on  each  end  bv  re- 
tracing  stitches  (Figure  3).  Repeat 
stitching  on  other  tuck,  making 
parallel  lines. 

On  the  wrong  side,  cut  between 
parallel  lines  of  stitching  to  3/8  inch 
from  each  and  clip  diagonally  to 
each  end  of  the  stitching.  (Fig- 
ure 4.) 

Turn  the  binding  strip  to  the 
wrong  side.  Pull  ends  to  square 
corners.  On  the  wrong  side  stitch 
back  and  forth  over  triangle  (formed 
by  cutting),  and  strip  at  end  of  but- 
tonhole. Do  not  stitch  through  the 
body  of  the  garment.  Repeat  at 
other  end.  (Figure  5.) 

Finish  buttonholes  off  on  the 
wrong  side  by  slashing  the  facing 
and  hemming  edges  down  against 
stitching  at  the  back  of  buttonholes. 

Things  to  Remember 

Buttonholes  should  follow  the  grain  line 
of  the  material.  They  should  be  placed  so 
that  they  run  back  from  the  center  front 
or  center  back  line  of  the  garment.     Start 


FIGURE  2 


L 


L 


INSIDE 


OUTSIDE 


FIGURE  3 

j iNSlDE__ I 


FIGURE  4 


FIGURE  5 

them  Vs  inch  o\er  toward  the  raw  edge 
or  to  the  left  of  the  center  line.  This 
makes  allowance  for  the  space  taken  up 
in  sewing  on  buttons.  When  the  gar- 
ment is  fastened,  the  buttons  and  inside 
corner  of  buttonholes  should  meet  on 
the  center  line. 

A  \ery  attractive  variation  of  bound 
buttonholes  can  be  made  by  inserting  a 
small  cord  or  drawing  yarn  through  the 
tucks  that  form  the  binding.  Pull  the 
yarn  through  with  a  large  blunt-end  needle 


40 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


after  bindings  have  been  sewed  in  place. 
This  treatment  is  espcciahy  useful  on  ma- 
terials that  are  soft  and  press  very  flat. 
It  helps  to  make  the  binding  stand  out 
firmly. 

In    planning    the    size    of    buttonholes, 
remember  that  they  must  be  long  enough 


to  allow  the  button  to  slide  through  eas- 
ily. Measure  the  width  of  your  button 
and  add  to  it  the  measure  of  its  thick- 
ness. Thus,  a  one-inch  button  that  is  Ys 
inch  thick  would  require  a  buttonhole 
that  measures  i  Ys   inches  in  length. 


L^lestia    K^hadwick  cJracii  s   kluilts   uiave    1 1  Lade 
1 1  La  nil   uLonies    {Joeaatiful 

"1 1  riTH  needle  and  thread  as  her  most  beloved  tools,  Celestia  Chadwick  Tracy,  Brig- 
''  ■  ham  City,  Utah,  now  eighty-seven  years  old,  has  made  hundreds  of  quilts — for  her 
children  and  grandchildren,  for  her  friends  and  neighbors,  for  Relief  Society,  and  for 
her  own  home. 

Her  useful  hobby,  begun  in  girlhood,  flowered  in  the  early  years  of  her  marriage, 
when  she  lived  in  the  isolated  ranching  country  of  Raft  River  Stake.  She  made  her 
home  beautiful  by  covering  the  beds  with  intricately  pieced  quilts,  and  the  children's 
cots  were  decorated  with  quilts  made  in  exquisite  stitching  designs. 

She  learned  that  a  true  homemaker  can  create  beauty  in  any  place  and  under  diffi- 
cult circumstances.  At  the  age  of  forty-five  she  was  left  a  widow  with  eight  children 
to  support.  She  managed  most  of  the  affairs  of  the  ranch,  caring  for  livestock,  making 
butter  and  cheese;  she  raised  a  large  garden  and  cooked  and  sewed  for  her  family — and 
in  the  evenings  she  pieced  quilts,  braided  rugs,  embroidered  pillowslips,  and  crocheted 
many  decorative  articles. 

In  1896,  she  joined  the  Relief  Society  and  has  served  since  that  time  in  executive 
and  teaching  capacities,  and  in  the  work  meeting,  giving  freely  of  her  time,  her  skill 
and  knowledge;  she  has  always  manifested  a  neighborly  concern  for  her  sisters.  She  has 
been  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  sixty  years,  and  her  gracious  personality  has  been 
a  blessing  to  hundreds  of  homes,  where  she  has  found  her  field  of  service  enlarged  by 
sharing  her  many  blessings. 


cJhe  LKewardifig  cJime 

Elsie  Sim  Hansen 

WHILE    waiting    impatiently  earth  for  a  newness  of  life.  Instead 

for  a  bus  one  crisp  autumn  of    autumn    being   a    period    when 

morning,  a  red  and  orange  some  people  feel  sad,  it  should  be  a 

maple    leaf    came    floating    gently  time  of  great  rejoicing,"   she  said, 

down   from  the  maple  tree  across  her  face  lighting  like  a  child's, 
the  street,  and  for  a  few  brief  sec-         "Perhaps  you  are  right,  but  to  me 

onds  it  paused  on  the  brim  of  my  spring  always  has,  and  always  will 

brown  felt  hat.  be  the  most  refreshing  and  delight- 

''What  a  delightful  trimming,"  a  ful  time  of  the  year,"  I  stated  em- 
pert,  little,   gray-haired  lady  stand-  phatically. 

ing  beside  me  said,  as  she  carefully         The  woman  smiled  a  warm,  com- 

removed  the  leaf  and  held  it  in  her  forting  smile,  and  then  said,  'That 

hand.  is  because  you  are  young.     Spring 

I  smiled  and  nodded  briefly,  and  is  for  youth.  It  is  a  period  of  be- 
then  again  became  absorbed  in  my  ginnings.  But  to  older  people,  the 
thoughts.  autumn  may  seem  a  rewarding  time. 

'It's  beautiful  isn't  it?"  With  the  coming  of  the  fall,   we 

''What?"  I  asked  absent-mindedly,  receive  just  payment  for  all  the  ef- 

'This  leaf  I  have  in  my  hand.    A  forts  we  have  put  forth.    If  we  have 

person    would    never    suspect    that  made  thorough  preparation  during 

these  rich  autumn  hues  were  pres-  the  preceding  months,  our  harvest 

ent  in  this  leaf  all  summer,  but  were  is  bountiful." 

so  dominated  by  the  green  of  the         ''And  what   if  we   fail   to   make 

chlorophyll    in    the   leaf  that   they  thorough   preparation   for  the  har- 

could    not    be    seen.     Now    for    a  vest,  what  then?"  I  asked  the  older 

short  period  of  time  we  have  been  woman. 

permitted  to  enjoy  these  gorgeous         She  looked  at  me  quizzically  for 

colors  before  the  tree  discarded  the  a  moment,  and  then  said,  "There 

leaf,"  she  remarked,  glancing  up  in-  is  always  hope  for  a  better  year,  if 

to  my  face  to  see  if  I  was  listening,  we   do    not   lose   faith.     Nature   is 

"How  interesting,  and  also  how  our  most  ardent  and  patient  teach- 

depressing,"    I   said,    surprised   into  er.     In  the  spring  she  gives   us  a 

answering    by    the    elderly    lady's  time  of  planting.     Summer  is  our 

knowledge.  time  of  application  and  cultivation. 

Encouraged   by  my  remark,   she  Autumn  a  time  of  recompense  and 

rejoiced.     "It  really  isn't  depressing  adjustment,  for  autumn  sends  her 

at  all.     It  is   merely  fulfiUing  the  promise  long  before  fulfillment." 
measure  of  its  creation."  Just  then  the  bus  came  into  view 

"Yes,  I  suppose  so,  but  I  dislike  and,  placing  her  hand  on  my  arm, 

to  see  the  leaves  and  flowers  turn  she  said  quietly,  "Try  and  learn  to 

brown  and  die  every  fall,  as  if  na-  love  the  autumn  my  dear,  for  it  is 

ture  no  longer  had  any  interest  in  autumn  that  tints  the  earth  with 

the  earth."  colors  from  every  season,  and  it  is 

"That  is  because  you  do  not  un-  the   promise   and   accumulation   of 

derstand.     Instead  of  nature  losing  the  earth's  treasures." 
interest,  it  is  quietly  preparing  the  Page  4] 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HiiJcIa  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Soeiety  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Ifandbook  of  Instructions. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Velma  N.  Simonsen 

SOUTH  AUSTRALIAN  MISSION,  TASMANIAN  DISTRICT,  IIOBART  BRANCH 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 


Seated,  center  front:  Elizabeth  Allen;  seated  left  to  right:  June  Allen;  Cecily  Bell; 
Fay  Docking,  First  Counselor;  June  King,  President;  Charlotte  Sheffield,  Miss  U.  S.  A.; 
Mabel  Prichard. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Olive  Sellars;  Nancy  Mitchell;  Muriel  Woolley; 
Phyllis  White,  Second  Counselor;  Gwendoline  Spong,  Secretary;  Francis  Travers; 
Mavis  Hill. 

Velma  N.  Simonsen,  President,  South  Australian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  Hobart  Branch  is  probably  located  one  of  the  farthest  from  Church  headquarters 
of  any  Relief  Society  in  the  Church,  yet  they  feel  a  close  sisterhood  to  all  the  sisters 
of  the  Church.  This  branch  entertained  Miss  Charlotte  Sheffield,  Miss  U.  S.  A.,  and 
Miss  Sheffield  was  proud  to  be  associated  with  these  lovely  sisters." 

Page  42 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


43 


Ph(iii.t',rajjli  subinitted  by  Edna  J.   Broadbent 


NORTH  CARBON  STAKE    (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August    31,    1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Vesta  Morgan,  organist;  Geraldine  Thomas,  chorister; 
Edna  J.  Broadbent,  President,  North  Carbon  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Broadbent  reports:  "Our  enrollment  of  Singing  Mothers  is  fifty-five  mem- 
bers, but  due  to  the  holiday  when  this  picture  was  taken,  the  number  represented  is 
fewer.  We  sang  for  the  August  quarterly  conference,  and  have  presented  the  music 
for  other  conferences." 


Photoj^raph  submitted   by  Orah  Van  Wagoner 

PROVO  STAKE   (UTAH)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 

MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE  ON  THREE 

DIFFERENT  OCCASIONS 


Mrs.  Mary  Dav,  chorister,  stands  in  the  center  (in  dark  dress);  Arnolene  Snow, 
organist,  stands  at  Sister  Day's  left  (in  light-colored  dress). 

Orah  H.  Van  Wagoner,  President,  Provo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Six 
wards  comprise  the  Pro\o  Stake.  These  Singing  Mothers  have  been  together  for  the 
past  three  years,  singing  for  morning  and  afternoon  sessions  of  stake  conference  on 
three  different  occasions,  the  last  time  being  in  June  1958.  They  also  sing  at  many 
other  Church  meetings.  Many  of  them  have  sung  in  the  Tabernacle  at  general  con- 
ferences under  the  direction  of  Florence  J.  Madsen." 


44 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Martha  B.  Richards 

FRESNO  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  SINGING  MOTHERS  FURNISH  MUSIC  FOR 

STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Martha  B.  Richards,  President,  Fresno  Stake  Rehef  Society,  stands  at  the  right 
on  the  front  row;  Jean  H.  Brink,  First  Counselor,  is  fourth  from  the  left  in  the  third 
row;  Viorene  Wardle,  Second  Counselor,  fifth  from  the  right  in  the  second  row; 
Marguerite  Davis,  Secretary-Treasurer,  fifth  from  the  left  in  the  fourth  row;  Leida 
Anderson,  chorister,  third  from  the  right  in  the  front  row;  Mary  Thompson,  organist, 
second  from  the  right  in  the  front  row. 


Pliotograph  '•ubmitted   b\   Atfon  Andoison 

WEISER    STAKE    (IDAHO)    RELIEF    SOCIETY   ANNUAL   BRANCH 
CONVENTION,  NEW  MEADOWS,  IDAHO, 

August  26,  1958 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Clara  McMurdie;  La  Vina  Yardley,  President,  New 
Meadows  Branch;  Bertha  Curry;  Jeannette  Hadley,  Second  Counselor,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Jessie  Thomas,  President,  Cascade  Branch  Relief  Society;  Dora  Thomas; 
Mary  Larsen,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Norma  Engen,  President,  McCall 
Branch  Relief  Society. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Kate  Hadley,  stake  literature  class  leader;  Effa 
Campbell;  Grace  Burt;  Gertrude  Stephens;  Afton  Anderson,  President,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Irene  Winegar,  stake  Magazine  representative;  Mae  Hulse;  Lenora  Piper, 
President,  Council  Branch  Relief  Society. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:    Violet  Dewey;  Martha  Engen;  Helen  Manley; 


1 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


45 


Bessie  Blackburn;  Jane  Ellis;  Lavenia  Bybee;  Veda  Brown,  stake  theology  class  leader; 
Anona  Burt,  stake  social  science  class  leader;  Helen  Cannon,  Secretary,  Weiser  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Olga  Poro;  Ruth  Armstrong. 

Sister  Anderson  reports:  "Each  summer  the  Weiser  Stake  Relief  Society  Board 
holds  a  branch  convention  in  the  northern  part  of  our  stake  for  four  branches  which 
are  located  at  least  one  hundred  miles  from  our  stake  union  meetings.  Because  of  this 
great  distance,  and  because  of  the  icy  roads  in  the  wintertime,  the  sisters  of  these 
branches  are  seldom  able  to  attend  union  meeting.  The  purpose  of  this  convention 
is  to  become  better  acquainted  with  the  sisters  in  the  branches  and  to  introduce  them 
to  the  material  for  the  coming  year  in  all  departments.  We  hold  sessions  both  in  the 
morning  and  afternoon,  with  a  special  program  given  on  visiting  teaching.  This  year 
there  was  an  excellent  display  of  the  articles  that  had  been  made  on  work  meeting 
day  by  the  branches.  The  total  attendance  was  forty-eight  (some  of  the  sisters  had 
to  leave  before  the  picture  was  taken)." 


r  ">as>'-'j!  s&  •sf"^ 


Photograph  submitted  by  Winona  U.   Stevens 

LETHBRIDGE  STAKE    (CANADA),  BARNWELL  WARD  ANNIVERSARY 

PARTY,  March  17,  1958 

Seated  at  the  left,  Mabel  Howells,  social  science  class  leader;  seated  at  the  right, 
Francis  Bullock,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Lucille  Pierson,  Secretary -Treasurer;  Myrl  Jensen,  work 
meeting  leader;  Hazel  Jensen,  Magazine  representative;  Ellen  Johnson,  Work  Director 
Counselor;  Ela  Mercer,  President;  Erma  Nielsen,  Education  Counselor;  Merril  Hough, 
literature  class  leader;  Hazel  Tanner,  chorister. 

Sister  Mercer  reports:  "The  picture  is  of  our  officers  and  teachers  taken  with 
the  table  decorations  for  our  17th  of  March  partv.  The  flowers  were  yellow  daffodils 
and  blue  iris.  The  dolls  were  dressed  in  foam  rubber  to  represent  each  department.  A 
miniature  piano  stood  in  front  of  the  organist  and  a  music  stand  in  front  of  the  chorister. 
The  dolls  were  in  yellow  and  blue.  Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Virginia 
Johnson,  organist,  and  Ruth  Anderson,  theology  class  leader." 

Winona  U.  Stevens  is  president  of  Lethbridge  Stake  Relief  Society. 


46 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ev>ln   Ki(hai(l'-im 

UINl'AII  STAKE   (UlAII)   WOOD  CRAFTS  DISPLAY  AT  SEMIANNUAL 
WORKSHOP  FOR  W^ARD  LEADERS 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Aleda  Heiner,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Uintah  Stake  Rehef  Soeiety; 
Doris  \\^alker,  First  Counselor;  E^'yln  Richardson,  President;  Mildia  Jones,  Second 
Counselor;  Mary  Freeman,  work  meeting  leader;  LaVar  Anderson  and  Josephine  Taylor, 
who  collected  and  decorated  the  articles. 

Standing  in  the  back  row  are:  Nancy  Havin,  who  gave  a  demonstration  on  can- 
ning; Hazel  Stevens,  Utah  State  nutritionist;  Jessie  Eller,  Home  Demonstration  Agent; 
Alta  Rist  and  Helen  Stexens,  county  nurses,  \\ho  gave  a  demonstration  on  personal 
h\giene  and  beauty  care. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  H.  Teeter 

DEm^ER   STAKE    (COLORADO)    PRESENTS   DRAMATIZATION   "SHAKE- 
SPEARE IN  OUR  LI\^ES"  AT  VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION, 

May  22,  1958 

Maralyn  Hess,  stake  literature  class  leader,  \\ho  was  in  charge  of  the  dramatization,  is 
seated  in  the  front  row,  second  from  the  right;  Madelyn  Silver,  Third  Ward  literature 
class  leader,  who  directed  the  dramatization,  is  seated  sixth  from  the  right  in  the  front 
row. 

Chorister,  Reta  Beck,  stands  fourth  from  the  right  on  the  second  row;  Manita 
Fowler,  organist,  first  on  the  left  in  the  back  row;  Delia  H.  Teeter,  President,  Denver 
Stake  Relief  Societv,  stands  third  from  the  right  on  the  second  row,  with  her  Counselor 
Mollie  E.  Richardson  standing  at  Sister  Teeter's  left,  and  Counselor  Ilah  Smith,  next 
to  Sister  Richardson. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


47 


I 


President  Teeter  reports:  "The  dramatization  'Shakespeare  in  Our  Lives/  adapted 
from  a  play  by  Alberta  H.  Christensen  of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  was 
presented  by  stake  literature  class  leader  Maralyn  Hess  and  directed  by  Madelvn  Silver. 
The  stake  Singing  Mothers  furnished  the  music  for  the  convention  and  the  dramatiza- 
tion under  the  direction  of  stake  chorister  Reta  Beck,  accompanied  by  stake  organist 
Manita  Fowler.  The  summer  messages  were  presented  by  stake  visiting  teacher  class 
leader  Gladys  Rusk,  and  a  message  and  instructions  to  the  visiting  teachers  were  given 
by  Delia  H.  Teeter.  A  social  hour  followed  the  convention,  with  refreshments  ser\'ed 
under  the  direction  of  Gounselors  Mollie  E.  Richardson  and  Ilah  Smith." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Evelyn  N.  Binns 

RICHLAND  STAKE  (WASHINGTON)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OFFICERS  AT 
VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  August  1958 


Left  to  right:  Jeanette  Bell,  Education  Counselor;  Edna  Reynolds,  W^ork  Director 
Counselor;  Evelyn  N.  Binns,  President;  Dorothy  Dyring,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Sister  Binns  reports:  "We  were  very  proud  of  the  outcome  of  our  evening,  as  we 
had  two  hundred  visiting  teachers  in  attendance.  The  program  was  very  well  received, 
and  the  reception  was  lovely.  We  felt  that  the  convention  was  outstanding  and  a 
success.  The  theme  for  this  year's  \isiting  teaching  was  used  as  our  theme  for  the 
evening — 'Truths  to  Live  By.'  Grapes  and  wheat  were  used  in  our  decorations.  Posters 
were  sent  to  the  wards  two  weeks  in  advance  of  the  convention,  the  heart  on  the 
poster  signifying  visiting  teaching  to  be  the  heart  of  Relief  Society.  The  one  hundred 
per  cent  visiting  teaching  program  was  started  in  our  stake  four  years  ago,  so  this  year 
we  felt  it  important  to  recognize  our  one  hundred  per  cent  visiting  teachers  from  each 
year  of  the  wards  by  giving  them  ribbon  awards,  one  color  for  each  year.  Next  year  an 
additional  color  will  be  added." 


48 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elnora  T.  Loveland 


WEST  BOISE  STAKE    (IDAHO)    VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

May  19,  1958 

Elnora  T.  Loveland,  President,  West  Boise  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  lovely 
program  was  presented  with  the  assistance  of  the  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader, 
Jane  Naylor.  Corsages  were  presented  to  all  visiting  teachers  with  twenty-five  or  more 
years  of  service,  after  which  refreshments  were  served." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth 


BEAVER  STAKE   (UTAH),  BEAVER  FIRST  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 
HONORED  AT  CONVENTION  AND  SOCIAL,  August  1958 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Effie  White;  Emma  Baldwin;  Emma  Limb;  Maria  Willeson; 
Nettie  Stoney;  Jane  Gale. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Hilma  Sly;  Ida  Riley;  Etta  Atkin;  Louise  Willden;  Mary 
Akin;  Rose  Bradshaw. 

Kathleen  S.  Farnsworth,  President,  Beaver  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  these 
twelve  visiting  teachers,  all  of  them  over  seventy  years  of  age,  were  honored  at  a  con- 
vention and  social.  Each  was  presented  with  a  corsage.  Most  of  these  teachers  have 
achieved  a  one  hundred  per  cent  visiting  teaching  record  during  all  the  years  that 
they  have  served.  The  twelve  have  a  total  of  392  years  of  service  as  visiting  teachers, 
ranging  from  ten  to  sixty-three  years  of  service. 

Ward  Relief  Society  officers  are:  President  Zona  Gillies;  Hazel  Baldwin  and  Mary 
Miller,  Counselors;  Leona  Limb,  Secretary. 


LESSJON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologyi — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  15— The  Sacrament 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  27:1-4;  20:75-79) 

For  Tuesday,  April  7,  1959 

Objective:     To  emphasize  the  reason  for  partaking  of  the  sacrament,  and  of  the 
necessity  to  be  worthy  to  receive  it. 


Histoiicd  Background  of  Section  27 
Under  date  of  August  1830,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  recorded  the 
following  circumstance  which  re- 
sulted in  his  receiving  the  first  four 
verses  in  Section  27.  The  remaining 
part  of  this  revelation  was  written 
in  the  following  month  of  Septem- 
ber 1830.    (See  D.  H.  C.  I:io6). 

According  to  the  history  of  the 
Church,  Newel  Knight  and  his  wife 
came  to  visit  the  Prophet  and  his 
wife  at  Harmony  Township,  Penn- 
sylvania. Inasmuch  as  neither 
Newel  Knight's  wife  nor  Emma 
Smith  had  been  confirmed  members 
of  the  Church,  it  was  deemed  ad- 
visable that  in  the  religious  service 
where  this  confirmation  would  be 
performed,  the  sacrament  of  the 
Lord's  supper  would  be  administer- 
ed. In  order  to  prepare  for  this,  the 
Prophet  wrote  that  'T  set  out  to 
procure  some  wine  for  the  occasion, 
but  had  gone  only  a  short  distance 
when    I    was    met    by    a    heavenly 


messenger,  and  received  the  follow- 
ing  revelation": 

Listen  to  the  voice  of  Jesus  Christ,  your 
Lord,  your  God,  and  your  Redeemer,, 
whose  word  is  quick  and  powerful. 

For,  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  it 
mattereth  not  what  ye  shall  eat  or  what 
ye  shall  drink  when  ye  partake  of  the 
sacrament,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  do  it  with 
an  eye  single  to  my  glory — remembering 
unto  the  Father  my  body  which  was  laid 
down  for  you,  and  my  blood  which  was 
shed  for  the  remission  of  your  sins. 

Wherefore,  a  commandment  I  give  un- 
to you,  that  you  shall  not  purchase  wine 
neither  strong  drink  of  your  enemies; 

Wherefore,  you  shall  partake  of  none 
except  it  is  made  new  among  you;  yea,  in 
this  my  Father's  kingdom  which  shall  be 
built  up  on  the  earth  (D  &  C  27:1-4). 

Obedient  to  this  commandment,, 
wine  of  their  own  making  was 
prepared,  and  the  confirmations 
attended  to  in  the  meeting.  Of  the 
occasion,  the  Prophet  stated  that: 

Page  49 


50 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


The  Spirit  of  the  Lord  was  poured  out 
upon  us,  we  praised  the  Lord  God,  and 
rejoiced  exceedingly  (D.  H.  C.  L108). 

KeveJatioii  to  Explain  Piohlems 

From  the  information  provided  in 
the  above  account,  it  is  clear  that  the 
Prophet  did  not  specifically  make 
a  request  of  the  Lord  concerning 
the  sacrament.  The  heavenly  being 
communicated  the  message  because 
of  the  circumstances  which  were 
present,  principally  that  the  enemies 
of  the  Prophet  might  well  take 
opportunity  to  harm  him.  There  are 
other  revelations  in  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  where  there  is  no 
indication  that  the  Prophet  had 
made  a  specific  request  for  enlight- 
enment on  the  problem  or  informa- 
tion received.  The  idea  suggested  by 
this  fact  is  that  the  Lord  did  not  al- 
ways wait,  as  it  were,  for  his  Prophet 
to  make  a  request  for  guidance  and 
the  direction  of  the  kingdom,  but 
that  revelations  were  given  when  the 
need  was  present.  Some  might 
suggest  that  the  Prophet  received 
revelations  only  because  he  was 
aware  of  a  specific  need.  This  point 
of  view  does  not  seem  to  be  con- 
sistent with  the  fact  that  the  Church 
is  literally  the  kingdom  of  God  and 
the  Law  Giver  of  the  kingdom 
knows  the  direction  his  kingdom 
should  go.  The  Lord  knows  the 
end  from  the  beginning.  This  truth 
is  the  basis  of  prophecy,  as  well  as 
the  fact  that  the  Lord  operates  by 
law  and,  thereby,  man  may  have 
security  by  faith  in  his  word.  An 
example  of  these  thoughts  is  this 
verse  from  the  "Lord's  Preface"  to 
The   Doctrine  and   Covenants: 

Search  these  commandments,  for  they 
are  true  and  faithful,  and  the  prophecies 
and  promises  which  arc  in  them  shall  all 
be  fulfilled. 


Wliat  I  the  Lord  ha\e  spoken,  I  have 
spoken,  and  I  excuse  not  myself;  and 
though  the  heavens  and  the  earth  pass 
a\^•ay,  my  word  shall  not  pass  away,  but 
shall  all  be  fulfilled,  whether  by  mine  own 
^'oicc  or  by  the  \oice  of  my  servants,  it 
is  the  same. 

For  behold,  and  lo,  the  Lord  is  God, 
and  the  Spirit  beareth  record,  and  the 
record  is  true,  and  the  truth  abideth  for- 
ever and  ever.  Amen  (D  &  C  1:37-39). 

It  certainly  is  true  that  the 
Prophet  was  a  prayerful  man  and 
one  who  was  constantly  desirous  of 
receiving  divine  help  in  his  grave 
responsibilities.  Lie  was  an  instru- 
ment through  whom  the  Lord  did 
work  that  his  purposes  would  be 
accomplished  in  behalf  of  his 
children.  (See  2  Nephi  3:6-15.) 
Problems  in  connection  with  the 
building  up  of  the  kingdom  on  the 
earth  were  many,  and  the  Prophet 
did  go  before  the  Lord  with  these 
problems  and  questions;  but  the 
Lord  does  not  leave  his  work  to 
man  who  by  reason  alone  would 
give  direction  to  the  Church. 

Sacramental  Prayers 

Although  Latter-day  Saints  may 
be  present  in  two  meetings  of  the 
Church  each  Sunday  when  the  sacra- 
ment is  administered  and  they  hear 
the  sacramental  prayers  spoken,  it 
is  well  to  study  them  and  benefit 
from  that  analysis.  They  are  re- 
corded in  Moroni  chapters  4  and  5, 
as  well  as  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants as  follows: 

O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask 
thee  in  the  name  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ, 
to  bless  and  sanctify  this  bread  to  the 
souls  of  all  those  who  partake  of  it,  that 
they  may  eat  in  remembrance  of  the  body 
of  thy  Son,  and  witness  unto  thee,  O 
God,  the  Eternal  Father,  that  they  are 
willing  to  take  upon  them  the  name  of 
thy  Son,  and  always  remember  him  and 
keep    his    commandments    which    he    has 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


51 


given   them;   that   they   may   always   have 
his  Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen. 

O  God,  the  Eternal  Father,  we  ask  thee 
in  the  name  of  thy  Son,  Jesus  Christ,  to 
bless  and  sanctify  this  wine  to  the  souls 
of  all  those  who  drink  of  it,  that  they  may 
do  it  in  remembrance  of  the  blood  of  thy 
Son,  which  was  shed  for  them;  that  they 
may  witness  unto  thee,  O  God,  the 
Eternal  Father,  that  they  do  always  re- 
member him,  that  they  may  ha\'e  his 
Spirit  to  be  with  them.  Amen  (D  &  G 
20:77,  79)- 

Meaning  oi  the  Sacrament 

From  both  revelations— Sections 
20  and  27— quoted  above,  one's  at- 
tention is  drawn  to  the  fact  that  the 
sacrament  serves  the  purpose  of 
keeping  the  true  follow^er  of  Jesus 
in  remembrance  of  the  atonement 
made  by  the  Savior.  His  body  and 
blood  were  offered  voluntarily  that 
mankind  might  be  rescued  from  the 
power  which  Satan  would  have  over 
all  human  beings  in  keeping  them 
in  misery  forever.  (See  2  Nephi 
9:5-27.)  As  repeatedly  stated,  how- 
ever, the  cleansing,  remitting  of  sins 
for  entrance  into  the  kingdom  of 
God  comes  by  strict  obedience  to 
the  full  gospel  plan.  (See  2  Nephi 
9:18,  21;  Alma  34:15,  16;  D  &  C 
29:17;  76:40-44,  50-53.) 

After  all  is  said  concerning  the 
mission  of  Jesus  on  this  earth,  the 
fundamental  reason  for  his  mortal 
life  was  to  become  the  Savior  of 
men.  All  gospel  principles  and 
ordinances  are  related  to  the  atone- 
ment of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  sacrifices  instituted  in  the 
very  beginning  were  intended  to  be 
a  memorial  or  type  of  sacrifice  of 
Jesus,  that  the  people  of  God  might 
be  kept  in  remembrance  of  what  he 
would  do  for  them  in  the  meridian 
of  time. 


As  President  John  Taylor  wTote: 

As  from  the  commencement  of  the 
world  to  the  time  when  the  Passo\er  was 
instituted,  sacrifices  had  been  offered  as  a 
memorial  or  type  of  the  sacrifice  of  the 
Son  of  God;  so  from  the  time  of  the 
Passo\er  until  that  time  \\hen  He  came  to 
offer  up  Himself,  these  sacrifices  and  types 
and  shadows  had  been  carefullv  obser\'ed 
by  Prophets  and  Patriarchs;  according  to 
the  command  gi\en  to  Moses  and  other 
followers  of  the  Lord  {The  Mediation  and 
Atonement,  page  125). 

When  Jesus  met  with  his  disciples 
to  eat  the  Passover,  he  also  ate  the 
sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper;  for, 
as  President  Taylor  said: 

.  .  .  the  two  ceremonies  centered  in 
Him,  He  was  the  embodiment  of  both. 
...  in  \ie\v  of  what  was  almost  imme- 
diately to  take  place.  He  instituted  the  sac- 
rament of  the  Lord's  Supper  in  commem- 
oration of  this  great  crownmg  act  of 
redemption  .  .  .  and  now  we,  after  the 
great  sacrifice  has  been  offered,  partake  of 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  in 
remembrance  thereof.  Thus  this  act  was 
the  great  connecting  link  between  the  past 
and  the  future  .  .  .  [Ihid.,  pp.   124-125). 

The  Sacrament,  an  Emblem 

The  bread  and  wine  (water)  of 
the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper 
are  declared  in  scripture  to  be  ''.  .  . 
the  emblems  of  the  flesh  and  blood 
of  Christ  .  .  ;'  (D  &  C  20:40). 

Other  Purposes  of  the  Sacrament 

Unlike  baptism  —  which  is  per- 
formed once  for  each  person  to 
remit  sins  and  to  enter  the  Church, 
the  sacrament  is  to  be  taken  often. 
(See  D  &  C  20:75.)  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^ 
this  commandment  the  wisdom  of 
the  Lord  for  the  repetitive  act  of 
partaking  of  these  sacred  emblems, 
because  it  allows  the  member  to 
reflect  frequently  upon  what  the 
Savior  has  done  for  him. 
We   are  reminded   of   covenants 


52 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Otto  Done 


AERIAL  VIEW  OF  THE  HILL  CUMORAH 


made  when  we  entered  the  waters 
of  baptism  which  put  every  sincere 
member  of  the  Church  on  the  way 
to  becoming  sanctified  or  God-hke. 
It  is  for  this  purpose  the  Lord  has 
provided  an  opportunity  for  his 
people  to  renew  their  covenants. 
What  are  these  covenants?  We  have 
akeady  considered  one  of  them— 
that  we  will  always  remember  the 
Savior.  The  remaining  two  cove- 
nants, as  indicated  in  the  sacra- 
mental prayers,  are  that  we  will  take 
upon  us  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  that  we  will  always  keep  his 
commandments  which  he  has  given 
us.  These  two  covenants  mean  that 
we  will  be  called  by  his  name  and 
never  bring  shame  upon  that  name, 
and  that  we  will  obey  all  of  his 
commandments. 

The  Piomised  Blessing 

The  sacramental  prayers  end  with 
these  words:   '\  .  .  that  they  may 


always  have  his  Spirit  to  be  with 
them"  (D  &  C  20:77).  ^^t  is  it 
the  partaking  of  the  sacrament 
which  brings  this  promised  blessing? 
No,  it  is  the  keeping  of  the 
commandments,  including  the  ob- 
servance of  the  commandment  to 
partake  of  the  sacrament  often. 

The  Saciament  Meeting 

The  importance  of  the  command- 
ment to  meet  together  often  to 
partake  of  the  bread  and  water  of 
the  sacrament  emphasizes  the  need 
for  all  Latter-day  Saints  to  attend  the 
sacrament  meetings.  The  Lord  has 
specifically  stated  that  a  proper  ob- 
servance of  the  Sabbath  day  includes 
attendance  at  this  meeting.  (See  D 
&  C  59:8-12.) 

Those  who  regularly  absent  them- 
selves from  partaking  of  the 
sacrament  find  it  easier  to  commit 
sin,  and  to  criticize  the  leadership  of 
the  Church.    If  this  course  is  con- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 

tinued  they  may  lose  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord  and  depart  from  the  faith. 

In  keeping  with  the  purpose  of 
the  sacrament  meeting,  the  First 
Presidency,  consisting  of  President 
George  Albert  Smith,  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr.,  and  David  O.  McKay, 
under  date  of  May  2,  1946,  answered 
these  two  questions  for  presidents 
of  stakes  and  bishops  of  wards: 
Should  music  be  played  during  the 
administration  of  the  sacrament? 
To  whom  should  the  sacrament  first 
be  given  in  a  meeting? 

Their  answers  follow: 

There  is  no  objection  to  having  ap- 
propriate music  during  the  preparation  of 
the  emblems,  but  after  the  prayer  is  of- 
fered, perfect  silence  should  prevail  until 
the  bread  and  the  water  have  been  partaken 
of  by  the  full  congregation.  .  .  .  The  sac- 
rament should  be  first  given  to  the  presid- 
ing authority  in  the  meeting.  This  may 
be  the  bishop,  perhaps  one  of  the  stake 
presidency,  or  one  of  the  visiting  General 
Authorities.  .  .  .  When  the  sacrament  is 
given  first  to  the  presiding  authority,  those 
officiating  may  pass  the  sacrament  con- 
secutively to  members  of  the  Church  who 
are  sitting  on  the  rostrum  and  in  the 
audience. 

The  importance  of  and  the  proper 
attitude  to  be  maintained  during  the 
administration  of  the  sacrament 
were  emphasized  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency in  this  way: 

.  .  .  careful  consideration  of  the  institu- 
tion and  purpose  of  the  sacrament  will 
lead  to  the  conclusion  that  anything  which 
detracts  the  partaker's  thought  from  the 
covenants  he  or  she  is  making  is  not  in 
accordance  with  the  ideal  condition  that 
should  exist  whenever  this  sacred,  com- 
memorative ordinance  is  administered  to 
the  members  of  the  Church. 

Reverence  for  God  and  for  sacred  things 
is  fundamental  in  pure  religion.  Let  every 
boy  and  girl,  every  man  and  woman  in 
the  Church,  manifest  this  principle  by 
maintaining  perfect  order  by  self-com- 
munion whenever  and  wherever  the   sac- 


53 


rament    is     administered     {The     Church 
News,  May  11,  1946.) 

Sacrament  ioi  Church  Members 

It  should  be  self-evident  to  all 
that  since  the  sacrament  is  a  cove- 
nant-renewal opportunity  for  the 
partaker,  only  those  who  have 
entered  into  a  covenant  relationship 
with  the  Lord  are  eligible  to  receive 
these  sacred  emblems. 

When  the  resurrected  Savior  met 
with  his  disciples  upon  the  Ameri- 
can Continent,  he  commanded  that 
they  partake  of  the  sacrament. 
Upon  their  obedience  to  his  com- 
mand, Jesus  said: 

And  this  shall  ye  always  do  to  those 
who  repent  and  are  baptized  in  my  name; 
and  ye  shall  do  it  in  remembrance  of  my 
blood,  which  I  have  shed  for  you,  that  ye 
may  witness  unto  the  Father  that  ye  do 
always  remember  me.  And  if  ye  do  always 
remember  me  ye  shall  have  my  Spirit  to 
be  with  you. 

And  now  behold,  this  is  the  command- 
ment which  I  give  unto  you,  that  ye  shall 
not  suffer  any  one  knowingly  to  partake 
of  my  flesh  and  blood  unworthily,  when 
ye  shall  minister  it; 

For  whoso  eateth  and  drinketh  my  flesh 
and  blood  unworthily  eateth  and  drinketh 
damnation  to  his  soul;  therefore  if  ye  know 
that  a  man  is  unworthy  to  eat  and  drink 
of  my  flesh  and  blood  ye  shall  forbid  him. 

Nevertheless,  ye  shall  not  cast  him  out 
from  among  you,  but  ye  shall  minister 
unto  him  and  shall  pray  for  him  unto  the 
Father,  in  my  name;  and  if  it  so  be  that 
he  repenteth  and  is  baptized  in  my  name, 
then  shall  ye  receive  him,  and  shall  min- 
ister unto  him  of  my  flesh  and  blood  (3 
Nephi  18:11,  28-30). 

Childien  and  the  Sacrament 

The  Lord  has  said  that  children 
are  not  accountable  to  him  until 
they  are  eight  years  of  age.  (See 
D  &  C  68:25-28.)    This  means  that 


54 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


they  are  blameless  before  him, 
they  are  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven. 
(See  Mt.  19:14.)  Children  are 
already  members  of  the  Lord's  king- 
dom and  therefore  they  are  worthy 
to    receive    the    sacrament. 

Woithiness  and  the  Sacrament 

As  indicated  already,  worthiness 
to  partake  of  the  sacramental 
emblems  requires  that  one  be  a 
member  of  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  Worthi- 
ness includes  cleanliness  in  thought 
and  action,  absence  of  enmity  toward 
fellow  man  and  a  desire  to  do  the 
will  of  our  Father  and  to  keep  all 
of  his  commandments. 

The  Prophet  in  this  dispensation 
as  instructed  by  the  Lord  has 
admonished  that  those  who  partake 
of  this  ordinance  should  be  worthy. 
(See  D  &  C  46:4.)  In  verse  69  of 
Section  20,  we  learn  that  previous 
to  the  partaking  of  the  sacrament, 
the  members  shall  manifest  before 
the  Church,  and  also  before  the 
elders,  by  a  godly  walk  and  conver- 
sation, that  they  are  worthy  of  it, 
that  there  may  be  works  of  faith 
agreeable  to  the  holy  scriptures- 
walking  in  holiness  before  the  Lord. 

Forgiveness  oi  Sins 

Mistakenly,  some  members  of  the 
Church  seem  to  believe  that  by 
partaking  of  the  sacrament  one 
receives  forgiveness  of  sins.  On  the 
contrary,  forgiveness  is  received 
upon  the  principle  of  genuine 
repentance.  A  purpose  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  to  allow  the  Church  member 
to  self-examine  himself  that  he  may 
strive  diligently  to  overcome  his 
failings  and  weaknesses.  Partaking 
of  the  sacrament  does  not  remit  sins, 
but  it  will  give  spiritual  strength  to 
worthy  members  who  are  sincerely 


endeavoring  to  live  the  command- 
ments.   Brigham  Young  said: 

It  is  one  of  the  greatest  blessings  we 
could  enjoy,  to  come  before  the  Lord,  and 
before  the  angels,  and  before  each  other, 
to  witness  that  we  remember  that  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  has  died  for  us.  This 
proves  to  the  Father  that  we  remember 
our  covenants,  that  we  lo\e  his  Gospel, 
that  we  love  to  keep  his  commandments, 
and  to  honor  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
upon  the  earth  (Discourses  of  Brigham 
Young,  1941  Edition,  page  172). 

Water  or  Wine.^ 

This  lesson  began  with  a  quota- 
tion from  Section  27:1-4  wherein 
the  Lord  revealed  by  an  angel  that: 

...  it  mattereth  not  what  ye  shall  eat 
or  what  ye  shall  drink  when  ye  partake 
of  the  sacrament,  if  it  so  be  that  ye  do 
it  with  an  eye  single  to  my  glory  .  .  . 
(D  &  C  27:2). 

To  the  saints  of  the  latter  days, 
the  Lord  has  spoken  authorizing  the 
use  of  water  in  place  of  wine.  This 
re\'elation  is  a  good  example  of  the 
functioning  of  continuous  revelation 
in  a  divinely  directed  organization. 
Consistent  with  the  principle  is  the 
following  comment: 

The  New  Testament  churches  used  wine 
diluted  with  water.  In  our  day  the  Lord 
has  commanded  the  use  of  pure  water 
instead  of  adulterated  wine,  and  this  is 
by  no  means  contrary  to  the  Scriptures. 
In  their  accounts  of  the  institution  of  the 
Sacrament,  Matthew,  Mark,  Luke,  and 
Paul — the  latter  having  received  his  in- 
formation of  the  Lord  Himself  (I  Cor. 
11:23)  rnake  it  clear  that  it  is  the  eating 
of  the  broken  bread  and  the  partaking  of 
the  common  Cup — the  contents  arc  not 
once  mentioned  —  that  constitute  the 
essential  elements  of  the  sacrament.  Com- 
pare I  Cor.  11:26  {Doctrine  and  Covenants 
ConinientaTy ,  Re\ised  Edition,  page  134). 

Pertinent  to  the  thinking  of 
Latter-day    Saints    about    alcoholic 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


55 


be\erages  because  of  the  Word  of 
Wisdom  (D  &  C  89:5-6),  this  com- 
ment is  appropriate: 

The  Lord  in  His  infinite  wisdom,  di- 
rected the  Saints  not  to  buy  wine  or  any 
other  strong  drink,  of  enemies,  and,  con- 
sequently, not  to  use  wine  in  the  Sacra- 
ment, unless  they  themselves  had  made  it; 
and  then  it  should  be  "new  wine."  Dr. 
F.  W.  Farrar  says  that  "new  wine"  (Luke 
5:37)  means  unfermented  wine,  or  "must" 
— a  beverage  which  impro\es  with  age; 
it  is  "a  rich  and  refreshing,  but  non-in- 
toxicating beverage"  (Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants Commentary,  Rc\ised  Edition,  page 

134)- 

Questions  foi  Discussion 

1 .  Give  some  reasons  whv  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  27:1-4  contains  information 
which   is   important   to   Latter-day    Saints. 


2.  Name  the  three  covenants  contained 
in  the  sacramental  prayers. 

3.  In  what  way  does  the  sacrament  keep 
the  worthy  partaker  in  remembrance  of 
the  atonement  of  Jesus? 

4.  What  is  meant  by  an  "emblem"  and 
what  is  its  relationship  to  the  sacrament? 

5.  The  worthy  partaker  of  the  sacra- 
ment is  promised  the  Lord's  Spirit.  Of 
what  importance  is  this  to  a  Latter-day 
Saint? 

6.  What  reasons  would  you  give  for 
attendance  at  the  sacrament  meeting? 

7.  Why  is  silence  admonished  during 
the  passing  of  the  sacrament? 

8.  Why  should  the  sacrament  be  given 
only  to  members  of  the  Church? 

9.  Justify  the  recei\'ing  of  the  sacrament 
by  little  children? 

10.  What  constitutes  worthiness  to  par- 
take of  the  sacrament? 

11.  If  partaking  of  the  sacrament  does 
not  give  remission  of  sins,  what  related 
purpose  does  it  ser\'e? 


viSiting  cJeacher    11  iessages  — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  15— "Pray  Always,  and  I  Will  Pour  Out  My  Spirit  Upon  You,  and 
Great  Shall  Be  Your  Blessings  .  .  ."  (D.  &  C.  19:38). 

Chiisiine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  April  7,   1959 
Objective:  To  emphasize  the  importance  of  constant,  sincere  prayer. 


/^UR  Father  in  heaven,  in  his 
deep,  eternal  lo\e  for  his  chil- 
dren, has  given  us  a  special,  price- 
less blessing.  This  blessing  is  the 
right  and  privilege  to  communicate 
with  him  in  prayer.  Through  prayer 
we  have  a  constant  opportunity  of 
calling  on  him  for  guidance,  inspira- 
tion, and  wisdom.  Through  this 
divine  communication  we  can 
strengthen  our  courage  to  meet, 
understand,   and   solve   life's   many 


problems.  The  Lord  has  invited  us 
to  partake  of  the  spiritual  strength 
which  comes  from  constant,  sincere 
communication  with  him.  He  has 
promised  us: 

Ask  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek,  and 
ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall  be  opened 
unto  you  (Mt.  7:7). 

Many  of  us,  however,  go  through 
life  without  taking  full  advantage 
of  this  wonderful  invitation.     Even 


56 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


those  of  us  who  pray  regularly,  too 
often  allow  our  prayers  to  develop 
into  stereotyped  rituals.  We  allow 
them  to  become  repetitive  and  im- 
personal. We  fall  into  the  habit  of 
going  through  the  physical  motions 
of  prayer  without  really  communi- 
cating with  God.  Such  prayers,  un- 
fortunately, consist  chiefly  of  mean- 
ingless words  which  lack  the  real 
spirit  of  divine  communication.  In 
''Hamlet/'  Shakespeare  decries  this 
tendency  as  follows: 

My   words   fly    up,    my   thoughts    remain 

below. 
Words  without  thoughts  never  to  Heaven 

go- 

III.  3.  97-98 

Another  weakness  some  of  us  ex- 
hibit in  our  prayers  consists  in  the 
habit  of  coming  to  the  Lord  only 
under  urgent  circumstances  when 
we  are  in  frantic  need  of  his  help. 
We  tend  to  forget  him  when  things 
move  along  pleasantly  and  success- 
fully. 

In  order  for  the  Lord  to  pour  out 
his  spirit  upon  us,  our  prayers  must 
be  offered  in  faith  and  sincerity 
and  must  come  from  our  hearts.  We 
must  approach  our  Heavenly  Father 
with  a  contrite  and  humble  spirit, 
feeling  and  expressing  our  complete 
dependency  upon  Him.  Someone 
has  said  that  when  we  feel  the  least 
like  praying,  that  is  when  we  should 
pray  the  most. 

President  Heber  J.  Grant  ex- 
pressed the  need  for  constant  sin- 
cere prayer  when  he  said : 

The  minute  a  man  stops  supplicating 
God  for  His  spirit  and  direction,  just  so 
soon  he  starts  out  to  become  a  stranger 
to  him  and  his  work.  When  men  stop 
praying  for  God's  spirit,  they  place  confi- 
dence in   their  own  unaided   reason,  and 


they  gradually  lose  the  Spirit  of  God  just 
the  same  as  dear  friends,  by  never  writing 
to  or  visiting  with  each  other,  will  become 
strangers  .  .  .  {The  Improvement  Era, 
Editor's  Page,  August  1944,  page  481). 

The  importance  of  constant  prayer 
was  vividly  emphasized  by  the  great 
Book  of  Mormon  prophet  Amulek 
who  said:  'Tea,  humble  yourselves, 
and  continue  in  prayer  unto  him" 
(Alma  34:19);  also,  'Tea,  and 
when  you  do  not  cry  unto  the  Lord, 
let  your  hearts  be  full,  drawn  out  in 
prayer  unto  him  continually  for  your 
welfare,  and  also  for  the  welfare  of 
these  who  are  around  you"  (Alma 
34:27).    (See  Alma  34:19-29.) 

In  a  recent  conference  with  mis- 
sionaries in  Great  Britain,  one  of 
our  present-day  apostles  remarked 
that  he  had  observed  that  many  of 
the  missionaries  had  not  learned  the 
simple  secret  of  carrying  a  prayer 
always  in  their  hearts  not  only  for 
their  own  welfare  but  for  the  wel- 
fare of  those  around  them.  Conse- 
quently, these  missionaries  were 
experiencing  only  a  taste  of  the  great 
blessings  and  rich  guidance  in  store 
for  them. 

The  story  is  told  of  a  man  who 
had  traveled  extensively  and  had 
seen  the  beauties  and  wonders  of  the 
universe.  He  had  met  and  made 
friends  with  influential  and  inter- 
esting people  throughout  the  world 
and  felt  that  his  life  was  full.  Then 
he  embraced  the  gospel.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  he  learned  to 
pray.  Gradually  he  learned  the 
meaning  of  true  prayer,  and  the  hap- 
piness which  comes  to  those  who, 
at  all  times,  carry  a  prayer  in  their 
hearts.    He  said: 

In  retrospect  my  life  was  dark  and 
empty  compared  to  the   real  beauty  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


57 


meaning  of  life  today.  Now  I  have 
learned  the  joy  which  comes  to  those 
who  keep  in  close  communication  with  the 
Lord.  My  life  before  was  like  the  flicker 
movies  of  the  1920's  compared  with  the 
colorful  cinemascope  of  today. 

Constant  prayer  results  in  rich 
and  radiant  living.  It  generates 
spiritual  strength  and  courage 
which  can  be  attained  from  no  other 


source.  What  greater  blessing  ex- 
ists in  this  world  than  the  choice 
opportunity  of  enjoying  constant 
companionship  with  the  Lord's 
spirit?  This  wonderful  privilege  is 
ours  if  we  follow  the  simple  admo- 
nition: 

Pray  always,  and  I  will  pour  out  my 
Spirit  upon  you,  and  great  shall  be  your 
blessing  .  .  .  (D.  &  C.  19:38). 


Work    7Tleeting—^^^^^^%  a  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  7— Managerial  Aspects  of  Food  Planning  and  Preparation 

Vesta  Bainett 
For  Tuesday,  April  14,  1959 

Objective:  To  recognize  the  importance  of  good  management  in  planning,  purchas- 
ing, and  preparing  nutritious  food  for  the  family. 


STUDIES  have  shown  that  approx- 
imately one-third  of  the  time  de- 
voted to  homemaking  duties  goes 
into  some  phase  of  meal  planning 
and  preparation.  Other  studies  have 
shown  that,  on  the  average,  thirty 
cents  out  of  every  dollar  in  moderate 
and  low-income  families  is  used  for 
food. 

Food  management  embraces  all 
activities  connected  with  planning, 
securing,  preparing,  and  serving  nu- 
tritious foods. 

Although  America  has  the  great- 
est abundance  of  food  in  the  world, 
far  too  many  of  her  people  are  starv- 
ing nutritionally.  A  daily  diet  of 
hamburgers,  French  fries,  malted 
milks,  and  candy  bars  may  give 
enough  calories,  but  empty  calories 
so  far  as  good  nutrition  is  concerned. 
Many  of  us  are  getting  enough  food 


—often  too  much— but  not  always 
the  right  kind. 

Good  nutrition  has  been  empha- 
sized for  so  many  years  that  most 
people  have  a  basic  background  of 
information  concerning  the  classifi- 
cation of  foods  and  their  functions. 

Stock  oi  Foods  on  Hand 

Most  Latter-day  Saint  families 
that  have  experienced  the  satisfac- 
tions of  operating  from  a  stockpile 
of  stored  foods  would  never  go  back 
to  any  other  method.  We  have  been 
counseled  to  keep  a  supply  of  foods 
on  hand  and  replace  foods  as  used. 
This  method  not  only  makes  it  pos- 
sible to  save  money  by  purchasing 
in  larger  quantities,  but  it  also  makes 
it  possible  to  do  a  better  job  of  meal 
planning.  Latter-day  Saint  women 
have  always  canned  and  dried  fruits 


58 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


and  vegetables  for  future  use,  espec- 
ially women  on  the  farm  where  an 
abundance  of  food  is  raised  by  the 
family. 

Avoidance  of  Waste 

The  homemaker  who  does  a  good 
job  of  planning  her  meals  cuts  waste 
to  a  minimum  by  cooking  the 
amount  of  food  she  thinks  her  fam- 
ily will  eat.  When  there  are  left- 
overs, she  plans  to  use  them  in  at- 
tractive and  appetizing  dishes.  She 
utilizes  dried  pieces  of  bread  in 
dressing,  meat  loaves,  and  other 
ways.  Many  women  today  have 
freezing  units  which  help  consider- 
ably in  the  avoidance  of  waste. 

LIST  1 

Beef  rib  roast,  5-6  lbs. 
Sweet  potatoes,  4  lbs. 
Asparagus,  2  bunches 
Head  lettuce,  2  heads 
Oranges,  1  doz. 
Pineapple,  1 


Watching  the  Sales 

It  is  an  accepted  fact  that  all 
homemakers  can  stretch  the  food 
dollar  by  shopping  once  a  week  and 
by  checking  and  buying  the  week- 
end specials.  When  one  has  some 
knowledge  of  the  comparative  nu- 
tritive values  of  foods,  many  substi- 
tutes to  fit  market  conditions  can 
be  made  when  shopping.  The  flex- 
ible market  list  is  especially  helpful 
when  shopping  for  perishable  foods. 
An  example  of  the  use  of  a  rigid 
versus  a  flexible  list  follows.  Many 
savings  can  be  made  when  list  two 
is  substituted  for  the  more  rigid  list 
one. 


LIST  2 


Roast,  5-6  lbs. 
Potatoes,  4  lbs. 
Green  vegetables 
Salad  vegetable 
Citrus  fruit 
Other  fruit 


PRICES  OF  FOOD  AT  MARKET 


Beef  rib  roast  at  90c  lb 
Sweet  potatoes  at  19c  lb. 
Asparagus  at  29c  lb. 
Head  lettuce  at  21c  lb. 
Navel  oranges  $1.05  per  doz. 
Pineapples  at  63c  each 


vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 
vs. 


Quantity  buying  can  be  economi- 
cal ii  adequate  storage  is  available. 
The  amount  purchased  should  be 
based  on  the  quantity  that  can  be 
stored  without  waste. 

Another  factor  in  good  manage- 
ment is  learning  to  use  cheaper 
grades  of  food  when  little  sacrifice 
in  the  quality  of  the  finished  prod- 
uct will  result.  For  example,  dried 
milk  can  be  substituted  for  whole 
milk  in  many  cooking  recipes.  From 
a     standpoint     of     nutrition,     the 


Pork  loin  at  39c  lb. 
Irish  potatoes  at  49c  for  10  lbs. 
Green  beans,  2  lbs.  for  25c 
New  cabbage  at  5c  lb. 
Grapefruit — 7  for  39c 
Rhubarb  at  20c  lb, 

cheeper  cuts  of  meat  provide  the 
same  food  value  as  the  more  expen- 
sive ones. 

TimGy  Energy,  and  Work  Hahits 

An  experienced  food  manager 
usually  finds  that  time  management 
and  development  of  efficient  work 
habits  are  her  biggest  worries.  Plan- 
ning ahead  is  the  best  help  for  this 
problem.  The  beginner  may  find  a 
detailed  plan,  listing  the  order  and 
time  needed  for  preparation  of  foods 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


59 


for  a  single  meal,  helpful  in  enabl- 
ing her  to  co-ordinate  activities  so 
that  time  is  used  effectively  and  all 
foods  for  the  meal  are  ready  at  the 
same  time. 

Knowledge  and  skills  are  needed 
in  order  to  manage  food  successfully. 
Although  one  of  the  most  time-con- 
suming homemaking  tasks,  it  may 
also  be  one  of  the  most  enjoyable 


and  satisfying.  Time,  patience,  and 
study,  combined  with  practice,  help 
in  meeting  the  challenge  of  three 
meals  a  day  successfully. 


Discussion  Thoughts 

1.  Discuss  possible  money  saving  substi- 
tutions on  your  shopping  list. 

2.  Dicuss  advantages  and  disadvantages 
of  weekly  shopping. 


JLiterature —  America's  Literature- 
Meet  the  New  World 

Lesson  7— Young  Jonathan  Edwards 

Elder  Briaiit  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  83-84) 

For  Tuesday,  April  21,  1959 

Objective:     To  understand  Puritanism  more  fully  as  revealed  in  young  Jonathan 
Edwards. 

A  LTHOUGH  scarcely  into  his  greatest,  he  retrenched  the  Calvin- 
teens,  young  Jonathan  Edwards  istic  concepts  of  God  and  man  into 
(1703-1758)  was  already  writing  American  soil  with  such  a  firm  hand 
down  his  reflections,  that  he  might  that  their  place  in  our  tradition  is 
thereby  study  his  inward  self  and  still  secure,  even  if  not  often  domi- 
become  more  worthy.  Among  other  nant.  His  life  was  the  embodiment 
mixims  for  his  self-guidance  he  of  integrity,  both  intellectual  and 
penned  the  following,  "To  live  with  spiritual.  If,  unfortunately,  he  has 
all  my  might  while  I  do  live."  So  become  the  caricature  of  the  harsh, 
eminently  did  he  fulfill  his  resolve,  uncompromising  ''hell-fire  and  dam- 
that  today's  critics  of  American  cul-  nation"  preacher  (and  not  without 
ture  grant  him  unquestioned  substantial  justification),  in  fairness 
superiority  as  the  greatest  theo-  to  him,  he  must  not  be  judged  only 
logical  philosopher  America  has  yet  by  those  of  his  beliefs  and  actions 
produced,  one  of  our  most  original  which  are  least  congenial  when  com- 
thinkers,  among  the  top  half-dozen  pared  with  our  own.  In  this  in- 
of  our  greatest  minds,  and  the  in-  troductory  survey  of  his  life  and 
tellectual  and  spiritual  nucleus  of  works,  our  purpose  is  to  seek  out 
his  age,  instrumental  both  in  shap-  good,  regardless  of  where  it  is 
ing  and  mirroring  it  for  posterity.  found.  In  his  busy  life  and  writings 
Both   the   last   Puritan   and  the  there  is  much. 


60 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Paul's  Photos 

JONATHAN  EDWARDS 

Edwards'  Outward  Life 

The  real  Jonathan  Edwards  is  not 
to  be  found  in  the  events  shaping 
his  physical  existence  but  in  his 
sermons  and  writings.  Throughout 
his  hfe  he  had  but  httle  interest  in 
personahty,  particularly  in  his  own, 
but,  instead,  an  insatiable  drive  to 
illumine  the  human  mind  and  spirit. 
He  wanted  to  know  men,  not  any 
individual  man,  and  gave  his  con- 
siderable genius  and  the  years  of 
his  maturity  to  the  search.  Edwards 
was  entirely  aware  of  this  fact,  for, 
throughout  the  twenty-six  years  of 
his  ministry,  he  never  spent  his 
precious  weekdays  taking  tea  in  the 
best  rooms  of  his  parishioners 
(though  he  gladly  attended  the  sick 
whenever  summoned);  instead,  he 
rode  or  walked  alone  into  the  woods 
to  think  and  to  commune,  to  make 
ready  for  what  he  considered  his 
highest  responsibilities:  his  Thurs- 
day evening  lecture,  his  Sunday 
sermon,  and  his  writings.  If  his 
contemporaries  found  him  haughty 
and  austere,  probably  they  saw  him 
truly,   even    though   he   was   much 


aware  of  these  weaknesses  and  strove 
to  overcome  them.  Yet  so  great  a 
power  was  he  in  their  lives,  that  he 
was  the  highest-paid  minister  in 
interior  Massachusetts,  and  people 
regularly  traveled  from  neighboring 
towns  to  pack  his  meetinghouse. 

Born  in  1703  to  a  ministerial 
family  living  in  the  Connecticut 
Valley,  Edwards  was  completely  the 
product  and  the  fulfillment  of  rural 
New  England.  Instead  of  attend- 
ing Harvard,  he  entered  The  Col- 
legiate School  in  Connecticut,  a 
small  rural  establishment  founded 
by  a  group  of  conservative  ministers 
who  feared  Harvard's  tendencies  to- 
ward liberalism.  This  school  was 
renamed  Yale  College  while  he  was 
still  an  undergraduate  student. 

Edwards'  precociousness  made 
him  a  legend  in  his  own  day.  As  a 
child  he  had  mastered  Hebrew,  Lat- 
in, and  Greek,  tutored  by  his  father 
who  delighted  in  guiding  his  son 
through  difficult  writers  who  re- 
quired of  readers  the  most  exacting 
attention  and  self-discipline.  He 
was  only  a  lad  when  first  he  read 
John  Locke's  difficult  Essay  on  the 
Human  Undeistanding.  From  it  he 
received  a  delight  ''greater  than  the 
most  greedy  miser  finds  when  gath- 
ering up  handfuls  of  silver  and  gold 
from  some  newly  discovered  treas- 
ure." He  entered  college  soon  after 
his  twelfth  birthday.  Either  that 
year  or  earlier  he  had  written  a 
lengthy  essay  which  organized  his 
observations  of  spiders.  This,  his 
first  writing  to  be  preserved,  is  equal- 
ly astonishing  both  for  his  keen  eye 
as  for  the  beauty  and  clarity  of  his 
prose: 

.  .  .  But  I  have  seen  that  which  is  much 
more  astonishing.  In  very  calm  and  serene 
days  in   the  forementioned  time  of  year. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


61 


standing  at  some  distance  behind  the  end 
of  a  house  or  some  other  opaque  body,  so 
as  just  to  hide  the  disk  of  the  sun  and 
keep  off  his  dazzhng  rays,  and  looking 
along  close  by  the  side  of  it,  I  have  seen 
a  vast  multitude  of  little  shining  webs,  and 
glistening  strings,  brightly  reflecting  the 
sunbeams,  and  some  of  them  of  great 
length,  and  of  such  a  height  that  one 
would  think  they  were  tacked  to  the  vault 
of  the  heavens,  and  would  be  burnt  like 
tow  in  the  sun.  .  .  .  But  that  which  is 
most  astonishing  is,  that  very  often  ap- 
pears at  the  end  of  these  webs,  spiders 
sailing  in  the  air  with  them. 

He  and  his  playmates  built  a 
''booth''  near  a  swamp  in  a  meadow. 
Here  they  discussed  the  mysteries  of 
divinity,  and  prayed  together. 

While  still  in  college  and  still 
under  Locke's  influence,  he  arrived 
at  one  of  his  basic  philosophic  con- 
cepts: that  truth  or  reality  lies  in 
the  seeing,  not  in  the  thing  seen. 
For  Edwards,  who  so  loved  the 
mind  and  its  mysteries,  ''all  exist- 
ence is  mental,"  and  mentality  is 
ideal  —  that  is,  it  exists  only  so  far 
as  it  is  an  idea  perceived  in  some- 
one's mind.  But  the  idea  of  the 
universe  is  so  vast  that  it  can  exist 
only  in  the  mind  of  God;  therefore 
everything  physical  in  the  universe 
is  God:  "Space  is  necessary,  eternal, 
infinite,  and  omnipresent.  But  I 
had  as  good  speak  plain.  I  have 
already  said  as  much  as  that  space 
is  God."  In  another  early  essay, 
"The  Place  of  Minds,"  he  writes 
that  we  must  not  attempt  to  use 
dimensions  or  figures  in  an  attempt 
to  describe  spiritual  things;  instead: 

...  If  we  would  get  a  right  notion  of 
what  is  spiritual,  we  must  think  of 
thought,  or  inclination,  or  delight.  How 
large  is  that  thing  in  the  mind  which  they 
call  thought?  Is  love  square,  or  round?  Is 
the  surface  of  hatred  rough,  or  smooth? 
Is  joy  an  inch,  or  a  foot,  in  diameter? 
These  are  spiritual  things;  and  why  should 


we  then  form  such  a  ridiculous  idea  of 
spirits,  as  to  think  them  so  long,  so  thick, 
or  so  wide.  .  .  . 

These  ideas  are  basic  in  his 
essay  "Existence"  (text,  page  92). 
Though  we  perceive  things  through 
the  senses,  he  believed  they  exist 
only  as  an  idea;  thus  "Colours  are 
not  really  in  the  things,  no  more 
than  pain  is  in  the  needle."  Since 
from  the  beginning  of  existence  the 
only  reality  of  things,  which  is  its 
idea,  must  have  existed  to  give  order 
to  the  universe,  we  "therefore  learn 
the  necessity  of  the  Eternal  Exist- 
ence of  All-comprehending  Mind." 
And  if  we  desire  to  know  the  work- 
ings of  the  physical  world  around 
us,  we  are  "only  to  find  out  the  pro- 
portion of  God's  acting." 

Interest  in  Science 

Thus  we  can  understand  this 
young  Puritan's  zeal  in  attempting 
to  explain  the  mysteries  of  his 
physical  environment:  since  the 
physical  world  is  God,  to  learn  its 
secrets  is  to  know  God  more  fully. 
Inspired  by  the  beauty  of  nature, 
but  awed  by  its  mystery,  he  probed 
into  many  problems  then  unre- 
solved. More  nearly  than  any  other 
American's  his  explanation  of  thun- 
der and  lightning  predicted  Frank- 
lin's in  its  accuracy;  he  predicted 
that  water  can  be  compressed  (a 
fact  not  demonstrated  until  thirty 
years  later),  and  that  when  it 
freezes  it  loses  its  specific  gravity. 
He  proved  that  fixed  stars  are  suns, 
and  studied  evaporation,  the  growth 
of  trees,  the  phenomena  of  sound, 
and  the  refraction  of  light.  He  thus 
paid  the  budding  scientific  spirit  of 
his  day  more  than  its  due.  Yet,  it 
is  somewhat  ironical  that  he  who 
in  our  time  is  most  generally  be- 


62 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


littled  for  preaching  stern  Calvin- 
istic  predestination  with  such  fervor, 
died  because  he  trusted  in  science. 
He  received  the  injection  w^hich 
caused  his  premature  death  at  age 
fifty-five  after  having  been  barely 
installed  as  president  of  Princeton 
College— in  setting  the  example  of 
having  himself  inoculated  for  small- 
pox. 

Influence  of  Locke  s 
and  Newton  s  Ideas 

To  define  basic  changes  in  non- 
tangible  ideas  is  difficult,  since 
never  can  we  see  an  idea  pulsate, 
feel  its  temperature,  or  count  its 
corpuscles.  Yet  it  is  ideas  and  be- 
liefs that  ultimately  men  live  by, 
then  as  now.  Both  Locke  and  New- 
ton, the  great  influences  on  young 
Edwards'  thinking,  thought  in  pat- 
terns so  revolutionary  that  as  much 
as  any  they  have  made  possible  the 
ideas  modern  men  live  by.  On  first 
exposure,  young  Jonathan  recog- 
nized their  value,  and  incorporated 
them  into  his  own  thinking. 

Locke  freed  Edwards  from  think- 
ing of  things  as  bases  for  argument, 
or  for  their  classification  in  the 
''mind  of  God"  or  the  ''ocean  of 
being.''  Instead,  said  Locke,  man 
achieves  reason  and  knowledge 
through  his  own  everyday  experi- 
ence. 

When  Sir  Isaac  Newton  pub- 
lished his  Principia  Mathematica  in 
1687,  he  laid  the  foundation  of  mod- 
ern physics  with  his  basic  laws  of 
motion,  his  law  of  gravity,  and  his 
mathematical  proof  that  the  uni- 
verse is  an  ordered,  perfect  whole. 
He  proved  once  and  for  all  that  no 
effect  in  nature  happens  without  a 
cause,  the  principle  which  became 
central  in  Edwards'  theology.  Like- 


wise Newton  stated  the  theory  of 
the  atom,  pointing  out  that  through- 
out all  substance  the  relation  of  the 
atom  to  itself  and  to  others  of  its 
own  kind  is  similar.  These  find- 
ings he  proved  by  reason,  mathe- 
matics, and  observation  of  things  as 
they  are,  by  drawing  upon  experi- 
ence. Thus  we  summarize  hastily 
Newton,  the  scientist. 

From  his  college  reading  of  New- 
ton, and  throughout  his  maturity, 
Edwards  incorporated  into  his  re- 
ligious thinking  the  following  New- 
tonian ideas:  (1)  that  in  nature 
every  effect  has  a  cause;  (2)  that 
God  exercises  absolute  domination 
over  his  ordered  universe,  and  that 
(3)  the  evidence  to  prove  these 
facts  is  demonstrable  to  man 
through  his  experience  of  the  world 
around  him. 

When  Edwards'  readings  of 
Locke  and  Newton  are  combined 
with  those  of  Calvin  and  the  Bible, 
the  ingredients  of  his  philosophic 
system  are  finally  assembled. 

Edwards'  Own  Ideas  and  Beliefs 

During  his  years  of  greatest  pro- 
ductivity, Edwards  devoted  his  ener- 
gies to  writing  his  ideas  and  beliefs, 
and  to  fighting  against  various  evils 
as  they  arose.  Only  in  his  younger 
years  did  he  find  time  to  analyze 
himself  before  God,  and  prescribe 
remedies  for  his  own  sinfulness.  A 
glimpse  into  these  private  evalua- 
tions yields  rewarding  insight  into 
the  Puritan  mind:  its  constant  drive 
toward  industry  and  self-improve- 
ment, particularly  in  spiritual 
growth;  its  merciless  probings  to 
reveal  its  most  intimate  weaknesses; 
its  dedication  to  noblest  goals  of 
personal  and  spiritual  excellence. 
The  first  part  of  his  self-discipline 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


63 


consisted  of  seventy  ''Resolutions," 
which  were  to  be  reviewed  each 
week.  The  final  resolution  is  dated 
in  1723,  his  twentieth  year.  Ex- 
cerpts follow: 

5.  Resolved,  Never  to  lose  one  moment 
of  time,  but  to  improve  it  in  the  most 
profitable  way  I  ean. 

6.  Resolved,  Never  to  do  any  thing, 
which  I  should  be  afraid  to  do,  if  it  were 
the  last  hour  of  my  life. 

10.  Resolved,  \\nien  I  feel  pain,  to 
think  of  the  pains  of  Martyrdom,  and  of 
Hell. 

13.  ResoJved,  Never  to  do  any  thing 
out  of  Rc\'enge. 

20.  Resolved,  To  maintain  the  strictest 
temperance,  in  eating  and  drinking. 

43.  Resolved,  Never,  henceforward,  till 
I  die,  to  act  as  if  I  were  any  way  my  own, 
but  entirely  and  altogether  God's. 

56.  Resolved,  Ne\er  to  give  over,  nor  in 
the  least  to  slacken,  my  fight  with  my 
corruption,  howe\'er  unsuccessful  I  may  be. 

70.  Let  there  be  something  of  benevo- 
lence in  all  that  I  speak. 

Saturday  night,  June  6.  This  week 
has  been  a  very  remarkable  week  with  me, 
with  respect  to  despondencies,  fears,  per- 
plexities, multitudes  of  cares,  and  distrac- 
tions of  mind:  it  being  the  week  I  came 
here  to  entrance  upon  the  office  of  Tutor 
of  the  College.  I  have  now,  abundant 
reason  to  be  convinced,  of  the  trouble- 
someness  and  \'exation  of  the  world,  and 
that  it  ne\'er  will  be  another  kind  of 
world. 

Jan.  1728.  I  think  Christ  has  recom- 
mended rising  early  in  the  morning,  by 
his  rising  from  the  grave  very  early. 

Jan.  22,  1734.  I  judge  that  it  is  best, 
when  I  am  in  a  good  frame  for  divine 
contemplation,  or  engaged  in  reading  the 
Scriptures,  or  any  study  of  divine  subject 
that  ordinarily,  I  will  not  be  interrupted 
by  going  to  dinner,  but  will  forego  my 
dinner,  rather  than  be  broke  oflf. 

June  11.  To  set  apart  days  of  medita- 
tion on  particular  subjects:  The  Great- 
ness of  my  Sins;  to  consider  the  Dreadful- 
ness  and  Certainty,  of  the  Future  Misery 


of  Ungodly  men;  at  another  time,  the 
Truth  and  Certainty  of  Religion;  and  so, 
of  the  great  Future  Things  promised  in 
the  Scriptures. 

As  we  shall  see  in  the  following 
lesson,  Edwards'  definition  of  the 
highest  virtue  is  to  approach  nearer 
to  the  divinity  of  God  by  seeing  in 
the  beauties  of  nature  the  shadow 
of  its  Creator,  and,  then,  to  culti- 
vate within  oneself  the  beauty  yield- 
ed up  by  possessing  the  great  relig- 
ious affections.  Through  affection 
and  sensation,  believed  Edwards, 
we  can  come  nearest  God,  and  when 
he  found  these  qualities  in  Sarah 
Pierrepont,  he  wrote  a  hymn  of 
praise  for  her  godlike  attributes.  He 
was  twenty,  she  was  thirteen.  They 
were  married  in  1827,  four  years 
later,  and  eleven  children  blessed 
their  deep  and  affectionate  mar- 
riage. After  reading  the  following 
we  can  more  nearly  understand  why. 
Certainly  it  is  one  of  his  most  beau- 
tiful paragraphs,  and  quite  justly 
his  best  known: 

They  say  there  is  a  young  lady  in  New 
Haven  who  is  beloved  of  that  Great  Being, 
who  made  and  rules  the  world,  and  that 
there  are  certain  seasons  in  which  this 
Great  Being,  in  some  way  or  other  invis- 
ible, comes  to  her  and  fills  her  mind  with 
exceeding  sweet  delight,  and  that  she 
hardly  cares  for  any  thing,  except  to  medi- 
tate on  him  —  that  she  expects  after  a 
while  to  be  recei\'ed  up  where  he  is,  to 
be  raised  up  out  of  the  world  and  caught 
up  into  heaven;  being  assured  that  he 
loves  her  too  well  to  let  her  remain  at  a 
distance  from  him  always.  There  to 
dwell  with  him,  and  to  be  ravished  with 
his  love  and  delight  forever.  Therefore, 
if  you  present  all  the  world  before  her, 
with  the  richest  of  its  treasures,  she  dis- 
regards it  and  cares  not  for  it,  and  is  un- 
mindful of  any  pain  of  affliction.  She  has 
a  strange  sweetness  in  her  mind,  and  sing- 
ular purity  in  her  affections;  is  most  just 
and  conscientious  in  all  her  conduct;  and 


64 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


you  could  not  persuade  her  to  do  any 
thing  wrong  or  sinful,  if  you  would  gi\'e 
her  all  the  world,  lest  she  should  offend 
this  Great  Being.  She  is  of  a  wonderful 
sweetness,  calmness  and  universal  benevo- 
lence of  mind;  especially  after  this  Great 
God  has  manifested  himself  to  her  mind. 
She  will  sometimes  go  about  from  place 
to  place,  singing  sweetly;  and  seems  to  be 
always  full  of  joy  and  pleasure;  and  no 
one  knows  for  what.  She  loves  to  be 
alone,  walking  in  the  fields  and  groves, 
and  seems  to  have  some  one  invisible 
always  conversing  with  her  {Jonathan  Ed- 
wards, by  Perry  Miller,  pp.  201-202). 

As  a  student,  as  philosopher,  as 
soul-searcher,  and  as  poet,  Jonathan 


Edwards  had  found  himself,  and  his 
spiritual,  believing  foundations  were 
firmly  in  place  for  the  momentous 
years  ahead. 

Thoughts  foi  Discussion 

1.  Do  you  believe  Edwards'  speculative 
powers  which  were  revealed  so  early  in  life 
made  him  a  better  or  a  weaker  person? 

2.  What  is  the  great  unifying  idea  in 
Edwards'  life  and  thought? 

3.  Do  you  think  Edwards  came  nearer 
his  God  in  his  resolutions  and  his  diary 
entries  or  in  his  description  of  Sarah  Pier- 
repont? 


Soaai  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Family  Life 

Lesson  20— ''A  Principle  With  Promise'' 

Eldei  John  Fan  Larson 

For  Tuesday,  April  28,  1958 

Objective:  To  illustrate  the  importance  of  health  and  recreation  in  finding  "a  full- 
ness of  joy." 


npHE  Latter-day  Saint  religious 
philosophy  represents  an  un- 
usual combination  of  the  temporal 
and  the  spiritual.  We  believe  that 
man's  temporal  life  is  a  vital  part  of 
his  spiritual  progress;  that  the  body, 
though  mortal,  will  be  eternally  as- 
sociated with  the  spirit  in  its  resur- 
rected state. 

.  .  .  spirit  and  element,  inseparably  con- 
nected, receive  a  fulness  of  joy  (D  &  C 
93:33). 

The  warmth  and  glow  of  the  in- 
dividual's personality  are  heightened 
with  good  health  and  satisfying  rec- 
reation. In  this  lesson  we  shall  con- 
sider how  each  of  these  contributes 
to  the  development  of  the  individ- 
ual. 

Because  th^  Lord  is  interested  in 


our  temporal  welfare,  he  gave  to  us, 
his  children,  a  'Vord  of  wisdom," 
one  of  the  best  prescriptions  for 
good  health  ever  written.  (See 
D  &  C  89.)  Although  this  "prin- 
ciple with  promise"  was  ''adapted  to 
the  capacity  of  the  weak  and  the 
weakest  of  all  saints,"  many  of  us 
have  never  yet  taken  the  time  and 
trouble  to  have  this  prescription 
filled  in  its  entirety.  To  the  extent 
that  we  have  used  it,  we  are  a 
healthier,  happier  people.  Because 
of  its  wise  provisions,  we  are  more 
''health  conscious"  than  we  would 
otherwise  be. 

To    achieve   and    maintain   good 
health  we  should  have: 

1.  Proper  food  and  nutrition 

2.  Regular  health  habits 

3.  Physical  and  moral  cleanliness 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


65 


4.  Exercise — including  work  and  play 

5.  SufiFicient  sleep  and  rest 

6.  Protection  from  evils  (products  or 
practices)  which  make  us  susceptible  to 
disease  and  accident. 

7.  Good  mental  health  —  a  peaceful 
mind 

8.  Regular  medical  and  dental  checkups. 

Prudence  in  Health  Practices 

The  Word  of  Wisdom  admon- 
ishes us  to  follow  its  teachings  with 
"prudence"  (D  &  C  89:11).  Pro- 
dence  is  the  ability  to  regulate  and 
discipline  oneself  through  the  exer- 
cise of  reason.  It  contemplates  the 
use  of  caution,  circumspection, 
knowledge,  skill,  and  wisdom  in  dis- 
cerning the  most  suitable  course  of 
action  and  in  avoiding  rash  or  ill- 
advised  decisions.  With  the  spe- 
cific ''do"  and  ''don't"  aspects  of 
the  Word  of  Wisdom  as  a  basis, 
the  Lord  expects  that  our  prudence 
will  guide  us  the  rest  of  the  way  in 
planning  a  substantial  health  pro- 
gram for  our  families.  If  such  is 
the  case,  we  will  seek  and  apply  ad- 
ditional health  truths. 

The  scriptures  often  suggest  rules 
of  good  health: 

Cease  to  be  idle;  cease  to  be  unclean; 
cease  to  find  fault  one  with  another;  cease 
to  sleep  longer  than  is  needful;  retire  to 
thy  bed  early,  that  ye  may  not  be  weary; 
arise  early,  that  your  bodies  and  your 
minds  may  be  invigorated  (D  &  C  88:124). 

Do  not  run  faster  or  labor  more  than 
you  have  strength  .  .  .  (D  &  C  10:4). 
(This  advice  was  given  to  the  Prophet 
while  translating  The  Book  of  Mormon.) 

Knowledge  and  wisdom  concern- 
ing good  health  practices  will  fortify 
our  households  against  useless  or 
harmful  products  offered  by  design- 
ing men  for  family  consumption. 
The  use  of  proved  knowledge  con- 
cerning food,  its  balance  and  prep- 
aration, in  avoiding  illness  and  de- 


veloping strength  and  vigor,  should 
be  an  integral  part  of  family  pro- 
cedures. The  wise  use  of  rest  should 
be  a  part  of  each  person's  health 
program. 

Growing  Up  With  Ease 

A  happy,  normal  life  requires 
good  health,  which  begins  at  home. 
Health  of  the  parents  lays  the 
foundation  for  family  health.  If 
sickness  curtails  the  routine,  the 
household  must  adjust  and  work 
harder  to  build  a  health  program. 
Generally  speaking,  if  a  "healthy  at- 
titude toward  health"  is  developed 
early,  our  emphasis  will  be  on  stay- 
ing well,  not  on  being  sick.  If  sound 
health  habits  are  practiced  from  the 
beginning,  family  members  are 
equipped  to  meet  the  strain  of  mid- 
dle and  later  life  more  adequately. 

Too  often  as  we  grow  from  one 
stage  of  development  to  another,  we 
have  difficulty  accepting  physical 
changes  as  a  part  of  the  normal 
growing-up  process.  Some  stages 
of  growth  and  maturity  can  serious- 
ly warp  the  personality  unless  un- 
derstandingly  accepted  as  part  of 
nature's  plan.  The  toddler  who  is 
ever  moving  during  his  waking  hours 
must  move  for  proper  muscle  growth 
and  co-ordination.  The  awkward- 
ness and  distortions  of  adolescents 
will  not  become  causes  of  youthful 
unhappiness  or  maladjustment,  if 
parents  and  others  deal  with  them 
wisely.  The  lovely  prelude  to 
motherhood,  while  often  accom- 
panied by  discomfort  and  anxiety, 
can  be  a  choice  experience  for  all 
family  members.  The  slowness  of 
pace  and  the  lessened  resistance  to 
bodily  ills  of  the  aged  call  for  special 
family  understanding.  Physical 
changes  and  differences  should  be 
accepted  in  a  natural,  comfortable 


66 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


way,  so  no  one  feels  self-conscious, 
awkward,  or  embarrassed.  When 
this  is  the  case,  people  mature  and 
age  gracefully  without  dread  of  the 
future,  but  with  an  intelligent  out- 
look and  zest  for  living.  Good  health 
can  mean  lengthened  }ears  and  use- 
ful old  age. 

What  is  age?  A  perfectly  well  man  of 
sixty  lias  a  body  made  up  of  tissues,  or- 
gans, and  cells  that  have  seen  many  years 
of  service.  All  these  suffer  bodily  changes 
which,  added  together,  result  in  "aging." 
A  man  ages  as  a  whole  and  he  ages  in 
parts.  Organs  age  unevenly.  A  sixty- 
year-old  man  may  liaxe  a  forty-year-old 
heart,  fifty-year-old  kidneys,  and  an  eighty- 
year-old  liver.  And  he  may  try  to  live  a 
thirty -year  old  life  {Public  Affairs  Pamph- 
Jet  No.  130,  page  6) . 

A  Part  of  Prudence 

The  wise  family  will  take  preven- 
tive steps  to  lessen  their  chances  for 
illness  and  accident,  and  to  prepare 
for  emergencies  that  may  arise. 

The  regular  medical  and  dental 
checkups  can  curtail  both  sickness 
and  expense  by  locating  trouble  at 
its  outset. 

Choosing  a  family  doctor  who  is 
competent  and  in  whom  the  family 
has  confidence  is  an  important  safe- 
guard. 

Immunization  and  isohtion 
against  disease  should  become  a 
routine  procedure.  A  record  should 
be  kept  of  type  and  date  of  immun- 
ization of  every  family  member. 

Hospital  and  medical  insurance 
on  a  pre-payment  plan  is  a  wise  in- 
vestment for  any  family. 

Home  safety  is  a  part  of  family 
health,  for  to  be  healthy  we  must 
be  relatively  free  from  accidents. 
Many  accidents  occur  at  home  be- 
cause of  poor  management  of  "time 
— space— and  traffic." 


Special  Health  Problems 

Overweight  and  underweight 
problems  of  an  extreme  nature  con- 
stitute special  health  problems.  The 
body  does  not  function  best  under 
these  conditions.  Most  people  are 
overweight  because  they  overeat. 
This  may  be  due  to  habit,  family 
tradition,  sociability  reasons,  con- 
valescence, or  emotional  problems. 
If  the  overeating  stems  from  lone- 
liness, lack  of  love,  worry  over  mon- 
ey, job,  family  relationships,  or 
social  standing,  the  emotional 
problem  must  be  solved  before  the 
diet  can  be  successfully  controlled. 
Some  unknown  physical  condition 
may  need  attention,  as  is  often  the 
the  case  with  underweight  cases.  In 
either  situation,  a  physician  should 
be  consulted  and  the  problem  cor- 
rected under  his  prescribed  diet  and 
exercise.  Family  co-operation  can 
greatly  help  in  such  projects.  Food 
should  be  purchased  and  prepared 
with  such  needs  in  mind. 

The  physically  handicapped  mem- 
ber of  a  family  presents  a  singular 
problem.  Such  cases  call  for  a  skill- 
ful diagnosis  and  the  best  possible 
treatment.  If  the  patient  can  remain 
in  the  home,  he  should  be  accepted 
wholeheartedly  as  part  of  the  normal 
life  of  the  household.  If  institu- 
tional care  is  required,  close  contact 
with  family  members  should  be 
maintained  to  give  encouragement 
and  incentive  for  recovery. 

Alcoholism  is  an  increasing  health 
problem  which  may  touch  most  of 
us  only  indirectly,  but  as  a  com- 
munity problem  it  affects  everyone. 
It  is  estimated  that  70,000,000 
Americans  drink  —  including  4,500,- 
000  alcoholics.  This  does  not  in- 
clude so-called  "hidden  alcoholics." 
The  cost  of  wages  lost,  crime  and 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


67 


accident  involved,  hospital  and  med- 
ical care,  and  jail  maintenance  can- 
not be  estimated.  Six  men  to  one 
woman  fall  victims  to  this  illness, 
and  eighty-five  per  cent  of  those 
men  are  between  thirty-five  and 
fifty-five  years  of  age,  with  children. 
Drinkers  become  alcoholics  when 
they  lose  their  '^choice"  powers.  This 
disease  is  not  caused  by  a  bug  or 
germ,  but  by  emotional  or  psycho- 
logical factors. 

Alcohol's  victims  are  now  being 
approached  as  sick  folk  worth  help- 
ing. Research,  knowledge,  and  un- 
derstanding have  been  combined  in 
an  effort  to  achieve  complete  recov- 
ery. Clinics  are  now  available  where 
medicines,  psychotherapy,  and  psy- 
chiatry can  assist  and  supplement 
the  patient's  own  efforts  in  con- 
quering this  handicap. 

Mental  illness  is  a  health  concern 
which  is  increasing  much  too  rap- 
idly, and  we  are  well  aware  that  if 
mind  and  body  are  to  work  well  to- 
gether, good  mental  health  is  a  must. 
The  Lord  suggested  the  importance 
of  good  mental  attitude  in  the 
Word  of  Wisdom  when  he  cau- 
tioned us  to  guard  our  health  and 
take  proper  nourishment  with  a 
spirit  of  "thanksgiving."  The  need 
for  a  cheerful,  happy,  grateful  at- 
mosphere in  the  home  cannot  be 
overemphasized  in  building  good 
mental  (and  physical)  health. 
When  this  is  found,  confusion  is 
reduced  to  a  minimum  and  chil- 
dren are  free  from  worry  and  ten- 
sion. Opportunity  should  be  given 
for  family  members  to  talk  prob- 
lems through  and  ''let  off  steam" 
through  proper  channels,  rather 
than  bottle  up  emotional  tension 
and  resentments.  All  of  us  need 
creative  outlets,  both  physical  and 


Religious  Music 

recommended  for  use  by 

Relief  Societies 

to  accompany  course  on 

America's  Literature 

BEAUTIFUL  SAVIOUR  16 

NOW  THANK  WE  ALL  OUR  GOD   .20 

O  BREAD   OF  LIFE  10 

O  SACRED  HEAD  NOW 

WOUNDED  15 

PRAISE   TO    THE    LORD    16 

I    LOVE   THY   KINGDOM   16 

ALL  MY  HEART  THIS   NIGHT 

REJOICES  20 

MY   GOD,   HOW   WONDERFUL 16 

WE  THANK  THEE,  JESUS,  DEAR- 
EST FRIEND  16 

LAMB  OF  GOD,  PURE  AND  HOLY  .18 

GOD  THE  FATHER,   BE  OUR  STAY  .18 

ONCE   HE   CAME   IN   BLESSING 25 

AND  WITH   SONGS,   I    WILL 

CELEBRATE  25 

JOSEPH,    DEAREST  JOSEPH   MINE   .22 

THE  LORD,  MY  GOD,  BE  PRAISED  .22 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use    this   advertisement    as   your   order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


15  E.  1st  South 


nittimiHiiif 


145 NOKIMUNIVBeSnY.PROVO«^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


•68 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


mental,  if  we  are  to  avoid  emotion- 
al stress.  Working  with  the  hands 
is  healthy  for  the  mind,  if  the  work 
is  enjoyable. 

Actual  mental  illness  is  brought 
about  by  a  number  of  factors.  Only 
the  experts  should  attempt  the  diag- 
nosis, which  should  be  made  as 
earlv  as  possible  to  insure  recovery. 
Emotional  difficulties  can  generally 
be  handled  effectively  before  a  com- 
plete breakdown  occurs.  We  must 
recognize  this  health  problem  as  an 
illness  which  is  being  treated  more 
successfully  all  the  time.  Rehabili- 
tion  of  those  cured  and  discharged 
depends  on  the  co-operation  of  fam- 
ily, friends,  neighbors,  and  associ- 
ates. 

Family  Recreation 

The  family  fun  is  another  impor- 
tant part  of  its  overall  health  pro- 
gram. 

Latter-day  Saints  are  fortunate  in 
Tiaving  a  complete  spiritualized  rec- 
reational program  offered  by  the 
Church.  Parents  are  well  repaid 
who  make  the  effort  to  help  their 
families  take  advantage  of  these 
wholesome  activities.  A  choice  bill 
of  fare  is  found  within  the  auxiliary 
programs  for  every  age  group.  The 
M.  I.  A.  sport  and  social  calendars 
should  be  a  must  for  teen-agers. 

President  Joseph  F.  Smith  once 
suggested  the  following  safeguards 
in  planning  amusements  for  our 
youth : 

We  should  know  that  the  pleasures 
which  we  enjoy  are  such  as  have  upon 
them  the  stamp  of  divine  approval.  .  .  . 

In  the  first  place  they  [our  amusements] 
should  not  be  excessive.  .  .  .  Too  frequent 
dances  are  not  only  injurious  to  stability 
of  character,  but  they  are  highly  detri- 
mental to  good  health.  .  .  .  Home  parties, 
concerts  that  develop  the  talents  of  youth, 
and  public  amusements  that  bring  togeth- 


er both  young  and  old,  are  preferable  to 
the  excessive  practice  of  dancing. 

In  the  second  place,  our  amusements 
should  be  consistent  with  our  religious 
spirit  of  fraternity  and  religious  devo- 
tion. .  .  . 

In  the  third  place,  our  amusements 
should  interfere  as  httle  as  possible  with 
the  work  of  the  school-room.  .  .  . 

Lastly,  it  is  to  be  feared  that  in  many 
homes,  parents  abandon  all  regulation  re- 
specting the  amusement  of  their  children, 
and  set  them  adrift  to  find  their  fun 
wherever  and  whenever  they  can.  Parents 
should  never  lose  control  of  the  amuse- 
ments of  their  children  during  their  tender 
years,  and  should  be  scrupulously  careful 
about  the  companionship  of  their  young 
people  in  places  of  amusements  (Joseph 
F.  Smith:  Gospel  Doctrine,  Ninth  Edi- 
tion, pp.  320-321 ) . 

Family  fun  will  vary  from  home 
to  home,  but  the  following  basic 
suggestions  are  helpful  in  making 
recreational  plans: 

1.  Good  planning  and  preparation  are 
as  necessary  for  successful  good  times  as 
for  more  serious  endeavors. 

2.  Make  sure  all  members  of  the  family 
participate  in  planning  fun.  The  demo- 
cratic approach  keeps  interest  high. 

3.  Make  family  home  night  a  frequent 
habit.  It  need  not  be  limited  to  one 
night  a  week!  Watch  current  publica- 
tions for  new  ideas  to  add  variation  and 
sparkle  to  these  occasions. 

4.  Play  with  and  take  the  family  out- 
of-doors.  Nature  jaunts,  outings,  pic- 
nics, and  vacation  trips  are  healthful  and 
informative. 

5.  Look  for  points  of  excellence  in  fam- 
ily members  and  provide  opportunities 
for  them  to  develop  their  talents.  En- 
courage hobbies.  Remember  creative  out- 
lets are  wholesome  and  contribute  to  good 
mental  health. 

6.  Make  play  out  of  working  together. 
A  bit  of  merriment  and  humor  can  often 
change  drudgery  into  recreation.  Strive 
for  a  balance  of  the  artistic  and  practical 
tasks. 

7.  Create  an  atmosphere  of  hospitality 
by  inviting  guests  into  the  home.  Give 
each  child  a  chance  to  "give"  a  party  and 
assist  others  in  doing  so. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


69 


8.  Don't  overlook  the  art  of  conversa- 
tion. Mealtime  and  evenings  by  the  fire 
are  excellent  moments  for  this!  They 
will  be  long  cherished. 

9.  Singing  and  playing  together  lessen 
emotional  tensions.     Join  in  family  sings. 

10.  Allow  some  quiet  time  for  individ- 
ual relaxation  and  individual  preferences. 
Reading,  thinking,  and  reflection  spell 
actual  fun  to  many. 

Rewards 

Sound,  well-balanced  family 
health  and  recreation  programs  will 
bring  rewards  surprisingly  similar  to 
promises  given  by  the  Lord  in  the 
Word  of  Wisdom.  They  may  be 
listed  as  strength  and  vigor  of  body; 
knowledge  and  clearness  of  mind; 
self-discipline;  control  of  appetite; 
protection  against  disease;  temporal 
salvation;  spiritual  power  and  wis- 
dom; and  family  unity  and  solidar- 
ity. 

And  all  saints  who  remember  to  keep 
and  do  these  sayings,  walking  in  obedience 
to  the  commandments,  shall  receive 
health  in  their  navel  and  marrow  to  their 
bones; 

And  shall  find  wisdom  and  great  treas- 
ures of  knowledge,  e\en  hidden  treasures; 

And  shall  run  and  not  be  weary,  and 
shall  walk  and  not  faint. 

And  I,  the  Lord,  give  unto  them  a 
promise,  that  the  destroying  angel  shall 
pass  by  them,  as  the  children  of  Israel, 
and  not  slay  them.  Amen.  (D  &  C 
18-21). 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  How  does  good  health  contribute  to 
economic  security  in  the  home? 

2.  How  can  family  confusion  be  elimi- 
nated at  mealtime? 

3.  Discuss  good  health  as  a  beauty  aid. 

4.  Cite  examples  of  family  recreation 
which  have  been  most  successful  in  your 
home. 

5.  Suggest  variations  for  Family  Hour 
plans.  Should  guests  be  included  on  such 
occasions?     Give  reason  for  your  answer. 


"Getting    there    is    half    the    fun." 
"Go    by    ship— it   makes   the   trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in   bloom! 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European   Tour. 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City   at    5:00    p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the: 

Hill   Cumorah   Pageant 

For    free    folders   write    or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 
PIANOS 

Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

Now  on  hand 

Music  for  the  Relief  Society 

Sunday  Evening  Program     March   1959 

HOW   LOVELY    ARE    THY    DWELLINGS 

(Liddle)    ....25c    per    copy 

THE   LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Gates) 20c  per  copy 

or 
THE   LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Molotte)  S.S.A 25c  per  copy 

or 
THE    LORD'S   PRAYER 

(Molotte)  S.A 25c  per  copy 

JUST  RELEASED 

"Oh,  Lovely  Land,  America" 

(Christensen-Modsen) 

Featured  at  Relief  Society 

General  Conference  in  October 

Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


70 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JANUARY  1959 


Hawaii  Tours 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City 

February  1  1,  1959 

and 

June  3,  1959 

Transportation  by  Boat  or  Plane 

Fourteen-Day  Tour 

Visiting  Four  Islands 

Temple  Tour 

Temple  Tour  to  Utah,  Arizona  and 
California.  Leaves  early  in  Spring. 
Write  about  our  Mexican  Tour,  Euro- 
pean Tour,  and  also  for  the  Hill 
Cumorah    Pageant   Tour   for    1959. 

For    further    details     write     or     phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

3021    South   23rd   East 
Salt  Lake  City   9,   Utah 

Phone:   IN   6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  „ 35 

150  to     300  miles  __ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 


Phone  EMpire  4-2581 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


tfb 


Supplementary  References 

1.  Gospel  Ideals,  David  O.  McKay, 
chapter  27,  page  360. 

2.  Latter-day  Prophets  Speak,  Daniel 
H.  Ludlow,  Bookcraft  Publishing  Com- 
pany, chapter  31,  page  310. 

3.  "A  Fireside  Chat  on  a  Burning  Ques- 
tion," The  ReUef  Society  Magazine,  Janu- 
ary 1958,  page  35. 

4.  "Mental  Illness  a  National  Disaster," 
F.  Barry  Ryan,  The  Rehef  Society  Maga- 
zine, June  1957,  page  373. 

5.  "Conquering  New  Frontiers  in  Child 
Health,"  James  A.  Shannon,  M.D., 
National  Parent-Teacher,  March  1957, 
page  8. 

6.  "Those  Physical  Changes  of  Adoles- 
cence," Harold  E.  Jones,  National  Par- 
ent-Teacher, September  1957,  page  8. 

7.  "What  the  Polio  Vaccine  Can  Do," 
Thomas  M.  Rivers,  M.D.,  National  Par- 
ent-Teacher, January  1957,  page  7. 

8.  "Children  Don't  'Just  Outgrow'  Al- 
lergy," Justin  M.  Andrews,  M.C,  Na- 
tional Parent-Teacher,  January   1958,  page 

7- 

9.  "Live  Long  and  Like  It,"  Public 
Affairs  Pamphlet  No.  139,  22  East  38th 
Street,  New  York  16,  New  York,  25  cents. 

10.  "Meeting  the  Costs  of  Medical 
Care,"  Cunningham,  Public  Affairs  Pam- 
phlet No.  218. 

11.  "Alcoholism,  a  Sickness  That  Can 
Be  Beaten,"  Blakeslee,  Public  Affairs 
Pamphlet  No.  118.     (See  above  address.) 

12.  Your  Children  s  Health,  J.  Roswell 
Gallagher,  M.D.,  Science  Research  As- 
sociates, Inc.,  57  West  Grand  Avenue, 
Chicago  10,  Illinois. 

Recreation 

1.  Gospel  Doctrine,  Joseph  F.  Smith, 
chapter  17,  pp.  320-336. 

2.  "Your  Child  Is  a  Music  Lover," 
Helen  Morris,  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, July  1957,  P'^ge  45-- 

3.  "Family  Unity,"  Dantzel  W.  Nel- 
son, The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Febru- 
ary 1958,  page  76. 

4.  "Sparkling  Family  Hour,"  Shirley 
B.  and  Monroe  J.  Paxman,  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  October  1957,  pp. 
644-649. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


71 


5.  "Learn  to  Play/'  The  Improvement 
Era,  July  1957,  page  532. 

6.  Many  good  suggestions  for  the  Fam- 
ily Hour  are  found  in  issues  of  The  Chil- 
dren s  Fiiend  and  The  Improvement  Era. 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


y^anuarii 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

The  earth  lies  cold  now.  .  .  , 
It  is  the  brittle  time 
Of  bleak,  gray  landscapes, 
Or  deep-crusted  snow. 

The  autumn's  colors, 
The  spring's  return, 
December's  crystal  festivity, 
Are  all  past  ...  or  he  ahead.  .  ,  , 
We  wait. 

January,  in  its  grim 
Austerity,  plays  host 
To  time,  plays  keeper 
Of  the  frozen  ground. 
Like  a  hard  man, 
Bred  to  adversity. 
Who  sees  .  .  .  and  knows. 
Yet  keeps  his  silence, 
Till  in  a  sudden  surge 
Of  grief  or  tenderness. 
Knows  tears; 

The  ice  breaks,  the  earth  gives 
In  a  swift,  January  thaw. 
Promise  is  here,  too, 
And  hope,  as  the  hard  cold 
Yields  to  soft-fingered  sun. 


(bong  of  (Subsequence 

Dorothy  ].  Roberts 

Snow  is  fleece,  and  the  dead 
And  the  living,  one, 
Where  the  white  sound 
Sings  its  eternity, 
Banked  on  the  sea's  bend 
And  laid  by  the  cloud — 
Swaddle,  robe,  and  shroud. 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


All 

Music  For 

Your  March 

Relief  Society 

Program 

and  other  occasions 

available  from 


0 


Music  Co 


Idaho  Falls,  Ida. 

'How  Lovely  Are  Thy  Dwellings' 
No.  1758 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates 
No.  52 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Malotte 
No.  7987 

"Oh,  Lovely  Land  America" 
(Christensen-Madsen)  S.S.A. 


Relief  Society  Program 

For  Sunday  Evening  in 

IMarch 

Quantity 

How    Lovely    Are    Thy 

Dwellings  20 

The    Lord's    Prayer— Malotte 25 

or  as  an  alternate  arrangement 

The  Lord's  Prayer— Gates  20 

NEW 
Oh,   Lovely  Land,  America 

No.    52, 

by    Christensen-Madsen    20 

as  used  in  October  Conference 

Use  this  as  your  ORDER  BLANK 

Name    

Address  

GLEN  BROS. 
MUSIC  CO. 


74  So.  Main  St. 


Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


ELECTRIC 
COOKING 

costs  the 
average  family 
only  about   ^ 


Be  Modern 
Llye  Electrically 

UTAH  POWER  &  LIGHT  CO. 


ujiithdaii   L^ongratulatio 


ns 


Ninety-nine 


Mrs.  Margaret  Sariah  McDonald 

Erickson 

Mountain  View,  Wyoming 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Clara  Fisher  Samuels 

San  Lorenzo,  California 

Mrs.  Sophia  Harsch 

Nauvoo,  Illinois 

Mrs.  Esther  Jane   Morris  Whitehead 

St.    George,    Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Sarah  Lucretia  Cox  Stout 

St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Cora  Sniff  Hogan 

St.  George,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eliza  Thompson  Mair 
Heber  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Annie  M.  Smith 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Margaret  Ellen  Black  Rowly 

Castle  Dale,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Middleton  Cox 

St.  George,  Utah 


Vi/i titer  cJn 


ee 


Beinice  Ames 


Stripped  of  enchantment, 
Ungilded  and  plain. 
The  aspen  shines 
More  silver  than  rain. 

More  fragile  and  lovely, 
Arrowed  from  roots. 
Than  a  thought  predestined 
For  multiple  shoots. 

Potentials  of  strength 
In  a  year  growing  dark. 
The  candor  of  limb, 
The  glittering  bark. 


Page  72 


America's  Literature 


> 


A 

/Vmericas 

LITERATURE 


James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Ghodes 
This  is,  without  a  doubt,  one  of  the  most  comprehensive 
and  all-inclusive  volumes  ever  published  on  representa- 
tive American  writers.    It  begins  with  select  writings  from 
the  early  days  of  the  Pilgrims  and  extends  through  1950. 

$7.75 
postage        .25 


Doctrine  and  Covenants  Study  Questions 

Roy  W.  Doxey 

Over  1250  questions  in  this  outstanding  study  guide  reveal  the  highlights  of 
the  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  References  to  each  question  are  given,  indicating 
where   scriptural  ansv/ers  can   be  found.  $1.50 

3. 

Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commentary 

Hyrum  M.  Smith  and  Janne  M.  Sjodahl 

This  classic  work  contains  the  full  Doctrine  and  Covenants.  And,  accompanying 
each  page  of  scripture,  are  commentaries  gathered  from  cross-references,  from 
other  standard   LDS  works,  and  from  writings  of  Church  leaders.  $4.00 


4. 

The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants  and 
the  Future 

Roy  W.  Doxey 

This  is  one  of  the  best  sup- 
plementary books  ever  pub- 
lished on  Church  scriptures. 
It  gives  the  history  of  the 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  and 
the  conditions  under  which 
these  truths  were  revealed 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 

$1.50 


■^iiiiii 

liwi jlli 


iipki>i>*ii 


44    t^ost    Soulh    Temple     -   Salt    Lake   Ciiv     Utah 


Deseret   Book  Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  LJtah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed    you   will    find      (      )   check      (      )    money  order      (     )    1    have 

an    account.     Please  charge.     Amount  enclosed   $ for 

encircled   (numbered)   books:  12  3  4 

Name    

Address     


City. 


Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


"I've  found  a 
great  new  way 
to  pay  my 
life  insurance 
premium  . . . 

It's  Beneficial  Life's  new 

CHECK-0-MATIC  Plan.""  Simplicity  is 

the  word.  All  I  did  was  authorize 

my  Beneficial  agent  to  set  up  a  Check-o-matic 

Plan  with  my  bank  so  that  my  insurance 

premiums  are  automatically  deducted  from 

my  checking  account.  Now  there's 

nothing  to  remember  —  nothing  to  mail  in!" 

The  Beneficial  man  in  your  area  will  be 

happy  to  make  arrangements  for  you  to 

enjoy  this  convenient  monthly  premium 

payment  plan  through  j;owr  bank. 

For  more  information,  mail  the  coupon 

below,  or  consult  the  Beneficial 

man  in  your  community. 

*The  Check-o-malic  Plan  applies  to  premiums  of  $10.00  or  more  per  month. 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company 
Beneficial  Building 
Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 

Piease  send  me  more  information  about  Beneficial  Life's  new 
Check-o-matic  Plan  of  premium  payments. 


Name 

Street  or  RFD 

City.. ....Zone. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


State. 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


ITITIFT^ 


TTTqTFW 

JM,iL  U 


£S  ii  O  A   ®  H  H 


-mmmm^:^.  "^^MSIF'- 


Lessons    for  'May 


"^'V 

% 


^ 


uiiUs  11  Lade  JLo\s> 

Alice  Money  BaiJey 


"Every  valley  shall  be  exalted,  and  every  mountain  and  hill  shall  be  made  low  .  .  /' 

(Isaiah  40:4). 

When  the  mountains  are  leveled 
And  the  valleys  made  high, 
I  shall  lose  the  ragged  outlines 
Of  summits  on  the  sky. 
Lost  will  be  the  canyons 
Where  the  cataracts  are  made, 
With  their  sheer  walls  of  granite 
And  their  cool,  blue  shade. 

Gone  will  be  the  rivers 
And  the  trenches  of  the  deep, 
The  jewelled  tropic  islands 
Where  the  trade  winds  sweep — 
Banished  with  the  ocean 
With  its  great,  walled  waves, 
Its  subterranean  coral 
And  its  dark,  green  caves. 

Stilled  will  be  the  lilting 
Of  the  brook's  bright  treble, 
Over  moss-velvet  roots 
And  trout-gray  pebble. 
The  whisper  of  the  surf 
On  the  sand-white  shore 
And  the  thundering  diapason 
Of  the  breakers'  roar. 

Lost  the  music  of  the  mountains 
In  the  scarlet  Cilia's  bells. 
And  the  song  of  the  ocean 
In  its  pink  conch  shells. 
Eclipse  my  eyes  with  time 
And  still  my  heart's  pain. 
Before  the  seas  heave  to  surface 
And  the  hills  yield  to  plain. 


The  Cover:  Sunset  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  from  the  site  of  the  Jamestown 
landing  of  1607,  showing  William  Couper's  Statue  of  Captain 
John  Smith 
Transparency  by  Frank  Dementi,  Colonial  Studios,  Richmond,  Vir- 
ginia, reprinted  by  permission  of  Virginia  Cavakade,  published  by 
Virginia  State  Library,  submitted  by  Lovell  W.  Smith 
Frontispiece:  Mount  Shuksan  in  the  Cascade  Mountains,  Washington, 

Luoma  Studios 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


Qjrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  cfc 


ar 


For  many  years  I  have  read  the  artistic 
and  thoughtfully  beautiful  poems  of  Grace 
Ingles  Frost.  She  has  a  sensitive  portrayal 
of  her  thoughts  and  a  keen  and  detailed 
observation  and  interpretation  of  our  earth 
environment,  as  well  as  a  perspective  of 
the  eternities  to  come.  It  gives  me  much 
pleasure  to  see  Miss  Frost's  poetry  appear 
so  frequently  in  the  Magazine.  Her  poem 
''A  Song  for  Thanksgiving,"  (November 
1958)  expresses  so  well  her  lovely  spirit. 
— Christie  Lund  Coles 

Provo,  Utah 

I  would  like  to  compliment  you  on  the 
beautiful  color  cover  of  the  November 
Relief  Socitty  Magazine.  I  have  been  a 
member  of  the  Church  since  September 
1956  and  look  forward  eagerly  to  every 
issue  of  the  Magazine.  I  thought  the 
poem  "Young  Mother,"  by  Elsie  McKin- 
non  Strachan  (November),  was  beautiful. 
I  greatly  enjoy  all  the  poems  in  the 
Magazine. 

— Shirlev  Haylette 

Bristol,  Vermont 

My  wife  takes  T\iq  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, and,  of  course,  I  read  it,  too,  and 
enjoy  it.  As  I  am  interested  in  sewing,  I 
read  in  the  November  issue  concerning 
facings  (by  Jean  R.  Jennings).  It  is  a 
very  nice  article.  I  make  my  wife's 
dresses,  blouses,  and  skirts;  for  my  grand- 
children, I  make  shirts,  trousers,  pajamas, 
dresses,  blouses,  skirts,  etc. 
— John  R.  Tracy 

Moline,  Illinois 


The  beautiful  colored  cover  on  the 
November  issue  of  the  Magazine  surely 
added  to  it.  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
continues  to  be  wonderful,  and  I  want 
to  wish  you  success  in  your  work. 

— Roma   C.    Esplin 

President 
St.  George  Stake 
Relief  Society 
St.  George,  Utah 

Your  new  color  cover  (November 
1958)  is  beautiful!  The  old  one-color 
orange,  blue  or  brown  became  pretty 
monotonous.  Let's  have  more  poetry  and 
more  articles  from  our  Priesthood  General 
Authorities. 

—Opal  Burt 

Denver,  Colorado 

Though  I  am  only  sixteen,  I  can't  help 
considering  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
as  much  my  own  as  anybody  else's.  I  love 
the  stories,  articles,  and  recipes.  They 
are  not  like  the  ordinary  material  published 
in  other  magazines.  I  have  read  several 
editorials,  and  they  are  always  written 
about  important  and  impressive  subjects. 
I  admire  the  way  you  present  a  problem 
and  develop  it  so  realistically.  I  especially 
liked  the  editorial  "Making  Right 
Choices"  (by  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  May 
1958).  The  editorials  seem  to  hit  on  the 
very  most  important  problems  our  family 
has, 

— Dorothy    Campbell 


Logan,  Utah 


I  am  here  in  Monterrey,  Mexico,  with 
my  husband  and  three  boys,  my  husband 
as  supervisor  of  chapel  construction.  I 
worked  with  Sister  Rhoda  Taylor,  and 
now  with  Sister  Anna  Bentley  as  First 
Counselor  in  the  Northern  Mexican 
Relief  Society.  I  have  really  learned  to 
appreciate  The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
also  the  work  the  society  is  doing  all  over 
the  world. 

— Mrs.  Rula  McClellan 


Monterrey,  Mexico 


Mrs.  Margaret  James  of  San  Fernando, 
CaHfornia,  who  is  one  hundred  years  old, 
reads  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  from 
cover  to  cover  and  enjoys  the  beautiful 
thoughts  and  stories  very  much.  I  also 
enjoy  the  Magazine.  It  gives  me  help 
and  strength  in  so  many  ways.  I  love 
Relief  Society  work  and  have  been  as- 
sociated with  the  program  for  many  years, 
and  enjoy  the  lessons  so  much. 

— Rose  Calaway 

Anaheim,  California 


Page  74 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief  Society   of  The   Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day  Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.  Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  - .        -  -  -  -  -  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  .---_-  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth       Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -_-__-----_-  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          _-___-----  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ---.---_--  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   46  FEBRUARY   1959  NoT^ 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Our  Homes — An  Individual  Responsibility  Mark  E.  Petersen  76 

The   Central  Atlantic  States   Mission  Preston   R.    Nibley  88 

A  Fireside  Chat  on  a  Burning  Question  99 

FICTION 

We  Can't  All  Be  Generals — Second  Prize  Story  Dorothy  S.  Romney  81 

Contentment,  Thou  Art  Priceless!    Leone   O.   Jacobs  90 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  2 Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  109 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  74 

Sixty  Years  Ago   94 

Woman's  Sphere Ramona  W.  Cannon  95 

Editorial:  Obligations  of  a  Mother's  Authority   Marianne   C.   Sharp  96 

Birthday  Congratulations  to  Amy  Brown  Lyman  97 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Food  at  Funerals  No  Longer  a  Regular  Service  of  Relief  Society  98 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda  Parker  116 

Birthday   Congratulations    114 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  Lovell  W.   Smith  100 

Cooking  With  Dry  Milk Marian  Bennion  102 

You  Can   Sew — XII — Plackets   Jean   R.    Jennings   106 

Chloe  V.  Hatch  Daines  Makes  Rose  Design  Quilts  114 

My  Loveliest  Valentine  Mabel   Law  Atkinson  115 

LESSONS  FOR  MAY 

Theology — The  Revelation  to  Emma  Hale  Smith  Roy  W.   Doxey  123 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages — "Be  Patient  in  Afflictions,  for  Thou  Shalt  Have  Many.    .    .   ." 

Christine    H.    Robinson  128 

Work  Meeting — Managerial  Aspects  of  Clothing  the  Family  Vesta  Barnett  130 

Literature — Jonathan  Edwards,   Puritan   Briant  S.    Jacobs   132 

Social  Science — How  Do  I  Rate?  John   Farr   Larson  138 

POETRY 

Hills  Made  Low — Frontispiece   Alice   Morrey  Bailey     73 

Generosity  Jane   B.   Wunderlich     80 

Winter  Comes  to  the   Hills Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan     87 

When  Greatness  Beckoned  Iris  W.   Schow     93 

Illimitable    Grace    Barker    Wilson     97 

The  Leaven  of  Laughter  Maude  Rubin     97 

Reasons  Manifold  Margaret  B.   Shomaker     98 

An  Untold  Tale  June  N.   Ashton  108 

The   Pyracantha Christie   Lund    Coles   131 

A  Listening  Face  Alice   R.    Rich  142 

Unseen  by  Camera  Cherry    McKay  144 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  75 


Our  Homes — ^An  Individual 
Responsibility 

Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Officers  Meeting,  Relief  Society  General  Conference, 
October  8,  1958). 

IT  surely  is  inspiring,  my  dear  I  was  glad  we  sang  as  our  opening 
sisters  of  the  Relief  Society,  to  song,  ''How  Firm  a  Foundation,  Ye 
be  with  you  here  today.  It  is  Saints  of  the  Lord."  It  is  always 
wonderful  to  catch  the  inspiration  good  to  look  back  to  the  foundation 
of  this  meeting.  I  have  been  so  of  things.  It  is  always  wonderful  to 
thankful  for  the  contact  I  have  had  refresh  our  minds  concerning  the 
with  Relief  Society.  I  am  sure  that  basic  fundamentals  of  our  organiza- 
President  Smith  and  I  both  feel  tion  and  the  reasons  for  our  exist- 
that  you  have  remarkable  and  extra-  ence.  Every  time  I  sing  that  song, 
ordinary  leadership  in  your  General  I  am  reminded  of  many  of  these 
Presidency  and  in  your  General  basics  which  are  so  important  to  us. 
Board.  We  are  grateful  for  these  May  I  quote  to  you  briefly  from  the 
sisters,  and  for  the  remarkable  co-  address  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
operation  given  to  them  by  the  as  he  organized  the  Relief  Society, 
stake  officers  as  represented  by  all  We  hear  a  great  deal  about  his  re- 
of  you  here.  It  was  really  thrilling  mark  that  the  sisters  were  to  pro- 
to  see  the  wonderful  response  to  the  voke  the  brethren  to  good  works, 
roll  call,  and  as  the  sisters  arose,  as  When  the  Prophet  spoke  about 
Sister  Parker  called  for  them,  and  this,  however,  he  said  that  the  sis- 
they  came  from  such  widely  scat-  ters  were  to  provoke  the  brethren  to 
tered  areas  and  were  in  such  splen-  good  works  in  looking  to  the  wants 
did  numbers,  it  was  a  mark  of  great  of  the  poor,  searching  after  objects 
loyalty  on  their  part.  of  charity,  and  in  administering  to 
I  am  thankful  for  the  music  that  their  wants,  as  Sister  Spafford  has 
we  have  had  here.  I  am  always  very  explained.  But  then  there  was  an 
proud  of  the  stake  in  which  I  live,  additional  clause  in  that  sentence. 
This  is  the  Bonneville  Stake,  and  The  Prophet  said  that  the  sisters  are 
today  is  no  exception  as  we  listen  to  assist  ''by  correcting  the  morals 
to  the  beautiful  music  of  these  love-  and  strengthening  the  virtues  of  the 
ly  ladies.  I  would  like,  for  one,  to  community."  It  is  that  about  which 
thank  them  for  their  being  here.  As  I  would  like  to  speak  briefly  with 
I  visit  the  various  stakes  and  listen  you  today.  I  mention  it  to  you  as 
to  the  Singing  Mothers  in  so  many  individual  Latter-day  Saint  wom- 
of  our  stake  conferences,  my  heart  en  to  consider,  not  on  an  organiza- 
always  swells  with  pride  because  of  tion  basis,  but  for  individual  consid- 
the  remarkably  good  work  being  eration  in  your  private  family  life, 
done  by  these  sisters  musically.  I  believe  there  is  a  greater  need 
Page  76 


s 


OUR  HOMES— AN  INDIVIDUAL  RESPONSIBILITY  77 

for  strengthening  the  virtues  and  Nation  of  the  high  school  age  and 
correcting  the  morals  of  our  com-  up?  What  of  the  rise  of  drinking 
munities,  now,  than  at  any  other  and  smoking  among  teenagers? 
time  in  my  recollection.  I  believe  What  about  the  rise  of  the  gang 
we  are  passing  through  the  worst  spirit  among  both  boys  and  girls? 
moral  breakdown  of  our  generation.  What  about  the  ever-increasing 
This  breakdown  is  striking  into  spirit  of  taking  a  dare  which  leads  to 
homes  in  all  parts  of  the  Nation,  the  breaking  of  most  of  our  stand- 
It  is  beginning  to  reach  into  the  ards,  including  the  loss  of  virtue? 
homes  of  the  Latter-day  Saints.  There    is    the    delinquency    also 

In  the  spirit  of  the  words  of  the  among  young  married  people,  some 

Prophet  Joseph  Smith,  are  you  will-  of  whom  engage  in  drinking  parties 

ing  as  a  homemaker  to  interest  your-  in  their  own  homes  and  patronize 

self  in  this  problem,  and  then  do  public  taverns,  and  there  violate  the 

something  to  protect  your  own  fam-  standards  of  the  Church.     Some  of 

ily?  these  young  married  people  organ- 
ize into  card  clubs  of  various  kinds, 

UPPOSE  your  child  was  involved  and  it  is  not  long  until  there  is,  at 
in  some  great  difficulty.  Suppose  least,  minor  gambling  going  on.  Bet- 
it  was  the  young  married  couple  next  ting  and  other  forms  of  gambling 
door.  If  we  bring  these  matters  in  the  bridge  clubs,  and  canasta 
close  to  home,  they  become  more  clubs,  and  other  types  of  card  clubs 
real  to  us.  Many  of  us  live  such  are  prevalent  in  the  United  States, 
sheltered  lives  so  far  as  the  evils  of  One  of  the  great  difficulties  with 
the  world  are  concerned,  that  we  do  this  type  of  partying  going  on  among 
not  realize  what  goes  on  about  us.  young  married  couples  is  that  it 
We  read  about  some  instances  in  often  leads  to  dating  with  each  oth- 
the  newspapers,  and  too  frequently  er's  husbands  or  wives,  leading  to  a 
we  feel  that  such  things  cannot  hap-  breakdown  of  the  sanctity  of  mar- 
pen  to  us.    But  now,  in  the  midst  riage. 

of  these  new  conditions,  we  must  Then   there    is   the   problem   of 

awaken  to  the  facts,  and  we  must  obscene   literature.      Some    of    the 

meet  them.  worst  obscenity  you  can  imagine  is 

When  we  talk  about  juvenile  de-  now  being  peddled  to   the  young 

linquency,    we    comfort    ourselves  people  throughout  the  Nation.     In 

with  the  thought  that,  after  all,  only  the  United  States  there  are  no  pub- 

about  six  to  seven  per  cent  of  all  lications  which  are  considered  ob- 

the  juveniles  in  the  United  States  scene,  and  yet  they  are  all  being 

ever  get  arrested.     But  what  about  widely  distributed.     About  twenty- 

those  whose  sins  are  of  a  kind  for  five  of  these,  and  they're  some  of 

which  arrests  are  not  made?     For  the  worst,  are  being  distributed  in 

instance  what  about  the  intimacies  the  Mountain  States.    In  Utah  only 

that  develop  in  the  wake  of  young  three  out  of  the  twenty-five,  thus 

people   dating  too   steadily   at  too  far,   have   been    banned    from   the 

early  an  age?    What  about  the  ever-  newsstands.     In   one  large  eastern 

growing  menace  of  petting,  a  ter-  city  where  the  women  particularly 

rible  perversion  which  is  spreading  worked  on  this  problem  as  private 

among   the   young    people    of   the  citizens,  107  out  of  the  no  maga- 


78  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

zines  were  banned  from  the  news-  employment  in  places  where  they 

stands.  learn  perversions  of  the  worst  kind. 

Then    there   is    the   problem   of 

television     programs     and     movies  W/^  could  go  on  and  list  other 

which  have  an  evil  influence.    The  modern     problems,     but,     of 

condition  is  made  worse  by  an  un-  course,  time  will  not  permit, 

willingness  on  the  part  of  many  par-  What  are  some  of  the  causes  of 

ents  to  supervise  what  their  children  these  difficulties?     May  I  mention 

see.  a  few?     They  all  come  directly  to 

Then,  too,  there  is  the  problem  our  homes.  Among  them  are  lack 
of  the  relationship  of  school  activi-  of  parental  restraint  and  discipline; 
ties  to  Church  activities.  At  a  re-  lack  of  parental  example;  lack  of  in- 
cent  stake  conference  which  I  at-  terest  on  the  part  of  parents  in 
tended,  I  was  talking  with  some  of  character  building  activities;  lack  of 
the  sisters  about  their  problems  in  religious  faith  in  the  home  with  its 
the  MIA— the  problem  of  getting  attendant  lack  of  obedience  to  the 
participation  on  the  part  of  the  boys  commandments.  Then  there  is  the 
and  girls  of  the  teenages  and  the  absence  of  interest  in  the  minds 
early  twenties.  The  sisters  said  that  of  parents  with  respect  to  such 
some  young  people  of  that  stake  community  evils  as  the  obscene 
just  did  not  have  time  for  Church  literature  I  have  mentioned;  the 
work  any  more,  they  were  so  busy  increasing  patronage  at  taverns  and 
in  their  sororities  and  fraternities,  nightclubs  even  by  many  of  the  par- 
They  were  perfectly  willing  to  ac-  ents  themselves;  and  the  rise  of 
cept  the  proposition  that  the  sorori-  gambling,  an  acceptance  for  which 
ties  and  fraternities  took  first  place,  is  created  in  the  minds  of  people 
and  that  the  Church  would  have  to  who  begin  to  learn  to  gamble  and 
fit  in  secondarily.  And  if  it  was  a  love  it  at  their  card  clubs.  As  a  re- 
situation  in  which  young  people  suit  of  this,  when  proposals  are 
were  so  busy  with  sorority  activities  brought  forth  to  be  put  on  the  bal- 
that  they  couldn't  bother  with  the  lots  (as  will  be  put  on  ballots  in  two 
Church  at  all,  then  it  was  quite  all  of  our  states  here  in  the  Mountain 
right,  they  thought,  for  the  young  West  this  year),  there  is  less  resist- 
people  to  discontinue  Church  ac-  ance  to  them.  Parents  fail  to  realize 
tivities  until  they  got  out  of  school,  that  what  they  do  becomes  a  pattern 

And  then  we  have  the  increasing  for  what  their  children  will  do,  and 

problem  of  rural  parents  sending  to  especially   is    this    the   case    if    the 

the  large  cities  their  boys  and  girls  examples  are  evil, 

of  tender  age,  either  to  find  jobs  or  Nearly  every  one  of  these  diffi- 

to    go    to   school.     Some    of   these  culties  is  related  in  one  way  or  an- 

young  people  are  sent  to  Salt  Lake  other  to  the  family  circle.    Each  one 

City  and  Ogden  and  other  centers  contributes  to  a  breakdown  of  the 

without  any  thought  of  supervision,  home.     You,  the  mothers,  are  the 

and  without  any  effort  on  the  part  homemakers.     Our  homes  are  pret- 

of  the  parents  to  establish  them  in  ty  much  what  you  make  of  them.    I 

homes  that  are  clean  and  suitable,  realize    the    part    the    father   must 

Some  of  the  young  people,   upon  take,  but  I  realize  too,  that,  in  most 

coming  to  the  larger  centers,  obtain  cases,  fathers  want  to  please  their 


OUR  HOMES— AN  INDIVIDUAL  RESPONSIBILITY 


79 


wives.  I  believe  that  with  proper 
co-operation  between  husbands  and 
wives,  good  home  conditions  may 
develop. 

Our  communities  are  reflections 
of  our  homes.  If  all  homes  in  our 
communities  were  good  ones,  we 
would  have  only  good  communities. 
It  has  been  said  that  the  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand 
that  rules  the  world.  The  hand  that 
rocks  the  cradle  also  molds  the  com- 
munity life  of  our  towns.  The  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand  that 
develops  our  home  life.  The  hand 
that  rocks  the  cradle  is  the  hand 
which  builds  our  defense  against  the 
infiltration  of  evil  in  our  family 
circle. 

But  w^hat  if  the  hand  that  rocks 
the  cradle  is  lax  and  never  disciplines 
and  never  trains? 

TltTHAT  are  some  of  the  things  we 
can  do  in  our  own  homes  to 
correct  the  morals  and  strengthen 
the  virtues  of  our  communities? 
How  can  family  life  be  rebuilt  to 
achieve  these  ends? 

First  and  foremost,  we  must  set 
our  houses  in  order.  There  must  be 
love  and  harmony  in  the  home. 
There  must  be  a  conversion  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel  on  the  part 
of  the  parents,  to  be  followed  by  a 
conversion  on  the  part  of  the  chil- 
dren. There  should  be  daily  living 
of  the  gospel  in  the  home,  the 
establishment  of  Christian  Latter- 
day  Saint  habits  in  the  home.  We 
should  endeavor  to  make  the  home 
a  temple,  and  we  should  so  live, 
and  so  train  our  children  to  live, 
that,  when  we  are  out  of  the  home, 
we  also  will  live  the  gospel  as  well 
as  we  do  in  the  home,  making  con- 
sistent our  life  in  the  home  and  out 
of  the  home. 


We  must  develop  a  great  willing- 
ness to  stand  for  the  right,  a  determi- 
nation to  uphold  our  standards  re- 
gardless of  social,  business,  political, 
or  any  other  pressures.  We  must 
develop  good  character  traits  by  our 
living  the  gospel,  stressing  cleanli- 
ness of  life,  honesty,  loyalty,  devo- 
tion. And  we  must  build  respect- 
self-respect,  respect  for  each  other, 
respect  for  the  Church,  its  leaders, 
and  its  standards,  respect  for  law 
and  order. 

We  must  try  to  develop  a  closer 
family  unity,  a  ''togetherness"  in 
family  life.  We  must  do  all  we 
possibly  can  to  see  to  it  that  our 
outside  activities  do  not  divorce  us 
from  our  children  and  our  homes. 
We  must  preserve  the  daily  habit, 
night  and  morning,  of  family  prayer 
in  the  home.  We  should  have  a 
regular  Family  Hour,  or  home  eve- 
ning, as  we  used  to  call  it.  We  should 
observe  the  Word  of  Wisdom  in 
the  home.  Let  none  of  us  discount 
the  Word  of  Wisdom.  I  want  vou 
to  know  that  there  are  many  who 
begin  the  moral  breakdown  of  their 
own  children  by  themselves  setting 
an  example  in  violating  the  Word 
of  Wisdom. 

We  should  develop  group  attend- 
ance of  the  entire  family  at  the  meet- 
ings in  the  ward  and  at  stake 
conferences.  We  should  develop 
within  the  home  a  uniform  under- 
standing of  family  discipline.  This  is 
something  which  could  well  come 
out  of  our  Family  Hour  where  the 
children  can  participate  in  estab- 
lishing the  rules  and  the  regulations 
of  the  home.  When  they  help  to 
make  the  rules,  they  will  be  more 
likely  to  live  up  to  them. 

Sometimes  we  are  horrified  at 
instances  of  desertion  where  a  man 
will  desert  his  family,  or  occasionally 


80 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


where  a  mother,  falhng  in  love  with 
some  other  man,  will  desert  her 
husband  and  her  children  and  go  to 
live  with  the  other  man  in  another 
town.  These  instances  do  not  hap- 
pen often,  and  they  shock  us  when 
we  hear  of  them  or  read  of  them  in 
the  newspaper.  But  I  would  like 
to  ask  you,  what  is  it  that  constitutes 
desertion  of  the  family?  Are  there 
other  means  of  desertion  than  walk- 
ing out  on  them?  For  instance,  is 
failure  to  uphold  Church  standards 
in  the  home  a  form  of  desertion?  Is 
failure  to  teach  our  children  properly 
a  form  of  desertion?  Is  failure  to 
set  the  proper  example  a  form  of 
desertion?  Is  lack  of  discipline?  Is 
failure  to  give  direction?  What 
kind  of  person  do  we  want  our 
child  to  be?  We  must  then  be  that 
kind  of  person  ourselves.  Your 
child's  habits  of  living  begin  with 
you.  Your  child's  attitude  toward 
the  home  and  the  community  begins 
with  you.  Your  child's  faith  begins 
with  you.    Your  child's  love  of  God 


begins  with  you.  "  'Tis  the  set  of  the 
sail  and  not  the  gale  that  determines 
the  way  he  goes."  And  we  set  the 
sail. 

The  home  itself  is  the  founda- 
tion of  morals  and  virtue.  There- 
fore, if  we  are  to  correct  the  morals 
and  strengthen  the  virtues  of  our 
communities,  we  must  do  something 
about  the  preservation  of  wonderful 
homes  in  our  communities.  If  we 
build  genuine  Latter-day  Saint 
homes,  if,  in  our  homes,  we  convert 
ourselves  to  the  principles  of  the 
gospel  and  live  those  principles  our- 
selves, if  we  convert  our  children  to 
these  same  principles,  if  we  teach 
them  to  love  truly  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  and  what  he  stands  for,  then 
our  children  will  resist  evil.  They 
will  grow  up  to  be  a  righteous  gen- 
eration. They  will  build  strength 
into  the  Church.  They  will  lift  the 
morals  of  our  community.  They 
will  save  their  souls.  And  that  we 
may  do  this  is  my  humble  prayer 
in  Jesus'  name,  Amen. 


■  ♦ 


(generosity 

Jane  B.  Wundedich 


Oh,  let  me  give 

Freely,  as  a  flowering  tree 

Gives  to  all  who  wish  to  see 

When  through  years  of  growth,  from  searching  root 

The  joy  of  spring  blooms  triumphantly; 

Compassionately  as  a  bearing  shoot 
Bends  low  to  lay  the  summer  fruit 
In  every  hand  reached  up  to  take, 
Though  growing  wants  and  thanks  be  mute; 

Abundantly  as  boughs  that  shake 

And  yield  their  leaves  in  autumn's  wake. 

Golden  gifts  all  scattered  wide 

For  someone's  heart,  for  someone's  rake; 

And  humbly,  remembering  buds  that  hide. 
Rocked  in  silence,  unespied 
In  snow-draped  limbs,  must  work  and  bide 
God's  touch  to  live,  God's  time  to  give. 


Second  Lrnze  Story 

^yinnuai  uielief  Society  Snort  Story   L^ontest 

We  Can't  All  Be  Generals 

Dowthy  S.  Romney 


DOROTHY  SPANDE  ROMNEY 

HALLIE  Evans  relaxed  under 
the  trained  fingers  of  the 
beauty  operator.  She  had 
come  here  at  her  sister  Karin's  sug- 
gestion. 

At  exactly  eight  o'clock  that 
morning  the  telephone  bell  had 
shrilled  through  her  quiet  house. 

''Hi!  I'm  glad  you're  up,"  Karin's 
voice  held  its  usual  authority. 

''Hello/'  Halhe  had  managed  to 
squeeze  in,  before  Karin's  hurrying 
voice  continued:  "You're  to  come 
here  for  dinner  tonight.  I'm  hav- 
ing the  most  stimulating  group  in — 
two  of  the  new  university  staff,  and 
—  now  that  you  have  all  that  beau- 


tiful freedom,"  Karin  sighed,  "for 
goodness  sake  stop  in  and  have 
something  done  with  your  hair.  Be 
here  at  six,  Hallie  dear,  so  you  can 
help  me  with  the  last  minute  prep- 
arations." 

"Thank  you,  Karin,  I'll  be  there," 
Hallie  assured  her. 

"See  you  then.  'Bye,"  said  Karin. 

"Goodbve,"  Hallie  heard  the  click 
of  the  receiver. 

My  baby  sister,  she  mused,  as 
though  the  idea  were  new  to  her, 
and  she  orders  me  around  as  if  she 
were  a  four-star  general. 

Well,  why  not?  her  thoughts  con- 
tinued. I've  always  been  handy 
when  she  needed  me.  Ever  since 
they  had  lost  their  parents  some 
years  ago,  Hallie,  who  was  eight 
years  her  sister's  senior,  had  cared 
for  her,  and  she  admitted,  spoiled 
her. 

Karin  had  married  young,  and 
now  had  two  handsome  little  sons. 
Tommy  and  Frank,  Jr.,  while  Hal- 
lie had  passed  up  her  chance  to 
marry  to  maintain  the  family  home 
until  Karin  grew  up. 

After  that  she'd  taken  a  job  as 
town  librarian,  and  never  once  in 
the  past  five  years  had  she  taken 
time  off  until  now. 

"You're  in  a  rut,"  Karin  had  told 
her.  "Now  that  you  have  Mary  Lou 
Lacey  nicely  trained  to  run  the  li- 

Page  81 


82 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


brary,  you  must  take  the  whole  sum- 
mer off." 

It  was  a  challenge,  and  Hallie 
had  taken  it,  much  to  her  own 
amazement.  This  was  the  first  day 
of  her  ''beautiful  freedom/'  as  Kar- 
in  called  it. 

My  hair  does  need  grooming, 
she  had  decided,  as  she  washed  up 
her  breakfast  dishes  after  the  call 
from  Karin. 

She  felt  herself  growing  drowsy 
to  the  hum  of  the  drying  machines 
outside  her  booth. 

''Let  me  give  you  a  'Hilite' 
rinse,"  the  operator  said.  "You  have 
lovely  brown  eyes  —  and  your  skin 
is  really  clear.  A  rinse  is  all  you 
need." 

It  sounded  exciting,  but  a  rinse, 
well,  Hallie  didn't  know.  The  girl 
stood  poised,  waiting. 

"Oh,  no,  not  today,"  Hallie  finally 
decided. 

"Fll  use  a  spray,  that  will  bring 
out  some  lustre,"  the  operator  said, 
disappointed. 

Hallie  was  wide  awake  again. 
She  began  making  plans  for  the 
summer.  She  would  go  out  of  town 
for  a  few  weeks— get  a  new  per- 
spective. 

With  this  small  decision  out  of 
the  way,  she  felt  better. 

Spring  was  definitely  in  the  air, 
and  as  Hallie  left  the  shop  she  de- 
cided to  look  for  a  suitable  dress  to 
wear  tonight.  Something  bright 
and  springlike. 

She  found  an  inexpensive  dress 
shop  close  by.  She  looked  at  prints, 
then  wondered  if  something  darker 
wouldn't  be  better  after  all. 

Oh,  dear,  she  thought,  why  can't 
I  be  more  like  Karin,  who  never 
wavers  on  a  decision? 

Hallie  walked  home,  carrying  her 


purchase,  and  as  she  let  herself  into 
the  house,  she  thought,  it's  much 
too  quiet  and  empty.  Fll  never  get 
used  to  being  here  all  day. 

r> Y  five-thirty  that  evening  she  was 
dressed  and  ready  to  go  to 
Karin's.  As  she  drove  toward  her 
sister's  house  she  wondered  vaguely 
what  these  new  co-workers  of 
Frank's  would  be  like.  Of  course, 
they  would  have  wives,  and  Hallie 
would  find  herself  feeling  vastly  un- 
important again  as  she  always  did 
—  a  mere  onlooker. 

Karin  greeted  her  breathlessly. 
She  was  already  dressed,  and  Hallie 
found  herself  thinking,  she  couldn't 
possibly  crush  that  beautiful  dress 
by  tying  on  an  apron.  But  she 
won't  have  to,  she  has  me  here. 

"I've  the  flower  arrangements  to 
do,"  Karin  told  her  immediately, 
"would  you  mind  finishing  up  in 
the  kitchen?" 

"Not  at  all,"  Hallie  answered, 
kissing  Karin  lightly  on  the  cheek. 
"You  look  sweet." 

She  really  hated  to  cover  up  the 
new  dress  with  the  huge  apron  Karin 
always  kept  on  the  kitchen  door  for 
her. 

There  were  more  details  to  be 
taken  care  of  than  she  had  expected. 
Karin  had  made  a  list  —  "make 
gravy,  cook  peas,"  etc. 

The  time  must  have  passed  rapid- 
ly, as  it  seemed  no  time  at  all  until 
the  low  murmur  of  voices  from  the 
front  of  the  house  told  her  Karin's 
guests  had  arrived. 

Karin  came  in.  "If  you'll  dish 
things  up,  Fll  carry  them  in,"  she 
said. 

Everything  was  ready.  Hallie  re- 
moved her  apron  and  followed  her 
sister  into  the  dining  room. 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


83 


'Trofessor  and  Mrs.  Fuller/' 
Karin  said,  ''and  Dr.  Barton,  Fd 
like  you  to  meet  my  sister  Hallie." 

Introductions  over,  the  conversa- 
tion immediately  turned  to  the  diffi- 
cult problem  of  bringing  up  a  fam- 
ily in  these  modern  times. 

The  Fullers,  it  was  soon  estab- 
lished, had  an  energetic  foursome, 
while  Dr.  Barton  was  the  father  of 
six-year-old  twin  boys  and  a  baby 
daughter  of  three.  His  wife  had 
died  two  years  ago,  Hallie  learned 
from  the  conversation,  and  he  had 
a  matronly  housekeeper  looking 
after  his  brood. 

Hallie  listened,  making  no  com- 
ment. She  was  beginning  to  won- 
der if  they  thought  her  completely 
tongue-tied,  when  Dr.  Barton  turned 
to  her.  'This  must  be  a  very  dull 
conversation  to  you,''  he  said. 

"Oh,  no,"  she  protested,  "it's  very 
enlightening.  I've  taught  a  Sunday 
School  class  for  years,  and  even 
though  I  have  no  children  of  my 
own  .  .  ."  she  hoped  no  one  noticed 
the  wistfulness  that  crept  into  her 
voice,  "I  welcome  firsthand  infor- 
mation on  child  psychology." 

Dr.  Barton  was  thoughtful  for  a 
moment,  then  said,  "I  feel  guilty 
not  having  more  time  to  spend  with 
my  children." 

The  conversation  turned  to  lit- 
erature and  music,  about  which 
Hallie  knew  a  great  deal,  and  could 
discuss  with  full  confidence  of  her 
own  knowledge. 

She  was  thoroughly  enjoying  her- 
self when  the  time  came  to  serve 
the  dessert.  Karin  looked  in  her 
direction.  Hallie  nodded  and  rose 
from  the  table.  She  cleared  plates 
and  served  the  dessert,  one  of  Kar- 
in's  masterpieces.  She  had  made  it 
earlier  in  the  day  from  one  of  her 


favorite    Relief    Society    cookbook 
recipes. 

^^OOW  can  anyone  cook  a  de- 
licious meal  like  this,"  Profes- 
sor Fuller  asked  Karin,  "and  still 
look  as  fresh  as  an  unpicked  tulip?" 

By  having  a  sister  named  Hallie, 
Hallie  thought,  and  was  immediate- 
ly sorry.  She  loved  doing  things  for 
Karin. 

The  company  moved  into  the  liv- 
ing room.  Usually  Hallie  would 
slip  away  into  the  kitchen  and  wash 
up  the  dishes.  But  tonight  there 
was  no  need  to  hurry  with  this  task. 

She  had  forgotten  how  very  pleas- 
ant it  was  to  sit  in  a  room  full  of 
people  and  enjoy  good  talk.  The 
time  passed  swiftly.  At  about  ten 
o'clock  Professor  Fuller  arose,  "We 
really  must  be  going,"  he  said, 
"eight  o'clock  classes,  you  know." 

"It's  a  good  thing  you  reminded 
me,"  Dr.  Barton  agreed,  "I'm  en- 
joying myself  so  much."  He  shook 
hands  all  around,  and  Hallie  won- 
dered if  she  only  imagined  he  held 
her  hand  an  extra  long  time.  "I 
hope  I  see  you  again  soon,"  he  said. 

The  door  closed  on  the  guests. 

Halhe  sat  down  on  a  hassock.  She 
watched  as  Karin  almost  danced 
around  the  room,  her  blond  hair 
and  yellow  dress  making  a  bright 
splash  of  color  in  the  softly  lamplit 
room.  Like  a  golden  butterfly  look- 
ing for  a  place  to  light,  she  thought, 
and  then  smiled  at  her  poetic  frame 
of  mind.  She  needn't  have  worried 
about  too-bright  a  print,  she  reflect- 
ed. Karin's  glory  would  have  out- 
shone the  very  gayest. 

"I  have  papers  to  correct,"  Frank 
told  them,  "so  I'll  say  goodnight 
to  you  now,  Hallie." 

"Good  night,  Frank/' 


84 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


He  went  into  the  den. 

Karin  finally  found  a  place  to 
light.  She  looked  at  her  sister. 
''Well,  how  do  you  like  the  new 
faculty  members?"  she  asked,  breath- 
lessly. 

'They're  all  very  nice/'  Hallie  re- 
plied. "And  now  we'd  better  do 
those  dishes,  so  I  can  get  home  and 
pack.  I've  promised  myself  a  little 
trip." 

"A  trip,"  Karin  repeated,  as 
though  somewhat  amazed.  "What 
kind  of  a  trip?"  Then,  without 
waiting  for  an  answer,  "Frank  and 
I  had  sort  of  planned  a  week  end 
away  from  the  children.  He's  been 
working  awfully  hard." 

Hallie  opened  her  mouth  to  say 
that  she  could  put  off  her  trip  until 
next  week,  and  then  closed  it  firmly. 

"Yes,"  she  said,  "I  believe  a  trip 
will  do  me  good." 


jjc     )J:    sj:    sj:     jjc 


npHE  first  week  of  Hallie's  vaca- 
tion passed  pleasantly.  She  had 
taken  along  a  volume  of  Keats  and 
one  of  Browning,  her  favorite  poets, 
and  was  reading  "Ode  to  a  Nightin- 
gale" one  afternoon  for  the  hun- 
dredth time. 

'Tis  not  through  envy  of  thy  happy  lot 
But  being  too  happy  in  thy  happiness  .... 

She  glanced  up  from  her  chair  on 
the  wide,  shaded  veranda  and  saw 
a  car  stop  in  front.  Guests  were 
few,  and  each  one  arriving  afforded 
a  small  bit  of  excitement. 

She  saw  "Hey  Boy,"  the  Oriental 
houseboy  rush  down  the  steps  to 
welcome  the  visitors,  and  to  carry 
in  their  luggage. 

She  was  about  to  return  to  her 
poetry  when  her  heart  leaped.  With 
quickened  interest  she  saw  that  the 
visitor  was  Dr.  Barton,  and  that  he 


had  his  children  with  him.  She  not- 
ed that  the  only  luggage  he  had  was 
a  large  picnic  basket  and  some  straw 
mats. 

The  arrival  of  the  Barton  family 
must  be  a  coincidence,  not  a  visit 
to  her,  she  reasoned. 

"Hallie,"  Dr.  Barton  greeted  her, 
coming  up  the  steps,  "I  hope  we 
didn't  take  you  too  much  by  sur- 
prise." 

"You  did,"  she  answered,  honest- 
ly. It  was  no  coincidence,  after  all, 
her  heart  rejoiced. 

He  sat  down  next  to  Hallie.  The 
children  stood  politely  quiet  while 
their  father  introduced  them.  The 
twins  —  Don,  with  mischievous- 
looking  blue  eyes  and  blond  curly 
hair,  and  Rohn,  solemnly  dark-eyed, 
dark-haired  like  his  father. 

They  shook  hands  with  Hallie, 
then  sat  down  on  the  steps. 

"A  busy  pair,  when  they're  in 
their  native  habitat,"  their  father 
remarked  fondly. 

He  drew  his  daughter  onto  his 
lap.  "This  is  Julie,"  he  said.  "Say 
hello  to  Miss  Evans." 

"Not  Miss  Evans,  please,"  Hallie 
said.    "Call  me  Hallie." 

"Hello,  Halhe,"  Julie  said.  "We've 
come  to  take  you  on  a  picnic." 

"Hello,  Juhe,"  Hallie  replied.  "I'd 
love  to  go  on  a  picnic  with  you." 

"I  called  Karin  to  find  where 
you'd  disappeared  to,  when  your 
telephone  didn't  answer,"  Dr.  Bar- 
ton explained.  "Had  to  threaten 
her  before  she'd  tell  me.  Said  you'd 
gone  away  to  plan  your  future,  and 
didn't  want  any  intruders,"  he 
teased.  He  looked  at  her  search- 
ingly,  suddenly  serious.  "And  have 
you  made  your  plans  for  the  future?" 
he  asked. 

"No,  Dr.  Barton,"  she  replied 
simply,  "not  a  single  plan."    It  was 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


85 


strange  how  she  could  talk  so  hon- 
estly to  this  man  whom  she  scarce- 
ly knew. 

''Must  we  be  so  formal?"  he 
asked.    ''My  name  is  David." 

npHEY  found  just  the  right  spot 
for  the  picnic,  within  walking 
distance  of  the  lodge.  There  were 
trees  and  a  sparkling  brook,  with 
enough  level,  grassy  ground  to  make 
for  comfort. 

David  set  the  picnic  basket  down 
in  front  of  Hallie.  ''Here  you  are  — 
this  is  your  department.  Hope  we 
didn't  forget  the  salt." 

Hallie  opened  the  basket  and 
started  spreading  the  tablecloth. 
She  felt  a  warmth  around  her  heart 
—  what  better  way  could  David  have 
found  to  make  her  feel  an  integral 
part  of  the  little  group? 

David  spread  the  mats,  all  the 
while  keeping  an  eye  on  his  chil- 
dren, who  had  gone  to  the  brook's 
edge,  and  were  busily  tossing  small 
pebbles  into  the  water.  Hallie  could 
hear  their  shouts  and  happy  laugh- 
ter over  the  faint  tinkling  of  the 
brook. 

After  lunch,  as  Hallie  was  clear- 
ing up,  the  boys  asked  their  father 
to  take  them  out  exploring.  ''Go 
ahead,"  Hallie  offered  when  she  saw 
David  hesitate,  "Julie  and  I  will  stay 
here." 

"No,  we'll  wait,"  David  answered. 
"This  family  always  does  things  to- 
gether." 

The  balance  of  the  week  passed 
slowly  for  Hallie.  She  received  sev- 
eral notes  from  David.  The  last 
one,  which  arrived  the  day  before 
her  departure  ended:  'Hope  we  see 
you  soon,"  and  it  was  signed, 
"David,  Don,  Rohn,  and  Julie."  The 
last  three  in  childish  scrawls.  "The 


family  that  does  things  together," 
Hallie  thought,  with  quickened 
heartbeat. 

Early  the  next  morning  she  board- 
ed the  bus  for  home. 

jZARIN  met  her  at  the  station. 
"Why,  Hallie,"  she  exclaimed, 
"you  look  different." 

"I  have  a  slight  sun-tan,"  she  ad- 
mitted. 

"No,  it  isn't  that."  Karin  inspect- 
ed her  sister  closely. 

Possibly  that  happy  look  that  she 
isn't  used  to,  Hallie  told  herself. 

She  was  only  mildly  surprised 
when  Karin  headed  her  car  in  the 
direction  of  her  own  home.  "Aren't 
you  going  the  wrong  way?"  she 
asked.  "I've  loads  of  things  to  do 
at  home." 

"Oh,  but  Hallie,"  Karin  protest- 
ed, "my  appointment  is  at  two,  and 
there  isn't  time  for  you  to  stop  off." 
As  though  Hallie  knew  all  about  her 
commitments  and  was  responsible 
for  the  care  of  the  children. 

Hallie  looked  at  her  sister.  Poor 
child,  she  does  look  tired,  she 
thought.  "All  right,  dear,"  she  said, 
"I  can  begin  my  work  just  as  well 
tomorrow." 

It  was  five-thirty  before  Karin  re- 
turned home.  In  the  meantime 
Hallie  had  fed  the  boys  their  dinner 
and  helped  them  get  ready  for  bed. 

"Oh,"  Karin  said,  tossing  her 
spotlessly  white  gloves  and  purse  on 
the  divan,  "I  forgot  to  tell  you.  Dr. 
Barton  called  this  morning  and  left 
word  for  you  to  call  him.  Tickets 
for  the  concert  tonight— or  some- 
thing." 

"Oh,  Karin,  Karin,"  Hallie  la- 
mented, "why  didn't  you  tell  me 
sooner?" 


86 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


'Tm  sorry,  it  simply  slipped  my 
mind/'  Karin  said,  apologetically. 

She  might  still  catch  him  at  his 
office.  What  on  earth  shall  I  say? 
she  thought  —  'This  is  Hallie,  who 
isn't  important  enough  to  receive 
messages  before  it's  too  late  —  sor- 
ry." Then  scolded  herself,  I'm  be- 
ing childish  —  Karin  simply  forgot. 

She  reached  for  the  telephone  just 
as  it  rang. 

It  was  David.  He  greeted  her 
warmly,  then  asked  if  he  could  pick 
her  up  for  the  concert.  She  would 
have  to  shower  and  dress  right  here, 
she  decided  quickly. 

"I'll  be  at  Karin's,"  she  told  him. 

'Tine.    About  seven-thirty." 

David  came,  but  instead  of  driv- 
ing toward  the  concert  hall,  drove 
toward  his  home.  He  had  bought 
the  old  Atherton  place,  Hallie 
knew.  It  was  considered  one  of 
the  most  gracious  dwellings  the 
town  afforded. 

''I  promised  the  children  we'd 
stop  off  so  they  could  see  you,"  he 
explained.  ''We've  plenty  of  time. 
I  hope  you  don't  mind?" 

"Mind?"  she  said,  "I'd  love  it." 

The  children  came  tumbling 
down  the  stairs,  as  soon  as  David 
showed  her  in.  They  were  rosy- 
cheeked  and  scrubbed  looking,  and 
in  their  night  clothes. 

"Hallie,  Hallie,"  Julie  cried,  and 
ran  into  Hallie's  arms. 

She  caught  her  up  and  held  her 
tight,  feeling  the  warmth  of  the 
chubby  arms  around  her  neck. 

The  boys  were  more  formal.  They 
shook  hands  and  said  "Hello." 

After  a  few  moments,  their  father 
ordered:  "Now  off  you  go  upstairs, 
all  of  you.  Mrs.  Busby  will  read  you 
a  story." 

"No,  I  want  Hallie  to  read  to  me," 
Julie  demanded. 


She  tightened  her  hold  around 
Hallie's  neck.  Her  father  came  over 
and  gently  disentangled  her  grip. 
"Off  you  go,"  he  repeated.  "Hallie 
will  read  to  you  some  other  time. 
Perhaps  we  might  even  persuade  her 
to  go  on  another  picnic  with  us— 
say  this  Saturday  afternoon."  He 
looked  questioningly  at  Hallie  over 
the  top  of  his  daughter's  head. 

She  nodded,  then  kissed  Julie  on 
the  cheek. 

"Oh,  goodie,  a  picnic!"  Don  and 
Rohn  exclaimed  in  unison,  and 
Hallie  watched  as  the  trio  pattered 
up  the  stairs,  Julie  turning  as  she 
reached  the  top  to  throw  them  a 
goodnight  kiss. 

TT  was  several  weeks  after  they  had 
met  at  Karin's  that  David  told 
her  one  evening  —  half  apologetical- 
ly —  half  hopefully— "We  can't 
seem  to  get  along  without  you  a 
single  day  any  more,  Hallie." 

There  had  been  picnics,  dinners 
at  which  Hallie  was  asked  to  pre- 
side, storytime,  and  endless  other 
good  times  together. 

It  was  wonderful  to  feel  that  she 
was  needed,  she  thought. 

Then  one  evening  after  a  happy 
afternoon  spent  at  the  zoo,  with  the 
children  safely  delivered  into  the 
capable  hands  of  Mrs.  Busby,  David, 
driving  her  home,  said:  "I  hope  you 
are  no  longer  making  plans  for  the 
future  —  plans  that  don't  include 
the  Barton  family,  that  is.  We  need 
you,  Hallie,  and  want  you." 

Hallie  hadn't  known  there  could 
be  this  much  joy  in  the  world. 

There  would  be  no  announce- 
ment as  yet,  but  Karin  and  Frank 
should  be  told,  they  decided  to- 
gether. 

Early   the    next   morning   Hallie 


WE  CANT  ALL  BE  GENERALS 


87 


drove  to  her  sister's  house.  Karin 
was  already  out  weeding  the  flower 
beds. 

"Hi!"  she  looked  up  at  Hallie, 
and  the  sun  made  a  circlet  of  gold 
through  her  bright  curls.  'I'm  glad 
you  came.  There's  work  to  be 
done." 

"I  didn't  intend  to  stay/'  Hallie 
said.  ''I  just  dropped  by  to  tell  you 
something." 

Karin  dropped  her  weeding  fork 
and  sat  back  on  the  grass. 

"Oh,  Hallie,  you're  not?"  she 
cried,  then  without  waiting  for  an 
answer  —  "you're  not  going  to  give 
up  your  wonderful  freedom  to  take 
care  of  someone  else's  children?" 

"Karin,  dear,"  Hallie  began  gent- 
ly, "try  to  understand.  I  don't  in- 
tend to  think  of  David's  children  as 


someone  else's  —  I  hope  I  can  think 
of  them  as  my  own.  Besides,  simply 
having  nothing  to  do  isn't  truly 
freedom  —  freedom  is  of  the  heart." 
Suddenly  she  and  Karin  were  in 
each  other's  arms. 

"Oh,  Hallie,  how  selfish  and  blind 
I've  been.  David  is  a  wonderful  per- 
son, and  I  know  you'll  be  very  hap- 

"I'm  sure  we  will  —  all  five  of 
us,"  Hallie  agreed. 

Life  was  wonderful,  she  reflected, 
even  though  you  were  just  a  march- 
ing soldier.  A  life  of  service  was 
what  her  individual  nature  required, 
she  was  sure  of  that. 

She  looked  at  Karin  fondly. 
Bless   her  stout  little  heart,   she 
thought,  we  can't  all  be  generals. 


Doiothy  S.  Romney,  Stockton,  California,  has  been  represented  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  by  two  serials  and  a  short  story.  "I  attended  the  University  of  Utah," 
she  tells  us,  "and  I  have  taken  one  six-weeks  writing  course  since  coming  to  California 
in  1936.  I  have  sold  over  seventy  short  stories,  a  few  plays,  around  twenty  articles,  and 
two  serials.  I  belong  to  a  small  writing  group  here  in  Stockton,  and  have  been  invited 
to  join  the  Sacramento  Branch  of  the  Pen  Women,  which  I  intend  to  do  shortly.  I 
have  one  son,  Douglas,  a  high-school  student.  He  is  an  ardent  science  fan,  a  good 
athlete,  and  an  all-around  good  student.  My  current  Church  position  is  that  of  his- 
torian for  the  Stockton  Second  Ward  Primary  Association,  work  that  I  thoroughly 
enjoy.    I  also  act  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  the  Relief  Society  organization." 


Viyinter  (^omes  to  the  uTills 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

This  soundless  dawn,  the  wind  lies  still- 
Like  silence  held  to  make  a  wish, 
And  winter  quiet  cloaks  each  hill; 
The  woods  stand  mute  in  silver  hush. 
The  new  snow  glistens,  mile  on  mile; 
And  none  but  my  early  footprints  mar 
The  hallowed  whiteness  of  this  aisle — 
For  I,  alone,  am  trespasser. 


cJhe  K^entral  J^tiantic  States   1 1  iission 

Pieston  R.  Nihhy 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

T^HE  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  was  formed  on  October  26,  1947, 

at  Roanoke,  Virginia,  under  the  direction  of  Elders  Albert  E.  Bowen 
and  Henry  D.  Moyle,  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  by  a  division  of  the 
East  Central  States  Mission.  The  new  mission  comprised  the  States  of 
Virginia  and  North  Carolina,  except  that  part  of  Virginia  that  had  been 
included  in  the  Washington  Stake.  It  also  included  the  following  coun- 
ties in  West  Virginia:  McDowell,  Mercer,  Summers,  Greenbrier,  and 
Monroe. 

Elder  James  R.  Price  of  Phoenix,  Arizona,  was  chosen  as  the  first  presi- 
dent of  the  new  mission.  Headquarters  was  established  at  Roanoke,  Vir- 
ginia, where  a  mission  home  was  purchased. 

During  the  month  of  November  1947,  Elder  Bowen  and  President 
Price  made  a  tour  of  the  mission  and  held  meetings  in  Petersburg,  Norfolk, 
Elizabeth  City,  Harker's  Island,  Wilmington,  Goldsboro,  Durham,  and 
Colfax.  During  this  visit  Elder  Bowen  set  apart  David  L.  Hiatt  of  Mount 
Airy,  North  Carolina,  as  first  counselor  to  President  Price.  Later  in  the 
month,  Rudger  G.  Smith  of  Phoenix,  Arizona,  was  set  apart  as  second 
counselor. 

President  Price  presided  over  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission  a 
little  more  than  four  years,  during  which  time  all  phases  of  the  missionary 


Photograph  by  Hugh   Morton 
Submitted  by  Lovell  W.   Smith 


GREENFIELD  GARDENS,  WILMINGTON,  NORTH  CAROLINA 


Poge  88 


THE  CENTRAL  ATLANTIC  STATES  MISSION 


89 


Courtesy  Chamber  of  Commerce,   Roanoke,   Virginia 
Submitted  by  Lovell  W.  Smith 

MONTICELLO,  HOME  OF  THOMAS  JEFFERSON 

Charlottesville,  Virginia 

work  were  greatly  stimulated  and  increased.  In  January  1952,  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Claude  W.  Nalder  of  San  Francisco,  California. 

President  Nalder  continued  the  work  that  had  been  initiated  by 
President  Price  and  labored  with  great  diligence,  until  the  second  week  of 
August  1955,  when  he  was  admitted  to  a  hospital  in  Roanoke,  following  a 
severe  chill.  On  August  18,  1955,  he  passed  away.  The  cause  of  his  death 
was  given  as  uremic  poisoning.  His  passing  brought  great  sorrow  to  the 
missionaries  and  saints  of  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission. 

Elder  Henry  A,  Smith,  former  President  of  Pioneer  Stake  and  for  many 
years  a  member  of  the  staff  of  the  Deseret  News  in  Salt  Lake  City,  arrived  in 
Roanoke  during  the  latter  part  of  September  1955,  having  been  appointed 
to  take  charge  of  the  mission.    He  is  presiding  at  the  present  time. 

In  September  1958  it  was  reported  that  there  were  10,073  niembers 
of  the  Church  in  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission,  located  in  fifty-seven 
branches. 

Sixty  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1192  members,  were  reported 
in  December  1957.  Lovell  W.  Smith  presides  over  the  Central  Atlantic 
States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  "Sunset  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  from  the 
site  of  Jamestown  Landing  of  1607,  showing  William  Couper's  statue  of  Captain  John 
Smith,"  is  from  a  transparency  by  Frank  Dementi,  and  was  submitted  by  Lovell  W. 
Smith.     See  also  "Recipes  from  the  Central  Atlantic  States  Mission,"  page  101. 


Contentment,  Thou  Art  Priceless! 


Leone  O.  Jacobs 


ARIAN  Cooper  was  still 
irritated  at  herself  for  coming 
on  this  family  excursion  at 
all.  After  all,  she  had  never  been 
sentimental  about  her  forebears,  and 
there  were  many  other  things  she 
should  have  been  doing.  It  was 
only  because  of  her  brother's  insis- 
tence that  she  finally  had  been  per- 
suaded to  make  the  trip  to  Wells- 
ville  to  see  the  ancestral  Bennett 
home. 

Here  they  were,  all  six  of  the 
grandchildren  and  their  spouses, 
gathered  on  the  lawn  in  front  of 
the  old  rock  house  built  by  Grand- 
father Bennett.  The  house  was  still 
sturdy  and  in  fairly  good  repair, 
after  loi  years  of  occupancy.  Mar- 
ian marveled  that  Grandfather 
could  have  built  such  a  well-pre- 
served structure.  She  supposed  his 
early  life  had  given  him  experience 
in  many  types  of  work.  An  old 
couple  named  Olsen  had  bought 
the  home  several  years  ago  and  were 
still  living  there.  Jess,  Marian's 
brother,  had  written  them  and  re- 
ceived permission  to  have  this  fam- 
ily outing  at  the  old  homestead. 

'A  family  reunion  is  long  over- 
due/' he  had  written,  'and  I  think 
the  old  home  would  be  a  fine  set- 
ting." 

Marian  was  not  by  nature  a  senti- 
mentalist. Yes,  she  was  proud  of 
her  pioneer  heritage,  but  she  was 
not  one  to  live  in  the  past.  The 
present  and  future  were  her  chal- 
lenge, her  interest.  There  was  so 
much  she  wanted  to  do  to  improve 
their  situation  in  life.  True,  she 
and  George  had  a  nice  home  and 
had  reared   three  fine   children   to 

Page  90 


maturity,  but  though  Marian  Coop- 
er would  never  have  admitted  it  to 
anyone,  she  was  far  from  being  a 
contented  person.  Twenty-eight 
years  ago,  when  she  married  George 
Cooper,  she  had  been  confident  they 
could  realize  every  dream  of  their 
hearts.  With  her  ambition  and 
drive,  and  George's  ability  to  make 
friends,  the  future  seemed  bright 
indeed.  But  George  had  been  a 
disappointment  in  some  ways.  He 
made  many  friends,  and  received 
much  enjoyment  from  life,  but  he 
was  too  easygoing,  not  aggressive 
enough  to  get  ahead  as  she  had 
hoped.  His  family,  his  Church, 
and  his  friends  satisfied  his  desires 
completely.  Marian  was  sure  he 
could  have  been  taken  into  the  law 
firm  as  a  partner  if  he  had  asserted 
himself  more.  And,  if  he  had  only 
campaigned  more  vigorously,  he 
could  easily  have  received  the  twenty 
additional  votes  he  needed  for  elec- 
tion into  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. He  was  just  too  content,  that 
was  all! 

After  the  bounteous  luncheon 
had  been  served  under  the  trees,  the 
Bennett  clan  stretched  and  lounged 
and  visited,  and  then  Jess  brought 
out  the  history  of  Grandfather  and 
Grandmother  Bennett,  written  by 
their  mother.  Jess  explained  that 
since  he  was  the  eldest  of  their  fam- 
ily, he  felt  obligated  to  take  the 
initiative  in  refreshing  their  mem- 
ories concerning  the  lives  of  their 
grandparents.  So  he  unfolded  the 
manuscript  and  began  to  read. 

Marian  was  only  slightly  inter- 
ested. The  names  and  places 
sounded    vaguely    familiar,    though 


CONTENTMENT,  THOU  ART  PRICELESS!  91 

she  surmised  it  must  have  been  in  year  of  1865.  As  the  three  lay 
her  father's  home  before  she  was  critically  ill,  the  elements  combined 
married,  that  she  had  last  heard  this  to  hold  them  in  an  icy  grip.  Snow 
history  given.  piled  up  to  the  window  sills,  and 
''Born  Liberty  Falls,  Sullivan  the  sharp  north  wind  blew  drifts 
County,  New  York.  Not  far  from  over  the  fence  posts.  It  was  bitter 
the  home  there  were  maple  groves,  cold  December  26,  as  sweet  little 
which  lent  beauty  to  the  landscape  honey-haired  Alice  passed  away  out 
as  well  as  material  support  to  the  of  mortality.  The  families  were 
people  of  the  neighborhood.  Each  snowbound,  so  there  could  be  no 
spring  they  drained  the  trees  and  service  nor  burial  in  the  cemetery, 
boiled  down  the  sap  into  maple  and  little  Jim  and  Martha  were  sink- 
sugar.  At  nights  attendants  went  ing  slowly.  With  Alice  laid  out  in 
from  tree  to  tree  with  a  torch  to  the  downstairs  bedroom,  the  be- 
change  the  kettles  when  they  were  reaved  Mother  continued  her  vigil 
full  ...  A  beautiful  lake,  called  the  and  her  kindly  ministrations  with  the 
Neversink,  was  nearby.  .  .  .  other  two.  But  it  was  no  use.  Each 

day  they  lost  strength,  and  outside 

^^npHEY  heard  the  gospel  preached  the   elements   continued   to  rage— 

by  two  Mormon  missionaries,  four  feet  of  snow  on  the  level,  and 

accepted  it,  and  prepared  to  come  so    frigid    that   the    snow   made   a 

West.  .  .  .  Margaret  gave  birth  to  a  crunching  noise  as  one  walked." 
second  daughter  while  in  Council 

Bluffs,   and   two   weeks   later   they  jyi ARIAN  found  herself  gripping 


started   the  long  march   westward 
The   baby,   it   was   afterward    said 
cried   for  a  thousand   miles.    .    . 
They  settled   in  Wellsville,   Utah 
and  built  a  two-story  rock  home.  .  . 
To  them  were  born  ten  children 


her  hands  tensely.  She  had 
not  remembered  the  details  of  this 
sad  story.  She  knew  only  that  two 
children  had  died  in  childhood,  but, 
oh,  what  a  pitiful  tale  this  was! 
Imagine  a  mother's  feelings  at  being 


four  sons  and  six  daughters."  so  helpless  to  stay  the  destroyer! 

Jess's  voice  droned  on  and  on,  and  Jess  went  on: 
Marian  was  beginning  to  feel  drowsy,  ''On  New  Year's  day  little  Jim 
when,  suddenly,  her  attention  was  slipped  quietly  away,  and  the  par- 
roused,  ents'  grief  knew  no  bounds.     The 

"During  the  winter  of  1865  the  storm  had  locked  them  in,  as  with 

dread  disease,  diphtheria,  struck  the  a  vise,  and  as  the  cemetery  was  over 

home.      Three     of    the    children,  a  mile  away,  the  burial  there  was 

Martha,  fifteen,  Alice,  eleven,  and  out  of  the  question.     So  out  into 

little  Jim,  two  years,  were  laid  low.  the  orchard  went  Father  and  the 

Terror  struck  the  hearts  of  the  par-  two  boys  with  picks  and  shovels,  and 

ents,  as  there  was  at  that  time  no  after  hours  and  hours,  they  had  pre- 

known  cure  for  the  terrible  afflic-  pared  a  place  for  their  loved  ones, 

tion.     But  with  all  the  faith  and  The  rude  pine  boxes  Father  made 

prayers    at    their    command,    they  from  lumber  he  found  around  the 

nursed  them  and  applied  the  rem-  place.    And  what  of  Martha?    Was 

edies  of  the  day.    But  to  no  avail.  she  to  leave  them  also?    On  Jan.  2 

"It  was  a  sorrowful  Christmas  that  a  kind  providence  saw  fit  to  turn 


92 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


the  course  of  the  disease  and  she  be- 
gan slowly  to  mend,  though  she  was 
weak  for  months  to  come." 

Marian  was  surprised  to  feel  two 
tears  sliding  down  her  cheeks,  but 
she  did  not  bother  to  brush  them 
aside.  ''Imagine  losing  two  loved 
ones  between  Christmas  and  New 
Years.  Wasn't  that  enough  to 
break  the  faith  of  Grandmother  and 
Grandfather?" 

''Oh,  no,"  replied  Alice,  her  eld- 
est sister,  "I  remember  Mother  say- 
ing it  was  very  hard  for  them  to 
bear,  but  it  seemed  to  cement  the 
family  ties  even  more  closely  and 
give  them  determination  to  go  on 
walking  uprightly  in  the  ways  of 
the  Lord.  Bless  the  memory  of 
those  dear  ones,  our  forebears!  I 
wonder  if  we  could  go  through  such 
trials  without  becoming  bitter?" 

"I  doubt  it,"  was  Marian's  whis- 
pered answer.  "Are  the  little  graves 
still  in  evidence?"  she  asked,  with 
a  note  of  keen  interest  in  her  voice. 

"Why,  of  course  they  are,"  an- 
swered Jess.  "You  mean  you 
haven't  remembered  them  during 
all  these  years?  I  know  you  saw 
them  as  a  child.  It's  only  about 
half  a  block  from  here.  I'm  sure  I 
can  remember  the  place." 

A  ND  so  the  twelve  Bennett  adults, 
touched  by  the  tender  story 
of  their  predecessors,  wandered  out 
into  the  orchard.  For,  yes,  it  was 
still  an  orchard,  though  perhaps 
three  or  four  plantings  had  taken 
place  since  Grandfather  Bennett's 
trees  were  there,  and  since  that  sad 
winter  of  1865.  After  searching  a 
short  time  and  pulling  apart  a  tangle 
of  wild  rosebushes,  they  found  a 
cement  slab  and  the  two  wooden 
headstones,  marked  faintly:  "Alice, 
11  yrs."  and  "James,  2  yrs." 


"Yes,  Grandfather  stipulated  in 
his  will,"  said  Jess,  "that  the  graves 
were  never  to  be  molested,  and  so 
the  Olsens,  years  ago,  cemented 
them  over  and  have  plowed  and 
harrowed  and  watered  around  them 
all  these  years." 

"See  how  the  wild  roses  twine 
themselves  around  the  place,"  said 
Alice.  "They  seem  so  very  appro- 
priate for  children's  graves,  don't 
they?" 

Marian  was  deeply  moved  and  she 
contemplated  seriously  the  meaning 
of  life.  "What  is  true  greatness, 
Jess?"  she  finally  asked,  voicing  the 
thought  that  had  come  to  her  in 
that  moment  of  contemplation. 

A  long  pause  ensued,  then  her 
stalwart  brother  lifted  his  head  and 
answered,  "A  good  father  and  a 
good  mother  are  great.  I  am  sure 
Grandfather  and  Grandmother  were 
great  people.  If  a  man  and  woman 
are  honest  and  dependable,  if  they 
love  others  and  are  loved  in  return, 
if  they  sincerely  try  to  keep  the 
commandments  of  God,  helping 
their  neighbors,  then  I  think  they 
are  great.  If  they  rear  a  fine  family 
that  is  a  worthy  contribution  to  so- 
ciety, they  are  great.  And  to  be 
content  with  what  the  Lord  in  his 
mercy  metes  out  to  us  is  greatness." 

The  grandchildren  stood  for  some 
time  in  silence  around  the  two 
graves,  engaged  in  as  solemn  and 
important  thoughts  as  they  had  had 
for  many  a  day. 

"I'm  so  glad  we  came  here  today," 
said  Marian  at  last.  "I  think  I  have 
been  needing  this  for  a  long  time." 

That  night,  as  she  and  George 
prepared  for  bed,  she  turned  to  him, 
and  out  of  the  fulness  of  her  heart, 
she  said,  "George,  my  dear,  you  are 
a  truly  great  man.  And  I  am  con- 
tent." 


A  Perry  Picture 


WASHINGTON  AT  VALLEY  FORGE 


vl/hen   Cf4 


\en   y^reatness 


[Beckoned 


Ins  W.  Schow 

On  Mount  Vernon's  long  veranda  one  may  turn 
His  back  to  the  estate,  and  dreamily 
Look  out  upon  the  river  that  leads  down 
In  gentle  undulations  to  the  sea. 

Once  Washington,  the  boy,  ignored  the  land. 
Adventure-drawn  by  waters  rippling  by, 
And  dreamed  a  brave  career  called  from  the  deck 
Of  some  tall  ship,  poised  between  sea  and  sky. 

Yet,  mindful  of  a  mother's  fears,  he  turned 
Back  from  the  sea,  gave  up  his  youthful  schemes, 
To  find  adventure  beckoned  from  the  land. 
And  greatness  far  beyond  his  boyhood  dreams. 


Page  93 


Sixtyi    ijears  KjLgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  February  i,  and  February  15,  1899 

A  WONDERFUL  AGE:  Women  have  in  this  present  generation  taken  hold  of 
some  of  the  problems  of  the  day  and  wrestled  with  them  with  the  intuitive  spiritual 
strength  that  seems  to  be  a  part  of  the  feminine  nature.  .  .  .  Combined  efforts  are  mul- 
tiplying, and  necessarily  must  increase  the  power  against  tyranny  and  oppression  of  all 
kinds,  and  where  men  and  women  unite  for  high  purposes,  intelligently  waging  war 
against  wrong-doing,  the  victory  so  long  looked  for  must  eventually  be  expected. 

— Editorial 

PERSEVERANCE  AT  CENTERVILLE:  The  Centerville  Relief  Society  owned 
two  lots  of  its  own  and  desired  to  build,  as  they  had  no  place  of  their  own  to  meet  in, 
but  on  inquiring  the  cost  they  found  it  would  be  more  than  they  could  afford,  not  wish- 
ing to  go  into  debt  too  much.  On  the  adjoining  lot  from  theirs  was  a  school  house 
which  they  were  advised  to  purcha'se  if  it  could  be  bought  on  reasonable  terms,  .  .  .  They 
found  they  could  buy  it  for  five  hundred  dollars.  Through  the  perseverance  of  the  com- 
mittee, and  prayers  and  help  of  the  brethren  and  sisters  who  responded  nobly  to  the 
cause,  they  bought  it.  So  now  we  own  two  thirds  of  a  block.  The  school  house  was 
cleared  and  repaired  and  .  .  .  was  dedicated  June  1,  1898. 

— Mary  Rockwood,  Sec. 

Tho'  clouds  of  disappointment 

May  gather  in  life's  sky. 

Do  not  despair,  the  sun  is  there. 

And  soon  will  be  so  bright  and  fair. 

And  then  those  dearest  hopes  of  thine 

Like  sunlight  in  thy  path  will  shine.  .  .  . 

— Nina  Winslow  Eckhart 

VIRGIN  CITY,  DIXIE:  The  past  year  has  been  a  very  dry  one.  In  August  we 
had  ,a  vert  severe  storm  which  did  but  little  good  and  a  great  deal  of  harm.  The  health 
of  the  people  as  a  rule  is  pretty  good.  Our  Relief  Society  is  doing  a  good  work  taking 
care  of  the  sick  and  looking  after  the  worthy  poor  and  feeling  after  the  aged.  On  the 
morning  of  January  11,  the  people  awoke  finding  a  happy  surprise,  the  snow  being  about 
three  inches  deep,  the  first  wet  storm  for  the  winter,  which  made  everybody  rejoice. 

— Emily  A.  Stratton 

THE  TRIENNIAL:  The  women  of  Utah  who  went  to  Washington  in  February 
to  attend  the  Triennial  sessions  of  the  National  Council  of  Women  of  the  United  States, 
have  had  a«n  interesting  experience  to  say  the  least,  especially  those  who  went  as  presi- 
dents, (proxies),  delegates  and  members  of  the  Resolution  Committee.  As  everyone 
knows  who  has  been  connected  with  such  great  national  bodies,  the  hard  work  and 
really  the  most  important  is  done  in  committees.  Speech  making  is  comparatively  easy, 
more  especially  so  when  prepared  beforehand,  which  the  addresses  certainly  should 
be  on  any  given  subject.  .  .  .  The  papers  for  discussion  were  of  very  great  interest, 
especially  upon  vital  questions.  .  .  .  "The  Women  of  Hawaii,"  by  Susa  Young  Gates, 
was  a  very  ably  written  and  exhaustive  paper  on  the  conditions,  customs  and  ethics  of 
the  natives,  and  some  expression  of  real  hfe  by  Hannah  Kaepapa,  the  pretty  custom  of 
the  laie  was  given  in  an  object  lesson  on  the  platform.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 


Page  94 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


P 


OELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  has 
been  named  a  member  at  large  on 
the  executive  committee  of  the 
National  Council  of  Women.  She 
recently  attended  the  annual  meet- 
ing of  the  council  in  New  York  City, 
accompanied  by  Marianne  C.  Sharp, 
Second  Counselor  in  the  General 
Presidency. 

AULA  COHEN,  twenty-three- 
vear-old  astronomer,  who  has  a 
Master's  Degree  from  the  University 
of  California  at  Los  Angeles,  is  a 
member  of  the  Douglas  Aircraft 
Research  Department,  where  she 
plots  possible  orbits  for  artificial 
satellites. 

]Vf  ICHIKO  SHODA,  twenty-four, 
is  betrothed  to  Crown  Prince 
Akhihito  of  Japan.  She  is  the  first 
commoner  to  share  the  throne  of 
Japan  since  the  world's  oldest  dynas- 
tv  took  it  over  in  660  b.c. 

QARNER  DODSON,  wife  of 
a  geologist,  has  written  a  helpful 
and  practical  volume.  Making  iht 
Most  oi  Every  Move,  in  which  she 
offers  advice  on  packing,  the  finan- 
cial aspects  of  moving,  selecting 
new  homes  and  disposing  of  the 
old  ones.  The  author,  from  her 
rich  and  varied  experiences  in  mov- 
ing, and  from  extensive  research, 
believes  that  the  psychological 
problems  of  moving  require  care- 
ful consideration. 


PELESTIA  TERRY  PETER- 
SON, ninety-eight,  of  Fairview, 
Utah,  has  been  married  for  eighty 
years.  She  and  her  husband  Peter 
Peterson,  ninety-eight,  celebrated 
this  important  anniversary  in  De- 
cember 1958.  They  are  said  to  be 
the  oldest  married  couple  in  the 
United  States. 

lyrRS.  HELEN  DUPREY  BUL- 
^  ^  LOCK,  Washington,  D.  C, 
makes  a  specialty  of  planning  ''Din- 
ners with  the  Presidents"  at  the 
famous  Mayflower  Hotel.  The  men- 
us and  the  recipes  are  secured  from 
the  families  of  the  Presidents,  or 
from  descendants  of  those  deceased. 
This  year  the  dinner  honors  go  to 
James  Monroe,  and  the  menu  con- 
sists of  roast  duckling,  deviled  eggs 
with  anchovy  on  water  cress,  green 
pea  soup  with  mint,  grilled  toma- 
toes, sweet  potatoes,  patty  pan 
squash,  purple  plum  jelly,  and  other 
delicacies. 

lyfRS.  GELSOMINA  DEL  VEC- 
^  ^  OHIO,  of  Paterson,  New  Jer- 
sey, recently  celebrated  her  107th 
birthday  by  taking  her  two  cats  for 
a  walk.  She  is  hale,  hearty,  and 
happy. 

T\R.  CHIEN  SHIUNG  WU,  Co- 
lumbia University  physics  pro- 
fessor, is  the  first  woman  to  win  the 
Research  Corporation  award.  She 
received  the  1958  prize  for  her  out- 
standing research  on  the  parity  law. 

Page  95 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.    46 


FEBRUARY    1959 


NO.    2 


y:ybligations  of  a    1 1 iother  s  J^uthonty 


npHE  term  General  Authorities  in 

the  Church  has  a  meaning  pe- 

cuhar   to    itself,    and   hkewise    the 

different  degrees  of  authority  exer 


the  Lord  for  the  exercise  of  the 
authority  of  the  Priesthood  in  Sec- 
tion 121  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants—to  influence   by   persuasion, 


cised  by  stake,  ward,  branch,  and  gentleness,  and  meekness,  and  by 
mission  officers.  There  is  also  the  unfeigned  love,  reproving  with 
personal  authority  of  a  man  bearing  sharpness  betimes,  then  afterward 
the  Priesthood  in  his  own  home.  showing  forth  an  increase  of  love 
Then  there  is  the  authority  of  a  toward  the  one  whom  she  has  re- 
mother  in  the  home.  In  her  sphere  proved,  lest  the  child  should  con- 
of  service  she  must  assume  its  obliga-  sider  his  mother  to  be  his  enemy, 
tions  and  know  the  duties  required  The  mother  herself  must  set  an 
of  her  before  she  can  fulfill  her  example  of  obedience  to  authority, 
obligations.  Church  authorities  for  there  are  two  facets— the  author- 
constantly  teach  the  obligations  of  ity  a  mother  wields  and  the  authority 
parents,  and  in  Section  69  of  The  to  which  she  yields.  Obeying  that 
Doctrine  and  Covenants,  the  Lord  authority  over  her  enlarges  her  soul 
commands  parents  to  teach  their  and  assists  her  in  exercising  her  own 
children,  when  eight  years  old,  to  authority.  Nor  will  she  ever  criti- 
understand  the  doctrine  of  repent-  cize  those  over  her. 
ance,  faith  in  Christ,  of  baptism.  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  de- 
and  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  clared,  'There  never  should  be  a 
to  pray  and  to  walk  uprightly  before  day  pass  but  all  the  people  compos- 
the  Lord.  This  law  applies  to  moth-  ing  the  Church  should  lift  up  their 
ers  as  well  as  fathers.  Mothers  must  voices  in  prayer  to  the  Lord  to  sus- 
assume  authority  in  this  training,  tain  his  servants  who  are  placed  to 
for  the  sin  of  not  training  will  be  preside  over  them." 
upon  the  heads  of  parents,  not  their  Teaching  children  in  the  home 


childrens',  the  Lord  warns. 

The  acceptance  and  exercise  of 
this  authority  by  a  mother  lays  the 
foundation  in  her  children  of  a  love 


the  absolute  necessity  of  obeying 
gospel  principles  and  the  Authori- 
ties of  the  Church,  and  of  the  heav- 
en to  be  inherited  eternally  by  those 


and  respect  for  authority  resulting     obedient  to  authority,  will  reward  a 


in  an  obedience  to  authority.  The 
children  who  are  trained  to  see  the 
blessed  results  of  obedience  to 
authority  will  not  give  mere  lip  serv- 
ice to  it. 

A  mother  who  wishes  to  exercise 
authority  properly,  may  apply  to  the 
training  in  authority  of  her  children 
many  of  the  attributes  set  forth  by 
Page  96 


mother  for  any  sacrifice  she  may 
make  in  order  to  fulfill  daily  and 
hourly  the  obligations  of  authority 
which  are  inherent  in  her  role  of 
mother.  In  days  to  come  she  will 
realize  the  promise  ''Her  children 
arise  up,  and  call  her  blessed  .  .  ." 
(Proverbs  31:28). 

-M.  C.  S. 


UJirthdaii   (congratulations  to  J^m^    iurovon  JLy^man 

Former  General  President  of  Relief  Society 
February  7,  1959 

TT  has  been  well  said  that  life  is  enriched  and  fulfilled  by  the  development 
of  one's  inherent  abilities,  and  by  a  reaching  out  into  the  lives  of  others 
to  uplift  and  comfort  them.  Sister  Amy  Brown  Lyman,  since  her  early 
youth,  has  exemplified  in  a  wide  field  of  service  this  spirit  of  dedication 
and  devotion.  As  a  young  woman  she  became  interested  in  Relief  Society 
by  observing  the  spiritual  solace  and  practical  ministrations  given  by  the 
sisters  who  were  joined  together  in  love  and  service  to  each  other  and  to 
their  communities.  Sister  Lyman  has  long  served  Relief  Society  in  many 
capacities  —  as  General  Secretary-Treasurer,  as  First  Counselor  in  the  Gen- 
eral Presidency,  and  as  General  President.  She  continues  to  serve  as  a 
ward  literature  class  leader. 

Relief  Society  women  throughout  the  Church  are  grateful  for  the 
continuing  influence  of  her  inspiration  and  far-reaching  leadership.  The 
General  Board  and  tl^e  members  of  the  world-wide  sisterhood  extend  birth- 
day congratulations  to  a  beloved  leader  and  wish  her  much  happiness. 


Kj^Uimitable 

Grace  Barker  Wilson 

I  cannot  measure  outer  space, 
For  it  extends  beyond  the  stars; 
And  yet  infinity  must  reach 
Beyond  the  farthest  scimitars. 

I  cannot  fathom  human  minds, 
Nor  bound  the  hmits  of  a  soul, 
But  I  can  chart  a  steady  course 
With  heaven  for  its  goal. 


cJhe  JLeaven  of  JLaughter 

Maude  Rubin 

Who  drowns  his  laughter  in  a  flood  of  fear 
Shall  hear  no  bird  at  dawn — 
Nor  see  soft-footed  dusk  walk  through  the  land — 
Nor  smell  the  petaled  snow  of  apple-bloom. 

Oh,  may  I  keep  that  lifting  leaven. 
Hoard  it  through  the  heavy  hours.  .  .  . 
Let  not  the  nearing  darkness  blind  my  eyes 
To  softness  of  gray  clouds,  the  peace  of  night, 
Or  day's  recurring  triumph! 

Page  97 


^yiohidu    TO  THE  FIELD 

QJooa  at  C/unerais    ilo  JLonger  a   Lriegular  Service 

of  LKeiief  S  octet  if 

"\yl7E  call  to  your  attention  the  following  statement  with  regard  to  the 
policy  of  Relief  Society  providing  food  at  funerals  which  appeared  in 
the  November-December  1958  copy  of  The  Messenger  issued  by  the  Presid- 
ing Bishop's  office: 

There  appears  to  be  a  need  among  bishops  and  Relief  Soeiety  presidents  for  clarifica- 
tion of  the  responsibihty  of  Rehef  Society  with  regard  to  providing  food  for  famihes 
at  time  of  funerals. 

In  the  early  days  of  the  Church,  methods  of  transportation  were  slow,  making  it 
difficult  for  persons  from  out  of  town  who  attended  funerals  to  return  to  their  homes 
by  mealtime;  in  many  communities  public  eating  places  were  not  available  or  were  in- 
adequate. In  view  of  this,  the  custom  of  Relief  Society  providing  food  at  time  of 
funerals  developed  into  a  regular  practice  in  most  Latter-day  Saint  communities.  Today, 
however,  conditions  have  changed  to  the  extent  that  it  is  no  longer  considered  necessary 
for  Relief  Society  to  provide  this  service  as  a  regular  practice.  In  those  instances  in 
which  it  is  deemed  necessary  or  advisable  for  the  Society  to  give  this  service,  it  is 
given  as  a  special  service.  The  need  for  the  service  is  determined  by  the  ward  Relief 
Society  president  in  consultation  with  the  bishop,  taking  into  account  the  circumstances 
of  the  individual  family,  available  community  eating  places  to  serve  persons  attending 
the  funeral  who  may  be  unable  to  return  to  their  homes  by  mealtime,  and  the  desire 
of  the  family  for  the  service. 

To  give  this  service  indiscriminately  could  be  both  burdensome  to  the  Society  and 
distasteful  to  the  family. 

Bishops  of  wards  in  which  the  Relief  Society  as  a  regular  practice  is  providing 
food  at  time  of  funerals,  are  requested  to  call  to  the  attention  of  their  respective  Relief 
Society  presidents  the  present  policy  as  stated  above. 

This  does  not  mean  that  Relief  Society  shall  withhold,  in  any  measure,  the  custom- 
ary loving,  tender  services  given  to  families  at  time  of  death.  To  comfort  the  sorrowing 
and  tenderly  minister  to  families  at  time  of  death  continue  among  the  foremost  of 
the  compassionate  services  of  Relief  Society. 


Page  98 


LKeasons    1 1  La nl fold 

Margaret  B.  Shom^ikei 

Embers  charred  upon  a  hearth, 

Naked  trees  defying  cold. 

Fertile  land  cloaked  white  with  snow. 

A  puff,  and  embers  gleam 
Bright  in  their  rebirth. 
Time  and  leaf-green  trees 
A  thousand  songs  will  hold. 
Rest  and  barren  land 
New  harvest  will  bestow. 

Growth,  fire,  earth 
Hold  reasons  manifold; 
Life  has  its  afterglow. 


uestion 


nji  CJireside   L^hat  on  a    iourmng  kli 

A  Sabbath  evening  in  a  home  where  faith  abides,  with  young  friends 
gathered  to  engage  in  pleasant  and  prayerful  discussion  and  song  —  this 
is  "A  Fireside." 

What  beautiful  images  the  word  suggests:  home,  hospitality,  friend- 
ship, security. 

Fire,  the  key  word,  has  been  man's  friend  or  his  foe  through  the  ages. 

It  is  heat  for  his  home,  elemental  source  of  light,  refiner  and  purifier 
of  coarse  materials,  energy  for  machines. 

The  word  ''fire"  has  enriched  our  language:  ''fired  with  imagination"; 
fired  with  enthusiasm";  "the  fire  of  faith." 

When  God  wanted  to  speak  to  Moses,  he  spoke  with  fire  .  .  .  "out  of 
the  burning  bush." 

Page  99 


100  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

Fire  is  man's  friend  —  but  it  also  can  be  his  enemy. 

One  of  today's  most  destructive  forms  of  fire  is  the  tiny  flame  from  the 
strike  of  a  match  or  the  flick  of  a  lighter  to  start  each  year  in  America  the 
slow  burning  of  400  billion  cigarettes. 

Light  up?  Just  a  minute,  young  friends  of  our  ''Fireside."  Let's  not 
play  with  this  fire. 

Beware  of  the  burning  tobacco  leaf  and  its  fickle  promises  which,  like; 
one's  'pipe  dreams,"  can't  come  true. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


LKeapes  CJrom  the   L^entral  fyitlantic  estates    11  iission 

Submitted  by  LoveJI  W.  Smith 

Butter  Pecan  Pie 

Recipe  from  Wilmington,  North  Carolina 

3  eggs,  beaten  i  tsp.  vanilla 

Vz  c.  sugar  %  c.  butter,  melted 

1  c.  dark  corn  syrup  i  c.  pecan  meats 

!4  tsp.  salt  1  unbaked  9-inch  pastry  shell 

Put  first  six  ingredients  together  in  order  listed.  Then  sprinkle  one  half  the  nut 
meats  in  the  bottom  of  the  unbaked  pie  shell.  Pour  in  the  pie  mixture.  Sprinkle  re- 
maining half  of  nut  meats  over  top.     Bake  in  350°  oven  about  45  minutes,  or  until  set. 

Crackling  Bread 

1  Yz   c.  corn  meal  1   tsp.  baking  powder 

Vi    c.  flour  1  '/4    c.  ground  pork  cracklings 

1  tsp.  salt 

Mix  all  ingredients  together  with  just  enough  milk  to  make  a  very  stiff  batter 
(soft  dough).  Bake  in  square  pan  at  450°  until  brown.    Cut  in  squares  to  serve. 

Hush  Puppies 

1  c.  corn  meal  1  tsp.  sugar 

%  e.  flour  1  egg 

1  tsp.  salt  enough  milk  to  make  dough  like 

2  tsp.  baking  powder  drop-biscuit 

Mix  all  ingredients  together  and  drop  by  teaspoons  into  deep  fat.  Cook  at  375° 
until  golden  brown. 

A  little  onion  salt,  added  to  above  ingredients  before  baking,  gives  a  delightful 
flayor.    Serve  hot  with  any  food. 

Crusty  Pound  Cake 

When  baked,  a  rich,  crusty  top  forms  on  this  cake. 

1  ^  c.  butter  4  c.  flour 

8  eggs  2  c.  sugar 

Ya  tsp.  salt  1  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  tsp.  vanilla  extract  1  tsp.  lemon  extract 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  CENTRAL  ATLANTIC  STATES  MISSION  101 

Cream  butter  and  work  in  flour  until  mixture  is  of  a  fine,  mealy  texture.  Beat 
eggs  until  lemon-colored;  combine  with  sugar.  Add  to  flour  mixture.  Add  salt,  baking 
powder,  and  extracts.  Beat  15  minutes  with  rotary  beater,  or  five  minutes  with  electric 
beater.  Bake  in  greased  tube  pan  in  slow  oven  (250°)  40  minutes,  then  in  moderate 
oven  (325°)  40  minutes. 

Crust  wfll  form  making  frosting  unnecessary. 

Cheese  Apple  Crisp 

6-8  apples  (or  two  cans)  1  tsp,  each,  cinnamon,  allspice, 

1  c,  sugar  and  nutmeg 

Pare  apples  and  cut  in  pieces.  Mix  sugar  and  spices  together,  mix  with  apples. 
Put  in  pan  without  crust. 

Topping  for  apples 

1/4   to  2  c,  flour  1  4-0Z,  can  American  cheese 

%   lb,  butter  (powdered) 

1  c.  sugar  about  Vz  c.  water 

Mix  flour,  butter,  sugar,  and  cheese  until  it  looks  like  meal.  Put  this  on  top  of 
apples.  This  amount  makes  a  thick  topping.  Sprinkle  water  over  topping  and  bake 
about  45  minutes  at  400°.     Serve  hot  or  cold.    Serves  12, 

(This  recipe  from  North  Carolina  has  been  handed  down  through  several  gen- 
erations). 

Virginia  Baked  Ham 

Wash  a  Smithfield*  ham  in  hot  water  with  a  stiff  brush.  Put  in  boiler  of  water  large 
enough  for  ham  to  float.  When  it  gets  to  boiling  point,  turn  heat  down,  so  it  does  not 
even  bubble.  Cook  until  bone  on  large  end  leaves  ham  (about  1  inch).  Then  take  it  out 
of  fat.  Sprinkle  Vi  cup  or  more  of  brown  sugar  over  the  ham  and  add  spices,  if 
desired.    Put  ham  in  hot  oven,  so  it  will  brown  in  10  minutes. 

* ''Smithfield"  hams  come  from  animals  fattened  on  peanuts.  It  is  thought  by  the 
Virginians  that  the  feeding  of  peanuts  gives  a  very  special  flavor  to  the  ham. 

Southern  Spoon  Bread 
(Recipe  from  Roanoke,  Virginia) 

1  Vz  c.  corn  meal  5  eggs 

Va  lb.  butter  2  c.  milk 

1  tsp.  sugar  1 H   c.  boiling  water 

1%  tsp.  salt  1  tbsp.  baking  powder 

Mix  corn  meal,  salt,  and  sugar  together.  Add  boiling  water.  Add  butter  melted. 
Beat  eggs  and  add  milk  to  eggs.  Put  the  two  mixtures  together.  Add  baking  powder. 
Pour  into  dripper  baking  pan  and  bake  30  to  40  minutes  in  oven  at  350°. 

Southern  Fried  Chicken 

1  medium-sized  fryer,  cut  into  Vz    c.  sweet  milk 

desired  pieces  salt  and  pepper 

1  egg  flour  as  needed 

Beat  egg  lightly;  add  approximately  Vi  cup  sweet  milk,  salt,  and  pepper  to  taste. 
Dip  chicken  into  this  mixture,  then  roll  in  flour.  Cook  in  piping  hot  grease.  Arrange 
chicken  in  wire  frying  basket,  place  in  hot  grease,  and  fry  until  golden  brown.  You  may 
add  French-fried  potatoes  to  grease  and  cook  along  with  chicken.    Drain  and  serve. 


(^ooRing   Viyith    Jjr^    llldk 


Dr.  Marfan  Bennion 
Chairman,  Department  of  Food  and  Nutrition,  Brigham  Young  University 

YOU,    as    today's    homemaker,  than  six  months  unless  it  is  in  an 

find  on  your  grocer's  shelves  airtight  glass,  metal,  foil,  or  polye- 

many  new  products  and  also  thylene-lined  container,  as  otherwise 

many  old  products  in  new  forms,  it    may    become    off-flavored    and 

One  such  food  which  can  be  put  to  caked.      If    the    dry    milk    is    kept 

very  good  use  in  your  kitchen  is  non-  in  air-tight  containers  at  40°  F.,  it 

fat  milk  solids,  often  called  dry  milk,  will  keep  as  long  as  two  years.    Use 

Most  of  the  water  is  removed  from  from  your  stored  supply  and  add  to 

fresh,   liquid   skim   milk  to  obtain  it,  so  that  none  of  it  gets  too  old  be- 

nonfat  dry  milk.  This,  then,  is  a  mix-  fore  it  is  used, 

ture  of  protein,  milk-sugar,  minerals.  Dry  milk  is   convenient  to   use. 

and  some  of  the  water  soluble  vita-  It  may  be  reconstituted  with  water 

mins,  especially  riboflavin.    The  use  and  used  as  any  hquid  milk  if  it  is  a 

of  dry  milk  in  many  dishes  may  be  grade  A  product  and  clean  utensils 

an  excellent  way  of  stepping  up  the  are  used  in  the  mixing  process.    It 

nutritive    value    of    your    family's  may  also  be  used  in  many  cases  as 

meals.  Newer  methods  of  processing  the    dry   product.      In    recipes   for 

have  made  it  possible  to  preserve  breads,  cakes,  and  other  baked  goods, 

maximum    fresh    milk    flavor,   also,  the  dry  milk  may  simply  be  added  to 

and  to  give  you  a  product  that  is  or  sifted  with  the  other  dry  ingredi- 

readily  soluble  and  easy  to  use.  ents  in  the  recipe.  Then,  water  may 

Economy  may  be  the  keynote  in  be  used  for  the  required  liquid.  Oth- 
your  food  budget.  If  so,  dry  milk  er  liquids,  as  stock,  fruit  juice,  or 
will  fit  nicely  into  your  plan.  It  is  even  additional  milk,  may  also  be 
one  of  the  most  economical  forms  used,  depending  upon  the  recipe, 
of  milk  you  can  buy,  costing  only  You  may  adapt  most  of  your  favor- 
about  one  half  as  much  per  quart  ite  baking  recipes  for  the  use  of  dry 
as  comparable  fluid  skim  milk.  Re-  milk  in  this  way.  A  good  general 
member,  however,  that  the  fat  has  rule  to  follow  in  deciding  how  much 
been  removed  from  the  dry  milk  dry  milk  to  substitute  is  to  use  three 
solids,  so  the  price  cannot  be  strictly  to  four  tablespoons  of  dry  milk  and 
compared  to  fresh  whole  milk.  one  cup  of  water  as  the  liquid  to  re- 

These  are  the  days  of  modern  con-  place  each  cup  of  milk  called  for  in 

veniences,  and  the  use  of  dry  milk  a  recipe. 

in  cooking  blends  in  well  with  this  You  may  like  to  add  an  additional 
theme.  It  is  convenient  to  store  amount  of  dry  milk  to  many  of 
since  it  does  not  require  refrigeration  your  old  favorite  recipes  or  to  new 
and  takes  very  little  shelf  space.  It  ones  you  are  trying.  Since  dry  milk 
should  be  kept,  however,  in  a  tightly  is  high  in  food  value,  you  may  mark- 
covered  container,  so  that  it  is  not  edly  increase  the  nutritive  value  of 
left  open  to  the  air.  Storage  tem-  a  product  in  this  way  without  seri- 
peratures  no  higher  than  75°  F.  are  ously  affecting  the  flavor  or  texture, 
preferable,  also.  It  is  unwise  to  in  most  cases.  If  you  have  a  mem- 
keep  dry  milk  over  a  period  of  more  ber  of  your  family  who  does  not  like 
Page  102 


COOKING  WITH  DRY  MILK 


103 


to  drink  milk,  this  may  be  an  excel- 
lent way  of  getting  into  his  diet  the 
valuable  nutrients  furnished  by  one 
of  nature's  most  perfect  foods— milk. 
Perhaps  you  have  not  yet  tried 
adding  dry  milk  to  meat  or  fish 
loaves.  As  much  as  one-fourth 
cup  for  each  pound  of  meat  or 
fish  should  give  satisfactory  results 
in  flavor  and  will,  certainly,  increase 
the  nutritive  value  of  the  dish,  as 
well  as  stretch  that  food  dollar  spent 
for  meat.  Other  casserole  dishes 
may  also  adapt  themselves  well  to 
the  addition  of  nonfat  dry  milk. 

TT  may  be  well  to  mention  here 
that  if  the  proportion  of  milk  in 
a  recipe  is  being  increased  very 
much,  a  few  modifications  may  be 
necessary.  A  higher  proportion  of 
dry  milk  may  make  a  product  less 
tender,  so  the  fat  in  the  recipe  may 
need  to  be  increased  a  small  amount. 
You  may  notice  that  extra  dry  milk 
solids  seem  to  thicken  as  they  ab- 
sorb more  moisture,  so  the  liquid 
in  a  recipe  may  need  to  be  increased 
or  the  flour  decreased  somewhat. 
Milk  solids  contain  milk-sugar  and 
may  produce  a  product  which  is 
too  sweet,  unless  the  sugar  in  the 
recipe  is  slightly  decreased.  The 
additional  milk-sugar  from  the  non- 
fat milk  solids  may  also  cause 
the  baked  food  to  become  too 
brown,  unless  the  oven  temperature 
is  decreased  a  little. 

There  will  be  differences  in  the 
compactness  of  packing  of  various 
types  of  nonfat  dry  milk,  espec- 
ially instant  dry  milk,  and  it  is  there- 
fore best  to  follow  package  direc- 
tions when  mixing  with  water  to 
reconstitute.  Usually  three-fourths 
cup  of  non-instant  powder  or  one 
and  one-eighth  cup  of  instant  pow- 
der to  one  quart  of  water  is  recom- 


mended. When  mixing,  it  is  best  to 
sprinkle  the  powder  on  top  of  the 
water  and  beat  or  mix  thoroughly. 
The  mixture  may  be  shaken  in  a 
tightly  covered  jar.  Water  at  room 
temperature  or  slightly  warmer,  will 
make  it  possible  to  mix  the  milk 
more  easily  and  completely.  If 
the  milk  is  used  for  drinking, 
either  alone  or  mixed  with  varying 
proportions  of  liquid  whole  milk,  it 
will  be  improved  by  chilling  in  the 
refrigerator  overnight.  The  newer 
processing  methods  have  produced 
a  very  palatable  instant  product  for 
drinking  purposes,  as  well  as  for  use 
in  cooking. 

A  light  and  airy  product  for  top- 
ping may  be  made  by  whipping  non- 
fat milk  solids.  Equal  measures 
of  dry  milk  and  water  are  usually 
satisfactory  for  this  purpose.  Make 
sure  that  your  bowl  is  the  right  size 
for  the  amount  of  mixture  you  are 
whipping  so  that  thorough  mixing 
can  take  place.  The  bowl,  beaters, 
and  water  should  be  icy  cold.  Place 
the  water  in  the  bowl,  sprinkle  the 
milk  solids  over  the  top,  and  beat, 
first  at  low  speed  and  then  at  high 
speed,  until  stiff.  Scrape  down  the 
sides  of  the  bowl  occasionally.  A 
little  lemon  juice  may  be  added  for 
stability.  Sugar  may  be  added  after 
the  mixture  is  stiffly  beaten.  The 
topping  will  not  hold  up  for  long 
periods  of  time,  but  makes  a  pleas- 
ant, economical  product  when  used 
immediately. 

The  use  of  dry  milk,  then,  offers 
you  nutrition,  convenience,  and 
economy.  Make  the  most  of  it. 
You  really  need  no  special  recipes. 
Often  only  a  simple  substitution  is 
necessary.  However,  a  few  recipes 
are  offered  here  to  help  you  get 
started  and  to  stimulate  your  spirit 
of  adventure  in  trying  new  things. 


104 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Pineapple  Breakfast  Cake 


%  c.  sugar 

!4  c.  soft  shortening 

1  egg 

Vz  c.  water 


1  Vi  c.  all-purpose  flour 

2  tbsp.  nonfat  dried  milk  solids 

1  /4  tsp.  baking  powder 

Vi  tsp.  salt 


Mix  sugar,  shortening,  and  egg  together  thoroughly.  Stir  in  gradually  Vi  c.  water. 
Sift  dry  ingredients  together  and  stir  into  sugar  and  egg  mixture — do  not  beat.  Spread 
batter  in  greased  9-inch  square  pan  and  sprinkle  with  pineapple  topping.  Bake  at  375" 
for  25  to  30  minutes. 


Pineapple  Topping 

%    c.  drained  crushed  pineapple 


3  tbsp.  softened  margarine  or  butter 
3  tbsp.  brown  sugar 

Mix  together  thoroughly  and  sprinkle  on  top  of  batter  before  baking. 

Whole-Wheat  Bread 


1  tbsp.  salt 

V',   c.  soft  shortening  or  oil 
%  c.  nonfat  dried  milk  solids 
5 14 -6  c.  whole-wheat  flour 


iVi    c.  warm  water 
Va   c.  brown  sugar  or  molasses 
1  pkg.  active  dry  yeast  ( 1  cake  com- 
pressed yeast  may  be  used) 

Measure  water  and  sugar  into  large  mixing  bowl;  add  yeast  and  stir.  Add  salt  and 
shortening.  Mix  milk  solids  and  2  c.  of  the  flour  together;  add  to  yeast  mixture  and 
stir.  Add  additional  flour  to  form  a  soft  dough.  Turn  dough  onto  lightly  floured  board 
and  knead  until  smooth  and  elastic  and  dough  does  not  stick  to  board.  Return  to  clean 
mixing  bowl;  lightly  grease  top  of  dough  to  prevent  drying,  cover,  put  in  a  warm  place, 
and  allow  dough  to  double  in  bulk — about  1 — 1  Vi  hours.  Push  dough  down.  Turn 
out  on  very  lightly  floured  board  and  shape  into  two  loaves.  Place  in  greased  standard 
size  loaf  pans,  7'/4x3V2X2/4  inches.  Let  rise  until  doubled  in  bulk — about  45  minutes. 
Bake  in  preheated  oven  at  400°  F.  for  35  to  45  minutes.    Yield:  2  loaves. 

Fluffy  Lemon  Chiffon  Pie 

Vi   tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 


/4   c.  water 


Vi  package  lemon  flavored  gelatin 

Vi  c.  boiling  water 

!4  c.  sugar 

/4  c.  lemon  juice 

Dissolve  gelatin  in  boiling  water.  Add  sugar,  lemon  juice,  and  lemon  rind  and  stir 
until  dissolved.  Place  in  refrigerator  until  gelatin  mixture  begins  to  thicken.  Have  %  c. 
water,  bowl,  and  beater  very  cold.  Sprinkle  dried  milk  on  top  of  water  and  beat  mix- 
ture until  stiff.  Beat  gelatin  mixture  into  whipped  milk.  Pour  into  8-inch  pie  pan 
lined  with  baked  pastry  shell  or  graham  cracker  crust.  Chill  until  firm.  Yield:  Filling 
for  one  8-inch  pie. 

Pudding  Mix 


1  Vi    c.  sugar 

\Vz    c.  corn  starch 


1   tsp.  salt 
7  c.  dry  milk 


Combine  ingredients  thoroughly  and  store  in  covered  container. 


Pudding 


%    c.  pudding  mix 
\Vi   c.  water 


1  egg  yolk,  beaten 
/4    tsp.  vanilla 


COOKING  WITH  DRY  MILK 


105 


Add  water  gradually  to  pudding  mix,  stirring  until  smooth.  Bring  to  a  boil  over 
gentle  heat.  Then  add  egg  yolk  and  vanilla.  Cook  an  additional  minute.  This  recipe 
makes  three  or  four  servings. 


Pudding  Variations 


Use  one  of  the  following: 


1  tbsp.  chocolate  syrup  or   Vi   square 

bitter  chocolate 
V4    tsp.  vanilla  and  1  tsp.  butter 
!4    c.  chopped  fruit,  fresh,  canned  or 
dried 


K    c.  cinnamon  drops  or  crushed 

peppermint  candies 
/4    c.  chopped  nuts 
Vi   c.  toasted  cake  cubes 
!4    c.  toasted  coconut 


If  desired,  pudding  may  be  served  \\ith  topping  of  chocolate  or  butterscotch  sauce, 
honey,  jam,  or  whipped  cream.  Or  pudding  may  be  used  to  fill  pie  or  tart  shells,  or 
as  filling  between  layers  of  cake.  Consistency  of  pudding  may  be  varied  to  taste  by 
increasing  or  decreasing  the  amount  of  water  added. 


Corn  Chowder 


4  c.  diced  raw  potatoes 

2  c.  boiling  water 

4  tbsp.  diced  salt  pork 

1  onion,  chopped 

2  c.    canned,    creamed 
corn 


style    or   frozen 


1   c.  dry  milk 

1  c.  water 
1  Vi   tsp.  salt 

dash  pepper 

2  tbsp.  chopped  parsley 


Cook  potatoes  in  water  for  ten  minutes.  Saute  salt  pork  and  onion  gently  for  five 
minutes  or  until  pork  is  crisp;  add  to  potatoes.  Add  corn  and  cook  gently  until 
potatoes  are  done.  Mix  dry  milk  to  a  smooth  paste  with  water,  add  paste,  salt,  and 
pepper  to  soup.  Heat  thoroughly  over  boiling  water,  add  chopped  parsley  and  serve. 
Serves  six  to  eight. 

Macaroni,  Cheese,  and  Eggs 


1 '/ 


c.  macaroni,  broken  into  pieces 

c.  water  or  fluid  milk 

c.  dry  milk,  whole  or  nonfat 

tbsp.  flour 

tsp.  salt 


1  Vi    tbsp.  fat 
1  Vi   c.  grated  cheese 
4  hard  cooked  eggs,  sliced  crumbs 
mixed  with  melted  fat 


For  added  milk  value,  use  %  c.  dry  milk  and  1  Vi  tbsp.  flour,  in  place  of  amounts 
given  above. 

Cook  macaroni  in  boiling  water  until  tender.  Drain  and  discard  cooking  water. 
Put  the  water  or  fluid  into  a  pan;  add  dry  milk,  flour,  and  salt.    Beat  until  smooth. 

Add  fat  and  cook  over  very  low  heat  or  boiling  water  until  thickened,  stirring  as 
necessary  to  prevent  sticking  or  lumping.  Remove  from  heat  and  stir  in  cheese.  Place 
macaroni  in  a  greased  dish,  cover  with  the  eggs,  and  add  the  cheese  sauce.  Sprinkle 
crumbs  over  top.  Brown  in  moderate  oven  350°  F.  for  about  twenty  minutes.  Serves 
six  servings. 


Lipst 


ream 


TN  a  turbulent  stream,  a  fish  must  swim  hard  to  stay  in  the  same  place.     But  only  a 
-■-     little  extra  effort  will  take  him  upstream. — Celia  Luce 


LJou   Lyun  Sew —  Xll  — Lrlackets 


Jean  R.  Jennings 


]V/fOST  dresses  and  skirts,  many 
blouses,  and  various  other 
articles  of  clothing  require  some 
type  of  neat  and,  usually,  incon- 
spicuous closing.  Since  the  advent 
of  zippers,  not  too  many  years  ago, 
they  have  been  by  far  the  most  pop- 
ular means  of  finishing  openings 
used  to  make  our  clothing  easy  to 
put  on  or  take  off. 

Not  all  articles  of  clothing  lend 
themselves  to  the  use  of  zippers. 
Some  of  the  garments  that  do  not 
are  baby  clothes  and  those  used  for 
very  small  children;  night  clothes 
of  all  kinds;  undergarments  such  as 
petticoats  and  panties;  and  dresses 
made  of  such  sheer  and  delicate 
fabrics  that  zippers  would  be  too 
heavy  and  obvious.  All  clothing  in 
these  classifications,  as  well  as  some 
others,  need  special  types  of  neat 
and  inconspicuous  closings.  Here 
is  where  some  form  of  sewed  placket 
comes  into  use. 

There  are  several  ways  of  making 
plackets  for  successful  closings  with- 
out zippers.  One  of  these,  the  faced 
placket,  was  discussed  previously  in 
the  article  on  fitted  facings.  Others 
commonly  used  include  the  continu- 
ous bound  placket,  the  hemmed 
placket,  and  the  faced  underarm 
placket. 

Continuous  Bound  Phcket 

This  type  of  placket  is  especially 
useful  for  light  weight  and  sheer 
materials,  being  used  especially  for 
lingerie.  It  is  suitable  for  children's 
clothing  as  well  as  in  straight  gath- 
ered skirts.  It  is  frequently  used  to 
finish  a  sleeve  opening  above  a  tai- 

Page  106 


CONTINUOUS  PLACKET 


IN  SLASH 


IN  SEAM 


«  *  *  *  « 


lored,  applied  cuff;  and  can  finish 
an  open  seam  as  well  as  a  slash. 

1.  Cut  a  straight  strip  of  material 
two  inches  wide  and  twice  the 
length  of  the  opening  plus  one  inch. 
(On  baby  clothes  and  other  dainty 
materials,  make  the  strip  narrower 
so  the  placket  will  be  dainty.) 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XII— PLACKETS 


107 


2.  Baste  and  stitch  strip  to  the 
opening,  right  sides  together.  If 
the  opening  occurs  in  a  seam,  chp 
the  seam  allowance  at  top  and  bot- 
tom. Hold  the  opening  as  straight 
as  possible.  Taper  to  a  sharp  point 
when  applying  to  a  slashed  open- 
ing. Continue  sewing  all  around 
the  opening. 

3.  Turn  in  the  free  edge  to  en- 
close the  seam,  as  on  a  binding,  and 
hem  to  the  line  of  stitching. 

4.  Finish  by  stitching  the  two  free 
ends  together  and  overcast  raw 
edges.  Sew  on  snaps  with  a  hook 
and  eye  at  the  waistline.  In  baby 
clothes  use  buttons  and  button- 
holes. In  slacks,  children's  clothes, 
or  pajamas,  gripper  fasteners  are  use- 
ful. 

Hemmed  PJacket 

This  placket  is  used  most  fre- 
quently on  baby  dresses  to  finish  the 
back  neck  opening.  It  is  also  a 
simple  and  practical  type  for  gath- 
ered skirts. 

Slash  the  center  back  of  dress  or 
skirt  on  the  grain  of  the  material,  to 

the  desired  length.  For  the  under  the  bottom.  For  the  top  side  of 
side  of  the  placket,  stitch  a  narrow  the  placket,  make  a  hem  from  V2  to 
hem,  by  hand  or  machine,  on  the  1  inch  wide.  This  is  lapped  over 
raw  edge,  tapering  off  to  nothing  at     the   under   side   of  the  placket  to 


HEMMED  PLACKET 


108  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

form  a  pleat  at  the  bottom.    Stitch  Hue.     Stitch  the  strips  to  the  gar- 
hem.     At  the  end  of  the  placket,  ment,  backstitching  at  the  ends, 
stitch  twice  across  the  pleat  to  stay  3.  Steam  press  the  placket  seams 
the  opening.  open  and  trim  allowances  on  facings 

to  V4  inch.    Allowances  on  a  dress 

Faced  Underarm  Phcket  may  be  left  wider  for  possible  alter- 

A  faced  or  a  faced  and  hemmed  ation.     Turn  facings  to  the  wrong 

placket  gives  a  flat,  smooth  closing  side  and  press  well  to  insure  thin 

with   snaps  or  hooks.     It  may  be  edges  along  the  opening, 

used  on  light  wools  or  silks  in  situa-  4.   Finish   raw   edges   to  prevent 

tions  where  zippers  are  not  practical  fraying. 

or  not  desired.    It  is  also  frequently  5.  Anchor  seam  tape  behind  front 

used  on  the  bottom  of  tight-fitting  facing  through  which  to  sew  snaps 

sleeves.  and  hooks  and  eyes.     Fasten  front 

In  making  this  placket,  both  front  facing    to    dress   with   an    invisible 

and  back  edges  are   faced   with   a  hemming  stitch, 

lengthwise  strip  of  matching  fabric.  6.  On  the  back  edge,  clip  through 

Stitch,  press,  and   edge   finish   the  seam  allowance  at  top  and  bottom 

side  and  waistline  seams  then:  so    they    will    turn    forward    under 

1.  Cut  two  strips  on  the  length-  front  edge.  Hand  stitch  to  front  at 
wise  grain  1V2  inches  wide  and  2  top  and  bottom.  Overcast  raw 
inches  longer  than  the  opening.  edges. 

2.  Place  the  strips  on  the  front  If  seam  allowances  are  wide 
and  back  placket  edges  with  right  enough,  one  or  both  raw  edges  may 
sides  together.  Using  a  V4  inch  be  hemmed  back  instead  of  faced, 
seam  allowance,  and  leaving  one  In  this  case  edges  must  be  rein- 
inch  above  and  below  placket  ends,  forced  with  seam  tape  to  prevent 
place  the  strip  for  the  front  edge  so  stretching. 

that  it  can  be  stitched  on  the  seam  Remember  always  that  every 
line  of  the  garment.  The  strip  for  placket  should  be  made  to  fit  as 
the  back  edge  can  be  stitched  at  smoothly  as  a  seam  in  order  to  re- 
least   V2   inch  from  the  side  seam  tain  a  perfect  fit. 


^n    LLntold  cJale 

June  N.  Ashton 

These  things 

Have  a  story 

To  tell:  tepee  rock  rings  .  .  . 

Broken  arrows  without  feathers  .  . 

The  Sioux. 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  2 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  lived  since  childhood  in  California 
with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes,  Arizona, 
after  the  death  of  her  sister  Amelia.  La- 
Rue  finds  that  her  brother-in-law  Herbert 
Vetterly  is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair  and 
his  children  seem  hostile  towards  LaRue. 

THE  huge,  silver-platter  moon 
which  rolled  itself  out  from 
behind  Coyote  Peak  during 
the  night,  found  LaRue  crying 
miserably  into  her  pillow.  She  felt 
grief-stricken  not  to  have  seen 
Amelia  before  her  death,  and  to 
know  her  children. 

But  Aunt  Mettie  had  needed  her. 
There  had  been  very  little  money 
for  a  nurse,  even  if  Aunt  Mettie  had 
agreed  to  have  one,  and  Aunt  Met- 
tie had  been  kind,  thoughtful,  see- 
ing that  LaRue  went  to  school,  to 
college.  LaRue  had  repaid  her 
aunt-mother  by  doing  the  hundreds 
of  daily  kindnesses  which  kept  Aunt 
Mettie  happy.  Yet,  LaRue's  mind 
kept  nagging,  seventeen  years  is  a 
long  time. 

When  dawn  brought  a  turquoise 
sky  with  a  great,  yellow  ball  of  sun 
to  drench  the  chill  from  the  desert- 
cooled  night,  the  icy  coldness  in 
LaRue's  heart  did  not  melt.  Even 
though  Aunt  Mettie  was  no  longer 
a  prisoner  of  ill-health  in  the  neat 
apartment  in  San  Francisco,  LaRue 
felt  the  tug  of  homesickness.  She 
longed  for  familiar  sights  and  odors 
—great  steel  bridges  spanning  miles 
of  water;  cloud  banks  running  in 
from  the  Pacific  to  smell  of  fog. 

Erma  put  her  questions  into 
words  later,  when  she  and  LaRue 


were  alone.  ''Why  didn't  you  come? 
Mother  wanted  to  see  you  so  badly. 
You  were  a  Harding,  and  she  was 
proud  of  that.  She  felt  that  you 
belonged  here.  .  .  .''  Her  voice  shook 
and  she  left  the  room,  not  waiting 
to  hear  LaRue's  explanations. 

Joel  was  youthful,  inarticulate,  but 
he  broke  out:  'Tou  didn't  come." 

She  tried  to  tell  him  her  reasons. 
But  he  grunted  rudely. 

"Seventeen  years  is  a  long  time." 

'Too  long,"  she  cried  painfully, 
but  she  was  talking  to  his  back  as 
he  went  out. 

She  tried  to  talk  to  Herb.  But 
he  had  grown  silent,  morose.  He 
ate  the  meals  which  Mrs.  Johnstone 
prepared  and  said  little  to  the  chil- 
dren. He  had  closed  his  architect's 
office  as  Amelia's  death  had  closed 
his  life.  He  told  her:  "I  have  a 
small  income.  Enough.  I  used  to 
build  things.  Now  I  build  no 
more.  .  .  ." 

Watching  the  way  he  rolled  his 
chair  along  the  hall  to  his  room, 
LaRue  learned  that  the  chair,  and 
the  bedroom  door  which  he  always 
closed  tightly  behind  him,  had  be- 
come the  only  security  he  knew. 

LaRue  found  that  the  things  he 
had  written  in  his  letter  were  true. 
He  and  his  children  were  drifting 
apart.  Once  they  had  been  a  fam- 
ily, close,  happy,  loved  and  beloved. 
They  were  a  family  no  longer. 

Just  four  hurt,  bewildered  people, 
separated  by  the  bits  of  their  shat- 
tered world! 

LaRue  longed  to  help  them.  But 
she  didn't  know  how,  in  the  face 

Page  109 


no 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


of  their  anger  and  resentment.  Tears 
welling  into  her  throat  warned  her 
that  she  was  an  outsider.  That  she 
had  no  place  in  their  lives. 

She  did  try  to  coax  Herb  from 
the  house.  Paying  no  attention  to 
the  way  his  body  tensed,  the  way 
his  hands  gripped  the  wheels  of  his 
chair,  she  spoke  casually,  'Td  like 
to  drive  your  car,  Herb.  See  the 
town.  Come  with  me.  We'll  put 
your  chair  in  the  back  and.  .  .  ." 

npHE  roughness  of  his  refusal 
jarred  her.  ''I  never  go  any- 
where. I  don't  like  people  staring 
at  me.  .  .  !'  He  was  ashamed  of 
his  outburst,  and  said  more  quietly: 
'Tve  only  been  out  of  the  house 
once  or  twice  since  the  accident." 
His  pale  face  was  indrawn,  fright- 
ened. ''Dr.  Alan  Rutherford  want- 
ed to  take  some  X-rays.  He's  never 
given  up  the  idea  that  an  operation 
might  help." 

LaRue  caught  at  a  straw,  saying 
eagerly:  ''It  might,  Herb.  Why 
haven't  you?" 

He  brushed  the  matter  away'  with 
a  violent  wave  of  his  hand.  ''I  could 
be  a  great  deal  worse  off,  if  the  op- 
eration failed." 

LaRue  understood.  He  had  suf- 
fered so  much  pain.  He  could  not 
take  a  chance  on  more. 

He  returned  to  the  matter  of  the 
drive.  'Tou  are  welcome  to  take 
my  car.  I'd  like  you  to  meet  peo- 
ple. See  Fivelakes.  We're  pretty 
proud  of  our  town."  He  paused, 
then  said  pleasantly:  ''Erma  can 
show  you  around." 

Erma's  face  was  still  as  her  eyes 
met  LaRue's.  She  pleated  a  corner 
of  her  napkin  and  her  voice  was 
forced.  'Tm  sorry,  Father.  I'm 
very  busy." 


Herb  felt  the  rudeness  of  her  re- 
fusal and  turned  to  Joel.  "You  go 
with  her.  .  .  ." 

But  Joel  was  already  shaking  his 
dark  head.  'Tm  going  over  to  Ed- 
le  s. 

LaRue's  expression  must  have 
told  Connie  how  hurt  she  was,  for 
the  child  spoke  cheerfully. 

'Til  go.  Aunt  LaRue.  I  know 
lots  of  people.  I'll  take  you  to  see 
Harding  Hospital.  Introduce  you  to 
Dr.  Alan  Rutherford.  Maybe  we'll 
meet  Gladys  Drew.  She's  engaged 
to  Dr.  Alan.  We  could  go  up  to 
Hillhigh  House.  Grandie  would  be 
there.  He's  terribly  old.  More  than 
a  hundred,  I'll  bet." 

Erma  corrected  her  with  unneces- 
sary sharpness.  "He's  eighty-two, 
Connie.  Do  you  always  have  to 
exaggerate?" 

Connie  lifted  her  chin.  "You 
don't  have  to  scold  me,  Erma. 
You're  not  my  mother."  There  were 
tears  on  her  lashes. 

LaRue  spoke  hurriedly:  "Where 
else  could  we  go,  Connie?" 

"To  the  Supermarket,"  cried  Con- 
nie, with  a  sidelong  glance  in  Er- 
ma's direction.  "Erma's  boy  friend, 
Bob  Powers,  works  in  the  fresh 
vegetables."  She  found  Erma  scowl- 
ing at  her,  and  added:  "I'll  go 
change  into  my  best  dress." 

She  ran  to  her  room,  and  in  a 
few  minutes  Erma  and  Joel  drifted 
out  of  the  house.  Herb  looked  apolo- 
getic. 

"It  wasn't  this  way  when  their 
.  .  .  mother  .  .  .  was  here."  He 
paused,  drew  a  deep,  unsteady 
breath  and  went  on.  "They  never 
used  to  bicker.  Now  the  slightest 
thing  brings  harsh  words." 

LaRue  tried  to  reassure  him. 
"Children  often  quarrel.  Herb." 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


m 


He  shook  his  dark  head,  a  wor- 
ried Hne  drawing  tight  about  his 
mouth. 

'This  is  different,  LaRue.  I  don't 
understand  it.  The  children  have 
changed.  Erma  and  Joel  have  too 
much  time  on  their  hands  now  that 
school  is  out.  Half  the  time  they 
don't  bother  to  tell  me  where  they 
are  going.  I  know  very  little  about 
their  companions." 

''Why  not  have  Erma  and  Joel 
bring  their  friends  home?"  asked 
LaRue.  "They  could  play  records. 
Have  barbecues." 

'Tve  suggested  those  things/' 
said  Herb  tensely,  "but  they  simply 
don't  bring  their  friends  home.  Bob 
Powers  takes  Erma  out.  But  I  do 
not  know  him.  Joel's  friend,  Eddie 
Parrat,  has  been  in  trouble  about 
cars.  .  .  ."  He  was  frankly  at  a  loss. 
'Tve  told  Joel  not  to  associate  with 
Eddie  and  his  crowd,  but.  .  .  ."  He 
lifted  his  hands  helplessly  from  the 
wheels  of  his  chair.  He  looked 
beaten,  afraid.  His  voice  trembled: 
"My  sister  lives  in  another  part  of 
the  State.  She'd  be  glad  to  take 
the  children.  They  need  someone 
who  .  .  .  cares!" 

"You  care,"  cried  LaRue  loudly. 
"Oh,  Herb,  they'd  be  miserable 
away  from  you  and  their  home.  If 
you'd  only  try.  .  .  ." 


H 


E  lifted  his  hands  from  the 
wheels  of  his  chair  and  grated: 
"Look  at  me,  LaRue.  Fm  a  cripple! 
Physically  and  mentally!  Without 
Amelia  Fm  .  .  .  nothing!" 

He  turned  his  chair  abruptly  and 
swept  out  of  the  room.  His  door 
closed  loudly.  LaRue  looked  at  the 
panel  in  pity  and  distress. 

If  I  could  only  help,  she  thought 
bitterly.    But  the  children  had  shut 


her  out.  All  except  Connie,  who 
was  coming  along  the  hall,  dressed 
in  a  fresh  blue  cotton  dress,  her 
long,  brown  braids  tied  with  blue 
ribbons. 

She  looked  at  LaRue  in  surprise. 
"I  thought  you'd  be  getting  ready!" 
There  was  disappointment  in  her 
small  face.  "Aren't  we  going.  Aunt 
LaRue?" 

LaRue  got  quickly  up  from  her 
chair.  "I'll  go  and  change,"  she 
said.  But  she  wished  she  hadn't 
asked  for  the  car.  She  felt  moody, 
depressed  by  her  conversation  with 
Herb.  Her  hands  were  unsteady  as 
she  fastened  a  golden-linked  belt 
about  the  waist  of  her  becoming 
leaf-green  cotton  frock.  "You're 
the  official  guide,"  she  told  Connie 
in  forced  merriment  as  she  turned 
the  car  into  the  highway.  "Let's  go 
see  the  old  house,  first." 

"Let's,"  cried  Connie  eagerly, 
"we're  sure  to  see  Grandie.  He's 
always  there.  ..." 

But  when  they  came  to  the  place, 
huge  machines  blocked  the  road  up 
the  steep  incline. 

"Never  mind,  Aunt  LaRue,"  con- 
soled Connie  in  her  elderly  manner, 
"someday,  before  you  go  home,  you 
can  walk  up  to  the  house." 

LaRue  didn't  know  why  she  felt 
so  disappointed.  It  couldn't  pos- 
sibly matter  if  she  didn't  visit  the 
old  house.  She  drove  slowly  along, 
seeing  brown,  auburn,  gray,  and 
black  beards  on  most  of  the  men 
who  were  growing  them  for  the 
celebration. 

Connie  giggled,  saying:  "It's  lots 
of  fun,  Aunt  LaRue.  The  carnival's 
at  Blue  Lake,  but  there's  a  parade 
in  town,  and  a  lot  of  other  things. 
Fm  going  to  have  a  new  dress.  So 
is    Erma.     Our   dressmaker   makes 


112 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


them.  But  Erma's  going  to  sew 
lots  of  sequins  on  her  skirt  hke  a 
Mexican  Senorita.  She's  going  to 
wear  pink,  because  Bob  hkes  it.  She 
hkes  Bob,  awful  much!  He's  only 
got  the  littlest  beard,  but  she  likes 
it." 

They  drove  into  the  part  of  the 
valley  which  had  reminded  LaRue 
of  a  prehistorically  baked  cake.  Jut- 
ting boulders  of  pink  and  yellow 
sandstone  had  been  left  undis- 
turbed, and  houses,  patios,  and 
swimming  pools  had  been  built  in 
their  midst,  giving  the  lovely  ranch- 
type  homes  a  look  of  the  wilder- 
ness. 

'Tou  have  to  be  awful  rich  to 
live  in  Maple  Park,"  explained  Con- 
nie. 'That's  why  Grandie  is  giving 
Dr.  Alan  the  money  to  build  his 
house.  Grandie  is  always  telling 
people  that  Dr.  Alan  might  as  well 
have  it  now,  as  later!"  She  was 
very  grave.  ''Grandie  believes  in 
giving  things  to  people  while  he's 
here  to  see  them  enjoy  them.  So 
he  can  enjoy  them,  too.  He  asked 
Daddy  to  design  a  nice  house,  but 
Daddy.  .  .  ."  Her  face  fell  as  her 
voice  trailed  away. 

Suddenly  she  motioned  for  LaRue 
to  turn  into  the  huge,  black-topped 
parking  lot  at  the  Supermarket. 
"I'll  introduce  you  to  Bob  Powers." 

\  S  they  walked  across  the  lot  with 
its  hundreds  of  cars,  Connie 
said:  "It's  bigger  than  the  open-air 
pavilion  at  Blue  Lake  where  they 
hold  the  square  dancing."  She 
looked  expectantly  into  her  aunt's 
face.  "Will  you  be  staying  for  the 
Festival?" 

LaRue  shook  her  head.  "I'll 
have  to  go  back  to  the  bank  long 
before  that!" 


She  didn't  know  that  her  voice 
revealed  her  anxiety  to  get  away. 
She  followed  Connie  into  the  huge 
shopping  center,  and  through  the 
aisles  to  the  fresh  \egetable  depart- 
ment. Bob  Powers  was  cutting  the 
tops  from  carrots  and  arranging  them 
in  a  colorful  triangle. 

Connie  introduced  them.  "This 
is  my  Aunt  LaRue,  Bob.  I've  told 
her  about  you  being  Erma's  friend. 
I  told  her  how  you're  trying  to  raise 
a  beard." 

There  were  a  few  wheat-blond 
strands  of  beard  on  his  chin,  and 
when  LaRue  shook  hands  he  colored 
slightly.  "If  my  hair  was  dark, 
they'd  show  up  better."  He  was 
young,  tall,  and  his  wheat-blond 
hair  was  crew-cut.  He  said:  "I 
think  Erma's  pretty  swell!" 

LaRue  smiled.  She  liked  him  for 
that.  "The  next  time  you  come  to 
take  Erma  out,"  she  suggested, 
"drop  in  and  see  her  father.  He 
would  like  to  know  you.  .  .  ."  Her 
voice  failed,  remembering  that  Herb 
was  shy  before  people.  Yet  she 
liked  this  young  man  very  much. 
"Come  for  dinner  some  evening," 
she  said.  "Mrs.  Johnstone  is  a  good 
cook."  She  felt  awkward,  knowing 
that  she  had  overstepped  her  privi- 
leges in  her  brother-in-law's  home. 

He  did  not  promise,  as  he  turned 
back  to  his  carrots.  "Maybe,  some- 
day, if  Erma  asks  me."  He  picked  up 
his  knife  and  whacked  the  top  from 
a  carrot  with  undue  vigor,  as  if  he 
was  angry  about  something,  thought 
LaRue. 

When  they  left  the  market,  Con- 
nie and  LaRue  drove  up  a  quiet 
street.  "There's  the  hospital,"  cried 
Connie,  excitedly.  "We'll  be  sure 
to  meet  some  of  the  patients  that 
Dr.  Alan  brings  out  in  the  sunshine. 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


113 


Gladys  doesn't  like  to  go  inside.  She 
says  the  smell  of  antiseptics  makes 
her  ill.  But  she  comes  each  day  to 
bring  magazines  and  things." 

LaRue  studied  the  three-story, 
benign  old  gray  stone  building. 
There  was  a  name  carved  into 
ancient  stone  over  the  portal.  She 
read  it  silently:  Jonas  Harding  Hos- 
pital. 

Harding,  she  thought,  feeling  a 
tiny  prick  of  pride.  It  looked  nice, 
printed  there.  She  thought  of  how 
little  she  knew  of  the  Hardings. 
Jonas  Harding  seemed  a  figure  out 
of  a  book  or  a  movie.  She  thought: 
Fve  missed  so  much!  then  won- 
dered at  the  thought.  The  Hardings 
were  of  no  importance  to  her.  She 
had  only  known  one,  her  sister, 
Amelia.  She  had  almost  forgotten 
her! 

Connie  was  bouncing  up  and 
down  on  the  front  seat.  She  opened 
the  door.  ''Come  on,  Aunt  LaRue. 
I  told  you  we'd  meet  Dr.  Alan  and 
Gladvs.  There  they  are,  over  there 
on  the  lawn."  She  skipped  quickly 
ahead  of  LaRue,  smiling,  and  greet- 
ing some  of  the  patients  who  sat  in 
wheel  chairs  or  on  benches  in  the 
sun.  She  called  their  names.  ''Dr. 
Alan!  Gladys!  I  w^ant  you  to  know 
my  Aunt  LaRue." 

A  tall  man  in  white  turned  and 
smiled  down  at  LaRue.  He  had 
slightly  irregular  features,  which 
gave  him  a  distinguished  look,  and 
his  dark  eyes  under  his  brown  crew- 
cut  were  friendly. 

"Fm  pleased  to  meet  you,  Miss 
LaRue  Harding,"  he  said^  shaking 
her  hand.  His  fingers  were  firm, 
strong,  the  fingers  of  a  surgeon. 
'Tve  heard  a  lot  about  you  from 
your  sister." 

He  drew  a  beautiful,  green-eyed 


girl   a   little   forward,   saying:    *'My 
fiancee,  Miss  Gladys  Drew." 

She  had  very  dark  hair,  green  eyes, 
and  she  wore  a  white,  sleeveless 
frock,  which  set  off  her  deep  tan. 

CHE  touched  LaRue's  fingers,  then 
looked  at  her  with  wide,  inter- 
ested eyes. 

''Are  you  going  to  make  your 
home  in  Fivelakes,  Miss  Harding?" 

LaRue  did  not  mean  to  be  rude, 
but  she  said  quickly:  "Oh,  no,  Fm 
going  back  to  San  Francisco." 

Dr.  Alan  Rutherford  smiled,  said 
a  little  stiffly:  "You  don't  like  it 
here!     Your  sister  loved  it." 

LaRue  was  silent.  She  was  glad 
that  Connie  was  chattering  in  a 
lively  tone.  "How  is  Mrs.  Lawson, 
Dr.  Alan?  When  is  she  going  to 
have  her  new  baby?"  She  sounded  so 
grown-up,  so  elderly. 

"She's  fine,"  saidDr.  Alan.  "Fve 
been  keeping  her  in  the  hospital 
for  a  while.  But  she's  going  home." 
To  LaRue  he  explained:  "The  baby 
seems  determined  to  arrive  before 
schedule." 

They  talked  for  a  little  while  long- 
er. Then  LaRue  said  they  must  be 
getting  home  for  dinner. 

Back  in  the  car,  Connie  sighed 
happily.  "I  just  love  Dr.  Alan. 
You'll  love  him,  too.  Aunt  LaRue, 
when  you  get  to  know  him  better." 

It  was  silly,  but  LaRue  found  her 
cheeks  warm.  She  had  liked  Dr. 
Alan  Rutherford  very  much. 

Connie  asked  eagerly:  "Aunt 
LaRue,  I  just  love  babies.  Can  I 
tend  yours  when  they  come?" 

LaRue  had  to  laugh.  "Fm  not 
even  engaged,  darling.  But  when 
I  meet  the  right  man  and  settle 
down,  I'll  send  you  a  ticket  to  San 
Francisco.  .  .  ." 


114 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Connie  was  shaking  her  brown 
head.  There  was  a  wistful  look  in 
her  soft  blue  eyes. 

'1  don't  want  to  come  to  San 
Francisco,  Aunt  LaRue!  I  want 
you  to  stay  in  Fivelakes.  Then  I 
could  tend  your  baby  every  day!" 

LaRue  hated  to  dash  that  wistful 


look  from  Connie's  face,  but  she 
said  firmly:  "My  vacation  ends  by 
the  first  week  in  July.  Fve  got  to 
get  back  to  the  office." 

She  was  not  aware  of  the  relief 
in  her  tone. 

{To  he  continued) 


L^hloe    v.   ulatch    ^Jjaines    I  Hakes  LKose    Jj 


esian 


9^ 


sluilh 


"V^^RS.  Chloe  V.  Hatch  Daines,  Logan,  Utah,  specializes  in  making  rose  design  quilts. 
-^  *•  These  unusually  beautiful  quilts,  stitched  with  superior  artistty  are  made  as 
special  gifts  for  the  grandchildren.  Whenever  a  marriage  approaches,  she  has  her  rose 
quilt  ready. 

Mrs.  Hatch's  handwork  hobbies  began  when  she  was  a  young  girl,  pioneering 
with  her  family  in  New  Mexico,  Arizona,  and  in  the  little  community  of  Diaz,  Mexico. 
The  settlers  in  these  communities  made  most  of  their  clothes  and  household  goods. 
Mrs.  Hatch  made  straw  hats  for  herself  and  family  and  was  awarded  prizes  at  the  fairs 
for  her  handiwork.  She  wove  cloth,  designed  and  sewed  dresses,  cutting  her  own  pat- 
terns. In  later  years  she  made  crocheted  bedspreads,  tablecloths,  and  doilies,  as  well  as 
many  beautiful  articles  of  hairpin  lace.  She  is  an  excellent  cook  and  lo\'es  all  the  home- 
making  arts. 

Now  eighty-seven  years  old,  she  is  still  actively  interested  in  her  hobbies,  in  her 
family,  and  in  Church  activities.  She  has  held  many  positions  of  responsibility  in  Relief 
Society  and  is  well  known  and  greatly  loved  for  her  many  works  of  charity. 


///|/  JLoveuest    Valentine 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


TT  was  Valentine's  Day.  I  sat  in 
my  city  apartment  and  nos- 
talgically recalled  the  groups  of  chil- 
dren I  had  taught  in  a  country 
school,  as  they  gathered  with  shin- 
ing eyes  and  eager  voices  about  the 
beautiful  valentine  box  they  had 
helped  make  bulging  with  valen- 
tines. Always,  one  of  my  own  chil- 
dren was  among  this  group  at  my 
desk  before  the  bell  rang  for  school 
to  commence. 

I  smiled  as  I  remembered  the 
knocking  on  our  door  Valentine 
nights,  and  the  sound  of  running 
footsteps  which  told  us  the  children 
had  placed  their  valentines,  'To 
Mother  and  Dad,''  on  the  porch 
and  were  scampering  to  hide  behind 
the  two  large  lilacs,  one  on  each 
side  of  the  house,  to  watch  our  de- 
light as  we  received  them.  With 
mellowed  tenderness,  I  recalled  the 
time,  years  ago,  when  I  tried  to  pick 
up  the  valentine  left  us  by  our  first- 
born son— only  to  find  he  had  paint- 
ed his  heart  on  the  porch  with  col- 
ored chalk.  I  smiled  even  more  ten- 
derly as  I  remembered  his  boyish 
laugh  of  triumph  echoing  through 
the  bare  lilac  limbs  at  my  repeated 
attempts  to  pick  it  up  before  I  final- 
ly fathomed  the  reason  I  could  not. 

'Valentine  Day  in  the  city  can 
never  be  as  delightful  as  in  the 
country,"  I  said  to  no  one  in  par- 
ticular, for  I  was  alone. 

I  was  recalled  from  my  memories 
by  a  gentle  knock  on  my  door.  For 
a  moment  I  even  wondered  if  it 
could  be  someone  leaving  a  valen- 
tine.   My  smile  broadened  as  I  said 


to  myself,  ''Don't  get  foolish  ideas, 
here  in  the  loneliness  of  this  city, 
and  in  an  upstairs  apartment  at 
that." 

I  walked  across  the  room  and 
leisurely  opened  the  door,  to  find  no 
one  there,  closed  it  again,  and  sat 
down  to  read. 

Was  I  dreaming  or  did  I  hear 
velvet  footfalls  in  the  hall?  Again 
came  a  gentle  knock,  then  soft,  but 
quickened  footsteps  retreating. 

Eagerly  I  opened  the  door,  this 
time  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  a  bright 
skirt  just  disappearing  around  the 
corner  of  the  hall  leading  to  the 
stairway.  The  unmistakable  frag- 
rance of  spring  came  to  me.  Then 
I  saw  them  —  a  bouquet  of  a  dozen 
yellow  dafl^odils  laughing  up  at  me, 
thumb-tacked  to  the  outside  of  my 
door,  and  hanging  from  them  in 
their  cellophane  wrappings  were  two 
large  chocolate  hearts. 

Quickly  I  went  to  the  head  of 
the  stairs,  and  there  stood  a  radiant 
young  girl  much  like  a  daffodil  her- 
self with  her  yellow  curls  and  sun- 
shiny smile.  She  was  fairly  burst- 
ing with  the  joy  of  her  errand.  Mine 
was  the  twelfth  place  she  had  quiet- 
ly visited,  leaving  the  cheery  daffodil 
valentines,  as  gifts  of  a  lovely,  gra- 
cious lady  in  her  eighties  who  had 
found,  during  her  lifetime  of  serv- 
ice, that  the  sun  she  gave  to  others 
also  warmed  her  own  soul. 

Now,  whenever  I  get  a  little 
homesick  for  country  joys,  I  recall 
my  loveliest  valentine  and  know  the 
delightful  friendliness  of  city  hearts. 


^^I^hSWoc;*^^ 


\ 

4602 


soo-fv^^^;;  u-(ah 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


a 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Margaret  R.  Jackson 

NEW  ENGLAND  MISSION,  HARMON  BRANCH   RELIEF   SOCIETY, 
STEPHENVILLE,  NEWFOUNDLAND,  DISPLAYS  QUILT 

Left  to  right:  Rayola  Keeler,  Second  Counselor;  Johanne  Griffith,  Secretary-Treas- 
urer; Ranee  Mabry,  organist;  Kathy  Odekirk,  chorister;  Mildred  L.  Anderson,  President; 
Faye  S.  Munson,  First  Counselor;  Pearl  Spear. 

Margaret  R.  Jackson,  President,  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  a 
communication  from  this  small  but  active  branch:  "We  are  so  proud  of  our  little 
Relief  Society  here  at  Harmon,  Newfoundland,  as  it  is  the  first  ever  to  be  organized  in 
this  part  of  the  Northland.  We  have  made  two  welfare  quilts,  and  anticipate  one 
more  for  next  year.  Due  to  the  large  amount  of  snow  we  get  here,  we  have  questioned 
whether  or  not  we  would  be  able  to  meet  every  week,  but  our  Heavenly  Father  has  truly 
blessed  us,  for  we  hold  Relief  Society  regularly.  We  are  all  here  because  our  husbands 
are  serving  in  the  United  States  Air  Force  at  this  base.  We  are  a  big,  happy  family 
and  enjoy  and  love  the  friendship  with  each  member." 

Sister  Jackson  comments  on  this  organization:  "We,  too,  are  very  proud  of  this 
dauntless  little  group  who  so  well  exemplify  what  Relief  Society  can  mean." 

Page  116 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


117 


Photograph  submitted  b>   Ada  K.   Sneddon 


RENO  STAKE   (NEVADA),  RENO  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY  DISPLAYS 
EARLY  AMERICAN  HAND-BRAIDED  RUG 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Gladys  Jamieson,  President;  Beatrice  Ditty,  Second  Coun- 
selor. 

Back  row,  fifth  and  sixth  from  the  left:  First  Counselor  Yerda  Robertson;  work 
meeting  leader  Doris  Thornton. 

Ada  K.  Sneddon,  President,  Reno  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''Combining  wool 
and  sentiment,  with  sixteen  months  of  hard  but  pleasant  work,  members  of  Reno  Ward 
Relief  Society  have  created  a  masterpiece  in  an  Early  American  designed  rug.  The 
scalloped  oval  measures  more  than  thirteen  by  eighteen  feet.  Discarded  all-wool  cloth- 
ing, and  some  souvenirs  and  heirlooms,  were  used.  Every  piece  was  ripped  and 
thoroughly  washed.  Much  of  the  wool  was  then  dyed  to  work  out  the  selected  color 
scheme  of  shades  of  beige,  brown,  and  green.  This  phase  of  the  work  required  over 
ten  dollars  worth  of  dye.  When  dry,  all  the  wool  was  pressed,  then  cut  into  measured 
two-inch  strips.  These  were  sewed  together  on  the  bias  so  that  no  seam  bulges  would 
appear  in  the  braids.  Braiders  folded  the  strips  to  conceal  all  raw  edges.  More  than 
twenty-five  dollars  worth  of  waxed  linen  and  fiber  threads  was  used  in  sewing  the  braids 
together.  The  very  sharp  three-sided  leather  needles  required  to  penetrate  the  heavy 
fabrics  also  penetrated  the  fingers  of  the  sewers  occasionally. 

''By-products  of  the  rug  project  are  friendships  sewed  as  firmly  as  the  rug;  several 
shut-ins  became  happy  participants,  thus  exchanging  lonely  idleness  for  happy  useful- 
ness; ward  newcomers  and  inactive  members  were  drawn  into  the  work  circle;  and  many 
burdens  and  worries  were  shared  and  thereby  lightened." 

This  unusually  beautiful  and  serviceable  rug  was  made  especially  for  the  Relief 
Society  room  in  the  Reno  Ward  chapel.  "So  with  wool  and  work,  a  new  room  has 
been  transformed  into  a  homey  abode  already  rich  with  love  and  memories."  It  is- 
estimated  that,  with  normal  use,  the  rug  will  wear  seventy-five  years. 


118 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ada  J.  Taylor 

FARR  WEST  STAKE  (UTAH),  LITTLE  VALLEY  BRANCH  OPENING  SOCIAL 

September  30,  1958 

Second  row,  right  to  left:  President  Juanita  Cooley;  First  Counselor  Phyllis  Ander- 
son; Second  Counselor  Marilyn  Zollinger. 

Ada  J.  Taylor,  President,  Farr  West  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  branch 
was  organized  in  February  1956  and  is  participating  in  Relief  Society  work  in  an  out- 
standing manner.  A  complete  organization  is  maintained  despite  the  branch  being 
composed  entirely  of  construction  workers  and  their  families,  which  creates  a  problem 
in  keeping  the  branch  functioning  when  there  are  so  many  transient  members.  "We  are 
so  thrilled  with  this  Relief  Society,  and  are  pleased  with  the  participation  of  so  many 
young  mothers." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruth  atapiey 


PHOENIX  STAKE   (ARIZONA)    VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

September  26,  1958 

Ruth  Stapley,  President,  Phoenix  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  theme 
^Tonic  for  Visiting  Teachers'  was  carried  out  in  the  invitations  in  a  little  booklet  given 
to  each  visiting  teacher  and  in  the  refreshment  table.  Each  visiting  teacher  was  pre- 
sented with  a  booklet  made  in  the  form  of  a  tonic  bottle  which  contained  inspirational 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


119 


messages  and  a  letter  from  Elder  Delbert  L.  Stapley  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
to  the  visiting  teachers.  On  the  back  cover  of  the  booklet  were  the  words:  'Add  years 
to  your  life!     Add  life  to  your  years  through  Relief  Society  activities.' 

"Over  loo  women,  grandmothers,  mothers,  and  great-grandmothers  enjoyed  the 
day  renewing  old  acquaintances  and  meeting  new  friends.  The  inspirational  talk  en- 
titled Tills  for  Precious  People'  and  the  beautiful  music  rendered  by  our  sisters  from 
Ajo,  who  came  125  miles  to  sing  for  us,  made  the  day  complete. 

"Delicious  punch  was  served  from  a  large  cake  of  blue  ice  carved  to  resemble  a 
tonic  bottle  and  decorated  with  yellow  chrysanthemums.  The  visiting  teachers  were 
honored  through  their  presidents,  as  each  president  was  presented  a  very  lovely  clear 
vase  with  blue  stones  inside  and  net  on  the  outside." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rowena  J.  Warr 

CASSIA  STAKE,  GROUSE  CREEK  WARD   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS 
ACHIEVE  OUTSTANDING  RECORD 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Counselor  Rhea  Toyn;  President  Ella  Tanner;  Counselor 
Martha  Kimber. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Bishop  Hughie  Thompson;  Marjorie  Thompson;  Opal 
Kimber;  Archie  Toyn,  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Delbert  Tanner,  Counselor  in  ward  bishopric;  Winifred 
Paskett;  Elmer  Kimber,  member  of  the  stake  high  council;  Annie  Kimber;  Amanda 
Paskett;  Launa  Richins. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Vera  Tanner;  Lorna  Tanner,  visiting  teacher  message  leader; 
Wilda  Kimber;  Naomi  Kimber;  Oreta  Lee;  Jenny  Richins;  Louisa  Roberts. 

Rowena  J.  Warr,  President,  Cassia  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the  Grouse 
Creek  Ward  Visiting  Teachers  have  completed  eight  years  of  one  hundred  per  cent 
visiting  teaching.  "One  reason  for  their  successful  record  is  the  support  of  their  Priest- 
hood authorities." 


120 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Fannie  B,  Hatch 

JUAREZ  STAKE    (MEXICO)   VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION 

July  3,  1958 

Back  row,  standing,  fourteenth  and  fifteenth  from  the  left:  Fannie  B.  Hatch,  Presi- 
dent, Juarez  Stake  Relief  Society;  Willa  T.  Wagner,  Counselor;  seventh  from  the  left: 
Louisa  M.  Wilson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader. 

Sister  Hatch  reports:  "Our  stake  convention  for  visiting  teachers  was  held  July  3, 
1958,  in  Colonia  Dublan,  The  theme  of  the  day  was  'Visiting  teachers,  a  beacon- 
light,  sending  out  rays  of  wisdom,  prudence,  and  sympathetic  understanding.'  We  felt 
the  occasion  to  be  inspiring,  in  that  it  brought  attention  to  the  advancement  made  in 
the  program  and  set  up  goals  for  the  coming  year.  Better  attendance  at  report  meetings 
and  sacrament  meetings  was  stressed,  and  we  are  hoping  for  improvement  in  this  respect. 
Those  with  outstanding  records  of  achievement  were  honored.  We  are  happy  to  report 
that  we  have  real  devotion  to  the  cause  of  Relief  Society  in  our  stake." 


Photograph  bubmitted  by  Virgie  Shuman 

ATLANTA  STAKE    (GEORGIA)    VISITING  TEACHER  CONVENTION 

May  17,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  with  the  fifth  sister:  Pauline  Gilbert  and  Lucille 
K.  Brown,  stake  board  members;  Virgie  Shuman,  President,  Atlanta  Stake  Relief  So- 
ciety; Margaret  Yarn,  Second  Counselor;  Flossie  Nicholls,  First  Counselor;  William  L. 
Nicholls,  President,  Atlanta  Stake;  Jane  Noe  and  Ann  Holloman,  stake  board  members. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


121 


Sister  Shuman  reports:  "We  were  very  proud  of  our  visiting  teachers  convention. 
We  have  121  visiting  teachers  in  the  stake,  and  ninety-two  were  present.  We  felt 
that  the  attendance  was  remarkably  good,  as  the  sisters  had  to  travel  from  forty  to  350 
miles,  the  farthest  branch  being  175  miles  one  way.  Forty-six  of  the  visiting  teachers 
achieved  a  one  hundred  per  cent  record  for  the  year.  We  hope  to  do  better  this  year. 
The  stake  board  furnished  a  smorgasbord  dinner  for  the  sisters,  which  was  followed 
by  a  meeting  where  President  Nicholls  and  I  spoke,  encouraging  the  sisters  to  keep  the 
work  going,  as  the  sisters  of  the  stake  needed  their  visits.  The  Singing  Mothers  sup- 
plied the  music  for  the  evening.  Church  books  were  presented  to  the  teachers  who 
made  one  hundred  per  cent  records." 


Photograph  submitted   by  Nellie  Gleed 

MALAD  STAKE   (IDAHO)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  August  31,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Carol  Eliason;  Leora  Brown;  Thelma  Gibbs;  June  Ward^ 
chorister;  Margaret  Laws,  organist. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Carol  Dawn  Willie;  June  Crowther;  Eliza  Knudson;  Ora 
Hoskins;  Mary  Crowther;  Leah  Waldron;  Mary  Gleed;  Ruth  Davis. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Hazel  Williams;  Cora  WilHams;  Mabel  Dyring;  Lizzie 
Edwards;  Wanda  Napier;  Thelma  Price;  Margaret  Richards;  Verene  John. 

Fourth  row,  left  to  right:  Blanche  Budge;  Villa  Facer;  Esther  Hall;  May  Richards; 
Hope  Price;  Roma  Facer;  Robbie  Raymond;  Eunice  Tovey. 

Fifth  row,  left  to  right:  Deloria  Price;  Mattie  John;  Maurine  Gibbs;  Marteal  Hen- 
dricks; Nellie  Gleed,  President,  Malad  Stake  Relief  Society;  Mary  Alice  Williams;  Viola 
Thomas;  Ada  Smith. 

Sister  Gleed  reports:  "These  women  are  all  active  and  successful  workers  in  the 
Relief  Societies.  There  are  nine  wards  represented." 


122 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lesslie  Stubbs 

SACRAMENTO    STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)    SINGING   MOTHERS    PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 

June  29,  1958 

Director  Julia  Larson  stands  at  the  right;  the  accompanist  Wilma  Richardson 
stands  in  the  first  row  at  the  right. 

The  following  selections  were  presented:  ''Come  Unto  Me/'  by  Franz  Liszt; 
''Beside  Still  Waters,"  by  Bernard  Hamblen;  "Forth  in  Thy  Name,  O  Lord,  I  Go,"  by 
Florence  Jepperson  Madsen;  "The  Lord's  Prayer,"  by  B.  Cecil  Gates. 

Lesshe  Stubbs  is  the  former  stake  president.     The  new  president  is  Emily  Burr. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mary  Stirk 

EAST  OGDEN  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE,   February    2,    1958 

Front  row:  second  from  the  left,  Alice  Thorsted,  soloist;  tenth  from  the  left, 
Dorothy  Koldewyn,  chorister;  thirteenth  from  the  left,  Mary  Lund,  Second  Counselor; 
fourteenth  from  the  left,  Erma  Piatt,  First  Counselor. 

Mary  Stirk  is  president  of  the  East  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society. 


^,^    ,     LESSJON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheolog^ — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  16— The  Revelation  to  Emma  Hale  Smith 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  25) 

For  Tuesday,  May  5,  1959 

Objective:  "And  verily  I  say  unto  thee  that  thou  shalt  lay  aside  the  things  of  this 
world,  and  seek  for  the  things  of  a  better"  (D  &  C  25:10) . 

Emma  Hale  Smith  25  points  out  that  Emma  was  yet 
Section  25  is  the  only  revelation  to  receive  the  Holy  Ghost  by  the 
in  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  laying  on  of  hands.  The  latter  cir- 
that  is  directed  to  a  woman.  The  cumstance  forms  a  part  of  the  back- 
revelation  is  prophetic  in  calling  ground  of  Section  27.  (See  Lesson 
Emma  Hale  Smith  to  a  position  of  15.)  By  reason  of  Emma's  becoming 
honor  and  responsibility.  It  also  a  member  of  the  kingdom  of  God 
admonishes  her  to  a  life  of  con-  and  enjoying  the  blessings  of  the 
secrated  devotion  to  duties  de-  Holy  Ghost,  she  would  be  prepared 
manded  by  reason  of  her  position  as  to  fulfill  some  of  the  specific  duties 
the  Prophet's  wife.  indicated  in  this  revelation. 

The  first  verse  of  the  section  Emma  Hale  (born  July  10,  1804) 
points  out  that  '\  .  .  all  those  who  became  the  wife  of  Joseph  Smith  on 
receive  my  gospel  are  sons  and  January  18,  1827.  They  were  married 
daughters  of  my  kingdom"  (D  &  for  approximately  seventeen  and 
C  25:1 ).  Although  this  fact  is  made  one-half  years  before  the  martyrdom 
known  in  many  subsequent  revela-  of  the  Prophet.  There  followed 
tions  (D  &  C  34:3;  35:2;  45:8),  it  three  and  one-half  years  of  widow- 
is  significant  in  this  revelation  hood,  when  she  married  (Major) 
because  Emma  had  been  baptized  Lewis  Crum  Bidamon  with  whom 
during  the  last  week  of  June  1830,  she  lived  until  her  death  on  April 
and    confirmed   a    member   of  the  30,  1879. 

Church  in  August.  In  the  meantime  When    the    saints   moved   West 

(July  1830)  she  was  the  subject  of  under  the  direction  of  the  Twelve 

this  revelation.  Verse  eight  of  Section  Apostles   with   Brigham   Young  as 

Page  123 


124 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


their  President,  Emma  Smith  did 
not  acompany  them.  She  did  not 
continue  in  the  faith  for  which  her 
husband  and  his  brother  Hyrum 
gave  their  hves  as  martyrs. 

There  were  born  to  Joseph  and 
Emma  nine  children.  The  first 
three,  two  of  whom  were  twins,  died 
at  birth;  one  other  child  was  born 
dead  and  another  one  died  at  the 
age  of  fourteen  months.  The  other 
four  grew  to  adulthood.  Of  these 
children  eight  were  sons,  and  the 
only  girl  was  one  of  the  twins  who 
died  at  birth.  Their  last  child  was 
born  after  the  Prophet's  martyrdom. 
After  the  death  of  their  twins,  they 
adopted  the  motherless  twins  of 
John  Murdock,  one  of  whom,  a  boy, 
died  at  one  day  less  than  eleven 
months  of  age,  only  a  few  days  after 
the  Prophet  was  tarred  and  feath- 
ered by  a  mob  at  Hiram,  Ohio. 
(SeeD.H.  0.1:265.) 

Emma  has  been  described  as  a 
woman  of  exceptional  intelligence, 
refinement,  and  culture.  She  was 
neat  in  appearance  and  an  immacu- 
late housekeeper.  Into  her  home 
came  such  visitors  as  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  and  Josiah  Quincy,  Mayor 
of  Boston,  not  to  mention  the  great 
many  faithful  Latter-day  Saints  who 
also  came  to  visit  the  Prophet. 

As  the  wife  of  the  Prophet, 
Emma  was  called  upon  to  undergo 
many  hardships  due  to  the  persecu- 
tions the  Prophet  underwent.  There 
were  times  when  the  Prophet  was 
imprisoned,  in  exile,  on  missions,  and 
discharging  his  many  duties  in 
organizing  and  directing  the  Church. 
Persecution  drove  the  Smith  family 
from  one  place  to  another  so  that 
their  children  were  born  in  four 
different  states.  It  was  during  some 
of  these  trials  and  persecutions  that 


Section  25  was  received.  (I  am 
indebted  to  the  research  of  Ray- 
mond T.  Bailey  for  much  of  the 
foregoing  material.) 

The  Lord's  Counsel  to  Emma 

Her  first  duty,  Emma  was  told 
in  Section  25,  was  to  be  a  comfort 
to  her  husband  in  his  afflictions  by 
giving  '\  .  .  consoling  words,  in  the 
spirit  of  meekness"  (D  &  C  25:5). 
Where  the  Prophet  was  to  go  she 
was  to  be  with  him,  and  in  the 
absence  of  Oliver  Cowdery  to  act  as 
his    secretary    or    scribe    (D    &    C. 

25:6). 

In  the  fourth  verse  the  Lord 
admonishes  Emma  to  murmur  not 
concerning  things  which  she  had 
not  seen.  This  counsel  may  arise 
out  of  the  fact  that  she  and  also  the 
''world"  were  not  to  see  The  Book 
of  Mormon  plates,  which  the  Lord 
declared  was  his  wisdom.  Regard- 
less of  how  people  may  feel  about 
the  ways  of  the  Lord,  if  we  accept 
him  as  an  all-wise  Being,  we  will 
recognize,  as  did  Isaiah,  that  his 
ways  are  not  always  the  ways  of  liian 
nor  are  his  thoughts  the  thoughts 
of  men.  (See  Isaiah  55:8-9.)  This 
revelation  sets  forth  a  principle 
which  is  indicated  in  other  scrip- 
tures; namely,  that  the  Lord  calls 
imperfect  people  into  his  service, 
although  he  does  require  that  they 
show  forth  fruits  of  repentance. 

An  Elect  Lady 

Verse  three  states  that  Emma  is 
".  .  .  an  elect  lady,  whom  I  have 
called."  The  way  in  which  this 
honor  was  to  come  to  her  is  indi- 
cated in  verse  seven: 

And  thou  shalt  be  ordained  under  his 
hand  to  expound  scriptures,  and  to  exhort 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


125 


the  church,  according  as  it  shall  be  given 
thee  by  my  Spirit  (D  &  C  25:7). 

When  the  Rehef  Society  of  the 
Church  was  organized  on  Thursday, 
March  17,  1842,  Emma's  call  as  an 
".  .  .  elect  lady  .  .  /'  was  fulfilled. 
Of  this  expression,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith  said  on  that  occasion: 

I  assisted  in  commencing  the  organiza- 
tion of  "The  Female  Relief  Society  of 
Nauvoo"  in  the  Lodge  Room.  Sister  Em- 
ma Smith,  President,  and  Sister  Elizabeth 
Ann  Whitney  and  Sarah  M.  Cleveland, 
Counselors.  I  gave  much  instruction,  read 
in  the  New  Testament,  and  Book  of  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  concerning  the  Elect 
Lady,  and  showed  that  the  elect  meant 
to  he  elected  to  a  certain  work,  &c.,  and 
that  the  revelation  was  then  fulfilled  by 
Sister  Emma's  election  to  the  Presidency 
of  the  Society,  she  having  previously  been 
ordained  to  expound  the  Scriptures.  Emma 
was  blessed,  and  her  counselors  were  or- 
dained by  Elder  John  Taylor  (D.  H.  C. 
IV:552-553).     (Italics,  the  Author's.) 

In  her  capacity  as  President  of 
the  Relief  Society,  Emma  certainly 
could  expound  the  scriptures  and 
exhort  the  women  of  the  Society  to 
good  works  by  the  inspiration  of  the 
Holy   Ghost. 

The  term  ''ordained"  as  used  in 
this  revelation  and  in  the  days  of 
the  Prophet  was  used  synonymously 
with  ''set  apart."  Today,  we 
"ordain"  male  members  of  the 
Church  to  an  office  in  the  Priest- 
hood, and  we  "set  apart"  men  and 
women  to  offices  and  callings  in  the 
Church.  And  so  with  Emma,  she 
was,  as  we  would  say  today,  set  apart 
to  her  callings  by  the  Priesthood 
who  rule  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

The   Piiesthood   Rules 

The  apostle  Paul  is  reported  in 
the  New  Testament  to  say  that  a 
woman    is   not   to   "speak"   in  the 


Church.  According  to  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  as  given  in  the 
inspired  version  of  the  Bible,  Paul's 
counsel  was  that  women  should  not 
"rule"  in  the  Church,  "but  to  be 
under  obedience,"  that  is,  they  are 
under  the  direction  of  the  Priest- 
hood authorities  and  receive  their 
instructions  from  them.  (See  I  Cor. 
14:34-35.)  This  principle  was  stated 
by  the  Prophet  to  the  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  the  month  follow- 
ing their  organization: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium  of 
those  appointed  to  lead,  guide  and  direct 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  this  last  dis- 
pensation; and  I  now  turn  the  key  in  your 
behalf  in  the  name  of  the  Lord,  and  this 
Society  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge  and 
intelligence  shall  flow  down  from  this 
time  henceforth;  this  is  the  beginning  of 
better  days  to  the  poor  and  needy,  who 
shall  be  made  to  rejoice  and  pour  forth 
blessings  on  your  heads  (D.  H.  C. 
IV:6o7). 

We  have  an  example  of  the 
Priesthood  directing  the  affairs  of 
the  Church  in  the  circumstances 
that  led  to  the  organization  of  the 
Society.  Notwithstanding  certain 
sisters  had  drawn  up  a  constitution 
to  organize  a  society,  it  is  reported 
by  Sarah  M.  Kimball: 

In  the  spring  of  1842,  a  maiden  lady 
(Miss  Cook)  was  seamstress  for  me,  and 
the  subject  of  combining  our  efforts  for 
assisting  the  Temple  hands  came  up  in 
conversation.  She  desired  to  be  helpful, 
but  had  no  means  to  furnish.  I  told  her 
I  would  furnish  material  if  she  would  make 
some  shirts  for  the  workmen.  It  was  then 
suggested  that  some  of  the  neighbors 
might  wish  to  combine  means  and  efforts 
with  ours,  and  we  decided  to  invite  a  few 
to  come  and  consult  with  us  on  the  sub- 
ject of  forming  a  Ladies'  Society.  The 
neighboring  sisters  met  in  my  parlor  and 


126 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


decided  to  organize.  I  was  delegated  to 
call  on  Sister  Eliza  R.  Snow  and  ask  her 
to  write  for  us  a  constitution  and  by-laws 
and  submit  them  to  President  Joseph 
Smith  prior  to  our  next  Thursday's  meet- 
ing. She  cheerfully  responded,  and  when 
she  read  them  to  him  he  replied  that  the 
constitution  and  by-laws  were  the  best  he 
had  ever  seen.  "But,"  he  said,  "this  is  not 
what  you  want.  Tell  the  sisters  their 
offering  is  accepted  of  the  Lord,  and  He 
has  something  better  for  them  than  a  writ- 
ten constitution.  Invite  them  all  to  meet 
me  and  a  few  of  the  brethren  in  the 
Masonic  Hall  over  my  store  next  Thurs- 
day afternoon,  and  I  will  organize  the 
sisters  under  the  priesthood  after  a  pat- 
tern of  the  priesthood."  He  further  said, 
"This  Church  was  never  perfectly  organ- 
ized until  the  women  were  thus  organized" 
{The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine,  vol.  VI., 
March  1919,  page  129). 

The  Prophet's  Counsel 
to  the  Rehei  Society 

Pertinent  to  the  subject  matter 
of  this  revelation  and  to  the  Relief 
Society  is  the  counsel  given  by  the 
Prophet  in  some  of  the  later  meet- 
ings of  the  Society  he  attended.  In 
addition  to  the  important  truth  that 
the  sisters,  with  their  officers  presid- 
ing over  them,  were  to  be  directed 
by  the  Priesthood  authorities,  the 
following  counsel  was  given  by 
Joseph  Smith: 

He  spoke  of  the  disposition  of  many 
men  to  consider  the  lower  offices  in  the 
Church  dishonorable,  and  to  look  with 
jealous  eyes  upon  the  standing  of  others 
who  are  called  to  preside  over  them;  that 
it  was  the  folly  and  nonsense  of  the  hu- 
man heart  for  a  person  to  be  aspiring  to 
other  stations  than  those  to  which  they 
are  appointed  of  God  for  them  to  occupy; 
that  it  was  better  for  individuals  to  mag- 
nify their  respective  callings,  and  wait  pa- 
tiently till  God  shall  say  to  them,  "Come 
up  higher.    .  .  ." 

He  exhorted  the  sisters  always  to  con- 
centrate their  faith  and  prayers  for,  and 
place  confidence  in  theii  husbands,  whom 
God   has   appointed   for   them   to   honor, 


and  in  those  iaithful  men  whom  God  has 
placed  at  the  head  of  the  Church  to  lead 
His  people;  that  we  should  arm  and  sus- 
tain them  with  our  prayers.  .  .  . 

.  .  .  you  must  put  down  iniquity,  and 
by  your  good  examples,  stimulate  the 
Elders  to  good  works;  if  you  do  right, 
there  is  no  danger  of  your  going  too  fast. 

He  said  he  did  not  care  how  fast  we 
run  in  the  path  of  virtue;  resist  evil,  and 
there  is  no  danger.  .  .  . 

This  is  a  charitable  Society,  and  accord- 
ing to  your  natures;  it  is  natural  for  iemales 
to  have  feelings  of  charity  and  benevolence. 
You  are  now  placed  in  a  situation  in  which 
you  can  act  according  to  those  sympathies 
which  God  has  planted  in  your  bosom.  .  .  . 

You  must  not  be  contracted,  but  you 
must  be  liberal  in  your  feelings.  Let  this 
Society  teach  women  how  to  behave  to- 
wards their  husbands,  to  treat  them  with 
mildness  and  affection.  When  a  man  is 
borne  down  with  trouble,  when  he  is  per- 
plexed with  care  and  difficulty,  if  he  can 
meet  a  smile  instead  of  an  argument  or 
a  murmur — if  he  can  meet  with  mildness, 
it  will  calm  down  his  soul  and  soothe  his 
feelings;  when  the  mind  is  going  to  de- 
spair, it  needs  a  solace  of  affection  and 
kindness  (D.  H.  C.  IV:6o3-6o7).  (Italics, 
the  Author's.) 

.  .  .  put  a  double  watch  over  the  tongue: 
no  organized  body  can  exist  without  this 
at  all.  All  organized  bodies  have  their  pe- 
culiar evils,  weaknesses  and  difficulties,  the 
object  is  to  make  those  not  so  good  reform 
and  return  to  the  path  of  virtue  that  they 
may  be  numbered  with  the  good,  and  even 
hold  the  keys  of  power,  which  will  influ- 
ence to  virtue  and  goodness  —  should 
chasten  and  reprove,  and  keep  it  all  in 
silence,  not  even  mention  them  again; 
then  you  will  be  established  in  power, 
virtue,  and  holiness,  and  the  wrath  of  God 
will  be  turned  away. 

.  .  .  search  yourselves  —  the  tongue  is 
an  unruly  member  —  hold  your  tongues 
about  things  of  no  moment.  .  .  . 

I  do  not  want  to  cloak  iniquity  —  all 
things  contrary  to  the  will  of  God,  should 
be  cast  from  us,  but  don't  do  more  hurt 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


127 


than  good,  with  your  tongues  —  be  pure 
in  heart.  Jesus  designs  to  save  the  people 
out  of  their  sins  {Ibid.,  V:2o).  (Itahcs, 
the  Author's.) 

The  First  Latter-day  Saint  Hymnal 
Another  assignment  given  to 
Emma  Smith  was  that  of  making  a 
selection  of  sacred  hymns  for  the 
Church. 

And  it  shall  be  given  thee,  also,  to  make 
a  selection  of  sacred  hymns,  as  it  shall  be 
given  thee,  which  is  pleasing  unto  me,  to 
be  had  in  my  church. 

For  my  soul  delighteth  in  the  song  of 
the  heart;  yea,  the  song  of  the  righteous 
is  a  prayer  unto  me,  and  it  shall  be  an- 
swered with  a  blessing  upon  their  heads 
(D  &  C  25:11-12). 

In  accordance  with  this  call, 
Emma  made  a  selection  of  hymns 
which  appeared  in  two  volumes.  W. 
W.  Phelps  was  appointed  to  revise 
and  arrange  them  for  printing.  The 
first  hymnal  was  published  in  1835, 
with  ninety  selections,  and  the  sec- 
ond in  1841,  with  three  hundred 
forty  selections. 

The  first  hymnal  classified  the 
selections  as  morning  hymns,  eve- 
ning hymns,  farewell  hymns,  hymns 
on  baptism,  on  the  sacrament,  on 
marriage,  and  miscellaneous.  The 
authors  of  the  words  of  many  of 
these  hymns  were  Latter-day  Saints. 
The  principal  contributor  was 
William  W.  Phelps  who  wrote 
many  well-known  Latter-day  Saint 
hymns.  Parley  P.  Pratt  was  another 
contributor  to  this  volume.  Among 
some  of  the  songs  included  in 
Emma's  compilation  are  favorites  of 
many  in  the  Church  today.  Some 
of  these  are:  'The  Spirit  of  God 
Like  a  Fire  Is  Burning";  ''Redeemer 
Of  Israel";  "Gently  Raise  the  Sacred 
Strain";  ''Earth  With  Her  Ten 
Thousand  Flowers";  "How  Firm  a 
Foundation,  Ye  Saints  of  the  Lord"; 


"He  Died!  The  Great  Redeemer 
Died!";  and  "I  Know  That  My 
Redeemer  Lives." 

The  Lord  revealed  that  the  songs 
which  would  be  pleasing  unto  him 
would  be  those  that  came  from  the 
heart.  The  song  of  the  righteous 
is  indeed  a  prayer  unto  the  Lord,  for 
those  who  live  his  laws  are  truly  the 
righteous  of  the  earth. 

Brother  George  D.  Pyper  once 
wrote  concerning  the  hymns  selected 
by  Emma  Smith: 

It  is  said  that  the  character  of  a  people 
may  be  judged  by  the  songs  they  sing.  If 
this  be  true  then  an  examination  of  those 
selected  by  Emma  Smith  prove  that  the 
Latter-day  Saints  were  a  reverential,  peace- 
loving,  worshipful.  God-fearing  people. 
After  a  hundred  years  it  is  acknowledged 
that  the  songs  selected  for  that  first  Lat- 
ter-day Saint  Hymn  book  are  among  the 
best  of  all  Christian  hymns  {Stones  of 
Latter-day  Saint  Hymns,  by  George  D. 
Pyper,  page  195). 

My  Voice  Is  Unto  All 

In  closing  the  revelation  to  Emma 
Smith,  the  Lord  stated  a  principle 
which  has  application  to  Emma  and 
also  to  every  person  in  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 

Keep  my  commandments  continually, 
and  a  crown  of  righteousness  thou  shalt 
receive.  And  except  thou  do  this,  where 
I  am  you  cannot  come. 

And  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  that 
this  is  my  voice  unto  all.  Amen  (D  &  C 
25:15-16). 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  In  what  way  was  Emma  Smith  an 
"elect  lady"? 

2.  Why  do  you  think  the  Priesthood 
should  "rule"  in  the  Church? 

3.  What  do  you  personally  find  in 
some  of  the  Prophet's  teachings  to  women 
that  are  of  profit  to  you? 

4.  Why  was  it  necessary  for  a  selection 
of  hymns  to  be  made  for  congregational 


128  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

singing  in  Latter-day  Saint  meetings?  6.  In  what  way  or  ways  do  you  think 

5.  Emphasis  has  been  given  in  this  les-  Emma's  call  to  compile  a  hymnal  was  suc- 

son  to  duties  and  responsibilities  of  wives  cessful? 

to  their  husbands.     What  counsel  did  Jo-  7.  In  what  ways  does  The  Church  of 

seph   Smith  give  to  husbands  concerning  Jesus    Christ    of    Latter-day    Saints    honor 

their  wives?  (Consult  D.  H.  C.  2:264.)  the  women  of  the  Church? 


ViSiting   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  16— "Be  Patient  in  Afflictions,  for  Thou  Shalt   Have  Many;  But 

Endure  Them,  for  Lo,  I  Am  With  Thee,  Even  Unto  the 

End  of  Thy  Days"  (D.  &  C.  24:8). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  May  5,  1959 

Objective:  To  show  that  afflictions  are  a  normal  part  of  life's  experiences  and  can 
be  the  basis  of  great  blessings,  if  we  trust  in  the  Lord. 

TF  we  keep  his  commandments,  the  of  all  mankind.  Although,  un- 
Lord  has  promised  that  we  will  doubtedly  some  carry  heavier  bur- 
find  much  joy  in  this  life.  Yet,  he  dens  than  others,  none  who  trusts  in 
has  never  implied  that  this  joy  may  the  Lord  is  called  upon  to  bear  his 
be  earned  without  troubles  and  burdens  alone, 
afflictions.  In  fact,  without  the  bit-  There  is  a  well-known  legend 
ter  we  cannot  fully  appreciate  the  about  a  traveler  whose  load  of 
sweet.  Full  enjoyment  of  our  bless-  troubles  and  sorrows  was  so  heavy 
ings  cannot  be  realized  without  the  that  he  complained  he  no  longer 
contrast  of  adversity.  could  carry  it.  A  certain  wise  man 
Affhction,  if  we  meet  and  bear  it  invited  him  to  rest  awhile  and  de- 
wisely,  can  bring  us  closer  to  the  posit  his  burden  in  a  place  where 
Lord.  It  has  been  said  that  'Tou  others  had  temporarily  laid  theirs 
are  never  at  any  time  nearer  to  God  aside.  After  his  rest,  the  traveler 
than  when  under  tribulation,  which  was  invited  to  take  his  choice  of 
he  permits  for  the  purification  and  the  burdens  and  to  carry  it  away  as 
beautifying  of  your  soul"  (Golden  his  own.  After  lifting  several  of 
Nuggets  oi  Thought  by  Molinos,  his  neighbors'  loads  of  cares  and 
page  8).  It  is  by  our  Father  in  sorrows,  he  decided  that,  by  com- 
heaven's  own  design,  that,  along  parison,  his  own  burden  was  not  so 
with  our  joys  and  successes,  we  must  heavy  after  all. 
meet  failures,  disappointments,  and  Another  fact  we  must  remember 
afflictions.  In  bearing  these  afflic-  about  our  afflictions  is  that,  actually, 
tions,  it  is  important  for  us  to  re-  they  can  be  the  source  of  great 
member  two  basic  facts.  First,  blessings  to  us.  Out  of  the  crucible 
affliction  is  universal.     It  is  the  lot  of  adversity  we  can  mold  the  great 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


129 


character  qualities  of  courage,  forti- 
tude, understanding,  and  obedience. 
In  Hebrews  5:8-9,  we  read  that  even 
the  Savior: 

Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he 
obedience  by  the  things  which  he  suffered; 

And  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the 
author  of  eternal  salvation  unto  all  them 
that  obey  him.  .  .  . 

Many  of  the  great  accomplish- 
ments in  the  world  have  been  made 
by  people  who  have  suffered  heavy 
burdens  and  whose  rising  above  their 
afflictions  has  been  responsible,  to 
a  large  extent,  for  their  outstanding 
accomplishments.  To  name  a  few, 
Helen  Keller  is  both  deaf  and  blind. 
Beethoven  was  deaf  much  of  his  life, 
and  Milton  was  blind.  Lord  Byron 
and  Sir  Walter  Scott  were  lame. 

Someone  has  wisely  said  that  af- 
flictions are  God's  educators.  It  is 
not  the  afflictions  themselves  which 
count,  but,  rather,  it  is  what  they 
do  to  us.  Our  difficult  experiences 
are  often  most  profitable  if: 

...  we  regard  every  hardship,  no  matter 
how  severe,  as  a  stepping  stone  to  some- 
thing higher;  every  disappointment,  no 
matter  how  keen,  as  a  means  of  molding 


courage;  every  adversity,  no  matter  how 
bitter,  as  something  to  make  us  valiant; 
every  sorrow,  no  matter  how  penetrating, 
every  affliction,  no  matter  how  poignant, 
as  something  to  sanctify  and  exalt  the  soul 
(Jesus  of  Nazareth,  by  Bryant  S.  Hinckley, 
page  75). 

In  this  Doctrine  and  Covenants' 
message,  we  are  exhorted  to  be 
patient  in  afflictions  and  endure 
them,  for  the  Lord  has  promised 
that  he  will  be  with  us  unto  the  end 
of  our  days.  What  a  marvelous 
promise!  One  of  the  greatest  bless- 
ings we  can  enjoy  in  this  life  is  to 
have  the  comforting  assurance  of 
the  presence  of  the  Lord's  spirit. 
How  wonderful  it  is  to  know  that 
if  we  put  our  complete  trust  in  the 
Lord,  he  will  not  forsake  us,  but 
will  be  ever  near  to  uphold  and  sus- 
tain us.  Surely  this  great  promise 
will  support  us  in  our  afflictions  and 
give  us  courage  and  patience  to  en- 
dure them.  Alma  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon  expressed  this  thought 
beautifully  when  he  said: 

.  .  .  remember,  that  as  much  as  ye 
shall  put  your  trust  in  God  even  so  much 
ye  shall  be  delivered  out  of  your  trials, 
and  your  troubles,  and  your  affhctions, 
and  ye  shall  be  lifted  up  at  the  last  day 
(Alma  38:5). 


cJhe    llieasure  of  d^yur   (greatness 

Wflma  Boyle  Bunker 

MAN  is,  and  must  be  rated  not  by  his  hordes  of  gold,  not  by  some  temporary  influ- 
ence, but  by  his  character  and  integrity,  sweetened  by  consideration  and  under- 
standing. The  highest  order  of  any  man  is  distinguished  by  human  goodness,  by  self- 
sacrifice,  and  self-forgetfulness. 

Greatness  in  any  one  of  us  is  the  power  and  will  to  serve  others.  And  perhaps  the 
truest  greatness  is  that  which  is  unseen  and  unknown.  It  is  ever  insensitive  to  popular 
clamor  and  accepts  the  good  deed  as  its  own  reward. 

The  true  measure  of  our  greatness  depends  on  our  invincible  integrity,  on  what  we 
give  to  others,  and  how  we  serve. 


vi/ork    1 1  ieetiag — Managing  a  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion  8— Managerial  Aspects  of  Clothing  the  Family 

Vesta  Barnett 

For  Tuesday,  May  12,  1959 

Objective:  To  consider  the  management  problems  involved  in  providing  adequate 
clothing  for  each  family  member. 


npHERE  is  no  norm  or  guide  for 
choice  in  cloth  as  there  is  in 
nutritional  needs  of  the  body.  Style, 
fashion,  and  fad  need  to  be  adapted 
to  individual  differences  within  the 
financial  limits  of  the  family.  Being 
well  dressed  for  the  occasion  and 
being  aware  of  it  can  be  of  benefit 
to  each  member  of  the  family 
psychologically,  physically,  and  so- 
cially. 

For  the  majority  of  families,  an 
adequate  wardrobe  for  each  mem- 
ber is  possible  only  by  intelligent 
management.  Here  are  some  prac- 
tical suggestions  for  planning  the 
family  clothing  needs: 

1.  Know  the  maximum  amount  of 
money  available  for  the  family  clothing. 

2.  Analyze  the  characteristics  of  each 
member  of  the  family  as  applied  to  cloth- 
ing needs. 

3.  Anticipate  the  clothing  needs  of  the 
family  two  to  three  years  in  advance. 

4.  Select  the  best  stores  for  values,  and 
shop  at  the  sales. 

5.  Use  all  available  information  con- 
cerning quality,  workmanship,  shrinkage, 
colorfastness,  suitability,  care,  and  up- 
keep of  clothes. 

6.  Train  children  to  take  good  care 
of  their  clothing. 

7.  Do  as  much  home  sewing  as  possible 
and  practical. 

Read  the  Label 

New  materials  are  constantly  com- 
ing onto  the  market,  and  new  fin- 
Page  130 


ishes  are  given  to  old  fabrics.  Today, 
even  the  experts  can  be  confused  as 
to  the  type  of  material  used  in  a 
garment.  For  most  of  us,  our  best 
help  is  to  read  the  label  and  follow 
the  manufacturer's  suggestions  for 
care  of  the  fabric.  A  good  label 
should  give  the  type  of  fiber  used  in 
the  garment,  the  probable  shrink- 
age, the  color  fastness  to  various 
causes  of  fading,  resistance  to  wrink- 
les, and  best  type  of  care  for  fabric. 

General  Care  oi  Clothing 

If  clothes  are  to  have  that  fresh, 
immaculate  look,  they  should  be 
cared  for  daily,  weekly,  and  seasonal- 
ly.   Good  clothes  deserve  good  care. 

Here  are  some  suggestions  for 
general  care: 

1.  Buy  good,  shaped  hangers  for  suits 
and  coats. 

2.  Remember  "a.  stitch  in  time  saves 
nine." 

3.  Mend   before  laundering. 

4.  Broken  threads  in  sweaters  and  knit 
wear  should  be  caught  and  crocheted  in 
again.  A  hole  in  a  sweater  should  be 
darned. 

5.  The  life  of  a  pair  of  shoes  is 
lengthened  with  proper  care  and  a  rest 
between  wearings. 

Occasional  Care  oi  Clothmg 

1.  Stains  should  be  removed  as  soon  as 
possible  after  they  occur  and  always  be- 
fore laundering. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


131 


2.  Follow  directions  on  labels  for  laun- 
dering or  dry  cleaning. 

Seasonal  Care  of  Clothing 

1.  Repair  and  clean  all  clothes  before 
they  are  stored  for  the  season.  Cotton, 
linen,  silk,  and  rayon  clothing  should  be 
washed  and  put  away  unstarched,  unblued, 
and  unironed.  Non-washable  articles 
should  be  dry  cleaned  before  being  stored. 

Wool  garments  that  are  not  moth- 
proofed should  be  washed  in  soapsuds  or 
dry  cleaned,  since  all  stages  of  moth  life 
are  killed  by  these  processes. 

Good  Buying  Principles 

The  first  requirement  for  a  satis- 
factory wardrobe  is  to  take  stock  of 
what  you  have,  then  plan  for  those 
things  you  really  need.  One  hundred 
well-planned  dollars  can  bring  more 
satisfaction  than  two  hundred  un- 
planned dollars. 

The  following  shopping  principles 
can  help  all  of  us  get  more  satisfac- 
tion from  our  purchases: 

1.  Compare  values.  Experienced  pro- 
fessional comparative  shoppers  say  it  is 
advisable  to  stop  at  several  stores  before 
purchasing  expensive  clothing  items,  such 
as  a  coat,  suit,  or  a  good  quality  dress. 

2.  Select  basic  or  classic  styles. 

3.  Buy  clothes  that  fit  your  needs. 
Nothing  is  a  bargain  unless  it  fits  in  with 
your  clothing  plans. 


4.  Purchase  middle-priced  items. 

5.  Know  store  brands. 

6.  Shop  regular  store  sales. 

7.  Pay  cash. 

Home  Sewing 

Most  homemakers  know  the  satis- 
faction that  can  come  from  com- 
pleting a  home  sewed  article  that 
turns  out  well.  Skill  in  sewing  can 
pay  big  dividends  in  the  life  of  the 
average  homemaker  not  only  in  divi- 
dends as  far  as  money  is  concerned, 
but  also  dividends  in  terms  of  satis- 
faction and  pride  of  accomplish- 
ment. 

Discussion  Thoughts 

1.  Choose  two  or  three  new  fabrics  or 
new  finishes  for  fabrics  and  show  how 
each  has  simplified  the  care  of  clothing. 
Contrast  the  care  necessary  for  these  fab- 
rics with  those  they  have  replaced. 

2.  Make  a  comparison  of  a  garment 
purchased  ready-made  and  one  made  at 
home  (children's  clothes,  shirt,  blouse  or 
dress).  Consider  cost  in  time,  energy, 
money,  quality  of  fabric,  enjoyment  of 
garment.  (Perhaps  some  of  the  women 
who  sew  could  be  asked  in  advance  to 
bring  some  of  their  articles  for  study.) 

3.  Recall  purchase  of  clothing  you  have 
made  recently,  one  you  feel  was  a  good 
buy  and  another  a  poor  buy.  See  if  you 
can  pinpoint  the  reasons  why  you  con- 
sider one  good  and  the  other  bad. 


cJhe  Lryracantha 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

There  have  been  few  poems 

Penned  to  you,  and  yet 

What  shrubs  more  greenly  grow. 

All  through  the  summer, 

(Glossy  —  warm  or  wet  — ) 

Then  flaunt  red  berries  through  the  snow? 


oLiterature  —  America's  Literature  — 
Meet  the  New  World 

Lesson  8— Jonathan  Edwards,  Puritan 

Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  84-95) 

For  Tuesday,  May  19,  1959 

Objective:     To  see  in  Jonathan  Edwards  a  harmonizing  of  various  phases  of  New 
England  Puritanism. 

"li^HILE  performing  the  office  of  compromise  measure  which  no  one 
tutor  at  Yale  College  for  his  liked,  yet  one  which  many  felt  neces- 
second  year,  Jonathan  was  seized  by  sary,  if  the  churches  were  to 
an  illness  which  kept  him  in  bed  for  perpetuate  themselves.  Within  each 
almost  three  months.  Upon  his  community  were  three  groups:  those 
recovery  in  1726,  at  age  twenty-three,  who  came  to  New  England  for  ad- 
he  was  offered  the  great  opportunity  venture,  profit,  and  freedom,  but 
of  serving  as  a  colleague  of  his  dis-  were  members  of  no  church.  Second, 
tinguished  grandfather,  the  Rev-  those  who  attended  church  but  who 
erend  Solomon  Stoddard,  who  had  had  never  been  granted  member- 
been  minister  in  the  far  western  ship.  Third,  actual  members  of  the 
Massachusetts  town  of  Northamp-  church  body,  or  'Visible  saints," 
ton  for  fifty-four  years,  and  soon  to  who  could  partake  of  church  sacra- 
retire.  Solomon  Stoddard  was  loved  ments  and  who  could  vote  in  church 
and  respected  throughout  the  entire  council  which  was  also  town  coun- 
Connecticut  Valley.  So  directly  had  cil.  To  be  eligible  for  church  mem- 
he  defied  the  wishes  of  the  Boston  bership  a  person  had  to  have 
clergy  that  he  was  known  more  received  a  personal  spiritual  mani- 
familiarly  as  'Tope"  Stoddard.  Par-  festation.  Few  second-generation 
ticularly  during  recent  decades,  as  children  had  had  such  an  experi- 
the  influence  of  the  Mothers  de-  ence,  and  even  fewer  grandchildren 
clined,  he  had  become  the  most  of  the  original  founders.  While  the 
powerful  single  force  in  New  Eng-  churches  were  full,  the  number  of 
land  Puritanism.  And  Jonathan  actual  members  had  become  alarm- 
Edwards  was  to  be  groomed  as  his  ingly  small.  The  Half- Way  Covenant 
replacement.  of    1662    granted    membership    to 

second-   and   third-generation   Puri- 

The  Half- Way  Covenant  tans   who    attended    regularly    and 

In  1662,  ten  years  before  Solomon  who  believed  the  basic  creed,  but 

Stoddard  had  come  to  Northampton  who  had  not  received  spiritual  illu- 

as  a  young  man,  violent  dissension  mination.     Many  fervent  believers 

had  arisen  in  New  England  churches  felt  this  liberalizing  compromise  to 

over    the    Half -Way    Covenant,    a  be  the  beginning  of  the  end. 

Poge  132 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


133 


Doctrine  oi  Self-ReJfance 

By  contrast,  Solomon  Stoddard 
felt  the  Half-Way  Covenant  didn't 
go  far  enough.  He  established  a 
policy,  strongly  opposed  by  his  fel- 
low churchmen  in  eastern  Massa- 
chusetts, which  did  go  far  enough. 
He  believed  that  all  who  desired 
membership  should  be  admitted,  re- 
gardless of  whether  their  family  had 
been  church  members  or  not.  His 
liberalizing  policy  brought  him  a 
wider  popularity  and  influence  than 
any  other  minister  of  his  day  en- 
joyed. By  sheer  power  of  his  per- 
sonality and  through  his  powerful 
belief  in  the  basic  Puritan  doctrine 
of  self-reliance,  Stoddard  freed  his 
followers  from  complete  domination 
by  their  ancestors: 

And  it  would  be  no  humility  but  base- 
ness of  spirit  for  us  to  judge  ourselves  in- 
capable to  examine  the  principles  that 
have  been  handed  down  to  us,  ...  If  the 
practices  of  our  fathers  in  any  particulars 
were  mistaken,  it  is  fit  they  should  be  re- 
jected; if  they  be  not>  they  will  bear 
examination. 

Among  many  other  lessons  taught 
him  by  his  predecessor,  Edwards 
learned  this  one  well. 

Crusade  Against  ''Surface-Religion" 
After  Jonathan  Edwards  had 
served  Stoddard  as  apprentice  and 
co-worker  for  but  two  years,  Solo- 
mon Stoddard  died,  in  1729,  and 
Edwards  began  his  more  than  twen- 
ty years  of  service  to  his  Northamp- 
ton congregation.  Naturally,  he  was 
anxious  to  prove  that  he  was  fol- 
lowing in  ''the  Pope's  footsteps." 
Despite  such  a  normal  desire,  how- 
ever, it  was  not  too  long  until  he 
began  preaching  views  directly  oppo- 
site those  he  inherited. 

Increasingly  during  the  next  de- 
cade,   young    Edwards    found    in 


Northampton  more  and  more  evi- 
dence that  to  more  and  more  of  the 
wealthy,  powerful,  and  smug  towns- 
people, the  true  Christian  religion 
meant  less  and  less.  Though  never 
once  did  he  mention  anyone  by 
name,  he  rebuked  them  for  their 
lewd  language  and  tavern-hunting, 
their  rampant  gossiping  and  quarrel- 
ling among  families,  economic  fac- 
tions, their  bitter  differences  over 
common  land  to  be  divided  amongst 
them,  and,  most  of  all,  for  their 
worshiping  comfort  and  wealth  rath- 
er than  God.  Alarmed  at  their  com- 
placency and  "surface-religion,"  he 
accused  them  even  more  firmly  of 
being  unconscious  Arminians. 

Stemming  from  the  beliefs  of  the 
Dutch  theologian  Jacobus  Arminius 
(1560-1609),  the  doctrines  of  Ar- 
minianism  softened  and  liberalized 
the  teachings  of  Calvin  by  offering 
atonement  to  all  men,  making  pre- 
destination conditional  rather  than 
absolute,  and  enabling  man  to  resist 
both  sin  and  grace  through  freedom 
of  the  will.  The  special  problem  in 
Northampton  was  that  many  had 
come  to  feel  God,  not  themselves, 
to  be  responsible  for  evil. 

The  faction  which  most  resented 
Edwards'  constant  attacks  on  local 
Arminianism  was  a  group  of  mer- 
chants and  landowners  led  by  his 
own  cousins  whom  he  had  early  of- 
fended. He  preached  his  concepts  of 
God  and  man  to  them  in  sermons 
rarely  less  than  two  hours  long, 
sometimes  extending  to  five,  yet  so 
great  was  his  insight  into  the  hearts 
of  his  audience  and  so  great  was  his 
skill  in  holding  his  audience  that, 
rarely,  did  he  lose  a  listener.  He 
lectured  each  Thursday  evening  in 
an  effort  to  meet  the  midweek  de- 
mand for  religious  leadership.  He 
spoke  slowly  but  distinctly  in  a  low 


134  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 

voice,   reading   from   sermon   notes  should  we  ever  seek  to  attempt  to 

or  Bible  in  his  left  hand,  his  elbow  tell    him    whom    he    may    save   or 

resting   on    the   pulpit,   and   rarely  damn.    True  love  of  God  is  to  love 

moving   his   right   hand   except   to  him  and  not  to  judge  him.    Before 

turn  the  page,  yet  withal  impressing  man,  God  need  not  stoop  to  justify 

his  audience  with  his  ^'habitual  and  his  ways.     Finally,  is  man  predes- 

great  solemnity,  looking  and  speak-  tined  to  sin  or  has  he  freedom  to 

ing  as  if  in  the  presence  of  God.''  choose,  as  the  Arminians  maintain? 

Central  in  Edwards'  theology  is  Edwards  believed  that  if  we  accept 

the  concept  of  a  God-centered  uni-  God's  sovereignty,  we  must  also  be- 

verse.     For  him,   God  is  all,  man  lieve  that  all  reality  lies  within  the 

nothing.     Edwards    believed     thus  mind  of  God;  therefore  every  event 

not  because  tradition  or  authority  must   have   a   cause.     As   our  text 

dictated  it  to  him,  but  because  it  points  out  (page  85),  ''We  are  able 

was  logically  inescapable  according  to  do  what  we  choose,  but  what  we 

to  his  thinking.  elect   to   choose   is   determined   by 

According    to    Edwards'    beliefs,  God." 

mankind  had  erred  into  all  forms  This  summary  of  Edwards'  theo- 

of  Covenant  Theology  because  New  logical  system  includes  ideas  taken 

England  had  forgotten  the  divinity  from  his  major  writings.  Condensed 

of  the  Divine.  and  partial  though  it  is,  once  it  is 

For  Edwards  the  most  vital  re-  digested  we  can  more  fully  under- 

ligious  experiences,  indeed  the  most  stand  his  other  writings,  the  unity 

vital  of  all  experiences  in  life,  were  of   Edwards'  life,  and  the   Puritan 

emotional   rather   than   rational   or  movement  as  purified  by  him.  For 

intellectual.     Or  to  put  it  in  other  Edwards  himself  is  the  best  defini- 

words,  the  best  logical   means  for  tion  of  Puritanism, 
proving  God  and  worshiping  him 

was  through  the  emotions.  The  Great  Awakening 

The  big  problem  which  Edwards  At  a  time  when  religious  indiffer- 

tried    to    resolve    remained:    what  ence  was  at  its  height,  the  Great 

about  sin?    Because  God  permits  it.  Awakening  was  the  first  movement 

and   because   his   house   is   one   of  which  spread  from  colony  to  colony 

order,  therefore  sin  must  be  good  in  and,  for  the  first  time,  bound  them 

the  overall  harmonious  plan.    And  all  together  into  a  common  cause, 

if  evil  is  allowed  by  God,  it  will  It  was  the  American  version  of  a 

exist.     Edwards  defined  evil  as  the  similar     contemporary     movement 

''property  of  the  species"  and  cited  known  in  Germany  as  Pietism  and 

man's  record  of  brutalities  through-  in  England  as  Evangelicalism,  and 

out  history  as  irrefutable  evidence,  had  its  origin  in  Edwards'  meeting- 

Therefore,   when  man   sins,  a  just  house  at  Northampton. 

God  can  only  punish.  SeeiHg  his  congregation  straying, 

Rather  than  blaming  God  for  de-  Edwards'  problem  was  one  of  com- 

fining    sinful    man    as    his    enemy,  municating  to  them  the  experience 

Edwards  taught  that  we  must  only  by  which  they  could  return  to  true 

praise  him  for  his  justice  and  stand  religion.      Firmly    convinced    from 

before  his  unknowable  sublimity  in  his  reading  of  Locke  that  man  can 

even    greater   awe   and   fear.     Nor  gain   knowledge   only   through   his 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


135 


senses,  he  felt  that  the  people  lacked 
the  sensation  of  the  hell  toward 
which  they  were  heading;  if  only 
he  could  create  for  them  such  a 
sensation  through  a  word-experi- 
ence, he  might  frighten  them  into 
repenting.    Or,  as  he  explained  it: 

Some  talk  of  it  as  an  unreasonable  thing 
to  fright  persons  to  heaven,  but  I  think  it 
is  a  reasonable  thing  to  endeavor  to  fright 
persons  away  from  hell.  They  stand  up- 
on its  brink,  and  are  just  ready  to  fall 
into  it,  and  are  senseless  of  their  danger. 
Is  it  not  a  reasonable  thing  to  fright  a 
person  out  of  a  house  on  fire? 

Quite  conscious  of  what  he  was 
doing,  he  invited  the  English  Evan- 
gelist George  Whitefield  to  visit  his 
congregation.  Whitefield  had  proved 
to  be  a  tremendous  success  in  Lon- 
don where  he  wept  and  roared  and 
screamed  before  crowds  of  twenty 
to  thirty  thousand  sinners,  all  of 
them  ''affected  and  drenched  in 
tears." 

Though  Edwards  disliked  White- 
field  personally,  he  brought  about 
the  effect  Edwards  desired.  From 
1740-43  the  emotional  enthusiasm 
was  at  its  height.  Edwards  described 
Northampton's  reaction,  in  1743,  to 
a  fellow  minister  in  one  of  the  most 
widely  circulated  pamphlets  in 
Protestantism,  Some  Thoughts  Con- 
ceining  The  Present  Revival  oi 
ReUgion  m  New-Enghnd,  from 
which  the  following  is  taken: 

About  the  middle  of  the  summer  of 
1741  I  called  together  the  young  people 
that  were  communicants,  from  sixteen  to 
twenty-six  years  of  age,  to  my  house;  which 
proved  to  be  a  most  happy  meeting:  many 
seemed  to  be  very  greatly  and  most  agree- 
ably affected  with  those  views,  which  ex- 
cited humility,  self-condemnation,  self- 
abhorrence,  love  and  joy:  many  fainted 
under  these  affections.  ...  It  was  a  very 
frequent  thing,  to  see  an  house  full  of 
out-cries,  fainting,  convulsions,  and   such- 


like, both  with  distress,  and  also  with  ad- 
miration and  joy  .  .  .  and  after  great 
convictions  and  humblings,  and  agonizing 
with  God,  they  had  Christ  discovered  to 
them  anew,  as  an  all  sufficient  Saviour, 
and  in  the  glories  of  his  grace,  and  in  a 
far  more  clear  manner  than  before;  and 
with  greater  humility,  self-emptiness  and 
brokenness  of  heart,  and  a  purer,  a  higher 
joy,  and  greater  desires  after  holiness  of 
life;  but  with  greater  self-diffidence  and 
distrust  of  their  treacherous  hearts.  .  .  . 
Conversions  were  frequently  wrought  more 
sensibly  and  visibly.  .  .  .  the  transitions 
from  one  state  to  another  were  more  sen- 
sible and  plain;  so  that  it  might,  in  many 
instances,  be  as  it  were  seen  by  bystanders. 

In  the  final  lines  above,  Edwards' 
use  of  sensible  refers  not  to  its  being. 
*'of  good  sense,''  but  of  being  avail- 
able to  the  senses  as  Locke  used  the 
word.  It  was  a  sensate  awareness  to 
man's  own  evil  which  Edwards  was 
most  anxious  to  obtain,  and  which 
he  achieved  with  such  success  in 
his  own  most  famous  sermon,  ''Sin- 
ners in  the  Hands  of  an  Angry 
God,"  delivered  in  1741. 

The  power  of  this  sermon  lies  in 
the  direct  imagery  which  Edwards 
used  with  his  considerable  literary 
skill.  It  should  be  pointed  out  that 
he  follows  the  traditional  sermon 
pattern,  couched  in  the  traditionally 
controlled  plain  style,  of  first  citing 
a  text  from  the  Bible,  next  enlarg- 
ing the  text  in  a  section  called  the 
argument,  to  be  finally  followed  by 
the  application.  Text  for  this  ser- 
mon is  'Their  foot  shall  slide  in  due 
time,"  Deuteronomy  32:35.  The 
following  excerpt  is  from  the  argu- 
ment of  this  sermon: 

The  use  of  this  awful  subject  may  be 
for  awakening  unconverted  persons  in  this 
congregation.  .  .  .  That  world  of  misery,, 
that  lake  of  burning  brimstone,  is  extend- 
ed abroad  under  you.  There  is  the  dread- 
ful pit  of  the  glowing  flames  of  the  wrath 
of  God;  there  is  hell's  wide  gaping  mouth 
open;  and  you  have  nothing  to  stand  upon,. 


136 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


nor  any  thing  to  take  hold  of;  there  is 
nothing  between  you  and  hell  but  the 
air;  it  is  only  the  power  and  mere  pleas- 
ure of  God  that  holds  you  up.  ...  It  is 
to  be  ascribed  to  nothing  else,  that  you 
did  not  go  to  hell  last  night;  that  you  was 
suffered  to  awake  again  in  this  world,  after 
you  closed  your  eyes  to  sleep.  There  is 
no  other  reason  to  be  given  why  you  have 
not  gone  to  hell,  since  you  have  sat  here 
in  the  house  of  God,  provoking  his  pure 
eyes  by  your  sinful  wicked  manner  of  at- 
tending his  solemn  worship.  Yea,  there 
is  nothing  else  that  is  to  be  given  as  a 
reason  why  vou  do  not  this  very  moment 
drop  down  into  hell. 

It  is  impossible  to  escape  experi- 
encing such  writing,  and  how  unfair 
to  expect  one  such  tidbit  to  stand 
in  lieu  of  the  accumulative  power 
of  the  entire  composition. 

Edwaids'  Closing  Years 

It  is  not  difficult  to  understand 
how  no  one  was  indifferent  to  Jona- 
than Edwards,  and  those  who  were 
against  him  were  so  impassioned  in 
their  opposition  that  in  1750  their 
''packed"  ecclesiastical  court  voted 
him  out  of  their  community — and 
out  of  any  sustenance  for  his  eleven 
children,  his  wife,  or  himself,  over- 
worked and  weary.  Yet  only  one 
of  his  accusers  ever  gave  any  indica- 
tion of  remorse.  Edwards  took  an 
appointment  at  Stockbridge  in 
frontier  Massachusetts  where  several 
were  murdered  by  Indians  during 
his  stay  there.  Here  he  lived  for  six 
years,  grateful  for  the  free  time  it 
gave  him  to  write  his  most  creative 
works.  Reluctantly  he  left  his  true 
delight  to  direct  the  affairs  of  Prince- 
ton College,  chosen  for  his  status  as 
the  most  courageous  crusader,  the 
keenest  theologian  of  his  day.  While 
his  wife  was  preparing  to  move,  she 
received  word  of  his  sudden  death 
by  smallpox.    Knowing  that  he  was 


to  die,  he  had  asked  friends  to  ''tell 
her  that  the  uncommon  union 
which  has  so  long  subsisted  between 
us  has  been  of  such  a  nature  as  I 
trust  is  spiritual,  and  therefore  will 
continue  forever."  She  in  turn  said: 

What  shall  I  say?  A  holy  and  good 
God  has  covered  us  with  a  dark  cloud.  O 
that  we  may  kiss  the  rod  and  lay  our 
hands  on  our  mouths!  The  Lord  has 
done  it.  He  has  made  me  adore  his  good- 
ness, that  we  had  him  so  long. 

Unpublished  at  his  death  were 
numerous  manuscripts.  One  of 
them.  Images  or  Shadows  oi  Divine 
Things,  contains  some  of  his  love- 
liest images.  He  contemplates  na- 
ture as  an  image  or  shadow  of  God's 
beauty  which  is  ever  accessible  to 
us.  It  is  fitting  that,  of  the  various 
tunes  he  sang  so  effectively,  we  allow 
Edwards  to  speak  for  himself 
through  this  hymn  to  nature's  beau- 
ty, in  its  essential  philosophy  rep- 
resentative of  the  heavenly  ideal- 
ism which  has  always  been  central 
to  the  Puritan  mind. 

70.  If  we  look  on  these  shadows  of 
divine  things  as  the  voice  of  God  purpose- 
ly by  them  teaching  us  these  and  those 
spiritual  and  divine  things,  to  show  of 
what  excellent  advantage  it  will  be,  how 
agreeably  and  clearly  it  will  tend  to  convey 
instructions  to  our  minds,  and  to  impress 
things  on  the  mind  and  to  affect  the  mind, 
by  that  we  may,  as  it  were,  have  God 
speaking  to  us.  Wherever  we  are,  and 
whatever  we  are  about,  we  may  see  divine 
things  excellently  represented  and  held 
forth.  And  it  will  abundantly  tend  to 
confirm  the  Scriptures,  for  there  is  an 
excellent  agreement  between  these  things 
and  the  holy  Scriptures.  .  .  . 

How  great  a  resemblance  of  a  holy  and 
virtuous  soil  is  a  calm,  serene  day.  What 
an  infinite  number  of  such  like  beauties  is 
there  in  that  one  thing,  the  light,  and  how 
complicated  an  harmony  and  proportion 
is  it. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


137 


Hidden  beauties  are  commonly  by  far 
the  greatest,  because  the  more  complex  a 
beauty  is,  the  more  hidden  is  it.  In  this 
latter  fact  consists  principally  the  beauty 
of  the  world,  and  very  much  in  light  and 
colours.  Thus  mere  light  is  pleasing  to 
the  mind.  If  it  be  to  the  degree  of 
effulgence,  it  is  very  sensible,  and  mankind 
have  agreed  in  it;  they  all  represent  glory 
and  extraordinary  beauty  by  brightness. 
.  .  .  And  each  sort  of  rays  play  a  distinct 
tune  to  the  soul,  besides  those  lovely  mix- 
tures that  are  found  in  nature.  Those 
beauties,  how  lovely  is  the  green  of  the 
face  of  the  earth  in  all  manner  of  colours, 
in  flowers,  the  colour  of  the  skies,  and 
lovely  tinctures  of  the  morning  and 
evening. 

Corollary:  Hence  the  reason  why 
almost  all  men,  and  those  that  seem  to 
be  very  miserable,  love  life,  because  they 
cannot  bear  to  lose  sight  of  such  a  beauti- 
ful and  lovely  world.  The  ideas,  that  every 
moment  whilst  we  live  have  a  beauty  that 
we  take  not  distinct  notice  of,  brings  a 
pleasure  that,  when  we  come  to  the  trial, 
we  had  rather  live  in  much  pain  and  mis- 
ery than  lose.  (From  Perry  Miller's  ver- 
sion of  Jonathan  Edwards'  Images  or 
Shadows  of  Divine  Things,  1948,  used 
with  permission  of  Yale  University  Press.) 

Place  in  American  Culture 

Jonathan  Edwards  was  far  from 
being  a  simple  man;  neither  he  nor 
his  impact  on  American  culture  can 
be  judged  simply.  In  the  final  bal- 
ancing and  reckoning,  he  must  be 
seen  as  one  who  fought  valiantly  for 
his  version  of  God's  truth,  and  made 
a  major  contribution  of  stalwart 
courage.  In  an  optimistic  land,  his 
constant  emphasis  on  the  evil  in 
man's  nature  has  not  been  popular, 
yet  he  provided  a  secure  foundation 


for  those  of  the  Founding  Fathers 
who  insisted  that  checks  and  bal- 
ances be  built  into  the  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  as  protection 
for  both  the  weak  and  the  wealthy. 
Edwards  stimulated  the  founding  of 
several  universities,  and  was  a  pio- 
neer advocate  of  co-education.  Nor 
was  he  too  proud  to  give  his  best 
years  to  the  still-murdering  savages, 
thus  furthering  the  cause  of  hu- 
manitarianism.  Finally,  he  deserves 
to  be  remembered  as  one  of  our 
most  lofty  idealists,  both  for  his  defi- 
nition of  God  as  love  and  as  beauty 
and  for  the  poetic  prose  he  created,, 
that  we  might  know  at  firsthand 
how  he  expressed  his  ''religious 
affection"  he  felt  towards  his  God.. 
(See  text,  ''Personal  Narrative,"  pp. 
86-92.) 

It  is  interesting  to  trace,  through 
the  history  of  the  Renaissance  and 
of  the  Reformation  and  in  the  re- 
ligious controversies  of  this  period^ 
a  preparing  of  the  way  for  the  res- 
toration of  the  gospel. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 


1.  Why  did  Jonathan  Edwards  oppose 
the  pattern  set  by  Solomon  Stoddard  and 
oppose  the  Half-Way  Covenant? 

2.  Why  does  an  awareness  of  beauty  in 
nature  hold  religious  significance  for  Ed- 
wards? 

3.  Why  did  he  employ  his  literary  skill 
so  effectively  in  shaping  his  sermon,  '"Sin- 
ners in  the  Hands  of  an  Angry  God?"" 
What  was  he  trying  to  do? 


Soaai  Science — Latter-day  Saint  Family  Lif( 

Lesson  21— How  Do  I  Rate? 

Elder  John  Fan  Larson 
For  Tuesday,  May  26,  1959 
Objective:     To  provide  an  inventory  for  self-evaluation  in  family  living. 


nPHE  following  self-analysis  chart 
has  been  developed  to  help  par- 
ents, particularly  mothers,  to  re- 
evaluate their  role  in  the  family.  It 
is  also  designed  to  serve  as  a  review 
of  social  science  lessons  of  the  past 
three  years.  No  attempt  has  been 
made  to  develop  a  score  nor  to 
weigh  the  importance  of  one  part 
over  another.  It  should  also  be 
l<:ept  in  mind  that  many  important 
aspects  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  fam- 
ily have  not  been  included  in  the 
current  lessons  and  many  aspects 
included  in  the  lessons  are  not  in- 
cluded in  this  review  because  of 
space  and  time  limitations.  We 
hope  you  enjoy  rating  yourself. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
EamiJy  Member.^ 

(Indicate  your  thinking  by  marking 
"T"  for  True  or  "F"  for  False.) 

1.  The  Latter-day  Saints  philosophy  of 
family  living  is  different  from  that  of  the 
world  and  should  be  preserved. 

2.  The  primary  responsibilities  of  all 
present-day  families  include: 

a.  Attending  parent-teacher  meetings. 

b.  Physical  care  and  support. 

c.  Teaching  children  personal  virtues. 

3.  The  effectiveness  of  family  influence 
is  measured  entirely  by  the  amount  of 
time  family  members  spend  together. 

4.  In  considering  plans  for  aging  and 
aged  family  members  only  two  things  need 
to  be  considered,  i.e.,  food  and  warm 
clothing. 

5.  The  home  gives  each  family  member 

Page  138 


a  sense  of  belonging,  a  feehng  of  security, 
of  love  and  opportunities  for  growth,  re- 
gardless of  age. 

6.  Each  family  member  sees  the  family 
in  the  same  light. 

7.  While  most  fathers  stand  as  a  pillar 
of  strength,  and  symbol  of  security,  yet 
all  fathers  unconsciously  resent  supporting 
their  children. 

8.  It  is  the  mother,  largely,  who  creates 
the  atmosphere  from  which  husband  and 
children  receive  emotional  security. 

9.  A  newborn  infant  should  only  be 
touched  by  his  mother  and  then  only  after 
she  has  sterilized  her  hands  and  clothing. 

10.  We  are  entirely  fair,  if  we  treat 
each  family  member  exactly  the  same. 

1 1 .  Mother  should  determine  what  is 
to  be  purchased  in  the  home  and  father 
should  pay  the  bills. 

12.  The  best  way  to  remain  friends 
with  in-laws  is  to  stay  away  from  them 
except  at  family  reunions. 

13.  When  a  child  leaves  the  home,  he 
severs  all  ties  with  the  family. 

14.  Family  members  should  all  par- 
ticipate in  play,  but  only  with  persons  of 
similar  age. 

15.  Every  family  has  the  responsibility 
of  establishing  a  way  of  life  which  will 
develop  a  stable  sense  of  values  for  its 
members. 

16.  In  this  day  of  modern  invention 
and  conveniences,  a  change  of  activity 
and  time  for  mental  and  physical  relaxa- 
tion are  relatively  unimportant. 

17.  Family  Hours  and  family  councils 
are  a  waste  of  time. 

18.  Children  should  be  seen  and  not 
heard. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
Marriage  Partner.^ 

(Which  alternative  best  describes  me?) 
1.   I   consider   that   the   marriage   cove- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


139 


nant,    when    properly    solemnized,    is    an 
eternal  relationship  which: 

a.  greatly  colors  present-day  attitudes 
between  husband  and  wife,  or 

b.  has  significance  only  after  death. 

2.  I  believe  marriages  fail  because: 

a.  individuals  who  marry  fail,  or 

b.  one  spouse  seeks  divorce. 

3.  Success  in  my  marriage  began: 

a.  at  the  time  I  was  married,  or 

b.  early  in  life. 

4.  As  my  spouse  and  I  grow  older  we 
think  we  should : 

a.  spend  less  time  on  personal  groom- 
ing, or 

b.  give  personal  grooming  more  at- 
tention. 

5.  I  maintain  success  in  marriage  is 
more  likely  if: 

a.  the  marriage  partners  come  from 
similar  backgrounds,  or 

b.  the  marriage  partners  come  from 
different  backgrounds,  thus  bring- 
ing diversity  to  the  marriage. 

6.  To  me  marital  happiness  is  enhanced 
if  both  spouses: 

a.  talk  about  their  differences,  or 

b.  keep  their  problems  to  themselves. 

7.  I  find  conflicts  in  marriage  are  nor- 
mal. When  problems  arise  my  marital 
partner  and  I  ask: 

a.  What  do  our  differences  mean  to 
my  spouse?  or 

b.  Why  worry  about  what  it  means 
to  my  spouse? 

a.  How  can  I  hold  my  ground?  or 

b.  What  can  I  suggest  as  a  step  to- 
wards the  solution  of  the  problem? 

a.  How  can  I  embarrass  my  partner 
further? 

b.  Am  I  permitting  my  partner  to 
save  face? 

a.  Notwithstanding  our  disagreement, 
does  my  partner  understand  I  have 
great  love  for  him?  or 

b.  Should  I  frankly  tell  him  I  don't 
love  him  in  order  to  shock  him 
into  being  different? 

8.  When  my  husband  invites  me  out  for 
an  evening  without  the  children  do  I : 

a.  say  I'm  too  tired  and  have  nothing 
to  wear?  or 

b.  accept  readily  and  dress  in  my 
best? 

9.  Do  my  husband  and  I: 

a.  give  up  all  social  interest  while 
rearing  our  children?  or 


b.  cultivate  common  social  interests 
and  friends  who  will  fill  our  lives 
after  children  are  married? 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a  Parent? 

1.  Which  of  the  following  do  I  con- 
sider important  to  further  the  intellectual 
or  spiritual  growth  of  my  child? 

a.  the  child's  right  to  choose  without 
interference. 

b.  the  child's  right  to  choose  with 
parental  guidance. 

c.  the  acquisition  of  knowledge. 

d.  a  religious  atmosphere  in  the 
home. 

e.  desire  for  learning. 

f.  parental  refusal  to  accept  child's 
failure. 

g.  parental  comfort  to  child  who  has 
not  succeeded. 

h.  patience, 
i.  safety-tread  shoes, 
j.  a  working  knowledge  of  compara- 
tive religions. 

k.  goals. 

1.  parents  with  a  ''hands  off"  atti- 
tude on  the  evaluation  of  current 
pubhcations  and  events. 

m.  status  with  associates. 

n.  a  sense  of  being  a  person  whose 
worth  is  recognized. 

0.  love  of  family  members. 

2.  Do  my  children  have: 

a.  proper  food  and  nutrition? 

b.  regular  health  habits? 

c.  clean  bodies  and  minds? 

d.  proper  exercise  in  work  and  play? 

e.  sufficient  sleep  and  rest? 

f.  regular  medical  and  dental  check- 
ups? 
g.  protection  against  disease  and  ac- 
cident? 
h.  good  mental  health? 
i.  a  hospitalization  plan? 

3.  Do  I  feel  and  show  a  closeness  to 
my  children  and  grandchildren? 

4.  Do  I  express  my  parental  love  en- 
tirely by  giving  things  to  my  children? 

5.  Do  I  introduce  my  friends  to  my 
children  and  teach  them  to  do  the  same? 

6.  Does  my  love  instill  confidence  in 
my  children? 

7.  Does  telling  my  child  no  constitute 
a  lack  of  love? 

8.  Does  the  love  existing  between  me 
and   my    marriage   partner   have   anything 


140 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


MUSIC  RECOMMENDED 

FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

..  HOW  LOVELY  ARE  THY 

DWELLINGS-Liddle    25 

..   I  SHALL  NOT  PASS  AGAIN 

THIS  WAY-Effinger 20 

..   LORD'S  PRAYER  (Two  Parts)- 

Malotte    25 

..  LORD'S  PRAYER  (Three  Parts)- 

Malotte    25 

..   LORD'S  PRAYER-Gates  20 

..  MY  REDEEMER  LIVES-Gates  20 

MY  SOUL  IS  ATHIRST  FOR 

GOD— Madsen  20 

..  O   LORD   MOST   HOLY-Franck 16 

..   O  LOVELY  LAND,  AMERICA- 

Christensen-Madsen    20 

..   PEACE  I  LEAVE  WITH  YOU- 

Roberts     16 

..  TWENTY-THIRD  PSALM-Schubert     .25 


UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 
EYES-Beethoven  22 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement   as   your   order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please   send   the  music   indicated  above. 
D  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 


Name  , 

Address   , 

City  &  State 


IHlusic    I 


DaqiiiesL  


M5MQRniUNlVEKSnXPR0V0«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


to  do  with  our  child's  emotional  security? 
g.  Do  I  make  play  out  of  work  for  my 
children? 

10.  Do  I  hear  my  children  out  when 
they  bring  problems  to  me? 

11.  Do  I  "nag"  or  do  I  discuss? 

12.  Do  I  view  my  child's  problems  in 
his  setting  or  with  a  "I  didn't  do  that 
when  I  was  young"  approach? 

With  Which  Statement 
Do  I  Agree.^ 

1.  a.  Every  person  needs  to  know  the 

limits  of  permissible  behavior. 

b.  Most  children  do  not  need  disci- 
pline. 

c.  Children  are  born  with   self-con- 
trol. 

2.  a.  Punishment   is    the   best   way    to 

discipline. 

b.  Punishment  is  one  way  to  disci- 
pline. 

c.  A  child  should  never  be  punished. 

3.  Discipline  is  made  more  effective,  if 

(check  as  many  as  you  wish) 

a.  you  count  to  twenty  before  strik- 
ing a  child. 

b.  you     know     some    behavior     ex- 
presses a  need. 

c.  you  have  a  warm  affectional  feel- 
ing for  your  child. 

d.  you  seek  to  understand  your  child. 

e.  it  is  always  administered  at  meal- 
time. 

f.  handled  by  father  with  the  "wait 
till  your  father  gets  home"  ap- 
proach. 

4.  When  I  punish  my  child: 

a.  is  it  brief? 

b.  is  it  soon  after  the  misbehavior? 

c.  am  I  fair? 

d.  am  I  consistent? 

e.  does  my  child  understand  why? 

f.  do   I   express   my   sorrow   to   the 

child? 
g.  do   I   embarrass  him   in   front  of 
others? 

5.  When  my  child  asks  to  bring  friends 
home  or  have  a  party,  do  I: 

a.  say  it's  too  expensive? 

b.  say  I  haven't  room? 

c.  say  it's  too  much  work? 

d.  agree — ^and  do  all  the  work  my- 
self? 

e.  agree   without   apologies   and   let 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


141 


the  child  assist  me  in  giving  the 
best  party  we  can  afford? 

Here's  How  I  Stand! 

1.  All  children  should  be  educated  in 
the  same  way. 

2.  Parents  should  not  stimulate  their 
young  children  to  learn  at  home  since 
they  must  relearn  everything  in  school. 

3.  Expressed  confidence  in  a  child's 
potential  is  unwise,  for  it  "puffs"  him  up 
before  he  deserves  praise. 

4.  The  acquisition  of  knowledge  is  of 
little  real  value  or  significance  without  its 
wise  application. 

5.  Knowledge  acquired  in  this  life  goes 
with  us  into  eternity. 

6.  I  should  discourage  my  family  on 
reading  the  newspaper. 

7.  I  should  subscribe  to  good  magazines 
for  my  children's  age  levels, 

8.  I  should  be  receptive  to  new  books. 
Q.    My   children    don't  care  whether   I 

keep  growing  mentally. 

10.  I  should  never  attend  a  public  gath- 
ering where  my  children  perform. 

11.  It  is  important  to  seek  knowledge 
and  wisdom  concerning  good  health  prac- 
tices. 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a 
Community  Member? 

DO  I 

1.  Have  a  sense  of  responsibility  for 
what  goes  on  in  my  community? 

2.  Continually  think  of  ways  I  can  be 
a  better  neighbor? 

3.  Overlook  the  mistakes  of  my  neigh- 
bors and  refrain  from  speaking  evil  of 
them? 

4.  Rejoice  in  the  accomplishments  and 
success  of  my  neighbors? 

5.  Ever  invite  neighbors  or  their  chil- 
dren into  my  home? 

6.  Visit  my  neighbors  only  when  bor- 
rowing or  asking  favors? 

7.  Encourage  neighborhood  projects? 

8.  Make  friendly  overtures  to  new 
neighbors? 

9.  Obey,  honor,  and  sustain  the  law? 

10.  Consider  it  my  responsibility  to 
help  shape  the  law  and  its  administration 
through  orderly  processes? 

11.  Defend    the    right    to    free    exercise 


Hawaii  Tours 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City 

February  1 1,  1959 

and 

June  3,  1959 

Transportation  by  Boat  or  Plane 

Fourteen-Day  Tour 

Visiting  Four  islands 

Temple  Tour 

Temple  Tour  to  Utah,  Arizona,  and 
California.  Leaves  early  in  Spring. 
Write  about  our  Mexican  Tour,  Euro- 
pean Tour,  and  also  for  the  Hill 
Cumorah   Pageant  Tour  for   1959. 

For    further    details    write     or     phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

3021   South  23rd  East 
Salt  Lake  City   9,   Utah 

Phone:  IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


p^? 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


142 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


of  conscience,  the  right  to  and  control  of 
property,  and  the  protection  of  Hfe? 

12.  Recognize  that  my  freedom  under 
the  law  is  to  act  within  the  law? 

13.  Believe  that  obedience  to  law  in- 
sures protection  for  the  individual,  family, 
community,   state,  and   Nation? 

How  Do  I  Rate  as  a  Grandparent? 

1.  I  remain  an  interesting  family  mem- 
ber by: 

a.  relying  on  others  to  entertain  and 
wait  on  me. 

b.  cultivating    interests   and   hobbies 
of  my  own. 

c.  making   myself  as   useful   as   pos- 
sible. 

2.  I  keep  myself  in  demand  as  a  guest 

a.  declining  most  invitations  because 
I'm  too  old  to  fit  in. 

b.  accepting    and     returning    social 
invitations. 

c.  being  a  good  conversationalist. 

3.  I  stay  as  young  as  possible  by: 

a.  observing  good,  sound  health  prac- 
tices. 

b.  looking  my  best. 

c.  keeping  abreast  of  the  times 
through  radio,  TV,  newspapers,  and  other 
current  reading. 

d.  following  the  interests  and  ac- 
complishments of  my  children  and  grand- 
children. 

4.  I  am  a  well-adjusted  personality 
because: 

a.  I    think   as   much   as   possible   of 
other  people. 

b.  I  go  more  than  half  way  in  try- 
ing to  cultivate  friends. 

c.  I  magnify  my  troubles  and  mini- 
mize my  blessings. 

d.  I  always  try  to  Hve  in  the  past. 

e.  I  remain  active  in  my  Church. 

f.  I  have  high  regard  for  the  spiritual 
things  of  life. 

How  Do  I  Rate  in  Tianslating  the 
Gospel  Into  Living? 

A.  As  a  Parent 

1.  Do  I  speak  to  my  children: 

a.  as   though   they  were  children  of 
God? 

b.  as  if  they  were  a  piece  of  property? 


2.  When  my  child  asks  a  question  about 
a  gospel  principle  he  does  not  understand, 
do  I: 

a.  say  it  will  all  clear  up  as  he  grows 
older?  or 

b.  take  time  to  explain  it  in  the 
child's  own  language? 

3.  When  my  children  are  baptized,  con- 
firmed, or  advanced  in  the  Priesthood, 
do  I: 

a.  treat  it  as  a  matter  of  course?  or 

b.  make  it  a  special  occasion  and 
discuss  its  importance  in  a  family 
circle? 

4.  Do  I  teach  my  children: 

a.  that  everything  they  pray  for  will 
be  granted?  or 

b.  that  they  should  pray  for  the 
things  which  the  Lord  considers 
for  their  best  good  —  then  accept 
his  will? 

5.  When  my  children  repeat  criticisms 
of  Church  leaders,  do  I: 

a.  agree  with  them,  saying  I  have 
heard  of  or  observed  the  same 
faults?  or 

b.  emphasize  the  good  character- 
istics of  the  same  leaders? 

6.  When  my  child  suddenly  refuses  to 
attend  Sunday  School,  Primary,  or  MIA, 
do  I: 

a.  force  him  to  go  without  any  dis- 
cussion? 

b.  attend  the  auxiliary  and  help 
solve  his  problems  with  his  teach- 
ers? 

7.  When  members  of  my  family  rebel 
against  sacrament  meeting  attendance, 
do  I: 

a.  encourage  them  to  remain  at 
home? 

b.  invite  them  to  go  together  as  a 
family? 

c.  ask  them  to  list  reasons  for  and 
against  such  attendance,  then  dis- 
cuss their  reasons  adroitly? 

d.  suggest  I  enjoy  the  senaces  more 
when  they  are  with  me? 

e.  propose  a  treat  following  church? 
f.  suggest   they   invite   their   friends 

to  go  along? 
g.  remind    them   it   is   a    command- 
ment of  the  Lord? 

8.  When  I  leave  my  home  to  fill  a 
Church  assignment,  do  I 

a.  refer  to  the  effort  as  drudgery? 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


143 


b.  speak  of  it  as  a  privilege  and  an 
opportunity? 
B.  As  an  Individual 

1.  Do  I  realize  that  when  the  Prophet 
^'turned  the  key": 

a.  greater    rights    and    opportunities 
came  to  women?  or 

b.  feel   that   it   was   done   too    long 
ago  to  affect  my  life? 

2.  Do  I  understand  my  position  as  a 
wife  in: 

a.  sharing  the  blessings   of  my  hus- 
band's Priesthood? 

b.  honoring    the   Priesthood    in    our 
home? 

3.  Do  I  accept  my  responsibility 

a.  for  my  own  eternal  progression?  or 

b.  believe     my     husband's     Church 
work  will  save  me? 

4.  Have  I  learned  to  avoid: 

a.  self-righteousness? 

b.  intolerance? 

c.  judging  others? 

d.  gossiping? 

5.  Have  1  learned  to  guard  my  tongue? 

6.  Have  I  striven  to  follow  the  Proph- 
et's admonition. 

a.  to  be  merciful? 

b.  to  be  kind? 

c.  to  do  good  and  to  be  good? 

d.  to  be  prayerful? 

Suggestions  to  Chss  Leaders 

Since  this  is  a  very  interesting,  thought- 
provoking,  and  unique  lesson,  it  would 
seem  wise  to  have  all  class  members  bring 
their  Magazines  to  class.  Then,  led  by  the 
class  leader,  they  could  go  through  the 
various  ratings  together,  discussing,  at 
greater  length,  the  aspects  most  interesting 
to  them. 


tyi   c>Ll 


istening 

Alice  R.  Rich 


STc 


ace 


There  is  no  excellence  nor  studied  grace 
To  compensate  for  a  listening  face. 


"Getting    there    is    half    the    fun." 
"Go   by   ship— it   makes  the  trip." 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco,  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in   bloom! 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,   at   5:00  p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the: 

Hill   Cumorah   Pageant 

For    free    folders   write   or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  „ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  __ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


tSb 


144 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— FEBRUARY  1959 


{Joirthday^    (congratulations 


Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Celestia  Terry  Peterson 
Fairview,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Adeline  Maria  Bohn  Puffer 
Beaver,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  J.  Smart  Webster 
Rexburg,  Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Solomon  Wood 
Cardston,  Canada 

Mrs.  Mary  Evans  Newman 
St.  John,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Zenia  Rawson  Chugg 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  E.  Hendershot  Davis 
Buck  Valley,  Pennsylvania 

Mrs.  Florence  Jane  Alexander  Curtis 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mary  E.  Winters 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


U 


Vlf    Cc 


nseen  ot/   camera 

Cherry  McKay 


Nothing  untoward  can  happen 
To  a  loveliness  lighter  than  lace 
That  beauty  unseen  by  camera, 
Charm  of  ageless  grace. 

Though  fragile  as  a  cameo — 
Beauty  that  nothing  mars 
Just  puts  on  a  cloak  of  night, 
And  buttons  it  with  stars. 


i  lew 
iKetiej^  ^ocietu 

/J'eu/etru 

In  Sega  Lily  Design 

(As  shown  on  the  back  cover 
of  this  Magazine) 

Available  at  OflFice  of 
the  General  Board 


76  North  Main 
Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Prices 

A.  RELIEF   SOCIETY  PINS: 

A-1.  Double  gold-filled  (l/lO  10  kt.), 
polished  back,  solid  gold  safety  catch 
$5.50 

A-2.  Gold-filled  (1/10  10  kt.)  $3.75 

B.  BRACELET: 

Gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.)  with  double 
gold-filled  pendant  $6.75 

C.  NECKLACE: 

Heavy  chain,  gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.) 
with    double    gold-filled    pendant    $9.75 

D.  NECKLACE: 

Light  chain,  gold-filled  (1/20  12  kt.) 
with    double    gold-filled    pendant    $6.00 

All  prices   include  Federal   tax 

The  smaller  Relief  Society  pins 
which  have  been  used  by  Rehef 
Society  for  the  past  several  years  will 
also  continue  to  be  available  for  $1.75 
each. 


New 
Poc 


a  new  book  by  Leland  H.  Monson 

Ancient  America  Speaks 


Missionary 


Bible 


Beautifully  organized  book  that  offers 
highly-interesting  factual  information 
on  Book  of  Mormon  _ 

scriptures  and 
archaeological 
findings. 
$2.00 


Handsome  pocket  size  to  match 
your  pocket   Triple   Combination. 
Complete  with  LDS  Ready  Reference 
and  Concordance.    Beautifully  bound  in 
leather.  31/4  x  51/4  page  size.  $8.50 

Matching  Pocket  Triple  Combination  $6.00 


DosQrot^&Booh  Co* 


•  Company 

^  44  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


/ 


44  East  South  Temple  -  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 


■^\'^^lrWfTW!^WWWP* 


Open  a  convenient 

30-day  charge 
account  at 

Deseret  Book       ^ 

/ 

/        Cify 
/ 


/ 


/ 


/ 


/ 


Gentlemen: 
Enclosed  you  will  find  □  check 
□  money  order  □  I  have  an  ac- 
count.  Please  charge.  Amount  en- 
closed $ for Ancient 

^         America  Speaks New  Pocket  Bible 


Name - 

Address 

..  Zone ..State... 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax 


,^^i&: '  >  ^  -^^ 


-^y'■y^v^/ht.■ 


.,  ^^^P 


^£££ai 


Designed  and  manufactured  by 
L.  G.  Balfour  Company 


Price  and  ordering  information  on  page  1 44 


^V_-/' 


ELIEF  OOCIETY 


y     i^i 


*m 


M    AG    A 


T    N    E 


VOL.  46  NO.  3 


Lessons  for  June 


MARCH   1959 


cJhe  Kbdge  of  Spring 

Renie  H.  Littlewood 

Our  trail  lay  on  the  very  edge  of  spring, 
Where,  riding  high,  the  flushed  late-winter  sun 
Had  warmed  the  greening  blades  of  grass  that  fling 
Themselves  down  every  deep  and  rock-scarred  run. 

The  road  curved  right,  curved  left,  went  up,  then  down,. 

And  with  it  ran  our  winter-prisoned  hearts, 

For  we  had  tired  of  waiting  in  the  town 

And  gone  to  meet  the  springtime  where  it  starts. 

Atop  the  hill  where  winds  had  cleanly  swept 
The  melting  snow,  we  found  the  first  faint  prints 
That  told  us  spring  had,  oh,  so  lately,  stepped 
Upon  its  destined  path;  and  now  the  tints 
Of  promised  bloom  would  clearly  mark  the  way. 
And  we?     Content  to  wait  the  first  spring  day. 


The  Cover:   "Scene  in  the  Ozark  Mountains,  Arkansas/'  Photograph  by 
Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  "View  on  the  Eastern  Slope  of  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah," 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


CTrom    I  i 


ear  an 


a  die 


ar 


It  was  such  a  wonderful  thrill  to  find 
a  beautiful  orchid  for  my  poems  published 
in  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  (January 
1959)  from  Grace  Ingles  Frost.  It  is 
such  a  wonderful  satisfaction  to  kno\\'  that 
what  you  loved  to  write  has  touched  an- 
other's heart  and  mind.  And  it  is  still 
more  wonderful  to  learn  that  they  cared 
enough  to  write  and  let  you  know.  .  .  . 
As  I  have  said  so  often,  "I  love  my  read- 
ers." To  write  is  a  great  joy,  but  the  task 
is  only  half  done  until  one  finds  a  reader. 
There  is  so  much  that  is  excellent  in  the 
Magazine,  as  it  comes  slipping  through 
the  mail  slot  ever}^  month,  that  I  am  lifted 
with  both  joy  and  pride  to  read  it  and  to 
know  that  it  is  our  own.  It  is  doubly 
gratifying  then  to  be  numbered  among 
the  contributors.  The  prize-winning  ma- 
terial in  the  January  issue  is  \ery  worthy, 
and,  while  I  enjoyed  Lael  Hill's  rhyme 
scheme  .  .  .  what  I  really  loved  most  about 
her  poem  'The  Telling"  is  its  pure  poetic 
feeling  and  the  light  grace  of  its  move- 
ment. 

— Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 
Ogden,  Utah 


The  January  issue  of  the  Magazine  came 
one  cold  afternoon  last  week.  How  pleas- 
ant it  was  to  sit  comfortablv  near  the 
glowing  flames  from  the  fireplace  and  en- 
joy the  excellent  prize-winning  poems  and 
stories.  I  was  so  thrilled  to  see  that 
Mabel  Law  Atkinson  was  again  one  of 
the  winners.  Her  work  has  always 
touched  a  responsive  cord.  Last  summer, 
after  re-reading  her  ''Fifty  Singing  Aprils" 
(Second  Prize  Story,  February  1958),  and 
on  the  spur  of  the  moment,  I  wrote  tell- 
ing her  how  much  I  had  enjoyed  the  story. 
The  biographical  sketch  stated  that  she 
had  graduated  from  two  poetry  classes,  by 
correspondence,  after  she  was  fifty.  I 
asked  about  these  classes.  Imagine  my 
surprise  when,  soon  after,  I  received  a 
friendly  letter  from  her  with  the  request- 
ed information.  It  was  her  encourage- 
ment, so  graciously  given,  that  prompted 
me  to  begin  my  present  study  of  poetic 
techniques. 

— lona  Goold 


Page  146 


Burley,  Idaho 


I  was  so  pleased  to  find  the  lovely  pic- 
ture of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety in  the  January  Magazine.  I  hope 
you  will  make  this  an  annual  feature.  It 
is  with  excitement  that  I  look  through  my 
Magazine  for  familiar  names  and  faces. 
Each  month  brings  a  reunion  with  sisters 
I  have  known  and  loved.  I  have  yet  to 
be  disappointed. 

— Alfarette  Liddle 
Arlington,  Virginia 

When  I  caught  my  first  glimpse  of  the 
cover  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for 
December,  I  thought  of  Keats'  words  "If 
eyes  are  meant  for  seeing,  then  beauty  is 
its  own  excuse  for  being."  The  cover  is 
beautiful  and  affects  the  heart  and  soul 
as  well  as  the  eye  —  how  very  lovely!  So 
far,  I've  read  only  the  poems.  "Even  a 
Christmas  Tree,"  by  Eva  Willes  Wangs- 
gaard, is  magnificent.  Also,  I  especially 
like  the  poem  "Winter  Morning,"  by 
Sylvia  Probst  Young,  and  "Grannies,"  by 
Ethel  Jacobson  —  for  their  sweet,  homev 
beauty,  and  "Who  Gan  Know  the  Stars?" 
by  Maude  O.  Gook  is  a  fine  poem,  for 
its  eternal  loveliness.  Truly  these,  and  all 
the  contents  of  the  Magazine  will  be  "a 
joy  forever." 

— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 
Dayton,  Idaho 

Lael  Hill's  prize-winning  poem  "The 
Telling"  (January  1959)  is  a  truly  master- 
ful piece  of  lyric  writing.  I  love  it,  as  I 
also  love  Dorothy  Roberts'  fine  poem  on 
"Mary  Magdalene"  (April  1947)  which 
ended  "Faithful  and  unafraid,  to  fly  into 
the  ages  with  her  cry."  How  proud  I  am 
to  know  and  love  these  fine  writers,  and 
I  do  appreciate  the  Magazine. 

— Ghristie  Lund  Goles 
Provo,  Utah 

I  have  read  our  women's  magazines  ever 
since  the  Woman's  Exponent,  and  I  have 
loved  them  all,  and  I  now  enjoy  The  ReUef 
Society  Magazine.  I  am  always  looking 
for  it  when  the  time  is  near  for  it  to  ar- 
rive. The  poems  and  stories  and  all  the 
lessons  are  wonderful. 

— Miss  Anna  Bider 
Logan,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church  of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  -___-_  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B,  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Alton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Even  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -._-___---__  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General   Manager           _-__----_-  Belle   S.    Spafford 

VOL    46  FEBRUARY   1959  NO.    2 


e 


ontents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Let  Us  Cherish  One  Another  Hulda   Parker  148 

The  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  156 

The  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain Martha  Robeson  Wright  164 

A  Fireside  Chat  On  a  Burning  Question 175 

The  American  National  Red  Cross  and  Its  Field  of  Service  O.  C.  Duckett   178 

The  Second  Mile Effie  K.  Driggs  182 

FICTION 

The  House  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive — Third  Prize  Story  Sarah  O.   Moss   150 

"Not  of  This  Fold"  Frances  C.  Yost  156 

Rachel  Goes  to  Relief  Society   Elizabeth  C.   McCrimmon  179 

Love  Me  Tomorrow   Rosa  Lee   Lloyd  184 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  3  Beatrice  Rordame   Parsons   193 

GENERAL   FEATURES 

From   Near   and   Far   146 

Sixty  Years  Ago  168 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.   Cannon  169 

Editorial:   "Now,  Let  Us  Rejoice" Vesta  P.  Crawford  170 

Notes  to  the  Field:  Organizations  and  Reorganizations  of  Stake  and  Mission 

Relief   Societies   for    1958   172 

Index   for    1958  Relief  Society  Magazine  Available   174 

Dramatization   "Women  of  the  New  World"  Available  to  Relief   Society  174 

Announcing  the  Special  April  Short  Story  Issue  174 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  198 

Birthday     Congratulations     208 

FEATURES   FOR  THE   HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Central  States  Mission  May  E.   J.  Dyer  176 

What  Is  a  Home  For?  Leona  F.   Wintch  183 

The  Angel  Tree   Helen   S.    Williams  188 

Hold    Everything    Sylvia    Pezoldt  189 

You  Can  Sew — XIII — Selection  of  Children's   Clothes   Jean  R.    Jennings  190 

The  Value  of  a  Smile  Myrtle  S.  Hyde  191 

Lily  E.  A.  Minner  Makes  Satin  Quilts  for  Her  Grandchildren  192 

A  Mother's  Prayer   Verio   R.    Hull  197 

Security    Vernessa    M.    Nagle  204 

POETRY 

The  Edge   of   Spring — Frontispiece  Renie   H.    Littlewood  145 

Our  Chapel — The  Grove,  by  Joyce  Wahlburn,  149;  The  Prairie  Wind,  by  June  N.  Ashton,  155; 
A  Prophet  Spoke,  by  Ruth  H.  Chadwick,  155;  Mountain  Born,  by  Maude  Rubin,  163;  Old  Home, 
by  Helen  M.  Livingston,  171;  Twilight,  by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson,  178;  Song  of  a  Tree,  by 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts,  181;  Silhouette,  by  Mabel  Jones  Gabbott,  183;  Window  Lilies,  by  Evelyn 
Fjeldsted,  187;  Grandma's  Crazy  Quilt,  by  Elizabeth  MacDougall,  189;  Faith,  by  Iris  W.  Schow, 
192;  The  Urge  of  Spring,  by  Etta  S.  Robbins,  197;  Boy  With  a  Book,  by  Christie  Lund  Coles,  203, 
They  Tell  Me  Your  Name  Was  Clarissa,  by  Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan,  203;  The  Silver-Fingered, 
by  Ethel  Jacobson,  206;   Sanctuary,  by  Vesta  N.   Lukei,  206;  Weeds,  by  Hattie  B.   Maughan,  207 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  147 


Let  Us  Cherish  One  Another 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer,  Relief  Society 
(Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference,  October  8,  1958.) 


/^N  March  24,  1842,  at  the  second 
meeting  of  Relief  Society,  Sis- 
ter Lucy  Mack  Smith,  the  mother 
of  the  Prophet,  said,  'This  institu- 
tion [referring  to  Relief  Society]  is 
a  good  one.  .  .  .  We  must  cherish 
one  another,  watch  over  one  an- 
other, comfort  one  another,  and 
gain  instruction,  that  we  may  all  sit 
down  in  Heaven  together." 

This  statement  has  impressed  me 
as  one  which  aptly  portrays  the  spirit 
and  purpose  of  Relief  Society  —  ''to 
cherish  one  another,  to  watch  over 
one  another,  to  comfort  one  another 
and  to  gain  instruction,"  or  we 
might  say,  gain  an  understanding  of 
the  principles  of  the  gospel  in  order 
that  we  might  all  work  out  our  sal- 
vation and  exaltation.  In  the  midst 
of  the  anxieties,  unhappiness,  lone- 
liness, physical  and  spiritual  sick- 
ness, and  insecurities  that  exist  in 
the  world  today,  how  needed  are 
those  influences  of  which  Sister 
Smith  spoke! 

I  recently  had  occasion  to  call  at 
the  home  of  an  elderly  sister.  She 
had  lived  in  her  home  ward  for 
many  years.  It  was  where  the 
youngest  of  her  children  had  grown 
up,  and  all  had  been  active  in  the 
Church.  During  the  past  few  years, 
in  her  less  active  condition,  her  chil- 
dren, wanting  to  make  sure  that 
their  mother  was  properly  cared  for, 
had  arranged  for  her  to  close  up  her 
home,  which  to  her  was  indeed 
"home,"  and  to  live  for  two  or  three 
months  in  turn  with  each  of  them. 
This  sister  appreciated  the  love  and 

Page  148 


consideration  of  her  children,  but 
she  was  not  fully  happy  because  she 
yearned  to  be  in  her  own  home.  So 
the  family  took  her  back  to  her 
home  and  arranged  for  her  sister, 
who  was  also  elderly  but  more 
active,  to  come  and  live  with  her. 
It  was  shortly  after,  that  I  called  on 
them.  Upon  inquiring  if  they  were 
happy,  their  answer  was  "Oh,  yes, 
but  we  wish  that  we  could  go  to 
Relief  Society  meeting.  It  would 
be  so  good  to  mingle  with  the  sis- 
ters there,  but  even  those  two  blocks 
are  too  far  to  walk." 

Here  were  two  sisters  who  were 
not  in  need  physically,  except  for 
transportation,  but,  as  Lucy  Smith 
said,  they  needed  to  be  cherished, 
they  needed  to  feel  that  they  be- 
longed, they  needed  to  be  built  up 
—they  needed  Relief  Society. 

Not  long  ago,  I  went  into  the 
home  of  a  young  mother,  a  girl  from 
a  good  Latter-day  Saint  home,  but 
who  for  some  reason  had  not  taken 
a  very  active  part  in  the  Church 
herself.  She  had  four  lovely  young 
children,  but  the  children  were  dis- 
turbed; they  were  insecure;  they 
were  starving  for  love,  for  the  secur- 
ity that  comes  through  prayer  and 
the  assurance  that  even  a  child  may 
have  that  a  loving  Heavenly  Father 
is  watching  over  him.  The  mother 
was  frustrated,  was  complaining 
about  her  husband,  and  scolding  the 
children.  The  home  was  disorderly 
and  confusion  and  strain  seemed  to 
reign  within  its  walls. 

As   I   left  that  home,   my  heart 


LET  US  CHERISH  ONE  ANOTHER 


149 


ached,  and  I  thought  if  only  that 
sister  could  be  reached  through  Re- 
lief Society  and  enjoy  the  blessings 
and  influences  there  that  would  help 
her  to  find  herself,  and  to  be  the 
real  strength  in  her  home  that  a 
wife  and  mother  of  Israel  should  be. 
Again,  I  thought  of  the  words  of 
Lucy  Mack  Smith  in  1842. 

These  are  but  two  examples  of 
sisters  who  need  Relief  Society.  I 
am  sure  there  are  many  more.  These 
sisters  may  be  neighbors,  friends,  or 
even  relatives.  They  are  our  Heav- 
enly Father's  daughters.  He  is 
vitally  interested  in  their  welfare, 
and,  in  his   great  wisdom,   he  has 


caused  to  be  organized  this  great 
organization  of  Relief  Society  to 
help  meet  the  needs  of  the  women 
of  the  Church. 

May  we  as  leaders  in  that  organ- 
ization not  leave  a  stone  unturned 
to  see  that  the  blessings  and  influ- 
ence of  Relief  Society  are  carried 
into  the  lives  of  every  mother  and 
homemaker  in  our  wards  and 
branches.  May  we  truly  do  as  Sis- 
ter Smith  said,  ''cherish  one  anoth- 
er, watch  over  one  another,  comfort 
one  another  and  gain  instruction" 
together,  I  pray  humbly  in  the  name 
of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


(!:yur  (chapel — cJhe   (^rove 

Joyce  Wahlhum 

Durban,  South  Africa 

The  gates  swing  wide  at  a  touch, 

To  open  on  the  forepath — an  emerald  sea, 

And  mirrored  in  its  depths,  by  hght  of  moon, 

The  stately  palms — graceful  in  their  watchful  majesty 

Keep  guard  over  the  house  of  God — 

Haven  of  peace  and  calm  serenity. 

Squarely  it  stands,  wrapped  about  in  its  mantle  of  green. 

Bordered  by  hedge-row  embossed  with  trailing  bloom 

And  trailing  evergreen. 

Embraced  by  the  night-shadows,  and  psalmed  by  the  night-sounds 

Of  myriad  tiny  creeping  things. 

Within  his  house,  the  Father  waits — a  kindly  host  to  all 

Who  enter  in,  with  faith  and  love. 

Hush!  Hear  now — he  calls  to  you — your  place  is  set. 

Step  within  these  portals — no  longer  roam, 

Behold  the  unseen  hand  of  love  held  out. 

And  feel  the  smile  of  welcome, 

As  the  Father  bids  thee  stay,  for  here  is  home! 


cJhird  [Prize  Story 

*ytnnuai  LKeuef  Society  Snort  Story   L^ontest 

The  House  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive 

Sarah  O.  Moss 


SARAH  O.  MOSS 

EVALYN  had  arrived  for  her 
visit  at  the  home  of  her 
daughter  and  son-in-law,  Mai- 
da  and  Charles  Spence.  She  stood 
at  the  ironing  board,  pressing  a 
scarf,  while  her  daughter  sat  at  the 
table,  sipping  her  orange  juice  in 
the  crowded  little  kitchen.  The 
two  small  children  had  gone  out  to 
play. 

''Sure  you  can  manage  by  your- 
self. Mother?"  asked  Maida.  "I 
could  drive  you  around  and  perhaps 
save  your  strength,  if  you  have  to  do 
too  much  walking." 

''Don't  worry  about  me,  dear," 
answered  Evalyn  hastily.  "Fll  just 
catch  a  bus  up  here  at  the  corner, 

Page  150 


and  go  right  to  the  bank.  From  there 
—well,  I  have  a  few  scattered  er- 
rands about  town.  I  shouldn't  be 
too  long." 

She  felt  a  little  guilty.  It  didn't 
seem  quite  fair  to  the  children,  to 
put  over  such  a  big  thing  as  buying 
a  house,  all  by  oneself,  thought 
Evalyn,  but  she  wanted  everything 
settled  before  she  told  Maida  and 
Charles  that  she  had  bought  herself 
a  home  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive.  At 
fifty  four,  and  a  widow,  Evalyn  Day 
was  going  to  be  a  home  owner,  and 
all  because  Uncle  Benjamin  had 
remembered  her  in  his  will.  If  she 
mentioned  the  venture  to  Charles, 
he  would  take  time  from  his  studies 
to  look  for  property  for  her.  And 
Maida,  with  her  keen  sense  of  dollar 
values,  might  not  approve  of  the 
picture  on  the  folder  that  Evalyn 
had  received  through  the  mail, 
while  living  at  her  sister's  boarding 
house  in  California.  But  how  she 
wanted  that  house! 

An  hour  later,  when  she  actually 
stood  before  the  structure,  she  knew 
it  was  all  that  she  wanted  it  to  be- 
early  American  with  gray-blue  clap- 
boards combined  with  old  brick  and 
a  pink  trim.  It  had  triangle  win- 
dowpanes,  and  with  ruffled  curtains, 
a  braided  rag  rug,  and  early  Ameri- 
can furniture,  Evalyn  could  see  her- 
self welcoming  her  children.  The 
youngsters  would  say,  "Let's  go  to 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE  151 

Grandma's."  Maida  and  Charles  stairs.  She  also  noticed  the  thread- 
could  say,  ''We'll  go  to  Mother's."  bare  carpet  on  each  step. 
There  would  be  Sunday  night  sup-  Getting  finally  to  her  room,  she 
pers;  there  would  be  long  Saturday  put  her  bag  and  gloves  in  the  dresser 
afternoons;  and  all  the  holidays  that  drawer,  and  with  effort  took  off  her 
they  could  be  together.  There  would  tight  dress  and  slipped  into  a  robe. 
be  that  third  bedroom  where  the  Exhausted,  she  dropped  onto  the 
children  could  sleep,  anytime  Maida  bed.  It  must  have  been  hours  later, 
and  Charles  wanted  to  go  out.  that  she  woke,  to  see  Maida  lower 

As     Evalyn     tucked    the     newly  the  west  blind  a  little,  smile,  and 

acquired  papers  in  her  bag,  she  felt  tiptoe  gently  out  of  the  room.  How 

dizzy  and  weak.     She  sat  down  on  wonderful,  thought  Evalyn,  to  have 

the  bench  to  wait  for  the  bus,  but  a     daughter     like     Maida.     People 

the    faintness    persisted,   eventually  around  you  who  cared  and  loved  you 

passing,  so  that  she  felt  light  and  so  dearly, 
gay  again   as  she  walked   into  the 

hall  of  Maida's  home.    Voices  came  JT  was   dusk  when    Evalyn   woke 

from  the  next  room.  up.    She    slipped    into    a    casual 

''Don't  say  anything,"  she  heard  dress,  ran  a  comb  through  her  gray 

Maida  say,  and  Evalyn  felt  a  slight  hair,  and  prepared  to  go  down  to 

discomfiture,  as  she  saw  her  daugh-  the  family.     The  weakness  seemed 

ter  and  her  friend,  Betty  Kane,  vis-  to  have  gone,  but  she  went  shakily 

iting.  down  the  stairs,  the  carpet  absorb- 

"Hello,  Betty."  The  older  woman  ing  every  sound.     She  sat  down  on 

gave  the  young  matron  a  friendly  the  bottom   step   of   the   stairs,   to 

handshake.      "You're    looking    just  read  a  postcard  that  had  come  with 

wonderful,"  she  said.  the  mail  delivery.     She  must  have 

''Except  for  being  pale,  I  was  go-  sat  there  longer  than  she  had  in- 
ing  to  say  the  same  thing  to  you,"  tended,  as  flashes  of  dizziness  re- 
said  Betty.  "Sure  you're  all  right,  turned.  Then  from  the  kitchen 
Mrs.  Day?"  came  cautious  words: 

"Mother!  You  look  exhausted,"  "But,  Charles,  I  don't  think  Moth- 
said  Maida.  "I'll  get  you  a  cold  er  intends  to  stay  very  long,  still  I 
drink."  should   ask   her— without  offending 

The    sick    feeling    returned,    but  her,    I    mean."     The    words    were 

with  the  cold  drink  to  refresh  her,  Maida's. 

Evalyn    looked    toward    the    stairs.  "No,  don't,"  said  Charles.   "She 

"I  think  I'll  go  up  to  my  room  and  might  think  we  are  trying  to  rush 

rest  awhile,"   she  said.     "It's  been  her  off  to  California  again." 

rather  a  strenuous  morning."  "But  we  have  to  sign  up  for  the 

"We'll  have  lunch  soon,"  smiled  unit  in  Stadium  Village.  That's  low 

Maida.    "I'll  call  you,  Mother.  But  rent,  compared  to  this— it's  just  a 

you  do  need  the  rest."  third  of  what  we  pay  here,  and  you 

Climbing  each  step  was  an  effort,  with  another  year  in  school.  .  .  ." 

Evalyn  went  so  slowly  that  she  had  Maida's  voice  broke  on  a  deep  sigh, 

time  to  notice  the  heavy  accumula-  "Yes,    you're    right,    honey,    but 

tion  of  dust  in  the  corners  of  the  there's   another  thing  to   consider. 


152 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Suppose  your  mother  does  go  to 
California  for  now.  There's  Christ- 
mas and  other  hohdays  when  we 
all  want  to  be  together.  Where 
will  we  put  your  mother  if  we  move 
from  here?  We  couldn't  offer  her 
anything  better  than  the  living-room 
couch  in  Stadium  Village." 

Evalyn  heard  Maida  sigh  again. 
"Oh,  Charles!  Don't  think  I  haven't 
thought  of  it.  What  are  we  going 
to  do?  With  another  baby  in  the 
spring.  ...  I  love  my  Mother,  but 
what  can  we  do,  Charles?" 

''And  so  do  I,  honey,  love  your 
mother.  That's  just  the  point.  I 
like  to  have  her  here.  You  know 
she's  a  person  everybody  feels  good 
around.  I'd  hate  like  everything 
not  to  give  her  a  room  of  her  own 
if  she  wanted  to  come." 

I7VALYN  crept  back  up  the  stairs. 
The  dizzy  feeling  had  now  pro- 
gressed to  a  nausea  as  well,  and  her 
limbs  felt  like  lead.  She  stopped  to 
rest.  Suddenly  she  didn't  want  the 
house  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive!  If  she 
had  only  talked  things  over  with 
these  two  struggling  young  persons, 
instead  of  enjoying  every  moment 
of  her  smugness.  Loneliness  en- 
veloped her.  Maida,  Charles,  and 
the  children,  way  across  town.  With 
another  baby  coming,  Evalyn  knew 
the  reason  for  the  dusty  stairs,  and 
the  threadbare  carpet.  There  could 
be  very  few  Sunday  night  sup- 
pers, or  holiday  get-togethers.  Maida 
would  be  tied  with  small  children. 
Charles  would  have  to  spend  every 
minute  earning  extra  money  for 
bread  and  butter  to  feed  a  family  of 
five,  besides  going  to  school.  Evalyn 
made  an  effort  to  rise,  but  fell  limp 
at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  She  groaned, 
then  a  blessed  oblivion  enveloped 
her. 


As  Evalyn  came  out  of  the  faint, 
Charles  and  Maida  stood  over  her, 
their  anxious,  worried  faces  dimly 
outlined  in  the  room.  'The  doctor 
will  be  here  in  a  little  while,"  said 
Charles.  "You  were  out  quite  a 
while,  and  you  gave  us  a  scare." 
Maida  wiped  her  face  with  a  cold 
cloth. 

Evalyn  remembered  she  had  fal- 
len at  the  top  of  the  stairs.  Now 
she  was  in  her  own  bed.  They  must 
have  carried  her  in.  'Tm  so  ill," 
she  said  weakly. 

The  sickness  lasted  a  week.  In- 
fluenza and  pneumonia,  the  doctor 
pronounced  it.  He  came  and  went 
often,  staying  when  she  seemed  the 
worst.  Evalyn  knew  that  the  crisis 
was  near.  Maida  and  Charles  stood 
behind  the  doctor,  their  worried, 
anxious  faces  waiting,  as  the  cold, 
weakening  sweat  left  her  limp- 
then  sleep. 

As  Evalyn  improved,  she  worried 
as  Maida  ran  up  and  down  the 
stairs.  She  knew  she  shouldn't,  with 
the  baby  on  the  way.  She  brought 
trays  of  food,  liquids  in-between 
meals,  and  she  bathed  and  waited 
on  her  as  a  hospital  nurse,  without 
complaints  or  ever  mentioning  the 
tiredness  she  must  feel. 

Charles,  too,  hovered  near,  when- 
ever he  was  home  from  his  busy 
routine.  He  brought  Evalyn  the 
mail  and  read  the  evening  paper  to 
her.  He  helped  her  into  the  easy 
chair,  when  she  felt  strong  enough 
to  sit  up.  He  did  a  thousand  things 
for  her  comfort. 

It  was  Evalyn's  first  day  down- 
stairs. With  her  returning  strength, 
she  felt  equal  to  babysit  with  Diane, 
the  two-year-old  girl,  while  Maida, 
with  four-year-old  Bobby,  drove  over 
to  Betty's  for  lunch  at  Betty's  invi- 
tation.    Evalyn  walked  around  the 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE 


153 


rooms  as  Diane  slept,  grateful  that 
she  was  alive  and  well  on  the  way 
to  health.  If  only  she  didn't  worry 
so  about  the  house  on  Cherry  Lane 
Drive. 

And,  as  if  to  still  her  worries,  sud- 
denly there  was  the  agent  when  she 
answered  the  doorbell.  ''Why,  come 
in,  Mr.  Anderson,"  said  Evalyn,  re- 
lief in  her  voice. 

''Sorry  I  took  so  long  with  these 
deeds,  Mrs.  Day,"  he  said,  dropping 
into  a  chair  at  Evalyn's  invitation. 

"I  wouldn't  have  known  the  dif- 
ference," said  Evalyn.  "Fve  been 
ill."  She  took  the  packet  of  legal 
papers.  She  read  the  important  in- 
scriptions, which  proclaimed  her 
the  legal  owner  of  the  house  on 
Cherry  Lane  Drive.  She  scowled  as 
she  read.  She  wasn't  happy  about 
being  a  home  owner,  now  that  it 
was  really  true. 

"Anything  wrong,  Mrs.  Day?" 

"C^VALYN  hesitated  a  moment. 
"I've  just  decided,"  she  said  sud- 
denly. "I  would  like  you  to  take 
these  papers  back,  Mr.  Anderson. 
Make  a  new  deed  to  my  daughter 
and  son-in-law.  They  are  young, 
struggling,  and  they  will  love  being 
home  owners.  As  for  myself,  I  just 
want  to  live  with  them.  With  them 
I'm  really  wanted." 

Mr.  Anderson  took  the  papers 
with  misgivings.  His  look  implied 
that  you  can't  tell  a  thing  about 
women,  but  he  ogligingly  took  down 
the  necessary  information  for  the 
new  deeds.    Then  he  left. 

Evalyn  walked  about  as  though 
she  were  walking  on  air.  Now 
everything  seemed  right  again.  The 
worry  slipped  from  her  mind,  and 
intense  happiness  filled  her  heart. 

It  was  a  week  before  Mr.  Ander- 


son came  again.  This  time  all  de- 
tails for  the  transaction  were  com- 
pleted. Evalyn  held  even  the  keys 
to  the  new,  little  house.  Waiting 
anxiously  for  Maida  and  Charles  to 
return  from  the  market,  where  they 
had  gone  grocery  shopping,  she  won- 
dered just  how  she  would  spring  the 
dehghtful  surprise  on  them.  To 
pass  the  time  she  took  a  walk  around 
the  block.  She  walked  slowly,  en- 
joying the  crispness  of  the  air,  and 
the  smell  of  cold  rain.  On  the  last 
stretch,  she  hurried,  as  she  saw  the 
car  in  the  driveway. 

"I've  really  gained  strength,"  said 
Evalyn,  entering  the  hall.  "I  went 
all  around  the  block."  Her  face 
shone  with  exuberance.  She  felt 
joyous. 

Maida's  troubled  face  smiled  into 
hers,  wanly,  as  she  sat  on  the  small 
chair  by  the  table.  Charles  sat  on 
the  stairway,  holding  a  letter  in  his 
hand. 

"You're  looking  wonderful.  Moth- 
er," said  Maida,  casting  her  eyes 
downward,  as  Diane  slept  in  her 
arms.  "We  have  news  to  tell  you— 
news  you  might  not  like,"  she 
added. 

"What's  wrong?  What  news?" 
Evalyn  sensed  the  tenseness  about 
her. 

"Come  now,"  said  Charles,  ad- 
monishing Maida.  "It's  not  bad 
news.  It's  really  good  news.  It's  an 
offer  for  a  new  job.  We  should 
really  be  thankful." 

"A  new  job?"  asked  Evalyn.  "But 
where?" 

Maida's  eyes  filled.  "In  Phila- 
delphia," she  said.  "There's  no 
other  way,  Mother.  Maybe  after  a 
few  years,  we  can  come  back,  but 
with  three  children  by  spring,  we 
just  can't  make  it,  the  way  we're 


154 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


going  here.  And  you're  coming 
with  us/'  Maida  hastened  to  add. 
''We  wouldn't  go  and  leave  you 
out  here,  you  know  that,  Mother." 

''But  what  about  your  Doctorate, 
Charles?  It's  so  close."  Evalyn  was 
still  in  the  dark. 

By  degrees  they  told  her  of  the 
necessity  of  the  delay  in  Charles' 
education,  and  about  the  offer  of 
the  new  position  that  had  just  come 
in  the  mail.  It  was  too  good  to 
pass  by— equal  to  the  security  that 
would  come  with  a  Doctorate. 

"With  rent  and  utilities  the  way 
they  are,  besides  a  living  to  make, 
tuition,  and  doctor  bills— it's  no 
use,"  said  Maida  unhappily. 

Evalyn  knew  that  the  time  had 
come.  She  left  the  room,  returning 
in  a  moment.  She  handed  Charles 
the  crisp,  blue  legal  document,  and 
then  handed  Maida  the  keys  to  the 
house  on  Cherry  Lane  Drive. 

"Deeds!"  said  Charles.  "Property 
in  our  name/  What  is  this?"  He  was 
on  his  feet,  while  Maida  could  only 
look  blankly  at  the  keys  in  her  hand. 

pVALYN  enjoyed  the  scene.  She 
enjoyed  telling  them  all  the 
procedures  she  had  gone  through  to 
obtain  the  house,  since  that  first  day 
that  she  received  her  gift  from  Uncle 
Benjamin's  estate. 

"But,  why?"  insisted  Charles, 
"why  not  have  kept  the  property  in 
your  own  name?  Why  hand  every- 
thing over  to  us?" 

Evalyn  smiled  as  she  looked  up 
at  him.  "I  didn't  want  a  house, 
Charles,"    she    said    sincerely.     "I 


think  I  just  wanted  you  and  Maida 
and  the  children.  To  be  near  you 
is  enough.  To  be  wanted  is  more 
than  enough,  and  I  think  you  both 
proved  that,  through  my  illness. 
Now  that  you  know  everything,  per- 
haps I  can  show  you  a  practical  so- 
lution to  your  problem.  Since  I 
had  planned  on  furnishing  the 
house,  why  not  use  those  funds  to 
complete  your  education?  Have  the 
full  year,  without  worry  over  bread 
and  butter." 

Maida  gave  a  happy  little  scream. 
"Mother!"  she  said,  going  to  Evalyn 
with  the  baby  still  sleeping  on  her 
shoulder.  "Oh,  Mother!  That  is 
the  best  part  of  all,  giving  poor 
Charles  a  rest.  He  must  be  the 
most  tired  man  in  the  world.  Thank 
you.  Mom.    You're  so  wonderful!" 

Evalyn  smiled  as  she  took  little 
Bobby  by  the  hand,  as  he  came  into 
the  room.  "You  have  a  house,"  she 
said  to  Charles  and  Maida.  "Don't 
you  want  to  see  it?" 

Charles  grinned  for  a  moment. 
He  threw  the  Philadelphia  letter  on 
the  table.  "I  won't  need  that,"  he 
said  gratefully. 

"You'll  need  this,  though,"  said 
Maida  as  she  handed  him  the  key. 

Charles  took  the  key  and  the 
small  child. 

"Your  mother  is  certainly  tops," 
he  said. 

Evalyn  heard  him  as  she  went  out 
the  door.  It  was  all  she  wanted  to 
hear.  With  children  like  that,  one 
couldn't  ask  for  more.  Life  was 
complete. 


THE  HOUSE  ON  CHERRY  LANE  DRIVE  155 

Sarah  O.  Moss,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  is  a  talented  and  enthusiastic  writer  whose 
work  has  appeared  in  the  Church  magazines  over  a  period  of  twenty  years.  Several  of 
her  stories  have  been  published  in  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine.  She  is  best  known  in 
the  field  of  juvenile  writing.  Her  stories  have  appeared  often  in  The  Children  s  Friend, 
as  well  as  in  many  juvenile  magazines  of  national  circulation.  She  is  a  member  of  the 
League  of  Utah  Writers,  a  former  member  of  the  Barnacles  Writers  Club,  and  a  work- 
shop writers  group  in  Salt  Lake  City.  She  is  the  wife  of  Don  W.  Moss.  They  are 
members  of  the  Garden  Heights  South  Ward,  and  are  the  parents  of  three  daughters, 
Joyce  and  Mary  Sue  Moss,  students  at  the  University  of  Utah,  and  Mrs.  Carol  Donna 
Voss,  of  Pomona,  California,  also  one  grandchild.  Mrs.  Moss  was  born  in  Brooklyn, 
New  York,  coming  with  her  parents  to  Logan,  Utah,  at  an  early  age.  She  received  her 
education  at  Brigham  Young  College  and  Utah  State  University. 


cJhe  Lrraine    Viyind 

June  N.  Ashton 

Today,  from  the  glacier-bedded  mountains 
Wails  the  lonely  wind,  home  to  the  prairie. 
"Winter  and  death  I  bring  with  me,"  she  shrieks. 
Her  words  are  ice-covered,  fearful,  dreary. 
Yesterday  the  wind  was  mellow  and  mild. 
Yellow,  orange,  and  red  colored  the  scene. 
As  autumn  leaves  floated  to  rest  on  earth, 
A  rich  harvest  was  yours  and  mine  to  glean. 
Tomorrow  a  greater  change  she  will  bring; 
Spring  will  be  on  her  gay  breath,  and  laughter. 
The  warm  prairie  wind  will  not  give 
Winter  death,  but  hope  to  life  thereafter. 


♦  ■ 


t/t  Lrrophet  Spoke 

(March  17,  1842) 

Ruth  H.  ChadwicJc 

A  Prophet  spoke  in  these  the  latter-days, 

And  turned  the  keys  that  women,  too,  might  grow 

In  knowledge,  wisdom,  and  in  kindly  ways 

To  serve  mankind  as  Christ  did  long  ago. 

From  his  own  lips  their  earliest  teachings  came — 

To  care  for  all,  the  needy,  sick,  and  those 

With  hearts  bowed  down  with  sorrow,  or  the  lame 

And  weary,  spirits  crushed  by  countless  woes. 

He  taught  them  truth,  a  bulwark  sure  and  strong, 

Against  the  powers  of  darkness  and  of  sin; 

That  they  might  always  know  the  right  from  wrong 

And  live  to  gain  that  peace  of  soul  within. 

A  Prophet  spoke  and  pointed  out  the  way; 

And  blessed  are  those  who  listen  and  obey! 


oJhe  Lyentrai  States   1 1  it 


ission 

Pieston  R.  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  Central  States  Mission  is  the  outgrowth  of  two  earher  missions— 
the  Indian  Territory  and  the  Southwestern  States.  The  Indian  Terri- 
tory Mission  was  organized  in  April  1855,  and  Elders  Henry  W.  Miller, 
Robert  C.  Petty,  Washington  W.  Cook,  John  A.  Richards,  and  William 
A.  Richey  were  sent  there  to  labor  as  the  first  missionaries.  In  1866  Indian 
Agents  requested  the  missionaries  to  leave  the  Indian  Territory  and  the 
mission  was  closed. 

The  mission  was  again  opened  in  1883  by  Elders  George  Teasdale, 
Joseph  H.  Felt,  and  William  Dalton.  Two  years  later  Elder  Andrew 
Kimball  was  called  to  preside,  and  he  held  the  position  until  1897,  when 
he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  William  T.  Jack.  In  1898  the  name  of  the 
mission  was  changed  to  the  Southwestern  States  Mission,  and  it  was 
formed  to  include  Arkansas,  Texas,  Missouri,  Louisiana,  and  the  terri- 
tories of  Oklahoma  and  Indian  Territory.  President  Jack  was  succeeded 
as  president,  in  April  1900,  by  Elder  James  G.  Duffin.  In  1904,  the  name 
of  the  mission  was  again  changed  to  the  Central  States  Mission  and  the 
headquarters  was  moved  to  Independence,  Jackson  County,  Missouri. 

In  1906  Elder  Samuel  O.  Bennion  was  called  to  preside  over  the 
Central  States  Mission.    Under  his  direction  a  substantial  mission  home 


otto  Done 


REMAINS  OF  STONE  ALTAR  AT  ADAM-ONDI-AHMAN,  MISSOURI 

(See  Doetrine  and  Covenants  78:15,  107:53,  116,  117:8,  11.) 

Page  156 


THE  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


157 


Marshall  Settle  Photography 
Submitted  by  Douglas  Traywick 

THE  NATIONAL  HALL  OF  FAME  FOR  FAMOUS  AMERICAN  INDIANS 

Anadarko,  Oklahoma 

Across  the  highway  to  the  left  is  the  ten-acre  tract  where  the  Anadarko  chapel  of 
the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  is  being  built,  and  also  the  Bureau  of 
Information  for  the  Anadarko  Branch. 

and  chapel  were  erected  at  Independence.  Also  a  printing  plant  was  built 
to  house  Zion's  Printing  and  Publishing  Company,  which  published  tracts 
for  all  the  missions  of  the  Church  in  the  United  States.  In  addition  a 
magazine  was  published  in  the  interest  of  missionary  work,  called  the 
Liahona,  the  Eldeis  Journal. 

Samuel  O.  Bennion  presided  over  the  Central  States  Mission  until  Jan- 
uary 1934,  a  period  of  almost  twenty-eight  years.  Prior  to  this  time,  on  April 
13,  19337  he  was  sustained  a  member  of  the  First  Council  of  Seventy. 
President  Bennion  was  succeeded  in  the  Central  States  Mission  by  Elias 
S.  Woodruff;  President  Woodruff  was  succeeded  in  June  1939  by  John  F. 
Bowman;  President  Bowman  was  succeeded  in  June  1943  by  Thomas  C. 
Romney;  President  Romney  was  succeeded  in  October  1946  by  Francis  W. 
Brown;  President  Brown  was  succeeded  in  March  1950  by  J.  Orval  Ells- 
worth; President  Ellsworth  was  succeeded  in  March  1954  by  Alvin  R. 
Dyer;  President  Dyer  was  succeeded  in  July  1958  by  Samuel  R.  Carpenter, 
who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

On  November  30,  1958,  there  were  11,614  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  Central  States  Mission,  located  in  fifty-eight  branches. 

Sixty-five  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1089  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1958.  May  E.  J.  Dyer  is  former  president  of  the 
Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Catherine  R.  Carpenter  is  the 
present  president. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  "Scene  in  the  Ozark  Mountains,  Arkansas/'  is 
reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers 
Guild,   Inc.   See   also   "Recipes   From    the    Central   States   Mission,"   by   Sister   Dyer, 

page  176. 


4  4 


Not  of  This  Fold" 


Frances  C.  Yost 


EVELYN  Handy's  fingers 
worked  with  the  ceramics. 
Carefully  she  spooned  the 
moistened  plaster  of  Paris  into  the 
molds,  and  watched  it  take  form. 
It  was  fun  doing  things  creative, 
working  with  her  hands.  It  re- 
minded Evelyn  of  Relief  Society 
work  meeting  back  home  in  Utah. 
She  missed  Relief  Society  more  than 
any  one  thing  since  Russell  had 
been  transferred  and  they  had  come 
East  to  live.  Sunday  wasn't  so  bad, 
they  almost  always  drove  the  long 
distance  to  the  nearest  Latter-day 
Saint  branch  and  attended  meetings. 
But  Evelyn  couldn't  get  to  Relief 
Society  on  Tuesdays,  as  she  used  to 
do  back  home. 

Evelyn  thought  of  her  new 
friends.  Sue  Reynolds,  for  one,  who 
lived  close  by.  She  was  friendly 
enough,  had  invited  her  over,  want- 
ed her  to  join  her  own  friends,  but 
Evelyn  knew  they  played  cards.  But 
she  did  need  friends.  .  .  . 

''Ding/'  the  door  bell  sang. 

''Coming,"  Evelyn  answered. 
"Wonder  who  could  be  calling  at 
nine  a.m.?"  she  murmured,  wiping 
her  hands  and  hurrying  to  the  door. 

"Why,  Sue  Reynolds,  welcome  to 
the  Handy  manor  this  bright  fall 
morning."  Evelyn  held  the  door 
open,  and  Sue  whisked  in.  "Fm 
making  ceramics,  you  know,  fig- 
urines." Evelyn  pointed  to  her  work 
spread  out  on  the  dining-room  table. 

"That  looks  fun  to  do!"  Sue 
sparkled  with  delight.  "Where  on 
earth  did  you  learn  how  to  make 
these?" 

"They  taught  us  back  home 
at " 

Page  158 


"What  do  you  call  this  figurine?" 
Sue  interrupted,  holding  up  one 
which  Evelyn  had  completed. 

"I  call  that  a  Pioneer  Madonna," 
Evelyn  explained.  "See  her  cloth- 
ing is  simple,  and  she  has  a  child 
clinging  to  her  skirts." 

"It's  lovely.  I  didn't  know  people 
made  these,  I  mean  ...  I  thought 
they  were  artist  sculptured."  She 
picked  up  another  figurine.  "This 
one  is  so  colorful  in  its  bright  yel- 
low dress,  and  carrying  a  basket  over- 
flowing with  bronze  flowers.  Re- 
minds me  of  Indian  summer.  Does 
this  one  have  a  name?" 

"I  call  it  Autumn  Glory,"  Evelyn 
explained. 

"Well  named.  What's  this  little 
one,  an  elf?"  She  asked,  picking  up  a 
third  ceramic. 

"Well  it  could  be  an  elf,"  Evelyn 
laughed,  "but  I  call  him  a  'Little 
Imp.'  See,  he  neither  sits  nor  lies, 
but  does  a  combination  of  both." 

"Honestly,  Eve,  have  you  actually 
made  all  these  figurines  yourself?" 
Sue  Reynolds  seemed  amazed. 

"Yes,  they  taught  us  back  home 
at " 

"Tell  you  what!  These  things, 
these  figurines  you've  made  will 
make  the  cleverest  prizes  for  a  card 
game.  Your  Pioneer  Madonna  will 
be  first  prize;  Autumn  Glory,  sec- 
ond; and  the  Little  Imp  will  be  the 
consolation  prize!"  Sue  warbled  de- 
lightedly. 

"But  I've  never.  .  .  ."  Evelyn 
started  to  explain  that  she  didn't 
want  them  used  for  prizes,  that  she 
didn't  play  cards,  but  it  was  hard 
to  get  a  word  in  with  Sue  Reynolds. 

"Evelyn   Handy,   face   the  facts. 


'NOT  OF  THIS  FOLD' 


159 


You're  letting  yourself  rot  away 
here  staying  home,  and  not  getting 
out  and  meeting  people.  Now  Tm 
taking  you  in  hand  and  seeing  that 
you  know  the  nicest  people  in  town. 
Next  Tuesday  I'll  bring  a  group  of 
friends  here  to  your  home." 

''But.  .  .  ."  Evelyn  interluded. 

"Don't  worry  about  a  thing,  Eve. 
ril  furnish  the  refreshments,  bring 
the  guests,  and  all  you'll  have  to 
do  is  furnish  the  prizes,  and  you 
have  them  already.''  Sue  rambled 
on.  ''Well,  I  just  ran  over  for  a 
few  minutes  to  put  off  doing  the 
breakfast  dishes  a  little  longer.  See 
you  Tuesday  at  two,  and  I'll  bring 
along  some  other  ladies.  Time  you 
were  worked  into  society  here  in 
the  East,  Eve." 

Sue  was  gone. 

npHAT  same  evening  Evelyn  paint- 
ed the  figurines  while  Russell 
read  the  paper. 

"You  know.  Eve,  I  sort  of  envy 
you.  You  can  keep  busy  making 
things,  and  all  I  seem  to  be  able  to 
do  is  read  in  the  evening.  It  seems 
sort  of  like  evenings  back  home 
when  you  finished  your  Relief  So- 
ciety work  before  turning  in." 

"Making  these  figurines  reminds 
me  of  work  meetings  back  home 
too,  Russ."  Evelyn  felt  tears 
moistening  her  lashes.  She  had 
worried  all  day  about  Sue  Reynolds' 
plans.  She  did  want  to  make 
friends,  but  she  didn't  want  to  low- 
er her  standards,  even  for  friends. 
If  she  told  Russ  about  it,  perhaps  he 
could  help  her  out  of  her  predica- 
ment. 

Russell  Handy  looked  at  his  wife, 
he  suspected  her  loneliness. 

"Too  bad  you  have  to  miss  out 
on  so  many  things  like  Relief  So- 
ciety,   but    honestly,    Eve,    if    you 


hadn't  come  with  me,  been  a  good 
sport  about  leaving  your  home,  the 
Church  headquarters,  and  your 
friends,  well,  I  just  couldn't  have 
made  out  on  this  new  job.  What 
are  you  making  the  figurines  for. 
Eve?" 

"Sue  Reynolds  came  over  this 
morning,  and  she's  inviting  a  group 
of  ladies  here  Tuesday  afternoon 
and.  .  .  ." 

Russ  almost  smirked.  "I  asked 
what  you're  going  to  do  with  the 
figurines.    You  talk  in  circles,  Eve." 

"Well,  Sue,  she's  sort  of  forward, 
or  domineering  or  something,  Russ. 
She  wants  the  figurines  for 
prizes.  .  .  ." 

"Just  a  bunch  of  sheep  with  no 
leader."  Russell  stood  up  and 
yawned.  "Well,  I  guess  I'll  turn 
in."  He  put  the  paper  aside  and 
left  the  room. 

Alone  in  the  dining  room,  Evelyn 
realized  the  problem  was  hers  alone, 
and  hers  to  work  out.  She  thought, 
it  would  have  been  so  much  easier 
if  Russell  had  said,  "Make  an  ex- 
cuse, honey,"  or  "Go  ahead  and 
spend  an  afternoon  with  the  girls." 
But  he  hadn't  said  anything.  Yes, 
he  had  muttered  something.  What 
was  it?  "A  bunch  of  sheep  with  no 
leader."    What  had  he  meant? 

Evelyn  wrestled  with  her  prob- 
lem, as  her  fingers  worked  artfully. 
Surely  a  card  game  with  only  fig- 
urines as  prizes  wouldn't  be  too  bad. 

"Too  bad,"  Evelyn  muttered  the 
words.  Things  were  either  good  or 
bad.  They  just  couldn't  be  half 
and  half. 

Evelyn  pondered  over  the  words 
Russell  had  mumbled  as  he  left 
the  room.  The  Savior  had  said 
something  himself  about  sheep, 
what  was  it?  "Other  sheep  I  have, 
which  are  not  of  this  fold."     Why 


160  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1959 

these  new  friends  here  in  the  East  carry    things    through    as    she   had 

were  no  doubt  good  people,  it  was  planned. 

just  that  they  were  .  .  .  sort  of  .  .  .  ''Well,  where  are  the  card  tables?'' 
not  of  the  fold.  Sue  peered  about.  ''Might  as  well 
If  I  could  only  get  to  Sister  Mur-  get  started.  Fve  already  told  the 
ray,  our  dear  Relief  Society  presi-  girls  about  the  prizes  you  make,  Eve. 
dent  back  home,  and  tell  her  my  Oh,  look,  girls,  here  are  the  clever 
problems,  or  if  I  could  invite  them  figurines,"  Sue  called  joyously, 
all  to  go  with  me  to  Relief  Society,  pointing  to  a  small  table, 
but  it's  so  far,  and  the  traffic  is  so  There  followed  a  chatter  of  ad- 
con  jested    during    the    week    days,  miration. 

Finally,  Evelyn  arose  and  spoke: 

q^UESDAY  dawned  clear,  bright,     "Sisters "    She  stopped.    Why, 

and  golden,  like  an  Indian  maid-  she  shouldn't  have  addressed  them 

en  of  Indian  summertime.     Evelyn  as  sisters.    She  must  apologize.  .  .  . 

loved  autumn.     She  took  a  basket  "You  do  all  seem  like  sisters  to  me. 

and  went  into  the  garden  and  gath-  Back  where  I  come  from  we  have 

ered    bronze    and    yellow    chrysan-  a  woman's  organization  which  meets 

themums.    As  she  filled  her  basket  each  week  just  at  this  time.     We 

she  felt  like  her  figurine  Autumn  call  it  the  Rehef  Society.    The  name 

Glory.     The   house  must  look   its  implies  doing  good  to  others,  which 

loveliest,  surely  these  clean,  beauti-  we   do  when    there   is   sickness   or 

ful  flowers  would  help  her  see  this  need  around.    But  the  name  means 

through.      Silently    Evelyn    said    a  even   more,  it  means  self-improve- 

prayer,   "Dear  Father,  help  me  to  ment  in  so  many  ways." 

...  to  carry  on  alone."  The  women  were  listening.  Eve- 

"Ding,"  the  doorbell  sang.  lyn  found  she  could  modulate  her 

"Coming,"  Evelyn  replied.  voice.    As  she  continued,  her  voice 

"Well,  here  we  are!"   Sue  Rey-  held  a  sacred  tone.    "We  members 

nolds  chuckled.    "Seven  of  us  con-  of  the  Relief  Society  meet  once  each 

gregated  at  my  home  and  came  over  week  and  do  things  together.    One 

together.  week  we  study  something  uplifting, 

"Evelyn,  I  want  you  to  meet  Ruth  a  study  of  the  scriptures.    This  les- 

Ellis,  the  quiet  type;  Marva  Reed,  son    is    called    theology.      Another 

the  interesting  type;  Ginnie  Brooks,  week  we  study  literature,  you  know, 

the  talkative  one,  if  I'm  not  around;  great  writers,  and  their  works.  This 

Cora  Stephens,  your  neighbor  in  the  particular  course  is  much  like  going 

next  block;  Connie  Conrad,  a  friend  back  to  college.    Another  week  we 

to  everyone;  Lydia  Walters,  a  moth-  study  family  relations  or  community 

er  to  us  all,  not  so  much  because  problems.    It  helps  us  to  get  along 

she  is  a  bit  older,  but  because  she  with  each  other,  and  rear  a  family 

is  so  very  wise."  properly  in  these  trying  times. 

"I'm   glad  to  meet  all   of  you,"  "Another  week  we  do  things  with 

Evelyn  said  warmly.     Inwardly  she  our  hands.     We  tie  quilts  for  wel- 

had  dreaded  meeting  these  women,  fare,  or  quilt  lovely  ones  to  sell  at 

but  she  liked  their  appearance.  They  the   bazaar,   or   do    needlework,   or 

seemed  nice,  each  one  of  them.    If  tear   carpet   rags.     Other   days   we 

she  could  only  keep  up  her  courage,  learn  to  make  something  decorative 


'NOT  OF  THIS  FOLD' 


161 


or  useful  for  our  own  homes.  I 
made  those  twin  pictures  of  the 
flamingos  from  sheet  copper  at  Re- 
lief Society/'  Evelyn  nodded  at 
two  pictures  hanging  on  her  living 
room  wall. 

''And  this  little  sewing  basket 
here  by  my  favorite  chair,  I  made 
it  one  day  at  work  meeting.  The 
silver  tray  which  holds  the  figurines 
was  another  project  which  we  made 
at  our  regular  monthly  work  meet- 
ing. And,  of  course,  the  figurines 
which  Sue  showed  you,  I  learned 
how  to  make  those,  too,  at  Relief 
Society. 

''I  thought  you  might  like  to  make 
one  of  those  ceramics  today.  I 
have  lots  of  molds  and  plaster  of 
Paris,  and  even  the  paints  and  glaze 
you  would  need.  If  you  would  en- 
joy making  these  ceramics  today,  we 
could  do  as  we  do  sometimes  at 
Relief  Society,  and  don  some  old 
shirts  which  I  have  here,  to  keep  our 
nice  dresses  protected.  How  about 
it?  Would  you  like  to  do  some- 
thing together  like  this.  .  .  ?" 

pVELYN  realized  she  hadn't  giv- 
en such  a  long  speech  since  she 
gave  a  lesson  back  home  in  Relief 
Society  meeting.  She  waited,  but 
no  one  said  anything.  The  women 
had  listened  attentively,  every  one 
of  them,  but  had  they  listened  with 
their  ears,  not  their  hearts? 

Evelyn  found  herself  breathing  a 
little  prayer  as  she  stood  before  these 
new  friends,  ''Dear  Father,  help  me 
to  turn  the  hearts  of  these  good  .  .  . 
good  sisters  who  are  not  of  the 
fold " 

The  clock  ticked  away  the  sec- 
onds. It  seemed  unusually  loud. 
Evelyn  had  hoped  they  would  ask 
questions  about  Relief  Society.  She 


guessed  she  had  been  presumptive; 
just  because  she  herself  had  enjoyed 
Relief  Society  meetings  so  much, 
she  had  thought  everyone  would  be 
interested  to  know  about  them.  She 
had  had  the  mistaken  idea  that  the 
women  would  bubble  over  with  in- 
terest at  her  first  mention  of  it,  but 
this  silence,  complete  silence,  ex- 
cept for  the  clock  ticking  away  the 
time,  stilled  Evelyn. 

She  recalled  that  the  women  had 
been  very  talkative  when  they  first 
came.  Before  she  had  mentioned 
Relief  Society.  They  had  laughed 
and  joked  and  talked  all  at  the  same 
time  and  now  .  .  .  just  silence.  They 
were  indicating  that  they  had  come 
for  another  reason,  not  to  don  old 
shirts  and  play  in  clay.  She  had  let 
them  come  here  to  her  home  expect- 
ing something  else,  but  she  had 
meant  well  .  .  .  she  had  tried.  Eve- 
lyn felt  tears  accumulating  behind 
her  eyelids. 

"Of  course,  if  you  would  rather 
not,"  Evelyn  began.  .  .  . 

"Wait,  Mrs.  Handy  ...  Eve  .  .  r 
Lydia  Walters  spoke.  Sue  had  said 
Lydia  Walters  was  wise.  Probably 
wise  in  the  world's  ways.  Evelyn's 
heart  almost  stopped  beating,  as  she 
waited  to  hear  what  Lydia  Walters 
had  to  say. 

"I  suggest  we  make  ceramics  this 
afternoon,  since  you  have  gone  to 
all  the  trouble  of  getting  the  molds 
and  material.  What  do  you  say, 
girls?"  Lydia  put  the  question  to 
the  group. 

"All  right,  for  a  change,"  they 
murmured. 

Evelyn's  heart  took  up  it's  slow, 
wary  beating.  "I'll  get  the  things." 
How  strange  that  her  voice  should 
sound  so  natural  when  her  heart 
was  racing  so. 


162 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


■pOR  the  next  hour  Evelyn  was  as 
busy  as  a  work  meeting  leader 
on  work  day.  Each  woman  decided 
on  a  mold  of  her  choice,  and 
spooned  the  softened  plaster  of 
Paris  into  the  forms.  As  they 
worked,  they  chattered  about  their 
work,  just  as  the  sisters  did  back 
home  on  work  day.  It  was  fun  talk, 
and  sounded  sweetly  familiar  to 
Evelyn.  Time  was  completely  for- 
gotten, and  the  clock  in  the  hall 
could  not  be  heard  now. 

''How're  you  coming  with  yours, 
Sue?  When  you're  through  with 
that  mold,  Ruth,  may  I  use  it? 
Clever,  Connie!  Good  work,  Cora! 
My,  that's  pretty,  Ginnie!" 

Later,  while  the  ceramics  were 
setting,  Evelyn  and  Sue  served  light 
refreshments. 

Then  it  was  that  Lydia  Walters 
asked:  ''How  often  do  you  say  your 
Relief  Society  meets?" 

''Every  Tuesday  afternoon/'  Eve- 
lyn replied. 

"And  a  work  meeting  similar  to 
what  we  have  had  this  afternoon  is 
held  once  each  month?"  Lydia  in- 
quired. 

"Yes,  once  each  month.  On  the 
second  Tuesday,"  Evelvn  replied. 

"But  if  the  women  don't  want  to 
wait  a  whole  month,  can  they  finish 
their  work?"  Sue  Reynolds  asked. 

"Often  a  special  day  is  held  to 
finish  work,  or  sometimes  it  is  taken 
home  and  finished,"  Evelyn  ex- 
plained. 

"I  have  still  another  question," 
Lydia  Walters  said. 

The  women  became  especially 
quiet,  and  listened.  "Do  I  under- 
stand correctly  that  one  can  be  a 
member  of  Relief  Society  and  not 
be  a  member  of  your  faith,  Evelyn?" 

"A  Relief  Society  is  always  organ- 
ized under  the  direction  of  the  mis- 


sion president,  but  one  need  not  be 
a  member  of  our  Church,"  Evelyn 
explained. 

"Are  there  dues  in  Relief  So- 
ciety?" Lydia  asked. 

"Fifty  cents  a  year,"  Evelyn  said 
simply. 

"So  much  for  so  little."  They 
sighed. 

"I  want  each  of  you  to  take  home 
one  of  my  Reliei  Society  Magazines 
to  read.  I  don't  mind  admitting  it 
is  my  favorite  magazme,  with  stories, 
poems,  recipes,  articles,  and  good 
reading,  besides  the  lessons  for  each 
week."  Evelyn  passed  out  a  Maga- 
zine to  each  of  the  guests. 

"Thanks  so  much,"  each  one  mur- 
mured. 

The  women  were  leaving  now,  but 
they  were  all  taking  her  hand  in 
friendship  and  thanking  her  for  the 
wonderful  afternoon. 

It  was  Sue  Reynolds  who  lingered 
when  the  others  had  gone.  "Honest- 
ly, Evelyn,  Fve  never  had  such  a 
good,  interesting  afternoon  in  my 
life.  I've  always  wanted  to  know 
how  to  do  things  with  my  hands, 
but  I  never  thought  I  could  learn, 
or  enjoy  it  so  much.  You  know. 
Eve,  when  you  started  telling  us 
about  your  Relief  Society,  you 
seemed  sort  of  like  an  angel  stand- 
ing there,  and  we  all  knew  you  had 
something  we  just  didn't  have  and 
we  wanted  it  very  much.  It's  just 
as  if  you'd  opened  up  a  new  world 
for  us." 

It  had  been  a  wonderful  after- 
noon, Evelyn  knew.  She  had  so 
much  to  tell  Russ  when  he  came 
home.  Later  she  must  write  to  the 
mission  president  and  his  wife  and 
invite  them  to  visit  their  group. 
Evelyn  had  a  feeling  there  might 
be  a  new  Relief  Society  to  be 
organized. 


Josef  Muench 


CRATER  LAKE  (OREGON)  IN  WINTER 


m 


ountain 


[Born 


Maude  Rubin 

These  I  remember:  aspens'  shimmering  shadows: 
Great  granite  boulders  red  with  hchen  rust; 
Mariposa  hhes  in  cool  meadows; 
And  autumn  mornings,  white  with  fern-leafed  frost. 

I  hear  again  the  plaintive,  endless  bleating 
Of  sheep  in  alpine  pastures'  huddled  flocks; 
The  raucous  mountain  jay;  high  call  of  pika. 

Its  bright-eyed  wariness  among  the  rocks. 

These  I  remember:  sudden  drums  of  thunder  — 

And  winter's  deep-banked  hush  —  its  still  white  wonder! 


Page  163 


Trask's  Studio,   Franconia,   New  Hampshire 

CLOSE-UP  VIEW  OF  THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


The  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain 


Martha  Roheson  Wiight 


WE  stood  beside  the  still 
waters  in  the  warmth  of 
the  early  June  sun,  and  ex- 
cept for  the  occasional  chirp  of  a 
bird,  there  was  absolute  peace  and 
quiet.  On  the  opposite  shore  of 
the  small,  tranquil  Profile  Lake, 
1,060  feet  above  the  green  forest  on 
Cannon  Mountain,  the  noble,  gran- 
ite profile  of  a  man  gazed  ever  south- 
eastward, as  he  had  been  doing  for 
untold  years,  in  solitary  dignity.  No 
one  spoke  as  we  looked  up  at  na- 
ture's handiwork  of  classic  grandeur. 
For  this  was  the  Old  Man  of  the 

Page  164 


Mountain,  the  Great  Stone  Face  of 
Hawthorne's  famous  allegory,  in 
the  Franconian  Notch  Pass  in  the 
heart  of  New  Hampshire's  White 
Mountains,  about  which  Whittier 
wrote:  'The  Great  Notch  Moun- 
tains shone,  watched  over  by  the 
solemn-brov/ed  and  awesome  face  of 
stone." 

The  mountainous  region  of  the 
Great  Stone  Face  in  the  north  cen- 
tral part  of  New  Hampshire,  in 
Grafton  County,  may  be  reached 
from  United  States  Highway  3  run- 
ning   north    from    Boston,    Massa- 


THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


165 


chusetts,  or  from  U.  S.  2  running 
eastward  from  Montpelier,  Ver- 
mont. 

New  Hampshire,  one  of  the  New 
England  States  known  as  ''the 
Cradle  of  America,"  is  one  of  the 
beauty  spots  of  this  continent.  The 
White  Mountains,  high  and  in 
places  precipitous,  with  outcrop- 
pings  of  granite  in  the  heavily  wood- 
ed peaks,  abound  with  rock  for- 
mations of  weird  shapes,  like  Can- 
non Rock,  Old  Lady,  Indian  Head, 
and  The  Watcher.  In  the  White 
Mountain  Glacier  Park,  you  will  find 
a  menagerie  of  stone:  elephant,  sea 
lion,  polar  bear,  bear,  camel,  dog, 
turtle,  rabbit,  and  fish.  Also  a 
^'giant's  footprint"  embedded  in  the 
granite.  As  ''keeper  of  the  zoo"  is 
the  stone  face  of  George  Washing- 
ton. The  Polar  Caves,  the  "rock 
garden  of  the  giants,"  are  like  noth- 
ing else  on  the  North  American 
continent,  formed  of  granite,  where- 
as most  caves  are  of  limestone. 

But  to  me,  the  most  thrilling  sight 
was  that  of  the  Old  Man  of  the 
Mountain,  viewed  by  over  fifty  mil- 
lion people  since  its  discovery  by 
white  men  in  1805.  It  brought  back 
Hawthorne's  mythical  village  at  the 
base  of  the  mountain,  where  the  in- 
habitants, year  after  year,  sought  to 
find  a  man  whose  nobility  of  spirit 
would  cause  him  to  resemble  the 
noble  profile  of  the  Great  Stone 
Face,  only  to  realize  that  Ernest, 
one  of  their  own  number,  had  be- 
come the  living  counterpart. 

It  is  believed  that  the  likeness  was 
carved  by  the  severeness  of  the 
Franconian  winters,  after  eruptions, 
millions  of  years  ago,  of  earthquakes 
and  glowing  lava  that  spewed  itself 
over  the  region,  where  it  cooled  in- 


to the  rock  now  known  as  Conway 
granite.  Over  the  centuries,  ero- 
sion, landslides,  and  water,  slowly 
carried  off  the  top-soil  and  exposed 
the  granite  to  the  elements,  leaving 
the  Notch  and  the  peaks  as  they  are 
today.  Then  a  mighty  glacier  cov- 
ered them  with  ice  and  snow  for 
thousands  of  years.  It  left  the  high 
southeast  cliff  of  Cannon  Mountain 
bold  and  steep.  Rain,  sleet,  and 
snow  of  the  severe  winters  seeped 
into  the  cracks,  expanding  the  rocks 
and  causing  tons  of  them  to  slide 
from  the  cliff.  This  left  ledges 
blending  into  each  other  and  form- 
ing the  Profile.  Finally,  the  frost 
broke  away  a  thirty-ton  block  of 
granite  that  slid  down  to  form  the 
Profile's  forehead. 

Thus,  the  Old  Man  of  the  Moun- 
tain, forty-eight  feet  from  the  tip 
of  his  forehead  to  the  bottom  of 
the  chin,  stood  for  centuries,  ap- 
parently unnoticed  by  Indian  tribes 
in  the  region,  for  no  mention  of  it 
can  be  found  in  the  Indian  legends. 

lyrEW  Hampshire  history  records 
that  a  narrow  path  had  been 
broken  through  the  Notch  by  In- 
dian war  parties  driving  white  cap- 
tives to  remote  bases.  As  the  colon- 
ists drove  the  Indians  back,  the  first 
freight  was  transported  through  the 
Notch  in  1771,  and  the  little  town 
of  Franconia  was  settled  in  1774, 
but  it  was  not  until  1805  that  a 
road  was  built  and  the  Great  Stone 
Face  was  discovered.  Two  parties  of 
surveyors  claim  to  have  this  distinc- 
tion. One  is  that  Luke  Brooks  and 
Francis  Whitcomb  stopped  by  Pro- 
file Lake  to  wash  and  drink.  They 
straightened  up,  and  one  saw  the 
Old  Man  of  the  Mountain.  The 
other  version  is  that  Nathaniel  Hall, 


166  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 

also  a  road  worker,  went  out  early  in  1915,  he  met  E.  H.  Geddes,  nian- 

the  morning  to  shoot  partridges  for  ager  of  a  Massachusetts  stone  quar- 

breakfast.    He  happened  to  look  up  ry,    who    became    interested    and 

and  hurried  back  to  camp  to  tell  of  climbed  up  with  the  Reverend  Rob- 

his  discovery.  erts  to  inspect  the  forehead.    They 

At  first,  the  news  spread  slowly,  found  that  if  it  slid  four  inches,  it 

Most  of  the  visitors  arrived  on  horse-  would  fall.     Mr.  Geddes  anchored 

back  to  see  Mt.  Washington,  6,293  *^^^  boulder,  hoping  it  would  hold, 

feet  high,  but  went  on  to  view  the  Almost  a  year  later,  in  June,  upon 

face  after  a  guidebook  was  issued  inspection,  they  found  the  forehead 

in    1823.      Hawthorne    visited    the  had  moved  one  and  a  half  inches 

Old   Man   in    1832  and  wrote  his  between  their  visits. 

famous    story.     Presidents    Tackson  rT«TTT7    .                  r     n             •       j 

JO-           T    r      i-i.      T        £11  T^HL  two  men  finally  convmced 

and  Fierce,   Lafayette,   Longfellow,  1    ^                 t^   n      i     o       ^^^ 

Whittier,   Emerson,  Thoreau,   and  ,^    Governor     Rolland     Spaulding 

Daniel  Webster  came  to  marvel.  In  ^^^^  something  must  be  done  before 


i86qPresident  Ulysses  S.  Grant  came  .,    ,        ,  .,  , 

to  try  the  new  cog  railroad,  the  first     FOvided    and  the  work  started  be- 

of  its  kind  in  this  country,  to  the 


it  was  too  late.  State  funds  were 
provided,  and  the  work  started  be- 
fore  winter  came.     Three   sets   of 

top  of  mT Washington."  He  ^sited  ^"^'^°^  ^f«"^,  t'"^,^.  t°  ^'^  feet  long 
the  Old  Man  and  spread  the  word,  f"'^,  two  ,nches  thick  were  finished 
He  was  followed  by  President  Cleve-  ^y  ^^*.^  September.  Nearly  a  ton  of 
land,  William  Cullen  Bryant,  Jenny  §^^5'  ^ckding  anchors,  tools,  food 
Lind,  Mary  Baker  Eddy,  and  Henry  and  water  was  hauled  to  the  top. 
WardBeecher.  As  help  was  lacking  Mr.  Geddes 
_  _^  ,  All-  who  was  ntty  years  old,  carried  most 
In  1880,  when  an  Appalachian  of  it  up  himself .  There  was  no  trail. 
Mountain  C  ub  group  climbed  to  ^^^  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^  j^^  ^-^1^ 
the  top  of  the  Great  Stone  Face,  ^^^^^  ^j^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^-  ^^  1^^^^. 
they  discovered  that  prying  fingers  ^^^^-^^  ^^  Geddes'  fingers  were 
of  frost  were  tilting  the  great  stone  frostbitten,  and  the  slippery  footing 
that  formed  the  forehead  If  the  threatened  to  toss  him  to  death 
stone  tumbled.  It  would  break  the  hundreds  of  feet  below,  but  with 
nose,  and  the  Old  Man  would  be  h^ig^  ^^iu^^  -^^  ^^e  rock  and  the 
ruined  forever.  Surveying  experts  j^jg^  behind,  steel  blocks  were  in- 
decided  It  would  be  impossible  to  ^^^^ed  and  cemented.  Anchor  chains 
avert  the  catastrophe.  ^^^^  fastened  to  the  eyes  in  blocks 
The  Reverend  Guy  Roberts,  and  drawn  tight  with  turn  buckles, 
whose  devotion  and  writings  gave  The  work  was  finished  in  eight  days, 
him  the  title  of  ''Valet  to  the  Old  In  1927  and  1937  inspections  were 
Man  of  the  Mountains,"  waged  a  made,  and  the  last  repair  work  was 
successful  campaign  to  save  the  done  when  Mr.  Geddes,  at  seventy- 
Profile.  He  climbed  to  the  top  in  one,  supervised  the  work. 
1906,  taking  pictures  and  measure-  By  this  time  the  State  of  New 
ments,  and  searched  for  years  for  Hampshire  had  taken  over, 
someone  who  would  believe  the  Old  After  the  Profile  House,  the  hotel 
Man  could  be  repaired.     In  August  built  to  house  the  many  visitors,  had 


THE  OLD  MAN  OF  THE  MOUNTAIN 


167 


Trask's  Studio,  Franconia,  New  Hampshire 

ECHO  LAKE  AND  THE   FRANCONIAN  NOTCH   PASS,  NEW  HAMPSHIRE 


burned  down  in  1923,  its  operators, 
who  owned  most  of  the  Notch,  de- 
cided not  to  rebuild.  Fearing  that 
the  Notch  might  be  stripped  by 
lumber  firms  who  were  eager  to  bid, 
the  people  of  New  Hampshire 
clamored  to  save  it.  An  appropria- 
tion of  $200,000  was  raised  to  buy 
the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain  and 
its  surroundings.  But  the  hotel 
owners  wanted  $400,000  for  their 
entire  holdings  of  6,000  acres,  which 
included  the  Old  Man,  Flume,  Pro- 
file Lake,  Echo,  and  Lonesome  Lake. 
James  Storrow  of  Boston,  treasurer 
of  the  Society  for  the  Protection  of 
New  Llampshire  Forests,  willed 
them  $100,000.  The  State  House 
would  not  give  any  more  money. 
Finally,  the  Women's  Club  in  the 
State  took  charge  and  raised  the 
balance  with  15,000  contributions. 


In  1928,  Franconia  Notch  State 
Reservation  was  dedicated  as  a  War 
Memorial.  Ten  years  later  the  State 
opened  the  Cannon  Mountain 
Aerial  Tramway,  the  first  of  its  kind 
in  North  America.  Other  scenic 
spots  were  developed.  In  1954,  a 
State  team,  visiting  the  top  of  the 
Great  Stone  Face,  found  the  anch- 
ors placed  there  by  Mr.  Geddes  still 
holding.  A  few  loose  stones  were 
cemented. 

So  the  Old  Man  of  the  Mountain, 
the  Profile,  or  the  Great  Stone  Face, 
is  preserved  for  future  generations. 
Whether  the  classic  story  by  Haw- 
thorne is  still  required  reading  in 
the  schools,  I  do  not  know.  In  this 
present  world  of  scientific  knowl- 
edge, strife,  and  conflict,  it  is  an 
imaginative  tale  of  nobility  and 
grandeur  found  at  home. 


Sixty    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  March  i,  and  March  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

RESOLUTION  BY  THE  NATIONAL  COUNCIL  OF  WOMEN:  Beheving 
that  the  two  strongest  unifying  forces  of  organized  effort  are  human  brotherhood  and 
Divine  Fatherhood,  and  rejoicing  in  the  expression  of  humanitarian  principles  in  the 
manifold  activities  of  American  women,  represented  by  the  National  Council  of 
Women;  therefore,  Resolved,  That  this  universal  faith  in  the  Divine  Fatherhood  should 
be  expressed  by  either  vocal  or  silent  prayer  at  the  opening  of  all  sessions  of  the 
Council. 

— From  the  Triennial  Report 

A  NOBLE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  WOMAN:  The  day  is  quite  emblematic,  the 
80th  birthday  of  our  beloved  and  respected  Stake  president.  Sister  M.  I.  Home  .  .  . 
the  snow  coming  down  so  pure  and  white  is  like  .  .  .  her  grand  life  has  been  .  .  .  she 
has  been  a  model  woman,  thoroughly  domesticated,  but  modest  and  unassuming,  .  .  . 
I  well  remember  how  gentle  she  seemed  in  conducting  the  affairs  of  the  society,  yet 
firm  in  all  her  ways,  but  never  any  arrogance.  ...  I  do  not  forget  how  she  would  inter- 
cede with  the  sisters  to  do  their  duty  and  laid  plans,  and  persevered  in  having  the 
society  hall  built  .  .  .  that  being  completed,  paid  for  and  dedicated,  how  she  again 
planned  for  the  building  of  a  granary.  .  .  .  Her  family  is  an  example  to  the  com- 
munity.    What  a  heavenly  blessing! 

— E.  J.  S. 

MY  WARNING 

Father,  I  daily  plead,  keep  me  from  sin, 
Help  me  a  shining  light  to  be. 

To  help  those  whom  thou  hast  placed  within  my  care. 
That  I  may  lead  them  back  to  Thee, 
Back  to  the  home  from  whence,  so  pure,  they  came. 
This  is  the  prayer  I  ask  in  Jesus'  name. 

—Nellie 

MEMORABLE  ANNIVERSARY:  The  17th  of  March,  anniversary  of  the  first 
organization  of  the  Relief  Society,  will  be  generally  observed  throughout  the  organiza- 
tion in  some  way  commemorative  of  that  auspicious  occasion,  and  no  doubt  the  sisters 
will  try  to  review  in  some  way  the  work  accomplished  during  the  fifty-seven  years, 
though  very  few  are  living  now  who  were  present  then.  Only  one  that  we  can  recall 
at  this  present  moment,  that  one  is  Sister  Bathsheba  B.  Smith,  who  was  at  that  time 
not  quite  twenty  years  old.  The  assistant  secretary  appointed  on  that  occasion,  Sister 
Phebe  M.  Wheeler,  has  died  during  the  last  few  months  at  Bountiful  at  a  great  age.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  WEBER  STAKE:  Sister  Zina  D.  H. 
Young  addressed  the  sisters.  Said  the  faces  of  the  Saints  were  the  most  beautiful  picture 
she  could  look  upon.  Her  desire  was  to  comfort  and  bless  the  sisters.  She  had  never 
had  a  doubt  of  the  divinity  of  this  work,  had  received  a  testimony  when  a  child,  and 
felt  herself  the  happiest  person  in  the  world. 

— ^Act.  Sec. 


Page  168 


Woman's  Sphere 

Ramona  W.  Cannon 

'THE  Fine  Arts  Committee  of  pHRISTIE  LUND  COLES,  Pro- 
Mesa,  Arizona,  choosing  from  vo,  Utah,  a  contributor  to  The 
among  devotees  of  all  the  arts,  has  Relief  Society  Magazine,  and  prize- 
named  writer  Mrs.  Orson  C.  (Ber-  winner  in  several  Relief  Society 
tha)  Kleinman  ''Artist  of  the  Year"  literary  contests,  has  published 
for  1958.  She  received  a  very  hand-  seventy-six  of  her  recent  poems  in 
some  plaque  and  the  most  flattering  Some  Spring  Returning  (Faucette 
of  citations.  Now  eighty-one,  Mrs.  Publications,  Provo,  Utah.)  The 
Kleinman  is  remembered  among  poems  are  representative  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  for  her  pageant  lyrical  gifts  and  heartfelt  under- 
''Message  of  the  Ages."  She  has  standing  of  this  well-known  poet, 
since  written  ten  other  pageants  and 

is  author  of  a  great  number  of  /^ERTRUDE  MacLEAN,  Lon- 
poems,  hymns,  short  stories,  and  don,  England,  in  1921,  organ- 
dramas,  ized  the  ''Universal  Aunts,"  a  help- 
ful society  offering  to  do  "anything 
CAMILLA  KOFFLER,  the  fam-  for  anybody  at  any  time."  They 
ous  photographer  of  animals  tend  babies,  find  employment  for 
known  as  Ylla,  was  the  author  of  people,  locate  houses  and  apart- 
Animals  in  India,  just  off  the  ments,  reserve  seats  at  theaters  and 
Harper  press.  The  volume  includes  do  research  work.  They  do  wash- 
a  diary  of  her  recent  trip  in  India,  ings,  wave  hair,  hang  curtains,  read 
with  entries  recording  what  she  saw  to  the  ill  or  the  aged,  assist  with 
and  photographed  up  to  two  days  hobbies,  and  do  catering  for  parties; 
before  an  accident  which  killed  her  they  arrange  travel  tours,  buy  trous- 
— a  fall  from  a  jeep  while  she  was  seaux  and  layettes,  act  as  companions 
photographing  a  bullock-cart  race.  and  nurses,  and  meet  trains,  air- 
planes, and  busses.  "Token"  prices 
lyrRS.  TORA  SELANDER  NEL-  are  charged  for  these  services,  plus  a 
SON,  Teasdale,  Utah,  has  35c  registration  fee  from  all  cus- 
changed  an  abandoned  schoolhouse  tomers. 
into  a  museum.     Thirty-three  years 

ago,  Mrs.  Nelson,  who  was  then  a  pRISCILLA  J.  MILITANTE   is 
citizen    of    Sweden,   visited    Utah's  the   first  woman  of  Philippine 

flaming  canyon  country,  and  was  so  ancestry  to   enter  the   field   of  ge- 

impressed   that   she   made   up   her  ology.    She  received  Bachelor's  and 

mind  to  return  and  make  her  home  Master's  Degrees  from  the  Univer- 

in  the  colored  cliffs.     Now  she  has  sity  of  the  Philippines,  and  at  pres- 

a  home  and  museum  filled  with  art  ent  is  working  towards  a  Doctor's 

treasures  from  all  over  the  world.  Degree  in  Geology  at  Stanford  Uni- 

including  an  Eskimo  blanket  made  versify.     She  is  co-author  with  }o- 

of  Arctic   duck  down,  and   shawls  seph  J.  Graham  of  an  outstanding 

from  Kashmir.  study  on  "Philippine  Foraminifera." 

Page  169 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


MARCH    1959 


NO.    3 


I  Low,  JLet    Lis  uiejoice 

'For  the  traditions  of  the  people  shall  become  a  legacy  which  they 
shall  evaluate  with  rejoicing.  .  .  ." 


r^NE  hundred  and  seventeen  years 
have  passed  into  the  annals  of 
time  since  the  organization  of  Relief 
Society,  March  17,  1842.  More 
than  a  century  has  gone,  and  we 
come  to  another  time  of  special 
evaluation  of  our  heritage  as  mem- 
bers of  Relief  Society.  It  is  a  time 
for  us  to  contemplate,  with  historic 
perspective,  our  traditions,  our  be- 
liefs, the  practices  and  principles 
which  have  guided  the  lives  of  our 
mothers  in  the  generations  past, 
which  are  now  our  daily  pattern, 
and  which  will  be  the  legacy  of  our 
daughters. 

The  gospel  came  to  the  women 
of  the  early  Church  as  a  cause  for 
great  rejoicing.  From  a  profound 
and  earnest  searching,  a  glorious  ful- 
fillment had  come.  The  generations 
of  the  past,  the  wide  and  wonderful 
vistas  of  their  own  day,  and  all  the 
frontiers  of  the  future  reaching  into 
the  eternities,  for  them  were  linked 
together  in  the  great  sunlight  of 
the  restoration.  Even  hardships  be- 
came opportunities,  and  the  women 
felt  a  desire  to  enrich  their  individ- 
ual potentialities  and  to  unite  with 
their  sisters  that  their  hands  might 
be  strengthened,  their  spirits  uplift- 
ed, and  their  services  multiplied. 

This  rejoicing  in  the  gospel  be- 
came the  luminous  horizon  for  the 
divinely  directed  pathway  of  women. 

The  sisters  of  Nauvoo  saw  the 
boats  ruffling  the  waves  of  the  wide 
river,  as  families  arrived  day  after 
Page  170 


day  to  unite  with  the  Church,  and 
the  women  who  were  first  in  the 
''City  of  Joseph"  considered  the 
needs  of  the  newcomers  as  "a  loud 
call  for  relief"— not  for  the  provid- 
ing of  food  and  housing  alone,  but 
for  spiritual  enlightenment  and  for 
kindness  and  comfort  in  an  alien 
place. 

Long  before  the  formal  organiza- 
tion of  Relief  Society,  the  women 
had  hoped  for  a  pattern  and  a  de- 
sign to  guide  them.  When  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  turned  the 
key  and  gave  direction  to  their 
efforts,  the  women  rejoiced,  for  they 
knew  that  the  blessings  of  the  Lord 
would  be  with  them  in  their  minis- 
trations. 

Thus,  the  restoration  of  the  gos- 
pel and  the  organization  of  Relief 
Society  by  the  Prophet  became  the 
first  great  traditions  of  the  Society, 
and  a  beacon  light  for  times  to  come 
when  membership  would  be  multi- 
plied, when  responsibilities  would 
be  diverse  and  far-reaching. 

In  accordance  with  instructions, 
so  well  expressed  by  the  Prophet, 
and  "in  harmony  with  their 
natures,"  the  women  looked  first  to 
the  needs  of  their  households,  the 
honoring  of  their  husbands,  the 
rearing  of  their  children,  and  the 
tasks  of  making  their  homes  orderly 
and  beautiful,  employing  with  ener- 
gy all  they  possessed  of  time  and 
talents. 

Then  afterward  they  reached  out^ 


EDITORIAL  171 

with  true  charity,  to  serve  their  sis-  reach  the  full  extent  of  its  glorious 

ters,  realizing  the  urgent  and  special  destiny  unless  the  governments  and 

needs  of  children,  the  aged,  those  the  social  systems  of  the  earth  will 

who  were  ill,  and  the  ones  deprived  permit    the    telling    of    the    gospel 

of  close  family  associations.     Their  story.     So  the  sisters  willingly  lend 

quick  and   willing   footsteps   along  their   strength   and  their  influence 

the  streets  of  Nauvoo  were  a  bless-  to  the  improvement  of  the  larger 

ing,  and  doorways  were  lighted  by  environment.       It    is    a     tradition 

their  faces.  These  women,  as  neces-  among  Relief  Society  women  that 

sity  committees,  were  the  first  visit-  they  hold  as  a  privilege  and  a  duty 

ing  teachers,  establishing  a  treasured  their  right  to  vote  in  elections,  and 

design  for  Relief  Society.  to  accept  and  honor  the  opportunity 

In    the    early    days    the    women  to  help  direct  the  affairs  of  the  city, 

realized  the   need,  also,  as  we  do  the  state,  and  the  Nation,  as  well  as 

today,   of  a  favorable  environment  in  the  world,  where  their  children 

outside  the  home  in  order  that  their  must  live  and  work  out  the  tem- 

children    might    grow    strong    and  poral     patterns     of     their     eternal 

beautiful  and  help  to  build  a  world  destiny. 

suitable    for    the    coming    of    the  The    women    of    Relief    Society 

Savior.    To  meet  this  responsibility,  cherish    tenderly    their    sisterhood, 

another  tradition  has  become  dear  their  concern  for  each  other,  their 

to    the    hearts    of    Relief    Society  kind     and     loving     charity,     their 

women  —  a  feeling  of  devotion  to  blessed  companionship.  They  think 

all  the  auxiliaries   of  the  Church,  of    their    places    of    gathering    as 

active  participation,  and  a  spiritual  havens  for  their  singing  and  their 

dedication  to  the  ways  of  worship  prayers,  for  their  learning  and  their 

of  their  children.  giving  —  and  for  their  rejoicing  in 

Relief  Society  women  realize  that  the  gospel, 

the    Church    cannot    prosper    and  —V.  P.  C. 


(y/a  aiome 

Helen  M.  Livingston 

The  tree  grown  tall  holds  up  long  arms  of  shade, 
Her  leafy  fingers  spread  against  the  sky. 
The  brook  runs  close  around  the  old  white  wall, 
And  asters  blossom  in  the  field  close  by. 

The  wide,  deep-seated  chairs  are  on  the  porch; 
The  daisies  still  are  growing  in  the  grass. 
The  evening  mists  are  on  the  balcony; 
The  dark-gray  shadows  linger  there  and  pass. 

And  who  will  sit  upon  the  porch  tonight? 
And  who  will  walk  upon  the  balcony? 
The  moon,  slow-rising,  dimly  lights  each  pane; 
A  bird's  low  call  pours  softly,  silvery. 

Oh,  mourning  dove,  once  nestled  with  your  mate, 
Within  the  sheltered  tree  vou  call — and  wait. 


^ofoA     TO  THE  FIELD 

Q:yrganizations  ana  iKeorganizattons  of  Staui 
ana    /ilission  uielief  Societies  for  ig^S 


Stakes 


Auckland 

Bountiful  North 

Bountiful  South 

Cincinnati 
Granger 
Kearns 

Kearns  North 
Lewiston 


Monterey  Bay; 
Norwalk 

Olympus 
Orlando 

Parleys 

Phoenix  North 
St.  Louis 

San  Antonio 
San  Diego  East 
Shreveport 

Utah  State 

University 
Weber  Heights 
West  Sharon 
Yuma 

Missions 

New  Zealand  South 


NEW  ORGANIZATIONS 
FoTmeiJy  Part  of  Appointed  President 


New  Zealand 

Mission 
Bountiful  and  South 

Davis  Stakes 
Bountiful  and  South 

Davis  Stakes 
Great  Lakes  Mission 
North  Jordan  Stake 
Taylorsville  Stake 
Taylorsville  Stake 
Spokane  Stake 

and  Northwestern 

States  Mission 
San  Jose  Stake 
East  Long  Beach 

Stake 
Holladay  Stake 
Southern  States 

Mission 
Highland  Stake 
Phoenix  Stake 
Central  States 

Mission 
Houston  Stake 
San  Diego  Stake 
Gulf  States  Mission 

and  Dallas  Stake 
East  Cache  Stake 

South  Ogden  Stake 
Sharon  Stake 
California  Mission 

Formerly  Part  oi 

New  Zealand 
Mission 


Gertrude  Grant 

Dora  P.  Webb 

Mar  ilia  H.  Sessions 

Judith  Fish 
Ella  P.  Bennion 
Esther  M.  Dimick 
Joyce  S.  Jensen 
Norma  M.  Kunkel 


LaVee  Haws 
Norma  Schauers 


Vera  N. 
Vela  E. 


Barber 
Milton 


Edythe  Watson 
Ida  M.  Steele 
Lorene  Tidlund 

Kathryn  K.  Willis 
Enid  Miller 
Evelyn  B.  Hill 


Date  Appointed 
May   18,   1958 

April  20,  1958 

April  20,  1958 

November  23,  1958 
June  8,  1958 
February  20,  1958 
February  1,  1958 
December  14,  1958 

March  3,  1958 
October  29,  1958 

July  20,  1958 
Febr-uary  23,  1958 

December  7,  1958 
January  20,  1958 
June  1,  1958 

March  13,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
January  26,  1958 


Hattie  B.  Maughan     May  18,  1958 


Hilda  T.  Halverson 
Oda  Rasmussen 
Louise  S.  Westover 

Appointed  President 

Helen  W.  Anderson 


December  3,  1958 
November  30,  1958 
April  27,  1958 

Date  Appointed 

August  15,  1958 


REORGANIZATIONS 


Stakes 

Blaine 

Bountiful 

Canyon  Rim 

Dallas 

Deseret 

East  Phoenix 

East  Provo 

Florida 

Grand  Junction 

Page  172 


Released  President  Appointed  President    Date  Appointed 


Louise  Price 
Marilla  H.  Sessions 
Bertha  H.  Blonquist 
Allene  Bremer 
Mary  L.  Henrie 
Lola  Green 
Ethel  M.  Wilson 
Vella  V.  Tilton 
Evelyn  T.  McKinnon 


Melba  Thorne 
Ivy  W.  Richins 
Myrtle  H.  Rappley 
Myrl  B.  Whiting 
Ora  M.  Gardner 
Wanda  Walker 
Fay  P.  Loveless 
Vida  P.  Bennett 
Josephine  Prinster 


July  18,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
November  23,  1958 
March  30,  1958 
October  5,  1958 
April  27,  1958 
January  12,  1958 
September  21,  1958 
June  22,  1958 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD 


173 


Stakes 

Great  Falls 

Gunnison 

Highland 

Holladay 

Houston 

Houston 

Idaho 

Kanab 

Klamath 

Long  Beach 

Lost  River 

Morgan 

New  York 

New  York 

North  Idaho  Falls 

North  Jordan 

Oahu 

Park 

Pasadena 


Raft  River 

Rose  Park 

Sacramento 

San  Diego 

San  Francisco 

San  Juan 

South  Blackfoot 

South  Los  Angeles 

South  Ogden 

South  Ogden 

Star  Valley 

Taylor 

Uintah 

Union 

Walnut  Creek 

Wayne 

Wilford 

Willamette 

Yellowstone 

Missions 
Brazilian 

British 
California 
Central  States 

Finnish 

Hawaiian 

Mexican 

New  Zealand  ; 

Northern  Mexican 

South  Australian 

Southwest  Indian 


Released  President 

Mary  W.  Hansen 
Rebecca  M.  Anderson 
Marjory  H.  Eldredge 
Elaine  B.  Curtis 
Kathryn  K.  Willis 
Zona  M.  Perry 
Elizabeth  W.  Hatch 
Elsie  J.  Brinkerhoff 
Vesta  M.  Lewis 
Lenore  G.  Merrill 
Elva  J.  Beal 
Eva  H.  Jensen 
Margaret  D. 

Stephenson 
Anna  Laura  Cannon 
Ruby  F.  Olson 
Ella  P.  Reunion 
Eugenia  N.  Logan 
Bernice  R.  Campbell 
Thelma  J.  Nebcker 
(deceased  July  8, 

1958) 
Lona  C,  Hepworth 
Betty  Jo  C.  Reiser 
Lesslie  H.  Stubbs 
Enid  Miller 
Gladys  R.  Winter 
Margie  H.  Lyman 
Anna  P.  Wright 
Rose  B.  Astle 
Delora  R.  Hurst 
Mattie  G.  Ray 
Eliza  L.  Robinson 
Margaret  W.  Ririe 
Evyln  G.  Richardson 
Mai  B.  Oveson 
Ellen  L.  Cook 
Thora  T.  Jackson 
Lois  Jensen 
Erma  L.  Snowberger 
Ida  M.  Swenson 

Released  President 
Ida  M.  Sorensen 

Irene  P.  Kerr 
Alta  H.  Taylor 
May  J.  Dyer 

Hortense  B.  Robinson 
Maurine  H.  Haycock 
Jennie  S.  Bowman 
Arta  R.  Ballif 
Rhoda  C.  Taylor 
Adelphia  D.  Bingham 
Lavena  L.  Rohner 


Appointed   President    Date  Appointed 


Cora  A.  Stanard 
Naomi  F.  Jensen 
Ruby  M.  Blake 
Irene  C.  Lloyd 
Zona  M.  Perry 
Madalyn  Corrigan 
Cora  S.  Hogan 
Esther  W.  Heaton 
Helyn  B.  Hassell 
Marian  Bennett 
Beatrice  E.  Sorensen 
Hazel  F.  Durrant 
Anna  Laura  Cannon 

Dessie  W.  Thomas 
Jeanette  F.  Naegle 
Mary  Lou  Nielson 
Lily  D.  Kama 
Cora  F.  Hansen 
Nell  L.  Ellsworth 


April  27,  1958 
April  27,  1958 
December  7,   1958 
June  29,  1958 
February  21,  1958 
June   22,    1958 
September  14,  1958 
September  28,  1958 
May  8,  1958 
August   31,   1958 
April  20,  1958 
July  10,  1958 
March  2,  1958 

December  3,  1958 
May  25,   1958 
June  15,  1958 
August  31,  1958 
December  14,  1958 
September  26,  1958 


Thera  E.  Harper 
Ruth  J.  Harrison 
Emily  E.  Burr 
Ida  Anderson 
Lillian  L.  Collett 
Ruth  J.  Nielson 
Inez  S.  Pendlebury 
Laura  R.  Shimp 
Mattie  G.  Ray 
Auretta  G.  Man  waring 
Hazel  H.  Chadwick 
Phoebe  H.  Norton 
Beatrice  S.  McConkie 
Claire  P.  Ord 
Genieve  M.  James 
Emma  A.  Sorenson 
Amelia  S.  McConkie 
Dora  I.  Hines 
Vera  B.  Tibbitts 


May  25,   1958 
September  14,  1958 
June  29,  1958 
April  20,  1958 
September  22,  1958 
May  18,  1958 
July  22,  1958 
November   2,    1958 
September  14,  1958 
November  30,  1958 
September  21,  1958 
May  25,   1958 
December  14,  1958 
June  22,  1958 
October  5,  1958 
September  9,   1958 
August  24,  1958 
October  26,  1958 
June  1,   1958 


Appointed  President     Date  Appointed 


Geraldine  H. 

Bangerter 
Beulah  B.  Woodbury 
Lela  L.  Udall 
Catherine  R. 

Carpenter 
Ruby  E.  Warner 
Louise  S.  Brooks 
Rhoda  C.  Taylor 
Jelaire  C.  Simpson 
Anna  W.  Bentley 
Velma  N.  Simonsen 
Wilma  F.  Turley 


November  6,    1958 

October  2,  1958 
August  8,  1958 
July  30,  1958 

November  4,   1958 
May  17,  1958 
May  20,  1958 
August  15,  1958 
May  20,   1958 
April  8,  1958 
October  9,  1958 


174 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH  1959 


Missions 

Spanish-American 
Tahitian 

Uruguayan 
Western  Canadian 
Western  States 


Released  President 

Nina  N.  Bowman 
Dorothy  P. 

Christensen 
Sharon  Parry 
Annie  Ruth  Larsen 
Mildred  P.  Elggren 


Appointed  President     Date  Appointed 


Juhe  Bell  Brown 
Ruth  R.  Reeder 

Lois  Geniel  Jensen 
Lila  A.  Arave 
Daisy  R.  Romney 


October  30,   1958 
October  1,  1958 

March  7,   1958 
May  28,  1958 
January  17,  1958 


fSlfidex  for  ig^S  uielief  Societif    i/lagazines  K/ivailable 

/^OPIES  of  the  1958  index  of  The  Reliei  Society  Magazine  are  available 
and  may  be  ordered  from  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North 
Main  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah.  The  price  is  20c,  including  postage. 
Relief  Society  officers  and  members  who  wish  to  have  their  1958  issues 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  bound  may  do  so  through  The  Deseret 
News  Press,  33  Richards  Street,  Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah.  (See  advertise- 
ment on  page  207.)  The  cost  for  binding  the  twelve  issues  in  a  perma- 
nent cloth  binding  is  $2.50,  leather  $3.50,  including  the  index.  It  is  recom- 
mended that  wards  and  stakes  have  one  volume  of  the  1958  Magazines 
bound  for  preservation  in  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  libraries. 

LUramatization      vl/omen  of  the    /lew    viyorla 
tyivauavie  to  uielief  Society 

An  entertaining  and  educational  dramatization  ''Women  of  the  New 
World,''  by  Madeline  Silver,  is  available  at  the  office  of  the  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society.  The  dramatization  portrays  effectively  important  women 
featured  in  the  1958-59  literature  course.  This  dramatization  could  be 
appropriately  used  by  ward  Relief  Societies  in  a  closing  social.  Nine 
characters  are  represented,  and  the  time  required  for  presentation  would 
be  thirty  to  forty-five  minutes.    Price  15c  per  copy 

General  Board  of  Relief  Society,  76  North  Main 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


tytnnouncing  the  Special  Kjipril  Short  Story  c/ssue 

The  April  1959  issue  of  The  ReUei  Society  Magazine  will  be  the  special 
short  story  number,  with  four  outstanding  stories  being  presented.  Look 
for  these  stories  in  April: 

'The  Day  I  Turned  Eight,"  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 
''Unto  the  Hills,"  by  Helen  Hooper 
"Great-Grandmother's  Notebook,"  by  Arlene  D.  Cloward 
^The  Bishop's  Wife,"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young 


,yL  ofireside  L^hat  (cyn  a 
iourmng  Question 

Fieedom  and  Discipline 


IresideChat 

Oil  a 
Bumf  ng  Question 


A  blessed  security  of  direction  in 
our  choice  of  life  patterns  may 
be  gained  from  a  serious  contempla- 
tion of  our  heritage  as  daughters  of 
Zion.  This  legacy  of  physical  and 
spiritual  wealth,  wide  and  challeng- 
ing in  its  implications,  is  still  a  pat- 
tern of  restraint  and  discipline. 

A  woman  pioneer  to  the  moun- 
tain valleys  once  remarked,  'The 
fireside  and  the  flame  seem  always 
to  make  a  design  of  my  life."  She 
recounted  the  memory  of  bright 
flames  leaping  above  a  campfire  in 
the  snows  of  Winter  Quarters,  and, 
later,  the  flare  of  evening  fires  along 
the  lonely  reaches  of  the  Platte.  Her 
first  evening  in  the  wide  valley  be- 
neath the  Wasatch  Mountains  was 
warmed  by  a  fire  that  blazed  beside 
her  wagon.  The  fire  in  her  first 
stove  in  her  first  cabin  was  the 
heart  of  the  home.  And  when  she 
was  finally  settled  in  an  even  more 


distant  place,  the  big,  bulging  stove 
in  the  meetinghouse  became  the 
center  of  her  time  of  worship. 
Always  the  flame  and  the  fire  were 
beautiful  to  her,  but  always  their 
use  required  control  and  constant 
watchfulness. 

Our  life  patterns  give  us  freedom 
or  bondage,  according  to  the  value 
or  the  detriment  which  inevitably 
accompanies  each  established  habit. 
We  need  to  stand  in  our  own  tall 
strength,  and  then  to  have  a  reserve 
of  energy  and  enthusiasm  for  offer- 
ing to  those  who  need  us. 

It  follows,  then,  that  we  must 
eliminate  from  our  lives  those  hab- 
its already  acquired  which  detract 
from  our  strength,  and  we  must  be 
ever  watchful  that  no  beginning  is 
made  on  habits  which  cause  us  to 
light  a  cigarette,  "playing  with  fire'' 
which  may  lead  us  into  bondage 
rather  than  to  freedom.  It  is  often 
necessary  to  be  subject  to  discipline, 
if  we  are  to  achieve  freedom. 

When  we  control  our  habits  we 
have  power;  when  they  control  us 
we  are  weak.  It  has  been  well  said 
that  there  is  no  infirmity  of  body  or 
mind  that  cannot  be  helped  by 
seeking  the  truth,  and  by  reliance 
upon  the  ever-available  help  of  our 
Heavenly  Father.  The  light  and 
beauty  of  the  hearth  of  home,  and 
the  heritage  of  discipline  and  free- 
dom, are  ours  to  give  direction  and 
purpose  to  our  lives  —  to  help  us 
make  the  most  of  our  brief  years 
upon  the  earth. 

Page  175 


LKectpes  CJrom  the   (central  States    lliission 

Submitted  hy  May  E.  J.  Dyer 

Lemon  Crumb  Crunch 
Step  1 — 

Vi    c.  sugar  2  eggs,  well  beaten 

2  tbsp.  flour  %  c.  lemon  juice 

V&    tsp.  salt  1  Vi  tsp.  grated  lemon  rind 

1  c.  hot  water 

Combine  sugar,  flour,  and  salt,  then  add  water  and  mix  well.  Cook  over  hot 
water  until  thick,  stirring  constantly.  Remove  from  heat  and  add  egg  mixture;  return 
to  stove  and  cook  2  minutes  over  hot  water,  stirring  constantly.  Next  add  lemon  juice 
and  rind  and  continue  cooking  about  1  minute.  Remove  from  stove  and  cool.  Pour 
over  layers  of  crumb  crunch. 

Step  2 — 

Crumb  Crunch 

Vz    c.  shortening  Vi   tsp.  salt 

1  c.  brown  sugar  1  c.  wheat  cereal  flakes 

1   c.  flour  Vz    c.  coconut 

Mix  shortening  and  brown  sugar.  Add  flour,  salt,  cereal  flakes,  and  coconut. 
Place  %  of  crumb  mixture  in  greased  8-inch  square  pan,  pour  filling  on  top  of  it,  then 
place  remaining  %  of  crumb  mixture  on  top. 

Bake  at  350°  for  40  minutes.  Serves  9.  Serve  hot  or  cold  with  whipped  cream 
or  ice  cream. 

Boiled  Raisin  Cake 
Jennie  Jewkes 
First  Mixture — 

1  lb.  raisins  1  c.  shortening  (scant) 

2^/2    c,  water 

Boil  for  10  minutes  slowly,  and  cool. 

Second  Mixture — 

1%   c.  sugar  2  tsp.  cinnamon 

Vz    c.  sifted  flour  1  tsp.  nutmeg 

1   tsp.  soda  (rounded  spoon)  Vz    tsp.  ginger 

Add  this  to  first  mixture  when  cool.    Bake  at  350°.    Time:  1  hour; 
Pans:  2  greased  loaf  pans. 

Rich  Brownies 

Margaretha  Evans 

1   c.  pecans 

1  tsp.  vanilla 

2  squares  bitter  chocolate  (melted) 


2 
1 

% 

1 

eggs 
c.  sugar 
lb.  butter 
c.  flour 

Page  176 

RECIPES  FROM  THE  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


177 


Cream   butter   and   add   sugar,   eggs,    melted   chocolate,    flour,   nuts,   and   vanilla. 
Bake  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  for  20  minutes  in  flat  greased  pan. 


Cream  Puffs — Chocolate  Eclairs 


Gloria  Dyer  Kiein 


1  c.  flour 

1  square  butter  or  shortening 


4  eggs 
1   c.  water 


Let  water  and  butter  come  to  a  bofl,  then  add  flour  quickly  and  mix,  cool.  When 
cooled  add  eggs  one  at  a  time  beating  well  with  a  fork  after  each  addition.  Drop  bat- 
ter on  greased  cooky  sheet  in  shape  of  eclair  or  puff.     Bake  at  450°  for  Vi  hour, 

YiWmgs:  For  the  cream  puff,  fill  it  with  whipped  cream  and  sprinkle  a  little 
powdered  sugar  on  top.  For  the  eclairs  fill  them  with  ice  cream  or  vanilla  pudding 
and  frost  with  chocolate  frosting. 


Fruit  Juice  Crush 
'Bt^siQ  Martineau 


large  can  of  juice  (pineapple,  etc.) 


pkg.  jello  (lemon,  etc.) 


Mix  jello,  adding  one  cup  of  hot  juice  in  place  of  hot  water.  Now  add  to  the 
rest  of  the  fruit  juice  and  place  in  refrigerator.  When  partly  set,  beat  with  beater  and 
again  return  to  the  freezer  to  freeze.  When  ready  to  serve  break  in  chunks  and  place 
in  electric  mixer,  beat  until  right  consistency. 


Pound  Cake 


May  Dyer 


1%  c.  sugar 

1  c.  butter  or  Vi  c.  butter  and 

Vi   c.  shortening 

5  eggs 

2  c.  cake  flour 
pinch  of  salt 


V\   tsp.  mace 
1  tsp.  salt 
1   tsp.  vanilla 

1  pkg.  seeded  raisins  added  to  flour 
mixture 


Cream  sugar,  a  little  at  a  time,  into  butter.  Add  eggs  one  at  a  time,  beating  well 
after  each  addition.  Sift  flour  twice,  add  salt  and  mace,  then  add,  a  little  at  a  time,  to 
creamed  mixture.     Bake  at  350°  for  1  hour  in  loaf  or  angel  food  cake  pan. 

Use  lemon  frosting  made  with  fresh  lemon  juice.  This  icing  may  be  prepared  by 
adding  powdered  sugar  and  a  lump  of  butter  to  fresh  lemon  juice,  and  beating  the  mix- 
ture until  smooth. 


cJhe  J/Lmencan    l iational  Lfied  C^ross  and  SJ^ts 

of  tela  of  Service 

O.  C.  Duckett 
Director,  Public  Information 

^<'TN  this  world  where  we  must  continually  combat  materialistic,  godless, 

and  selfish  forces,  it  is  not  only  our  military  strength  but  also  our 
spiritual  heritage  of  selfless  devotion  to  meeting  the  needs  of  our  troubled 
fellow  man  that  is  going  to  keep  us  from  coming  out  second  best  in  the 
fast,  tough  league  in  which  we  are  playing." 

That  was  the  declaration  of  General  Alfred  M.  Gruenther,  President 
of  the  American  National  Red  Cross,  as  the  organization  prepared  to 
launch  its  annual  March  campaign  for  members  and  funds. 

It  is  this  spirit  of  selfless  devotion  and  of  neighborly  helpfulness  that 
motivates  Red  Cross  volunteers,  he  pointed  out. 

''In  my  two  years  in  this  post  as  President  of  the  Red  Cross,  I  have 
been  tremendously  impressed  by  the  devoted  service  of  our  volunteers— 
2,000,000  of  them— who  outnumber  the  Red  Cross  career  staff  146  to 
one,"  General  Gruenther  stated. 

Although  only  a  small  part  of  what  they  do  ever  becomes  known 
to  the  general  public,  the  Red  Cross  volunteers'  great  contribution  to 
human  welfare  has  become  proverbial  and  has  instilled  in  the  American 
consciousness  the  trust  that  the  organization  enjoys,  he  declared. 

'The  strength  of  the  Red  Cross  lies  not  solely  in  the  fact  that  it  is 
an  instrument  to  bind  up  the  wounds  of  the  suffering,"  General  Gruenther 
continued.  "It  is  an  avenue  to  better  understanding  between  nations  that 
has  thus  far  never  been  closed." 

While  there  are  sharp  differences  between  nations  in  political  and 
diplomatic  matters,  there  are  wide  areas  of  co-operation  among  the  Red 
Cross  societies  of  the  world  in  matters  of  human  welfare,  he  pointed  out. 

"With  the  support  of  the  American  people  in  renewing  their  mem- 
bership in  the  American  Red  Cross  this  year,  I  am  certain  that  we  are 
going  to  be  able  to  continue  to  make  the  contributions  to  human  welfare 
that  our  spiritual  heritage  demands  of  us,"  General  Gruenther  concluded. 


QJv^uight 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Sweet  is  the  cool  of  meditation  after 

My  task's  completed  in  the  sun's  warm  glow. 

My  silver  hours  hold  music  of  young  laughter; 

I  joy  to  watch  my  children's  children  grow. 

Their  love  about  me  like  an  accolade, 

I  walk  to  meet  the  night  all  unafraid. 


Page  178 


Rachel  Goes  to  Relief  Society 

Elizabeth  C.  McCnmmon 

4  4  T   DON'T  see  how  I  can  go  to  already  going  in  the  kitchen  range. 

I      Relief   Society  meeting  to-  Nice  of  Port  to  start  it  before  he 

day!"  fretted  Rachel  John-  went  out.    The  world  looked  cold 

son  when    she   awoke   that   snowy  and  gray  through  the  windows, 

morning  in  late  winter.  She  thought  After   the   breakfast   dishes  were 

of  the  two-and-a-half-mile  drive  to  washed,  Rachel  kneaded  the  dough 

the  meetinghouse  and  all  the  things  into  loaves  and   left  them  to  rise 

she  had  to  do  at  home.  while  she  stuffed  the  chicken.    She 

As  the  only  woman  on  a  large  made  the  dressing  with  stale  bread 
lanch  southwest  of  Salt  Lake  City,  crumbs,  chopped  onion,  and  celery, 
she  had  too  much  work  to  do.  So,  with  a  dash  of  summer  savory  and 
in  the  morning,  she  would  plan  the  sage.  The  chicken  and  the  bread 
day's  program,  seizing  on  the  most  would  both  be  ready  for  the  noon- 
pressing  things,  deciding  what  she  time  dinner,  which  on  the  farm,  was 
could  let  go.  A  good  housekeeper,  the  main  meal  of  the  day. 
she  claimed,  knew  what  to  leave  Fm  glad  I  fixed  the  chicken, 
undone.  Farm  folks  get  mighty  sick  of  salt 

Today,  besides  the  regular  chores  pork  by  the  end  of  the  winter,  she 

of  feeding  poultry  and  washing  the  thought,  as  she  built  up  the  fire  and 

separator,    she   ought  to   mop   the  slipped  the  bread  and  chicken  into 

kitchen    linoleum,    make    cabbage  the  oven. 

relish,  bake  bread,  and  iron,  if  any  The  room  was  filled  with  fragrant 

of  the  clothes  thawed  out  enough  to  odors    when    Port    came    in    and 

be  ironed.     Right  now  the  frozen  washed  up  for  his  lunch.  He  tackled 

underwear  flapped  on  the  line  like  the    hot    bread    and    a    drumstick 

a  row  of  hanging  men.    Besides,  she  with  satisfaction,  although  his  wife 

ought  to  roast  the  chicken  she  had  noticed  he  seemed  preoccupied  and 

dressed  the  day  before.  worried. 

On  the  other  hand,   the  Relief  ''What's  the  matter,  dear?"  she 

Society  needed  her.    The  members  asked,  as  she  filled  his  plate  with 

of  Vista  Ward,  on  the  salt  flats,  were  dressing. 

mostly   foreign-born    women,    Ger-  "It's  the  fence.     Unless  I  get  it 

man  and  Scandinavian.    As  an  edu-  built  across  the  ice  while  this  cold 

cated  American  woman,  Rachel  had  weather  lasts,  we're  done  for." 

been    the    unanimous    choice    for  His  wife  knew  he  had  to  stand 

secretary.    When  she  thought  of  her  on  the  ice  while  he  drove  the  stakes 

assistant,  Anna  Weiss,  she  realized  in.      He    couldn't    do    it    after    it 

it  would  be  difficult  for  the  Swiss  thawed.    The  'lake"  he  referred  to 

woman    to    write    the    minutes    in  was  a  brackish  pond  into  which  the 

English.  surrounding     land     drained.     The 

I  guess  I'd  better  go,  she  decided  couple  had  romantically  named  it 

as    she    jumped    out    of    bed    and  'Take  Mirage,"  just  as  they  called 

donned  her  clothes.     The  fire  was  their  farm  "Oasis  Ranch." 

Page  179 


180 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


npHE  new  place  had  an  insatiable 
maw  that  swallowed  up  all 
their  resources.  They  eventually 
hoped  to  get  it  on  a  paying  basis. 
With  winter  wheat  and  alfalfa  fields 
it  was  absolutely  necessary  to  have 
a  secure  fence.  Port  had  worked  on 
it  at  odd  times  all  the  previous  year. 
The  part  across  the  water  he  had 
left  until  it  froze  over  so  he  could 
string  the  wire  while  he  stood  on 
the  ice.  Fencing  in  bad  weather  was 
hard  work.  Rachel's  heart  had 
ached  over  his  bleeding  hands  when, 
during  the  winter,  he  had  finally 
brought  the  fence  up  to  the  edge 
of  the  lake. 

''Why  can't  you  finish  it  now?'' 
she  asked,  looking  at  him. 

''Because  I  need  more  posts  and 
two  bales  of  wire.'' 

RacheFs  heart  sank.  She  knew 
they  had  no  money  for  them. 

Port  was  adamant  about  borrow- 
ing. It  was  against  his  principles. 
He  had  seen  too  many  farmers 
ruined  by  debt.  What  they  couldn't 
pay  for  they  simply  did  without. 
Although  the  Johnsons  had  never 
actually  suffered,  they  had  been 
hard  put  to  at  times  to  make  ends 
meet. 

"You  have  to  get  these  things 
now?" 

"Yes,"  he  rephed. 

The  fence  was  an  absolute  neces- 
sity. They  needed  it  to  keep 
marauding  cattle  out  and  their  own 
few  head  of  stock  in. 

To  the  young  Johnsons,  this  green 
spot  was  the  fulfillment  of  a  dream. 
To  make  something  grow  on  the 
desert  gave  them  supreme  satisfac- 
tion. Theirs  was  high  ground  and 
somewhat  better  than  the  surround- 
ing country,  as  it  had  drained 
through  centuries.  This  desert  soil. 


which  had  lain  idle  so  long,  rich  in 
minerals,  was  highly  productive. 
Fruit,  grain,  vegetables  raised  on  it 
were  delicious  in  flavor,  bright  in 
color,  plentiful  in  seed. 

They  also  discovered  that  the 
desert  was  not  deserted.  Its  hungry 
denizens  had  moved  in  on  their 
oasis.  The  couple  had  waged  war- 
fare against  flies,  mosquitoes,  grass- 
hoppers, field  mice,  badgers,  porcu- 
pines, skunks,  and  coyotes  —  to  say 
nothing  of  migrating  sheepherds  and 
neighbors'  hungry  and  neglected 
dogs! 

"Can't  you  buy  what  you  need  on 
credit?"  Rachel  asked  hopefully. 

"No." 

"Will  you  hitch  up  old  Wing  so 
I  can  go  to  Relief  Society  this  after- 
noon?" she  changed  the  subject. 

After  clearing  the  table,  Rachel 
hurried  to  her  room  to  get  ready  to 
go  to  the  meeting.  Her  eyes  fell  on 
a  small  plaque  by  her  dressing  table. 
It  read  "Prayer  Changes  Things." 
She  said  a  prayer  that  her  young 
husband  would  get  what  he  needed. 

When  she  went  out  and  climbed 
into  the  buggy,  she  discovered  that 
Port  had  put  hot  bricks  in  the  bot- 
tom to  keep  her  feet  warm.  Despite 
the  cold,  she  felt  exhilarated  as  she 
flicked  the  whip  over  the  flanks  of 
the  Indian  pony. 

It's  a  beautiful  country,  she 
thought,  as  she  surveyed  the  vast 
expanse  of  white  snow  in  the  center 
of  the  Salt  Lake  Valley.  To  the  East 
loomed  the  blue  -  iced  Wasatch 
range,  to  the  west  the  Oquirrhs 
were  dark  and  somber. 

They  are  like  a  ring  of  steel!  she 
thought.  Noticing  tracks  in  circles 
in  the  snow,  she  surmised:  That  is 
where  a  dog  has  chased  a  rabbit. 
Wonder  if  he  caught  it? 


RACHEL  GOES  TO  RELIEF  SOCIETY 


181 


"Come  on,  Baldy/'  she  called  to 
her  own  dog,  a  black  and  white 
shepherd-collie  that  raced  by  the 
side  of  the  horse.  Theirs  was  a  lit- 
tle-used road,  and  her  wheels  made 
the  first  track  of  the  day.  She  won- 
dered where  they  would  get  the 
money  for  the  fencing  across  the 
pond  before  the  ice  melted. 

^^T'M  so  glad  you've  come,"  Sister 
Jensen  greeted  her  when  she  ar- 
rived at  the  meetinghouse. 

'Isn't  Anna  here?"  Rachel  asked 
the  president. 

"No.     She's  home  with  a  cold." 

"I'm  glad  I  made  it.  Quite  a  lot 
of  women  out,  considering  the 
weather  and  how  far  they  have  to 
come."  It  was  cosy  and  warm  in- 
side. 

After  the  meeting,  while  the 
women  were  putting  on  their  coats, 
Sister  Nelson  asked:  "You  wouldn't 
have  any  chicken  feed  to  sell,  would 
you.  Sister  Johnson?" 

"Why,  we  might,"  Rachel  an- 
swered, startled.  Port  stored  their 
grain  in  a  makeshift  granary,  where 
he  kept  it  for  their  own  use.  "We 
might  have  some  to  spare."     They 


had  killed  and  cured  the  pigs  holi- 
day time.  The  culls  had  been  weed- 
ed out  from  the  poultry.  Of  course 
they  had  more  than  enough  feed  to 
last  until  the  grass  would  be  green 
again. 

"I'd  like  Brother  Johnson  to 
bring  me  ten  bushels  of  wheat. 
Here's  the  money."  Sister  Nelson 
handed  it  to  her. 

"I'd  like  five." 

"I  could  use  three." 

^      Sjc      5*5      Sjc      ^ 

When  Rachel  arrived  home,  with 
rosy  cheeks  and  sparkling  eyes,  her 
husband  came  to  meet  her.  She 
couldn't  wait  to  tell  him  as  he  un- 
hitched the  horse. 

"Guess  what?  I've  got  the  money 
for  the  posts."  She  drew  the  roll  of 
bills  from  her  bag  and  held  it  out 
to  him.  "Thirty-three  dollars- 
Count  it." 

"Where  did  you  get  it?" 

"From  the  Relief  Society  women. 
Several  want  you  to  bring  them 
some  chicken  feed.  We  can  spare  it,, 
can't  we?" 

"I  guess  we  can,"  he  answered 
slowly.  "Funny,  I  never  thought  of 
that!" 


Song  of  a  c7/ 


ree 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

Through  the  eyes'  small  wicket  enter, 

Tall  tree  garbed  in  the  robe  of  spring. 

Tell  with  the  leaf-cut  symbol  and  the  swaying 

Stamens  hung  with  a  distant  death; 

Speak  in  the  kindest  tongue  of  earth; 

Whisper  the  wakening  wonder,  birth. 

Murmur  of  the  green  shoot  in  the  breath; 

The  rhythm,  known,  of  spent  and  yearn — 

Green  voice  singing  in  the  choir  of  wood, 

Till  the  song  be  bird  on  bough  and  understood. 


cJhe  Second   If  Lite 

ESie  K.  Diiggs 
Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society  President 

TJAVE  you  ever  flown  low  over  the  tundra,  with  the  Bering  Sea  on  your 
left  and  reindeer  herds  below  you,  to  make  a  visiting  teachers'  call? 
That  thrilling  experience  came  to  Sisters  Calysta  Stratford  and  Sonoma  Y. 
Toolson— two  members  of  the  Northwestern  States  Mission  Relief  Society 
Presidency  —  on  a  recent  trip  to  Alaska. 

It  was  a  ''first''  for  the  mission,  when,  under  the  direction  of  the  Mis- 
sion President  Douglas  H.  Driggs  and  Mission  Relief  Society  President 
Sister  Eff ie  K.  Driggs,  it  was  decided  to  hold  Relief  Society  conventions  for 
the  six  branches  in  the  Alaska  District.  Our  new  Forty-ninth  State  has 
in  its  confines  some  of  the  most  faithful  members  of  the  Relief  Society  in 
all  the  Church.  Though  far  away  and  few  in  number,  this  district  of  the 
mission  has  great  spirit  —  the  pioneer  spirit  which  built  this  Church,  and 
which  will  build  that  great  new  State. 

At  the  close  of  the  last  convention  in  Fairbanks,  Sisters  Stratford  and 
Toolson  were  told  that  in  Nome,  Alaska,  there  are  only  two  members  of 
the  Church  —  a  man  and  wife  —  who  keep  their  contact  with  the  Church 
by  way  of  the  Sunday  morning  radio  program,  and  as  the  program  ''sign-off" 
comes  from  the  "Crossroads  of  the  West,"  these  two  people  have  a  Sun- 
day School  service  and  read  the  scriptures. 


COUNSELORS  IN  NORTHWESTERN  STATES  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

VISIT  IN  ALASKA 

Counselors  Calysta  Stratford  and  Sonoma  Y.  Toolson  in  Juneau,  Alaska 


Page  182 


THE  SECOND  MILE  183 

Can  you  imagine  how  hungry  that  sister  was  to  talk  to  another  sister 
of  her  own  faith  or  to  have  the  visiting  teachers  call? 

With  adventure  and  dedication  in  their  hearts,  Sister  Stratford  and 
Sister  Toolson  boarded  a  plane  for  Nome  to  make  a  visiting  teachers'  call. 
Nome,  the  land  of  storied  adventure,  land  of  the  mighty  Yukon,  a  long 
way,  yes,  but  when  the  plane  landed,  and  they  found  this  sister  they  were 
paid  a  thousand  fold.  They  had  never  seen  each  other  before,  but  stran- 
gers they  were  not,  for  they  were  all  three  Relief  Society  sisters. 

The  'Visit"  lasted  five  hours,  surely  a  long  time  for  one  ''call,"  but  as 
they  waved  farewell  a  prayer  rose  heavenward,  'Tather,  reward  her  for  her 
devotion." 


Silh 


ouette 


Mabel  Jones  Gabbott 

How  shall  I  fashion  this  day — so  new  and  near — 
One  day  cut  from  the  fabric  of  my  life? 
Will  it  have  simple  lines  and  grace,  as  clear 
As  sun-brushed  skies  in  spring?  Will  inner  strife 

And  clouded  eyes  distort  the  silhouette, 
And  blur  all  birdsong,  fuse  each  fragile  shade 
Of  budding  tree,  and  grass,  and  violet 
Into  a  futile  dullness,  somber-grayed? 

Or  will  the  pattern  of  this  day  seek  high 

And  lilting  contours  unlike  any  other  known. 

Surprising  nuances  of  soul  that  I 

Knew  not,  like  quaffs  of  apple-bloom,  wind-blown? 


Vi/hat  its  a  criouse  c7or? 


Leona  F.  Wintch 

"XT  7HEN  Junior  wants  to  play  "choo-choo"  train  with  your  chairs,  and  Mary  wants  to 
"  ^  play  house,  do  you  send  them  over  to  Jane's  to  play?  Are  you  spending  your  life 
cleaning,  and  children  must  be  kept  out  of  the  house  so  that  it  will  be  "just  so" 
for  callers? 

A  well-ordered  home  is  essential  to  well-being.  But  children  can  learn  the  rules  of 
the  home  game,  and  they  will  play  fair.  They  will  tidy  up  after  playing,  and  put  things 
back  where  they  belong,  if  you  teach  them  well. 

When  the  children  grow  to  adolescence,  they  will  be  more  likely  to  spend  their 
leisure  time  at  home  with  the  family,  if  they  are  allowed  to  live  in  the  house  when 
they  are  small. 


Love  Me  Tomorrow 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


VIVIAN  sped  upstairs  to  read 
David's  special  delivery  letter. 
''Dinner    is    almost    ready, 
Viv/'  Julie  called  after  her. 

Vivian  didn't  answer.  Closing 
the  bedroom  door,  she  leaned  back 
against  it,  breathlessly.  David  had 
promised  not  to  write  or  telephone 
until  she  decided  to  marry  him  and 
go  to  the  mountains  of  South 
America  for  the  next  five  years,  a 
big  opportunity  for  a  mining  engi- 
neer. 

''Give  me  one  week  away  from 
you,  David,"  she  had  coaxed  him, 
"and  I  will  make  up  my  mind.  The 
studio  will  give  me  a  vacation." 

"If  you  love  me.  .  .  /'  he  had 
begun. 

"But  I  do  love  you,  David.  So 
much  that  I  have  to  be  fair  with 
you.  I  want  to  be  sure  I  am  willing 
to  give  up  my  weekly  singing  spot 
on  TV  to  go  with  you." 

So  she  had  come  to  Springville, 
her  home  town,  to  visit  her  school- 
girl chum,  Julie  Hansen,  her  hus- 
band Ken,  and  their  three-year-old 
twins.  But  it  had  only  plunged  her 
deeper  into  doubt  and  confusion. 

Touching  David's  letter  brought 
him  close  again;  his  honest  eyes,  his 
deep  persuasive  voice,  like  warm 
honey,  his  tallness  and  dark  bushy 
hair,  defying  popular  style. 

Vivian  closed  her  eyes,  holding 
the  letter  against  her  cheek.  Was 
love  enough?  Would  it  compensate 
for  the  success  she  had  slaved  for 
and  the  satisfaction  she  knew  each 
week  on  her  nation-wide  program? 

Sighing    wistfully,     she     opened 
David's  letter. 
Page  184 


My  darling: 

I  know  I  promised  to  let  you  have  your 
week  undisturbed,  but  word  came  from 
Haskin  that  I  must  leave  a  week  earlier 
than  our  original  plans. 

I  don't  want  to  go  without  you,  Sweet- 
heart, but  you  must  make  up  your  mind 
by  yourself.  All  I  can  say  is  that  I  love 
you  and  will  do  everything  I  can  to  make 
you  happy.  We  will  have  to  make  ar- 
rangements for  our  temple  marriage  earlier 
than  we  had  planned,  if  you  say  yes. 

Waiting  for  your  answer, 

David 

A  week  earlier!  The  thought 
struck  vividly  across  her  heart.  How 
could  she  let  him  go  to  that  faraway 
place  without  her?  Should  she  go 
with  him?  Life  there  was  almost 
primitive,  he  had  warned  her.  No 
beauty  salons  or  restaurants,  no 
laundries,  only  untrained  native 
women  to  help  with  housework. 

"Oh,  Vivy!"  Julie  called  from  the 
hall  below.  .  "Get  a  move  on.  Ken 
is  starving." 

"I'm  coming,"  she  called  back,  as 
she  put  the  letter  carefully  in  her 
suitcase.  She  would  answer  it  later 
when  she  could  think  clearly.  She 
hadn't  told  Julie  or  Ken  about  David 
because  she  didn't  want  them  to  in- 
fluence her  decision. 

HTHE  thump,  thump  of  a  ball 
bouncing  against  the  wall  in  the 
next  room  meant  that  Sissy  and  Bud 
had  gotten  out  of  bed,  although 
Julie  had  bathed  and  fed  them  an 
hour  ago.  The  adorable  little  ras- 
cals, Vivian  thought,  indignantly. 
All  Julie  does  is  cook  and  clean  and 
tend  those  children.  No  wonder 
she  looks  so  tired  by  the  time  Ken 
comes  home  from  his  dental  office. 


LOVE  ME  TOMORROW 


185 


Marriage,  she  concluded,  was  a  very 
demanding  job. 

Her  lips  twisted  as  she  hurried 
downstairs.  Julie  did  everything  to 
please  Ken.  Work,  work,  work 
every  minute,  washing,  ironing, 
cooking,  and  tending  romping,  yell- 
ing children.  Ken  took  it  all  for 
granted. 

Sliding  into  her  chair,  she  looked 
across  the  dinner  table  at  Julie.  Her 
dark,  curly  hair  was  limp  and  she 
kept  her  hands  folded  which  hid 
her  chipped  nail  polish.  She  was  so 
tired  her  eyes  looked  too  big  for 
her  face.  Vivian's  heart  reached  out 
to  her.  Marriage  had  made  a  slave 
of  Julie,  and  if  she  married  David, 
she  thought,  fearfully,  she  would 
become  a  slave,  too. 

''Would  you  like  the  wishbone?'' 
Ken  asked  Vivian  as  he  served  the 
chicken.  He  flashed  his  white  smile 
at  her,  and  she  noticed  how  boyish 
he  looked  with  his  fair  hair  in  a 
short  stubble. 

''Don't  tempt  me,  Ken,"  she 
pleaded.  She  must  keep  her  twenty- 
four-inch  waistline. 

Lifting  her  satiny  blond  head,  she 
smiled  at  Ken. 

"Just  give  me  some  carrots.  And 
if  Julie  doesn't  mind,  I'll  have  a 
slice  of  that  lean  beef  in  the  refrig- 
erator." 

"Why,  of  course,  Viv,"  Julie  an- 
swered. "I  know  you  have  to  stay 
thin." 

Vivian  hurried  to  the  refrigerator, 
hoping  she  hadn't  hurt  Julie;  but 
Ted  Tolliver,  her  manager,  wouldn't 
permit  her  to  gain  weight.  "Re- 
member your  audience,"  he  had 
warned  her  when  she  asked  for  a 
week  off.  "They  love  you  just  as 
you  are.    Don't  let  them  down." 

Hurrying  back  to  the  table,  she 


promised  herself  she  wouldn't  let 
them  down  if  she  had  to  starve. 

Ken  had  served  Julie.  Vivian 
frowned  at  her  heaped-up  plate;  two 
potatoes,  thick  slice  of  chicken,  and 
a  pool  of  gravy.  Julie's  figure  was 
small,  but  she  had  gained  weight 
lately. 

Julie  ate  the  plateful  of  hot  rolls 
besides. 

"Look,  honey,"  Ken  was  saying  to 
her.    "How  about  this  drumstick?" 

"I  really  shouldn't  .  .  ."  Julie  hesi- 
tated.   "Fm  getting  fat." 

"Not  you!"  he  laughed. 

Vivian  wet  her  lips.  How  could 
Ken  possibly  believe  that  Julie 
wasn't  fat?  He  should  have  his  eyes 
examined. 

"Say,  Viv."  He  turned  to  her. 
"How  would  you  like  to  see  our 
colored  slides  after  dinner?  We 
have  some  good  ones  of  Julie  and 
the  twins." 

"Fd  love  it,"  she  agreed.  "But 
first  let's  catch  my  TV  show.  I 
want  to  see  whom  they  substitute 
in  my  spot." 

"Okay,"  he  answered.  "Fll  do 
the  dishes  while  you  girls  see  that 
program.    Julie  needs  to  relax." 

Swallowing  hard,  Vivian  bent  her 
head. 

"Why,  Ken!"  Julie  scolded.  "You 
must  see  Viv's  program,  too!  We'll 
let  the  dishes  go." 

"Oh,  sure!"  His  face  reddened. 
"I  didn't  mean.  .  .  ." 

FITTING  on  the  big  sofa,  Vivian 
watched  Ken  adjust  the  tele- 
vision set. 

"I  love  your  program,"  Julie  said, 
as  the  picture  came  on. 

Vivian  listened  tensely  when  the 
announcer  explained  that  they  were 
introducing  a   new  star,   Sara   Lym 


186 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Wallace,  who  would  substitute  for 
Vivian  Burton. 

Ted  Tolliver  had  promised  they 
would  not  put  a  big  name  in  her 
spot,  but,  after  the  first  glimpse  of 
Sara  Lyn,  Vivian  wished  they  had! 

It  would  have  been  kinder  if  they 
had  substituted  a  professional  who 
wasn't  trying  to  make  her  first  big 
hit.  Sara  Lyn  was  seventeen;  her 
eyes  had  a  twinkle,  and  her  voice 
was  warm  and  vibrant.  She  was 
slim  as  wire,  too,  and  twice  as  elec- 
tric! 

The  applause  that  followed  at  the 
end  of  the  program,  almost  shat- 
tered Vivian.  Even  Ken,  who  would 
rather  have  seen  the  fights,  was 
beaming  admiration. 

Julie  touched  Vivian's  hand. 

''She  isn't  as  good  as  you  are, 
Viv,"  she  consoled.  "You  are  the 
very  tops.  I  have  always  envied  you 
so  much.  Just  think  of  having  a 
nation-wide  audience  that  adores 
you! 

Vivian  shuddered.  Didn't  anyone 
realize  it  was  harder  to  stay  at  the 
top  than  to  get  there? 

"How  about  those  slides  now?" 
Ken  asked  her. 

"Anytime,"  she  said,  forcing  a 
smile. 

At  least  she  wouldn't  have  to  talk 
while  Ken  showed  them.  She  could 
sink  down  in  this  nice,  soft  lounge 
and  wallow  in  her  misery.  It's  so 
cruel,  Vivian  thought.  She  had 
slaved  to  get  that  spot,  and  hadn't 
eaten  enough  to  feel  alive.  And  she 
had  been  foolish  enough  to  give  Ted 
a  chance  to  put  someone  in  her 
place.  Now  she  would  have  to  win 
her  audience  all  over  again. 

Absorbed  in  her  own  troubles, 
Vivian  hardly  noticed  the  white 
screen   Ken  had   put   up,   but   she 


roused  herself  when  he  began  to 
speak. 

"This  is  Julie  in  our  garden,"  he 
was  saying,  and  his  voice  had  tender- 
ness in  it,  and  pride.  "Notice  how 
dark  her  hair  looks  against  those  red 
roses.  I  always  say  I  have  the  pret- 
tiest wife  in  the  world,  Viv." 

Vivian  couldn't  answer.  That  pic- 
ture of  Julie  wasn't  flattering.  Her 
hair  was  blowsy  and  needed  a  good 
brushing. 

During  the  next  hour  she  looked 
at  slides  of  Julie  and  the  children 
taken  in  the  mountains,  in  the 
parks,  beside  the  car,  on  the  high- 
way, and  in  every  room  in  the  house. 
Ken's  voice  was  a  continual  chant 
of  praise  and  love. 

Vivian's  eyes  moved  to  Julie 
curled  up  in  a  big  comfortable  chair. 
Sissy  and  Bud  had  crept  down- 
stairs and  were  crowded  in  beside 
her.  Julie  didn't  look  tired  any- 
more. Her  eyes  were  star-drenched 
with  happiness.  She  radiated  beauty, 
and  in  spite  of  her  straggly  hair  and 
extra  weight,  there  was  a  little  aura 
of  enchantment  about  her  that  all 
women  have  who  are  very  sure  that 
they  are  truly  loved. 

TZEN  turned  around,  smiling  at 
Julie.  He  was  showing  a  pic- 
ture of  her  hanging  up  Sissy's  and 
Bud's  little  shirts  on  the  clothesline 
in  the  back  yard.  She  looked  ready 
to  drop  with  fatigue. 

"Remember  that  day,  honey?"  he 
asked.  "I  brought  Steve  Benson 
home  for  lunch  unexpectedly.  When 
I  saw  you  out  there  I  ran  for  the 
camera,  yelling  at  you  not  to  frown. 
Have  you  really  forgiven  me?" 

Julie  smiled  up  at  him.  Their 
eyes   caught   and   held    in   a    long, 


LOVE  ME  TOMORROW  187 

understanding     moment.       Vivian  hours  you  had  slaved  and  the  things 

watched  them,  fascinated.  you  had  sacrificed  to  hold  them. 

Julie's  eyes  were  saying:  Of  course  A  strangely  quiet  Vivian  watched 

I  forgive  you,  darling.     No  work  is  Ken  carefully  roll  up  the  screen  and 

too  hard  so  long  as  you  appreciate  put  it  away.    Julie  has  an  audience 

me.      And    Ken's    eyes    answered:  all  her  own,  Vivian  thought,  wist- 

Thanks,  Julie,  for  being  my  wife,  fully;  an  audience  that  still  applauds 

Thanks  for  the  babies  and  the  wash-  even  though  she  has  gained  a  little 

day  and  the  million  things  you  do  weight  and   doesn't  have  her  hair 

for  us.  just  perfect.    An  audience  that  will 

A  wonderful  new  magic  stirred  in  ^o^^  ^"^  appreciate  her  more  and 

Vivian's  heart.     She  had  just  seen  "^^^^^  ^'^^^^^  ^™^  ^^^^"§^5  her  out- 

.1               .         r          •            •    J  ward  appearance. 

the  meanmg  or  marriage  poised  on  ^r    •        ^     i          i                •      • 

.   .       c    .■            c-i             ij  Vivian    took    a    long,    quivering 

a    pinpoint    ot    time.      She    could  r.i           i          4.4.^1.        5 

,     \,  \        ,      .       ,      ,       ,           .  breath  as  she  got  to  her  feet  and 

hardly  breathe  for  the  hot  lump  m  ^^^^^^^    ^^    ^1^^    telephone    to    call 

her  throat.     Julie  had  said  she  en-  j^^^-^      ^f^er  all,  life  in  a  mining 

vied  her;  Julie  thought  it  would  be  town  couldn't  be  too  hard  when  you 

wonderful  to  have  a  television  audi-  had  the  gospel  and  a  husband  who 

ence  adore  you.    Julie  didn't  realize  truly  loved  you.     It  might  even  be 

the  audience  didn't  remember  the  wonderful! 


iVindi 


ow  oLiues 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Summoned  by  the  valley  lark 

And  compassed  by  spring  shafts  of  light, 

A  brown  bulb,  vvakmg  in  the  dark, 

Sent  new  leaves  to  reach  the  window  site. 

And  window  lily  gifts  appeared, 
Secret  parcels  numbering  four. 
Half-blown  waxen  blooms  that  cleared 
A  mystery  of  flower  lore. 

Morning  came  like  candle  glow 
And  lilies  wearing  claret  dress. 
Threw  back  their  calyx  wraps  to  show 
Silent,  regal  queenliness. 


Hal  Rumel 


ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  WILLIAMS 


Qjlne  ^/Lnciel  c// 


nge^ 


ree 


(For  a  Baby  Announcement  Party) 
Helen  Spencer  Williams 


TATHAT   could  be  sweeter  for  a 
child's    room   or   a   baby   an- 
nouncement party  than   this  little 
angel  tree? 

This  tree  is  a  rustic  branch  of 
scrub  oak.  Most  any  kind  of  tree 
with  tiny  branches  will  do,  and 
Florence  Williams  broke  hers  from 
a  tree  out  in  her  garden,  then  she 
sprayed  it  with  white,  quick-drying 
enamel,  and  while  the  paint  was 
Page  188 


drying  she  found  a  flower  pot  and 
filled  it  with  plaster  of  Paris  then 
placed  the  tree  in  it  while  the 
plaster  was  still  moist.  Then  the 
tree  was  all  ready  for  its  branches  to 
hold  baskets,  baby  dolls,  and  little 
angels. 

She  had  shopped  at  the  five  and 
dime  stores  for  baby  dolls  about 
two  and  a  half  inches  long  and  tiny 
baskets    with    handles.      Next    she 


THE  ANGEL  TREE  189 

went  to  a   display  store  for  angel  white  glow  and  illuminate  the  gold- 
hair  and  for  the  smallest  of  small  en  baskets. 

flower  lights  with  white  wire  to  light         The  angel  trees  stands  in  a  bed  of 

the  tree.  angel  hair  which  catches  the  high- 

The    little  baskets   were   sprayed  lights    from    the   tree    and    flower 

with    gold,    and    when    thoroughly  globes,  giving  an  ethereal  feeling  as 

dry,  she  lined  them  with  the  down-  if  the  tree,  babes,  and  angels  were 

like  angel  hair.    Then  she  nestled  a  resting  on  a  heavenly  cloud, 
baby  doll  in  each  basket  and  hung         The  angel  tree,  whether  it  is  on 

it  on  the  tree.  a  table,  mantle,  or  in  a  child's  room 

Over  each  one  she  placed  an  angel  brings  forth  an  irresistible  ''oh''  and 

doll  with  arms  outspread  as  if  to  ''ah"  from  young  and  old  alike,  for 

jDrotect  and  guard  the  babe  sleeping  there    is    nothing    sweeter    in    the 

so  innocently  in  the  golden  basket  whole  world  than  a  little  babe  asleep 

cradle  beneath.  in  a  golden  cradle  with  a  guardian 

The  tree  is  lighted  with  little  angel  hovering  near, 
white  lily  globes  which  give  a  soft 


(grandmas   L^razy   kluut 

Elizabeth  MacDougall 

The  crazy-quilt  on  Grandma's  bed 

Is  eloquent 

With  memories  of  other  years. 

Each  piece,  a  record  carved  with  shears. 

Recalls  some  well-loved  home  event 

Or  incident. 

These  patches,  framed  in  catch-stitched  thread. 

With  finished  art, 

Present  mementoes,  gay  and  stern, 

Re-echoing  days  of  no  return, 

Etched  in  nostalgic  counterpart 

Upon  my  heart. 


utold  ibver^thingi 

Sylvia  Pezoldt 

\  package  of  plastic  clothespins  can  be  a  "silent  servant"  around  the  house.  Buy 
-^*-  them  in  assorted  colors,  assign  a  color  to  each  member  of  the  family,  and  the 
novelty  as  well  as  convenience  will  pay  off.  Thus  Johnny's  overshoes  can  be  clamped 
together  with  a  red  clothespin;  a  blue  one  will  hold  Susie's  gloves  in  pairs;  father's  mail 
is  secure  in  a  green  clip;  and  mother  can  have  her  grocery  list  handy  in  bright  yellow 
jaws. 

Johnny  can  tell  which  are  his  handkerchiefs  and  which  belong  to  his  father,  by 
clips  attached.  Susie  knows  the  stationery  she  can  use  will  be  marked  with  a  blue  pin, 
even  in  the  drawer  with  mother's  best.  Since  most  of  the  plastic  pins  have  a  hole 
in  the  long  side,  one  can  be  hung  to  hold  a  recipe  handy  for  following.  Another  in 
the  hall  or  near  the  coat  closet  can  carry  reminders  or  letters  to  be  mailed.  Paper 
dolls  will  be  firm  and  unwrinkled  if  they  rest  in  a  clothespin  clasp  between  sessions  of 
play.    In  fact,  there  is  no  limit  to  the  possibiHties  of  these  sparkling  helpers. 


ijou   (^an  Sew —   Xlll  — Selection  of 
(children  s   (glomes 

Jean  R.  Jennings 

SEWING    for    children    of    all  Clothes  for  children  can  be  made 

ages  is,  no  doubt,  one  of  the  just  as  attractive,  just  as  becoming, 

most  important  phases  of  the  as  the  ready-made  ones.     Mothers, 

home-sewing  program.     Fortunate,  in  their  sewing,  must  pay  attention 

indeed,  are  children  whose  mothers  to  important  little  details  to  achieve 

sew  with  skill  and  a  flair  for  fashion  this.     Too  often  they  are  impelled 

lightness.  by  economy  to  buy  cheap  fabrics, 

Too  much  emphasis  cannot  be  instead  of  buying  the  best  available, 
placed  on  the  importance  of  fashion  appropriate  fabric.  If  these  nicer 
in  children's  clothing.  Even  though  materials  are  styled  with  an  eye  to 
there  are  always  stable  styles,  such  becomingness,  fit,  and  fashion,  they 
as  pinafores,  smocked  dresses,  the  could  no  doubt  duplicate,  at  a  frac- 
standard  frocks  with  full  skirts  and  tion  of  the  cost,  the  attractive  gar- 
tight-fitting  bodices,  there  are  new  ments  shown  in  the  most  exclusive 
innovations  in  styles  and  materials  shops, 
which  are  noteworthy.  Top    designers    of    children's 

Children  can  and  should  be  as  clothes  never  skimp  on  skirt  full- 
aware  of  good  taste  and  good  groom-  ness.  They  use  two  full  widths  for 
ing  as  their  elders.  Early  training  the  perky  look.  They  make  deep 
along  this  line  can  save  much  un-  hems  —  the  deeper  the  better.  They 
happiness  and  personal  difficulty  in  make  collars  appropriately  narrow 
later  years.  The  very  young  respond  and,  if  tiny  pockets  and  tinier  puffed 
to  what  they  are  wearing,  and  this  sleeves  are  needed  for  a  chic  ap- 
does  not  change  as  they  grow  older,  pearance,  that  is  the  way  the  dresses 
Many  behavior  problems  stem  from  are  made.  They  size  clothes  to  fit 
dull,  drab,  unbecoming,  or  un-  when  new,  not  for  children  to  grow 
comfortable  clothing.  into.    Too  many  mothers  make  or 

The    selection    of   fabrics    appro-  buy  clothes   that  never  look  their 

priate  for  children's  clothes  and  col-  best  because  they  are  old  and  shabby 

ors  that  are  becoming  should  always  before  they  fit.     (Let-out  possibili- 

be  a  vital  phase  of  sewing  for  chil-  ties  will  be  treated  in  a  later  lesson.) 

dren.    Clothes  can  be  chosen  with  Designers    say    that    mothers    too 

a  view  to  suiting  the  child's  person-  often   lose   the   style  of  their  chil- 

ality.    His  physical  characteristics  of  dren's  clothes  in  their  desire  to  be 

coloring  and   type   must  be   taken  practical.    There  should  be  no  com- 

into    consideration,   as   well  as   his  promise  with  becomingness  at  any 

habits  of  action.     The  dainty,  de-  age.    A  grain  of  practicality  is  fine, 

mure  little  girl  will  no  doubt  look  if  all  style  is  not  sacrificed  for  it. 
her  best  in  clothing  different  from 

that  worn  by  a  sturdy,  active  type.  HPHE  actual  savings  accomplished 

The  influence  of  a  mother's  good  by  a  mother  who  sews  can  be 

taste  and  guidance  can  be  of  value  of  great  importance  in  any  budget. 

to  boys  and  girls  all  their  lives.  More  clothes  are  possible  and,  in 
Page  190 


YOU  CAN  SEW— XIII— SELECTION  OF  CHILDREN'S  CLOTHES 


191 


addition  to  this,  clothes  can  be 
made  individually  becoming.  A 
clexer  seamstress  can  learn  to  ''fit 
out''  physical  defects  in  her  chil- 
dren and  compensate  for  ''the  awk- 
ward age"  when  they  are  growing 
up  and  nothing  seems  to  fit. 

Chest  and  waist  measurements 
are  important  in  cutting  clothes  to 
fit  children.  Rarely  are  individuals 
of  the  same  age  exactly  the  same 
size.  Alter  the  size  of  pattern 
pieces  to  fit  the  child's  own  measure- 
ments. This  is  done  in  accordance 
with  pattern  instructions. 

Make  sure  that  shoulders  are  not 
too  wide.  Scarcely  anything  is  as 
annoying  and  conducive  to  bad 
temper  as  a  shoulder  seam  that 
drops  down  and  catches  the  arm 
every  time  it  is  raised.  It  is  equally 
bad  in  appearance. 

Waistlines  look  better  on  girls, 
as  well  as  boys,  if  they  are  properly 
located  —  not  too  high  and  certainly 
not  too  low.  The  length  of  a  little 
girl's  skirt  is  every  bit  as  important 
to  her  smart  appearance  as  is  her 
mother's. 

There  are  certain  fabrics  that  are 


always  favored  for  children.  There 
will  be  new  designs  and  new  colors 
from  season  to  season,  but,  in  the 
main,  smooth  surfaces  that  are  easy 
to  iron  and  avoid  picking  up  lint 
and  dirt  are  preferable  to  novelty 
weaves.  Sunfast  colors  are  essential 
in  children's  clothes,  and  fabrics 
should  be  firm  enough  to  hold  but- 
tons and  buttonholes  or  hammer-on 
snaps. 

At  a  time  when  the  choice  of 
fabrics  is  almost  limitless,  it  seems 
that  the  wise  mother  should  choose 
for  her  children  the  ones  that  are 
easy  to  care  for.  Any  child  will  be 
happier  in  clothes  he  doesn't  have 
to  worry  about  spoiling.  All  bud- 
gets will  be  happier  without  big 
cleaning  bills.  So  why  not  dress 
the  children  exclusively  in  clothes 
that  can  be  laundered  easily?  You 
will  find  in  this  class  plenty  of  sturdy 
types,  as  well  as  those  that  are 
dainty  and  very  dressy  in  appear- 
ance. 

Start  today  to  make  the  careful 
selection  of  style,  color,  and  fabric 
the  first  important  step  in  a  success- 
ful family  sewing  venture. 


■  ♦  » 


cyhe    value  of  a  Smiu 


mile 

Myrtle  S.  Hyde 

T\/fY  small  son,  only  two  and  a  half  years  old,  looked  up  at  me  and  said,  "Smile, 
-^  ■■■    Mommy."     His  request  startled  me,  but  I  smiled. 

I  thought  about  his  words  for  quite  awhile,  and  realized  that  I  was  often  too  intent 
upon  getting  the  work  done,  the  little,  dirty  hands  washed,  or  the  shoes  tied  to  smile 
at  my  child. 

I  have  tried  to  smile  more  often,  and  it  works  wonders.  We  have  more  happy 
moments,  and  the  distance  of  years  between  us  is  made  oblivious  because,  as  we  smile 
at  one  another,  I  am  not  mother  and  he  child;  we  are  just  two  people  who  are  happy 
together. 


JLilyi  ib»  ,yx.    n Liner    ii  Lakes  (batin  Guilts  for 

crier  (^ranachuaren 

LILY  E.  A.  Miner,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  age  of  seventy-eight,  has  thirty-three 
grandchildren  and  six  great-grandchildren.  Nearly  all  of  them  have  been  given 
a  satin  crib  quilt,  beautifully  designed  and  stitched  with  meticulous  care.  Mrs.  Miner 
has  made  hundreds  of  doilies,  centerpieces,  tablecloths,  and  many  other  pieces  of  fancy- 
work.  She  loves  to  work  on  quilts  at  Relief  Society  work  meetings.  In  fact,  Mrs. 
Miner  and  Relief  Society  have  been  inseparable  for  many  years.  She  has  been  a  Relief 
Society  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  forty-five  vears  and  has  continuously  made  a 
one  hundred  per  cent  record,  except  for  one  year  when  she  spent  part  of  the  time  in 
California.  She  was  born  in  Fairview,  Sanpete  County,  and  still  loves  that  beautiful 
valley  with  its  borders  of  high  mountains  and  its  wide  green  meadows.  She  is  still  busy 
crocheting  and  making  quilts.  Last  spring  she  made  a  "Signature"  quilt,  embroidering 
the  name  of  her  husband,  her  own  name,  and  the  names  of  their  nine  children,  each 
on  a  separate  block,  with  quilted  blocks  alternating.  She  is  now  making  a  red,  white, 
and  blue,  star  quilt. 


QJaith 

Ins  W.  Schow 

Faith  is  the  crocus  at  the  snowdrift's  edge; 
The  unfelt  hand  laid  on  the  heart  that  grieves; 
The  gleam  of  light  beyond  the  blackest  dark; 
The  stanch  white  rose  among  the  cypress  leaves. 


Page  192 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  3 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  lived  since  childhood  in  Cali- 
fornia with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister 
Ameha.  LaRue  finds  that  her  brother- 
in-law  Herbert  Vetterly  is  confined  to  a 
wheel  chair  and  his  children  seem  to  be 
alienated  from  him,  and  hostile  towards 
LaRue.  She  tries  to  make  friends  with 
the  children,  and  Connie  shows  her  the 
town,  including  the  Jonas  Harding  Hos- 
pital, where  she  meets  Dr.  Alan  Ruther- 
ford and  his  fiancee  Gladys  Drew. 

A  few  mornings  later,  LaRue 
awoke  to  find  shadows 
moving  against  the  outside 
of  the  Venetian  blinds.  She  thought 
fearfully  of  Gila  monsters  and  small 
green  lizards,  then  was  ashamed  of 
her  vivid  imagination  as  she  realized 
that  the  shadows  were  nothing  more 
than  the  branches  of  trees  stirring 
sleepily  in  the  desert  wind. 

But  she  was  sure  that  something 
had  awakened  her.  An  unaccus- 
tomed sound.  She  listened  tensely. 
There  it  was  again,  a  timid  rap  at 
the  panel  of  her  door. 

She  found  her  voice  to  call,  shak- 
ily: '^Who  is  it?" 

Connie's  brown,  tousled  head  ap- 
peared in  the  open  door.  She  wore 
a  blue  robe,  blue  scuffs,  and  she 
smiled  when  she  saw  LaRue. 

She  asked,  plaintively:  *'Aunt 
LaRue,  Erma  won't  talk  to  me. 
Mommy  always  talked  to  me  when 
I  woke  so  early  in  the  morning.  Can 
I  talk  to  you?" 

LaRue  glanced  at  the  clock.  It 
was  a  little  after  five,  but  the  dawn 
was  already  pink  in  the  sky  outside 
the  blinds.     She  found  something 


pathetic  in  Connie's  words,  and 
made  a  place  beside  her. 

"Fll  be  glad  to  talk,  darling." 

Connie  crept  up  on  the  bed  and 
arranged  her  blue  robe  closely  about 
her.  Her  eyes  caught  the  amber, 
cut-glass  bottle  on  the  empty  dress- 
ing table,  and  she  wrinkled  her 
brows. 

''It's  very  pretty.  Aunt  LaRue.  It 
looks  very  old.  Why  did  you  bring 
it  with  you?" 

''Because,"  said  LaRue  with  a 
smile,  "Fve  had  it  a  long  time.  Since 
I  was  about  your  age.  Your  mother 
gave  it  to  me  when  she  went  away 
from  San  Francisco.  Fve  kept  it  as 
a  symbol.  .  .  ." 

"Symbol?"  Connie  didn't  know 
the  word. 

LaRue  explained:  "A  symbol  is 
something  ...  a  dream,  per- 
haps. .  .  ."  Was  Amelia  really  only 
a  dream?  "It's  something  we 
want.  .  .  ."  She  was  conscious  of 
how  much  she  wanted  Amelia's 
love.  She  hurried  on:  "A  symbol 
is  something  or  someone  we  love 
very  much.  We  all  have  symbols, 
Connie." 

Connie  shook  her  head  sadly. 
"Daddy  doesn't.  Not  since  Mom- 
my died." 

The  child's  words  cut  into  La- 
Rue's  heart.  She  drew  her  closer 
and  nestled  Connie's  brown  head 
against  her  cheek.  Her  words  came 
tenderly. 

"Your  Daddy  has  three  symbols, 
darling.    Erma,  Joel,  and  you!" 

Connie  laughed,  and  her  eyes 
sparkled   for  a   moment.      "Funny 

Page  193 


194  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 

symbols'/'  Then  the  sparkle  fled  and  ''Good  morning/'  and  sat  down  at 

she  said:  ''Daddy  has  forgotten  us,  the  table. 

Aunt  LaRue."  Joel  came  in.     His  brown  crew- 

LaRue    tried    to    deny   it.      "He  cut  was  still  damp  from  his  morning 

hasn't  forgotten  you.     It's  just  that  shower.     He,  too,  was  surprised  to 

he.  .  .  y    How  could  she  tell  Con-  see  LaRue  turning  eggs  in  the  fry- 

nie  that  her  father  was  like  a  hurt,  ing  pan.     But  he  just  grunted  his 

wounded  creature  hiding  from  life?  "Hi,"  and  took  his  place. 

Connie  said  softly:  "Aunt  LaRue,  Herb  rolled  his  rubber-tired  chair 

does  God  hear  our  prayers?"  to  the  table  and  asked  for  the  bless- 

LaRue  could  assure  the  child  of  ing.     Connie  bent  her  head  until 

that.    "He  always  hears  them.  Con-  her  long  braids  fell  over  her  shoul- 

nie,  if  we  have  faith.      He  always  ders  and  said  the  words, 

gives  us  what  is  best  for  us."  As  soon  as  she  was  finished,  she 

The    child's    face    was    pinched,  cried  happily:  "Aunt  LaRue  cooked 

doubtful.    Her  voice  was  tremulous.  French  toast.     She  always  cooks  it 

"But  I've  prayed  and  prayed  that  when  she's  in  San  Francisco." 

Daddy  would   listen   to   Dr.  Alan.  Erma  and  Joel  ate  in  silence.  Herb 

That  he  would  have  an  operation,  said:  "It's  very  good."     But  he  ate 

But  Daddy  is  .  .  .  scared!"    Connie  very  little, 

was  scared,  too,  LaRue  knew.  LaRue   thought  painfully:    They 

She  also  knew  that  Herb  would  are  all  so  quiet.  As  though  they  were 

be  taking  a  chance.  It  seemed  point-  strangers.     Breakfast,  she  told  her- 

less    to    raise    Connie's    hopes    by  self,  should  be  a  family  time.    The 

promising    that    her    father    would  time  when  a   family,  rested,  calm, 

soon  get  well.    LaRue  felt  that  they  meets  for  the  first  time  in  the  day 

should  change  the  conversation.  She  feeling  happy,  for  family  prayers. 

hit  upon  an  idea.  But  there  was  no  more  prayer— 

except,  perhaps,  the  ones  which  each 

T  ET'S  you  and  I  surprise  Mrs.  uttered  in  silence.     Erma  and  Joel 

Johnstone   and    get   breakfast  lost  no  opportunity  to  be  sharp  with 

ready  this  morning."  each    other   and    Connie.     Connie 

"Oh,   let's,"  cried   Connie,   clap-  chatted  continually,  filled  with  gos- 

ping  her  hands,  sunshine  breaking  sip  which  she  had  overheard.     She 

out  in  her  small  face.    She  rushed  to  had  been  too  much  with  older  peo- 

her  bedroom   to   get   dressed,   and  pie  since  her  mother  died.  She  was 

joined  LaRue  in  the  kitchen.  whispering  to  her  aunt  in  a   tone 

Sun-ladders    climbed    the    pretty  that  carried  around  the  silent  table, 

wallpaper  in  Amelia's  neat  kitchen  "Aunt  LaRue,  did  you  know  that 

as  the  light  came  through  the  snowy  Gladys  Drew  was  engaged  to  Earl 

curtains.  LaRue  found  a  blue  table-  Meeghan   before  Dr.  Alan?"     She 

cloth,     and     Connie     set     yellow-  looked  proud  of  her  knowledge.    "I 

sprigged  dishes  at  each  place  in  the  heard  one  of  the  neighbors  telling 

breakfast  nook.  Janice's    mother    that    Gladys    and 

Erma  came  in,  her  eyes  wide  with  Earl  had  had  a  fight.     He  rushed 

astonishment  to  find  LaRue  at  the  out  of  town  because  he's  a  salesman, 

stove.     She  gave  her  aunt  a  brief,  Then  Gladys  got  herself  engaged  to 


ii 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


195 


Dr.  Alan  out  of  spite.  But  Earl's 
coming  home  for  the  Festival.  Then 
maybe  Gladys  will  change  her  mind 
and.  .  .  .'' 

Her  father's  tone  was  loud,  im- 
perative. ''Connie,  that's  only  gos- 
sip. I  wish  you  wouldn't  evesdrop 
on  the  neighbors'  conversations.  Be- 
sides, your  aunt  isn't  interested 
m.  .  .  . 

''She  is  so!"  Said  Connie  insistent- 
ly. ''She's  asked  a  lot  of  questions 
about  Dr.  Alan." 

T  ARUE  flushed,  confessed:  "I  did 
ask  questions.  About  the  hos- 
pital. .  .  ."  Her  voice  failed.  She 
had  asked  other  things.  "Please 
don't  blame  Connie.  Perhaps  I've 
encouraged  her  to  gossip.  .  .  ." 

"Nobody  needs  to  encourage  her," 
snapped  Erma  crossly.  "She  tells 
everything  she  knows." 

"I  like  to  tell,"  said  Connie 
shamelessly.  "People  are  interested 
when  I  talk."  Her  smile  was  tri- 
umphant. "I  know  you  went  out 
with  Bob  Powers  last  evening.  I  saw 
his  car  waiting  around  the  corner. 
He  didn't  come  in." 

"I  didn't  ask  him,"  said  Erma 
angrily. 

Connie  turned  to  LaRue,  said 
conversationally:  "I  think  they  prob- 
ably went  to  the  drugstore  for  a 
soda.  Bob  goes  to  the  U,  and  he 
doesn't  have  much  money.  He  can't 
afford.  .  .  ." 

"Father!"  For  the  first  time 
Erma  appealed  to  Herb.  "Does 
that  awful  child  have  to  tell  every- 
thing?   It's  nobody's  business.  .  .  ." 

"It's  my  business,"  said  her  father, 
levelly.  "I  wish  you'd  bring  Bob  in. 
I'd  like  to  get  acquainted."  He 
turned  to  Connie,  said  with  author- 


ity: "Connie,  after  this,  don't  tattle 
on  your  sister.    She  can  explain." 

Connie,  close  to  angry  tears,  said 
raggedly:  "But  you  haven't  asked 
Joel  to  explain  about  those  things 
that  got  stole  from  the  used  car  lot. 
The  police  were  asking  questions.  I 
heard  Mrs.  Johnstone  talking  about 
it  to  one  of  the  neighbors,  and.  .  .  ." 

"What  is  this,  Joel?"  His  father's 
voice  was  explosive.  "I've  heard 
nothing  of  it!" 

There  was  a  stubborn  line  to  Joel's 
chin.  "It  wasn't  I!"  He  grew  bel- 
ligerent. "Connie  doesn't  have  to 
tattle.  What  if  some  kids  did  take 
some  things?  I  can't  blame  them. 
They  need  things.  They  don't  have 
much  money.  .  .  ." 

"Joel,"  his  father's  tone  was 
thunderous,  "you're  losing  your 
sense  of  value.  You  know  it's 
wrong  to  steal." 

"I  said  it  wasn't  I,"  muttered  Joel. 

"I  want  you  to  stay  away  from 
those  boys,"  said  his  father  angrily. 

Joel  sulked.  "A  fellow's  got  to 
have  a  pal,  hasn't  he?" 

LaRue  saw  by  Joel's  face  that  he 
was  remembering  that  his  father 
had  not  been  his  pal  for  a  long  time. 

Silence  stretched  about  the  table. 
The  children  sat  there,  hurt,  angry, 
without  looking  at  each  other. 
Herb's  face  was  pale  and  strained  as 
he  excused  himself  and  wheeled  his 
chair  into  his  bedroom. 

Erma  folded  her  napkin  and  left 
the  table.  Joel  tossed  his  at  the  side 
of  his  plate  and  left  the  house.  Only 
Connie  remained,  anger  going  slow- 
ly out  of  her  face.  As  LaRue 
cleared  the  dishes,  Connie  tagged  at 
her  aunt's  heels,  spreading  gossip 
like  jam  on  bread. 

LaRue  spoke  sharply:  "Connie, 
you've  been  too  much  with  older 


196 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


people.  Don't  you  have  anyone  to 
play  with?" 

Connie's  face  was  suddenly  still. 
''Of  course.  There's  Janice  and 
Ethyl,  lots  of  other  girls.  But  I  like 
to  be  with  you." 

LaRue's  heart  was  touched,  but 
she  said:  ''Connie,  your  father 
doesn't  like  you  to  gossip.  It's  a 
very  bad  habit  to  get  into.  After 
this,  please  go  out  and  play  with  the 
other  girls."  She  saw  that  Connie 
was  hurt,  and  said  quickly:  "Try  to 
understand,  darling.     It's  only  that 

"You  don't  love  me,"  said  Connie 
harshly.  "You  don't  love  any  of  us. 
Aunt  LaRue.  You  just  want  to  go 
home  and  leave  us  all  alone."  She 
began  crying  passionately:  "I  wish 
my  Mommy  was  here!" 

T  ARUE  knew  she'd  been  clumsy 
in  her  attempt  to  correct  the 
child.  She  hadn't  meant  to  hurt 
her.  She  tried  to  take  her  into  her 
arms.  But  Connie  was  too  hurt. 
She  pushed  her  aunt  away  and  ran 
outside.  LaRue  went  calling  her 
but  she  had  disappeared. 

"I  haven't  earned  the  right  to  cor- 
rect her,"  she  told  herself.  Connie 
thinks  I  don't  love  her.  I  do!  I  do! 
I'm  beginning  to  love  them  all. 
Especially  Connie.  The  child 
seems  closer  than  the  others.  I'll 
find  her.    Tell  her. 

She  walked  about  the  garden,  but 
Connie  was  not  there.  The 
great,  weird,  stone-carved  mountains 
frowned  upon  her.  The  brilliance 
of  sun-flecked  distances  hurt  her 
eyes.  The  beautiful  scarlet  blossoms 
of  the  cacti  in  Amelia's  garden  beck- 
oned fragrantly,  yet  repelled  her 
with  sharp  spears.  She  longed  for 
Connie's  elfin  face  to  appear  among 


the  fronds  of  the  tamarisk.  She  re- 
membered how  close  they  had  been 
that  morning,  sharing  confidences. 
But  Connie  had  flown  away,  just  as 
the  huge  orange-brown  butterfly 
which  had  sipped  honey  from  the 
flowers  had  flown  away  from  the 
garden. 

LaRue  was  alone,  lonely.  She  went 
into  the  silent  house.  Herb,  as 
usual,  was  shut  away  behind  closed 
doors.  If  Erma  was  inside,  she  made 
no  sound.  In  her  loneliness  LaRue 
longed  for  Aunt  Mettie,  for 
Amelia!  She  thought  of  how  Amelia 
had  loved  her  children.  Had  loved 
her  husband. 

Though  there  was  not  a  speck  of 
dust  under  Mrs.  Johnstone's  meticu- 
lous housekeeping,  memory  spread 
over  everything  in  the  room  thicker 
than  any  dust.  How  happy  Amelia 
must  have  been  selecting  the  neat, 
pretty  things  for  her  home.  How 
shining  in  her  desire  to  make  and 
keep  things  fine,  beautiful  for  her 
family! 

LaRue  thought:  Amelia  was  al- 
ways so  sure! 

They  had  been  different  —  these 
two  sisters.  LaRue  was  timid,  shy, 
afraid  of  things.  Perhaps  a  little 
selfish.  But  Amelia  had  been  so 
sure! 

The  truths  which  the  sisters  had 
been  taught  since  childhood  had 
meant  so  much  to  Amelia.  She  had 
never  doubted.  She  had  given  her 
sister  a  tiny  symbol  of  her  love  in 
an  amber  bottle.  She  had  given  her 
husband  the  symbol  of  her  love  in 
their  three  children. 

Amelia's  steadiness  had  helped 
Herb  in  his  guidance  of  the  chil- 
dren when  they  were  little,  but  he 
had  lost  Amelia's  steady  love.    La- 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


197 


Rue  had  seen  his  confusion  in  try- 
ing to  make  his  son  see  that  it  was 
wrong  to  steal.  He  had  let  himself 
grow  angry,  as  he  would  never  have 
grown  angry  before  Joel's  mother! 

Herb  needed  Amelia's  wisdom, 
now.  He  must  not  let  his  children 
drift.  Erma  and  Joel  were  at  a 
dangerous  point  in  their  lives.  The 
three  of  them  —  Erma,  Joel,  and 
Connie— needed  their  father's  con- 
fidence in  them. 

They  needed  their  mother's  love 


—her    closeness— now    more    than 
ever  before. 

Her  love  is  here!  thought  LaRue, 
touching  one  of  her  sister's  small 
possessions  with  trembling  hands. 
''Amelia  is  gone.  But  she  left  her 
lover 

LaRue's  heart  swelled  with  hap- 
piness. Suddenly  she  knew  why  she 
had  come  to  Fivelakes.  She  had 
come  to  help  Herb  and  his  children 
find  Amelia's  love.  .  .  . 

(To  be  continued) 


cJhe    Llrge  of  Spring 

Etta  S.  Rohhins 

Two  neighbors  stand  across  the  street, 

Eyes  searching,  hands  on  hips. 

As  they  explore  the  ruffled  sod 

In  search  of  verdant  tips 

Of  early  crocus,  blades  of  grass 

Peeping  through  damp  mold. 

They  watch  with  breathless  interest 

The  signs  of  spring  unfold.  .  .  . 

Their  dishes  in  the  sink  can  wait, 
Be  later  washed  and  dried.  .  .  . 
The  urge  of  spring  is  everywhere 
Why  should  they  stay  inside? 


^    // to  trier's  LPra^er 

Veria  R.  Hull 

"T^EAR  God,  I  pray — not  for  myself  alone — but  for  the  children  thou  hast  given  me 
^-^  as  a  precious  charge!  Help  me  to  infuse  into  my  family  the  faith  to  combat  each 
failure,  the  pure  intelligence  to  overcome  temptation's  lure,  the  love  that  will  light 
their  way  to  real  joy  and  fulfillment. 

Encircle,  O  Lord,  my  children  with  thy  protecting  cloak,  keeping  them  strong  in 
body  and  mind.  And  gird  well  my  tempestuous  teenagers  with  the  armor  of  virtue, 
that  they  may  guard  the  sacred  fountains  of  life  from  which  generations  will  spring. 

Help  them,  too,  to  help  keep  America  free,  to  accept  the  obligations  of  freedom 
along  with  its  blessings,  to  realize  thy  transcendent  mercy  on  behalf  of  America.  Help 
my  children  to  remember,  as  they  satiate  themselves  in  the  fruitage  of  our  verdant  land, 
that  "love  thy  neighbor  as  thyself,"  is  the  great  commandment,  second  only  to  love 
for  thee. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


photograph  submitted  by  Zina  R.  Engebretsen 

NORWEGIAN  MISSION  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  OSLO  AND  SKARPSNO 

BRANCHES  HONOR  FORMER  PRESIDENTS  AND  VISITING  TEACHERS 

AT  OPENING  SOCIAL,  September  30,  1958 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Jenny  Friis;  Mina  Mork;  Anna  Marie  Adner;  Maren  Selan; 
Getta  Wennemo. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Dagmar  Porsboll;  Zina  R.  Engebretsen,  President,  Nor- 
wegian Mission  Rehef  Society;  Martha  Johannesen;  Marit  Arnesen;  Magna  Staavi;  Aagot 
Larsen;  Anna  Walfjord;  Rosa  Arveseter;  Synnove  Johansen,  President,  Skarpsno  Branch 
Relief  Society;  Laura  Gaarder. 

Absent  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Inger  Johnsen,  President,  Oslo  Branch 
Relief  Society;  and  Aase  Gaarder. 

Sister  Engebretsen  reports:  "The  Oslo  and  Skarpsno  Branches  of  the  Nerwegian 
Mission,  both  located  in  the  city  of  Oslo,  combined  for  an  opening  social,  and  specially 
honored  were  the  visiting  teachers  who  had  served  for  thirty  years  or  more,  and  also 
the  living  former  presidents.  Out  of  six  living  former  presidents,  there  were  five  pres- 
ent at  the  social.    A  luncheon  was  served." 

Page  198 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


199 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ida  A.  Gallagher 

MURRAY  STAKE  (UTAH),  MURRAY  EIGHTH  WARD  VISITING  TEACHERS 

RETAIN  HIGH  RECORD  FOR  ATTENDANCE  AT 

VISITING  TEACHER  MEETINGS 

Officers  presiding  during  this  time,  front  row,  seated,  beginning  third  from  left: 
President  Irma  Y.  Fairbanks;  Second  Counselor  Pearl  S.  Ohlwiler;  Secretary  Clara  K. 
Farnsworth. 

First  Counselor  Olive  Harding  was  not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Ida  A.  Gallagher,  President,  Murray  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "For  four  years 
the  visiting  teachers  of  the  Murray  Eighth  Ward  have  maintained  the  highest  percent- 
age of  attendance  at  visiting  teacher  meetings  in  Murray  Stake." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cora  S.  Jenkins 

BONNEVILLE  STAKE    (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  CONFERENCE 

October  8,  1958 

Shirley  Swenson,  chorister,  stands  at  the  right  of  the  podium  in  front;  Elder  Alex- 
ander Schreiner,  Tabernacle  organist,  stands  at  the  left  of  the  console. 

Cora  S.  Jenkins,  President,  Bonneville  Stake  Relief  Society,  stands  sixth  from  the 
right  in  the  front  row. 

Gladys  Seely,  Relief  Society  stake  organist,  stands  ninth  from  the  right  on  the 
third  row. 

Sister  Jenkins  reports:  "The  opportunity  for  our  Singing  Mothers  to  sing  in 
the  Relief  Society  General  Conference  this  year  was  such  a  special  one  that  we  had  a 
picture  taken." 


200 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lucy  G.  Sperry 

NETHERLANDS  MISSION,  UTRECHT  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  OUTING 

Lucy  G.  Sperry,  President,  Netherlands  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  a  pleasant 
summer  outing  and  social:  "The  sisters  in  Holland  look  forward  to  summer  outings 
more  than  most  people.  Perhaps  it  is  because  they  don't  have  too  many  warm,  sun- 
shiny days.  It  is  the  practice  of  the  Relief  Societies  to  have  an  outing  in  most  every 
district  during  the  summer  months.  This  summer  (1958)  the  Utrecht  sisters  got 
together  for  their  holiday.  They  made  it  a  full  day  from  nine  a.m.  until  nine  p.m. 
They  traveled  by  bus  with  lots  of  singing  and  snacks  along  the  way.  As  the  cities  are 
close  together  in  this  country,  they  visited  several  of  them  .  .  .  Zandvoort  on  the  North 
Sea  being  one  of  them.  After  a  visit  to  one  of  the  famous  old  Saint  Bavo  (Dutch  Re- 
formed Churches),  they  ate  dinner  at  a  lovely  restaurant  in  Haarlem.  Everyone  had 
a  lovely  day.  The  sun  was  shining  brightly  for  the  occasion.  We  have  found  that 
these  summer  outings  tend  to  bring  these  sisters  closer  together,  and  they  are  looking 
forward  from  one  summer  to  the  next. 

"Sister  Alberdina  van  den  Hazel,  first  row,  second  from  the  right,  the  district 
supervisor  of  Utrecht,  had  charge  of  this  outing." 


Photograph  submitted  by    Hilda   Goucher 

SANTA  MONICA  STAKE    (CALIFORNIA)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
ANNUAL  CONCERT,  JUNE  13,  1958 

Standing,  in  front,  at  the  left:  Lola  Brimley,  conductor;  Nan  Rains,  organist;  Odette 
Coulam,  assistant  organist. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


201 


Hilda  Goucher,  President,  Santa  Monica  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  con- 
cert, as  usual,  was  an  outstanding  affair.  The  chorus  has  brought  a  great  cultural  enter- 
tainment to  the  members  of  Santa  Monica  Stake  as  well  as  to  many  people  who,  as 
yet,  are  not  members  of  the  Church.  Nine  of  the  twelve  members  of  our  Relief  Society 
Stake  Board,  including  the  entire  presidency,  participate  in  the  chorus.  On  our  pro- 
grams this  year  was  printed  a  tribute  to  the  Singing  Mothers  composed  by  our  dear 
Ruth  May  Fox,  who  recently  passed  away.  This  poem  was  brought  to  us  by  her 
granddaughter  Blanche  Clavton,  who  is  second  counselor  in  the  stake  Relief  Society 
presidency.  Our  Singing  Mothers  have  given  us  outstanding  service  in  our  union  meet- 
ings, conventions,  and  all  programs  and  activities.  I  can't  think  of  words  to  show  my 
gratitude  adequately  for  them  and  their  splendid  conductor  and  accompanist." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruby  M.  Nielsen 

LEHI  STAKE   (UTAH),  LEHI  SEVENTH  WARD   RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SUMMER  SEWING  CLASS 


Seated  at  the  sewing  machines  at  the  left,  in  front:  Tessa  Allred  and  Joyce  Karren; 
and  at  the  far  right,  in  front:  Second  Counselor  Ila  Pulley. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Hilda  Bushman;  First  Counselor,  Virginia  Smith; 
Secretary-Treasurer,  Phyllis  Covington;  President  Sarah  B.  Price;  work  meeting  leader 
Evelyn  Yates;  seated  at  the  sewing  machine,  Geneva  Bourne;  Ann  Bernall;  Effie  Gibbons. 

Not  present  when  the  picture  was  taken:  Eleanor  Lund,  Norma  Powell,  and 
Vesta  Jacob. 

Ruby  M.  Nielsen,  President,  Lehi  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  picture 
was  taken  at  one  of  the  sewing  classes  held  during  the  summer  months  by  the  Seventh 
Ward  Relief  Society  of  Lehi  Stake.  The  classes  began  with  the  June  work  meeting  and 
continued  weekly  until  the  finale,  or  fashion  show  held  in  September.  Many  hours  of 
patient  instruction  were  given  these  beginning  sewers.  Six  teenagers  joined  the  class 
and  did  sewing  for  themselves.  At  the  fashion  show  the  sisters  modeled  the  dresses 
they  had  made  at  the  sewing  class.  A  total  of  twenty-eight  articles,  including  men's 
and  children's  clothing,  were  completed.  We  are  very  proud  of  the  work  these  sisters 
have  done.  They  not  only  taught  Relief  Society  members  to  sew,  but  aided  others  to 
learn  to  sew  for  themselves.  It  is  felt  that  the  classes  were  so  successful  that  con- 
tinued instruction  will  be  given  at  each  monthly  work  meeting.  Even  the  'experts'  felt 
that  they  could  learn,  as  they  exchanged  ideas  and  shortcuts  at  these  classes.  We 
are  attempting  to  follow  the  instructions  of  the  General  Board  and  put  more  stress 
on  sewing  and  learning  to  sew  at  our  work  meetings." 


202 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Grace  Utley 

MURRAY  SOUTH  STAKE   (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC 
FOR   VISITING   TEACHERS   CONVENTION,   May    16,    1958 

First  row,  beginning  ninth  from  the  left,  left  to  right:  Melda  Hale,  chorister; 
Venice  Black,  Second  Counselor,  Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society;  Cora  Lee  Rich- 
ardson, organist. 

Top  row,  standing,  beginning  tenth  from  the  left,  left  to  right:  Hulda  Parker,  Gen- 
eral Secretary-Treasurer  of  Relief  Society;  Grace  Utley,  President,  Murray  South  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Helena  Evans,  First  Counselor;  Hennie  Heutter,  Secretary-Treasurer, 
Murray  South  Stake  Relief  Society. 

Sister  Utley  reports:  "This  lovely  group  of  Singing  Mothers  presented  the  music 
for  the  Murray  South  Stake  Visiting  Teachers  Convention,  May  16,  1958.  This  was 
the  first  visiting  teachers  convention  for  this  new  stake.  This  chorus  has  also  pre- 
sented music  for  other  stake  functions,  including  stake  quarterly  conference.  Sisters 
from  each  of  the  wards,  in  turn,  present  the  music  at  the  monthly  union  meetings." 


Photograph   submitted  by  Hortense  Robinson 

FINNISH  MISSION,  HELSINKI  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING 

MOTHERS   PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  MISSION   RELIEF   SOCIETY 

CONFERENCE,  November  1st  and  2d,  1958 

The  chorister,  Ulla  Kerttula,  stands  in  the  front  row  at  the  right;  Hortense  B. 
Robinson,  President,  Finnish  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  accompanist  for  the  chorus, 
stands  at  the  left. 

Sister  Robinson  reports:  "Sessions  of  the  conference  were  held  Saturday  and  Sun- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  203 

day.  The  Saturday  sessions  featured  talks  by  the  Rehef  Society  board  members,  the 
mission  president,  as  well  as  by  the  branch  Relief  Society  presidents.  On  Saturday 
afternoon  special  attention  was  given  to  work  meeting  activities.  Representatives  from 
each  of  the  seventeen  branches  were  present.  Seventy  sisters  attended  the  leadership 
meetings  on  Saturday.  Sunday  featured  a  testimony  meeting  and  the  Helsinki  District 
Relief  Society  Conference  conducted  by  Lea  Minni,  President." 

Hortense  B.  Robinson  was  released  as  president  of  the  Finnish  Mission  Relief 
Society  shortly  after  the  above  picture  was  taken.  The  newly  appointed  president 
is  Ruby  E.  Warner. 


iooi/   Viyith  a    iuoon 

Christie  Lund  Coles 

We  saw  him  sitting  on  the  country  porch. 
Alone  and  still,  a  book  between  his  hands. 
Oblivious  to  us,  the  twihght's  torch 
Against  the  western  sky;  the  nearby  stands 
Where  fruit  was  sold,  and  people  paused — as  we- 
To  touch  and  purchase.  For  a  moment,  only, 
I  looked  upon  him,  in  his  jeans,  to  see 
If  he  apart  there  from  us,  could  be  lonely. 

Then,  suddenly,  I  knew  it  was  not  true, 
For  all  the  magic  and  the  priceless  joy 
Of  books  that  I  had  read,  returned.     I  knew 
They  were  incarnate  now  within  this  boy. 

Oh,  to  be  as  young  as  he  was  there  and  then, 
And  for  the  first  time,  read  each  book  again. 


cJheyi  cJeli   llie    LJour    I  iatne    vi/as   L^larissa 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

I  knew  you  not  at  all,  and  yet  I  know 

Your  parlor  was  serene  as  shining  siher, 

Your  bedroom  curtains  caught  the  wild-rose  winds. 

Like  petals  in  a  jar,  for  you  to  savor. 

I  knew  you  not  at  all,  whose  steps  are  gone 
From  these  loved  rooms,  and  yet  it  pleasures 
Me  to  keep  them  lovely  as  you  would, 
Your  little  chairs,  your  faded  books,  your  treasures. 

In  this  clean  kitchen  where  your  man  brought  home 
The  taste  of  summer  clover  in  his  kiss, 
I  breathe  the  scent  of  bread,  fresh -baked  and  warm, 
And  hear  imagined  words  of  yours  and  his; 

And  always  at  your  hearth — which  now  is  ours. 
Contentment,  born  of  love,  still  grows  and  flowers. 


MUSIC  RECOMMENDED 

FOR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 

.   HOW  LOVELY  ARE  THY 
DWELLINGS  -  Liddle  25 

.   I   SHALL  NOT  PASS  AGAIN 
THIS  WAY  -  Effinger  20 

LORD'S  PRAYER  (Two  Parts)- 
Malotte     25 

LORD'S  PRAYER  (Three  Parts)- 
Malotte     25 

LORD'S  PRAYER  -  Gates  20 

MY  REDEEMER  LIVES  -  Gates 20 

.  MY    SOUL    IS   ATHIRST    FOR 
GOD  —  Madsen  .20 

O  LORD  MOST  HOLY  -  Franck 16 

O    LOVELY   LAND,  AMERICA- 
Christensen-Madsen    20 

PEACE  I   LEAVE  WITH  YOU- 
Roberts  16 

TWENTY-THIRD  PSALM-Schubert..  .25 

UNTO  THEE  I  LIFT  MINE 

EYES  —  Beethoven  22 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use   this   advertisement   as  your  order  blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music   indicated  above< 
n  On  Approval  Q  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


Ilii|nes  Music    | 


'     15  E.  1st  South 
M5N0inMUNIVERSlTY.PR0VO«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


niiniMftMHii 


Poge  204 


Security 

Vernessa  M.  NagJe 

STRANGE  that  tonight  my 
thoughts  should  drift  to  eve- 
ning sounds  that  were  so 
much  a  part  of  my  childhood's 
country  home. 

I  seem  to  hear  Mother's  sweet 
soprano  as  she  kept  time  to  the 
swish,  swish  of  the  churn  dasher 
as  it  made  the  innumerable  revolu- 
tions that  promised  golden,  sweet- 
flavored  butter.  I  listen  again  to 
Father's  loud  vocalizing,  '*We 
Thank  Thee,  O  God,  for  a  Proph- 
et," vibrant  and  clear,  as  he  threw 
the  final  forkful  of  hay  to  the  horses 
stabled  for  the  night. 

Somewhat  modified  by  time  are 
the  remembrances  of  raucous  sounds 
of  our  kitchen  during  long  winter 
evenings  when  ''harness  fixing"  time 
rolled  around;  but  the  image  remains 
focused  sharply,  as  Father  lugged 
into  the  house  the  heavy  hames  and 
tugs  after  the  chores  were  all  done 
to  deposit  on  Mother's  immaculate 
kitchen  floor. 

The  weather  always  had  some- 
thing to  do  with  the  event.  Most 
generally  the  wind  howled  without, 
and  the  window  panes  shook  pro- 
testingly  with  the  impact  of  drift- 
ing snow.  With  harness  oil  placed 
at  a  convenient  angle  near  the  heap 
of  leather  gear,  a  piece  of  steel  rail 
serving  as  the  anvil,  and  the  gleam 
of  the  copper  rivets  in  the  soft  lamp- 
light, the  evening's  excitement  be- 
gan. The  precision  of  each  ham- 
mer stroke  always  amazed  me  as 
Father  made  rivet  fastenings  secure. 

Mother  generally  found  this  event 
an  occasion  to  pop  corn  on  the  shin- 
ing expanses  of  our  kitchen  range. 


SECURITY 


205 


It  could  have  been  that  the  httle 
task  took  her  mind  from  the  for- 
midable pile  centering  her  kitchen 
floor.  On  such  nights  she  was  also 
prone  to  tantalize  us  with  odors  of 
honey  taffy  that  for  interminable 
lengths  failed  to  reach  the  ''thread" 
or  ''crack"  stage.  Another  of  Moth- 
er's little  household  tasks  which  in- 
trigued us  was  her  evening  prepara- 
tion of  baked  apples  for  next  morn- 
ing's breakfast.  The  dabs  of  but- 
ter, spices,  sugar,  and  pattings  that 
went  into  the  operation! 

"Now  they'll  just  need  warming 
up  in  the  morning."  Mother  would 
smile  with  deep  satisfaction.  And 
the  teakettle  agreed,  as  it  sang 
homey  songs. 

At  length  the  repairing  operations 
of  the  evening  were  completed,  the 
harness  heap  moved  to  the  porch, 
and  tiny  shavings  of  leather  swept 
neatly  into  the  coal  shovel.  Then, 
at  length,  the  time  had  arrived. 
Father  would  read  stories  to  us. 
Oh!  the  book  friends  of  my  youth! 
Even  today  I  long  to  take  time  out 
for  a  brief  reunion  with  the  Little 
Shepherd  of  Kingdom  Come,  re- 
membering so  vividly  young  Chad 
as  my  father  introduced  him  to  me. 

Occasionally  Mother  added  a  bit 
of  explanatory  narrative  to  the  tales 
Father  read  as  she  looked  up  from 
her  mending.  Her  "asides"  were 
not  the  kind  that  required  mental 
punctuating,  for  they  were  strikingly 
restrictive. 

But  all  too  soon  she  intruded  into 
our  realm  of  romance  with  threaten- 
ing glances  at  the  big  mahogany 
clock  hung  above  the  kitchen  table. 
With  our  usual  mild  protestations, 
we  watched  Father  close  the  story- 
book and  we  reluctantly  moved 
closer  to  the  kitchen  range  for  a 
final  warming  before  we  ventured 


"Getting    there   is    half   the    fun." 
"Go   by   ship— it  makes  the  trip." 

Europe 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

Hawaii 

Sail  from  San  Francisco,  April  23,  1959. 
Be  in  Hawaii  for  their  May  Day  Cele- 
bration when  the  Shower  Trees  are 
in  bloom! 

Historic  Train 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,   at  5:00  p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  Etc.,  and  witness 
the 

Hill  Cumorah   Pageant 

For   free    folders   write   or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

966  East  South  Temple 

Salt   Lake  City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   EM  4-2017 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


206 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MARCH   1959 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


into  the  frigid  realms  of  our  winter 
bedrooms.  But  our  souls  had  been 
warmed  with  a  warmth  that  only 
family  solidarity  can  give. 

Father  and  Mother  are  gone  from 
that  circle  now,  but  the  memories 
of  our  evenings  around  the  old  cook- 
stove  are  crystal  clear  and  the  se- 
curity fostered  there  gives  us  faith 
in  the  goodness  of  life. 


HAWAII 

Sail  on  July  1,  1959 

A   lovely  time  to  go  to   Hawaii. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves    August    1,    1959,    for 

the  famous 

Hill    Cumorah    Pageant. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN 
TOUR 

Leaves  June  27,   1959 

Come  join  us  on  this  wonderful 
vacation  tour. 

Ask  about  our  European  Tours  in 
June  and  August  1959. 

For    further     details    write    or    phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20  Sugarhouse  Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone:  IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


cJhe  (biiver-CJingered 

Ethel  Jacohson 

The  fingers  of  March 
Are  silver  with  frost. 
They  fret  the  larch, 
Still  leafless,  lost 
In  dreams  that  now 
Wear  ragged  and  thin 
As  each  chafed  bough 
Feels  a  pulse  begin. 

The  fingers  of  March 
Probe  lingering  snows 
Where  green  shoots  arch 
And  a  trillium  shows. 
They  part  the  rain. 
Then,  dazzling  clear. 
Paint  a  rainbow  plain 
From  heaven  to  here! 
■  ♦  ■ 

(banctuarii 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

We  know 

Two  wheel  tracks  worn 

Like  furrows  faint  and  brown  and 

rutted 
Amid  the  hillside  weeds 
And  new  spring  green. 
We  know 

This  short,  steep  road 
That  ends  by  lichen-covered  rocks 
And  weathered  pasture  fence. 
We  overlook  a  gentle  valley 
In  the  curve  of  hills. 
We  know, 
Always  and  over  all. 
The  benediction  of  sky. 
We  have  been  here  before. 
We  shall  come  again. 


XVeeds 


Hattie  B.  Maughan 


My  neighbor's  yard  is  full  of  weeds, 
Right  thriftily  they  grow. 
My  border  line  is  scoured  clean 
Of  noxious  things,  for  oh — 
My  lilies  will  a  contrast  form 
To  weeds  in  rank  disorder. 
And  all  will  see  a  lesson  in 
My  straight  and  spotless  border. 

But,  as  I  wander  through  my  yard. 

So  smugly  self  content, 

A  weed  around  my  ankle  twines 

On  sin  and  mischief  bent. 

I  look  and  all  around  my  feet. 

They  chortle  in  disorder. 

My  neighbor  may  look  further  than 

My  chaste  and  cleanly  border. 


•  BEAUTIFUL 
•  IIAIVDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must    accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  35 

150  to     300  miles 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581  ^gTi^^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  CItv  1 .  Utah  ^%  \^ 


MEXICAN  TOUR 

Leaving   Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
March   14,   1959 

Acapuico,    Mexico   City,   Taxco,   etc. 

Ancient  pyramids  and  ruins. 

Guide  is  a  member  of 

Latter-day  Saints  Church. 

HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake   City,   Utah 
July  24,  1959-23  Days 

See   Liberty,   Carthage,   Nauvoo, 

Adam-Ondi-Ahman,    Kirtland,    Etc. 

Including   Boston,  New  York, 

Washington,  Chicago. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaving   Salt  Lake   City,   Utah 
June  28,   1959 

Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise, 

and  Victoria. 
For  Itinerary  write   or   phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt  Lake  City  3,   Utah 

Phone:  EM  3-5229 


LIVE  BETTER 
ELECTRICALLY 

with 
Full 

HOUSEPOWER 


Electricity  Costs  So  Little 
You  Can  Afford  a  Lot 


UTAH   POWER    &   LIGHT   CO. 


Page  207 


TRAVEL     •     TRAVEL    H 


> 
< 


> 
< 


LU 
> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 

H 


> 
< 


> 
< 

H 


HAWAII 

8  or  16  fun-filled  sun-filled  days. 
Deluxe  hotels.  Meals.  Sightseeing 
trips  and  cruises.  Visit  4  islands, 
L.D.S.  Temple.  Enjoy  native  festivi- 
ties and  Island  Lealea  (Fun).  De- 
part any  time  or  travel  with  groups 
leaving   regularly. 

$259-$639 

EUROPE 

48  days  —  14  countries:  England, 
Scotland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Austria,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Monaco, 
San  Marino,  Lichtenstein.  (June  and 
September  departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE  TOUR 

Along  the  Mormon  Trail  —  visit 
Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo,  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT,  Niagara  Falls,  Ottawa- 
Montreal,  Quebec,  New  England, 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Washington,  Mt.  Vernon  and  other 
Mormon  and  American  Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S.  YOUTH  TOUR 
EUROPE 

30  days  —  11  countries.  All  ex- 
pense, fine  hotels,  balanced  menus, 
visit  L.D.S.  Branches.  Cultural  and 
Educational  Sightseeing,  Supervised 
Fun,  Physician  accompanying  Tour. 
Limited  Accommodations,  ctpply 
early.    Departs  June   1959. 

ROBBINS  TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare  Itineraries 

Com'pare  Prices 

then 

TRAVEL  WITH  US 


> 

< 


H 

TO 

> 

< 


H 

> 
< 

m 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


^      Box   1514  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah      TO 

^  Phone  EL  9-0959  ^ 

H    13AVili     •     13AVill    P 


ujirthday   (congratulations 

One  Hundred  One 

Mrs.  Julia  Caroline  Beal  Burr 
Provo,  Utah 

One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Celestia  Snow  Gardner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Nancy  Winn  Kartciiner 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  McDonald  Ludlow 
Heber  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Laura  P.  Nebeker 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Lavinia  Rigby  Cord 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Sarah  Helena  Fotheringham 

Stockton,  California 

Mrs.  Albertina  S.  Beckstrand  Fisher 

Meadow,  Utah 

Mrs.   Susanna   Wagstaff   McGhie 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  G.  Smith 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Batty  Smith 
Randolph,  Utah 

Mrs.  Catherine  Heggie  Griffiths 
Clarkston,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Margaret  Ellen  Black  Rowley 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Susan  Daniels 
Payson,  Utah 

Mrs.  Martha  Elizabeth  Brady 

Rasmussen 

La  Jara,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Louise  Brockbank  Reynolds 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lena  Ashbaker  Olsen 

Logan,  Utah 


Page  208 


for  Good  Reading 


Matching  pocket-sized,  editions  of 
the  Standard  Works.  The  ideal 
gift  for  a  missionary,  for  the 
travehng  man  or  woman,  for  the 
student  away  from  home  ...  or 
for  anyone  who  wants  to  take  ad- 
vantage of  brief  leisure  moments 
—  anytime,  anyplace  —  for  good 
reading. 


MISSIONARY  POCKET  BIBLE 

Complete  with  LDS  Ready  Reference  and  Con- 
cordance. Page  size  3^/^  x  5/^.  Genuine  leather 
binding.  $8.50 

POCKET  TRIPLE  COMBINATION 

Book  of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  bound  in  genuine  leather.  $0.00 

White   leather        $6.75 


I II 1 1 II 1 1 II 

liiiiiiiiii 


Bcsctctl^Booh  Co. 

44   East   South   Temple    -  Salt   Lake  City.   Utah^       -* 


How  to  make  your  life  insurance  more  BENEFICIAL 


With  the  passing  years,  changes 
come  quickly.  There  may  be  new  addi- 
tions to  your  family — like  Stevie.  Per- 
haps you've  just  bought  a  new  house 
...  or  Dad  has  a  promotion. 

Each  of  these  changes  mean  a  cor- 
responding change  in  your  family's 
financial  picture.  And  this  means  that 
your  life  insurance  program  should  be 
reviewed   periodically  ...  to  keep  it 


up  to  date  ...  to  make  it  more  Bene- 
ficial to  your  family. 


Your  Beneficial  man  will  be  happy 
to  recommend  the  best  one  for  your 
family  size  and  income.  Ask  him  es- 
pecially about  the  new  Benefactor 
Plan  that  provides  insurance  for  every 
member  of  the  family.  Call  him  soon, 
or  mail  the  coupon. 


Beneficial    Life   Insurance   Company 
Beneficial    Building 
Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Send  me  new  folder  giving  more  complete 
details  about  Beneficiol's  new  family  Package 
Plan, 

Name    

Address    

City Zone State 


BENEFICIAL  LEFE 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


fndiitance  /¥?# 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres 


EUl^gSSillfe 


.«#•: 


"m^: 


'  '^^:% 


j'-^-^'"-' 


"<*''•■  , 

'»*^  '7i^»j_Jw%jl 

%,.i^ 

.«. 

•;.  ,.  ^  t. 

',>*••   C  ' 

'  ^''*''^G 

Wk  ■' 

;:|iP 

•*■  '^fxi 

irs^ 


lli]^ii!iJli<|iiiiii'*^ili!!!!![: 


\  fiL"  jLjifntt~3ii' 


J        * 


^^^ 


^»       V. 


-^yOL.  46  NO.  4 


Special   Snort  Stor 


*'*# 


APRIL  1959    .A''^ 


^ 


-^ 


s^j^ 


^yCoove  the   1 1  iormng 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

Thou  hast  not  made  the  day 

Less  lovely,  Lord, 

Because  I  faltered  at  the 

Battle's  edge, 

Or,  by  reason  of  small  wounds, 

Cast  down  my  sword. 

Tenderly,  yet  wildly  beautiful 

Thy  burning  sun 

Winds  through  the  morning 

Mistiness; 

Thy  fleeing  stars 

Cast  garments  spun 

Of  silver  on  the  unknowing  world. 

In  fingers  of  the  wind 

The  night's  debris  is  flung 

Far  out  beyond 

Rims  of  this  unscarred  day. 

The  freshness  is  not  thinned. 

But  my  heart  is  wrung  dry, 

Seeing,  this  once,  thine  own 

Invincible  loveliness. 

Thou  wilt  not  make  one  dawn 

Less  wonderful,  one  rose  less  blown. 

Though  armies  turn  away. 

Though  nations  choose  the  dark. 

This  hght  falls  softly  on 

The  scorner's  head,  impervious 

Sings  thy  lark. 


The  Cover:  The  Hermitage,  President  Andrew  Jackson *s  Home,  near  Nashville, 
Tennessee 
Photograph  by  Arthur  Griffin,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  Springtime  Blossoms,  Luoma  Studios 
Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 


QJrora    11 


ear  an 


a  3fc 


ar 


Congratulations  on  the  February  issue 
of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  We  hope 
you  were  happy  with  the  cover  picture. 
We  are  naturally  prejudiced,  but  we 
think  it  one  of  the  finest  you  have  ever 
had. 

— Henry  A.  Smith 

President 
Central  Atlantic 
States  Mission 
Roanoke,  Virginia 

The  four  process  coloring  of  the  cover 
for  the  February  Magazine  is  the  most 
beautiful  I  ever  saw,  and  I  have  watched 
the  development  of  printing,  engraving, 
and  photography  for  eight  decades.  '*Sun- 
set  on  the  James  River,  Virginia,  showing 
the  statue  of  Captain  John  Smith"  gives 
an  effect  of  strength  and  delicacy  unsur- 
passed. 

— Charles  V.  Worthington 
Los  Angeles,  California 

I  enjoy  the  articles,  lessons,  stories,  and 
poems  in  the  Magazine  very  much.  But 
there  is  one  thing  that  I  especially  enjoy — 
the  beautiful  covers  and  frontispieces.  I 
have  noticed  for  several  years  that  the 
one  responsible  for  the  cover  designs  is 
Evan  Jensen.  I  would  like  to  thank  him 
for  the  beautiful  work  that  is  done  on  the 
covers. 

— Lynn  Benson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

My  husband  and  I  are  laboring  here  in 
Mississippi  as  missionaries  and  are  en- 
joying our  efforts  very  much.  For  Christ- 
mas my  children  sent  me  money,  as  they 
didn't  know  just  what  I  needed.  After 
wondering  what  I  could  do  with  it  that 
would  bring  the  most  happiness,  and  also 
the  most  blessings  to  the  greatest  number 
of  people,  I  have  decided  to  use  it  to  put 
our  Church  publications  in  the  homes  of 
the  scattered  members  ...  of  course  I 
couldn't  leave  out  The  ReUei  Society 
Magazine,  for  the  women  here,  as  every- 
where, need  the  help  this  Magazine  gives 
toward  making  better  mothers,  keeping 
better  homes,  in  fact,  helping  us  to  be 
more  as  our  Father  in  heaven  wants  us 
to  be.  .  .  . 

— Cora  Shippen  Anderson 


Louisville,  Mississippi 


I  like  Mrs.  Hill's  prize  poem  (January 
1959)  very  much.  I  must  have  read  it  six 
times  to  date.  I  have  profound  admira- 
tion for  our  Utah  writers.  There  are  a 
number  of  fine  craftsmen  among  them. 
— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 

Congratulations  on  the  new  covers  on 
The  Reifef  Society  Magazine.  I  have  been 
a  reader  of  the  Magazine  since  I  was  a 
little  girl  and  then  was  interested  only  in 
the  stories.  Mother  was  an  active  worker 
in  Relief  Society.  Now  I  read  the  Maga- 
zine from  cover  to  cover.  So  much 
information  for  such  a  small  time  spent 
in  reading! 

— Goldie  L.  Stark 

Pocatello,  Idaho 

In  the  five  and  a  half  years  that  I  have 
been  in  the  South,  I  have  looked  forward 
to  receiving  my  Relief  Society  Magazine. 
My  husband,  who  is  Bishop  of  the  Biloxi 
Ward,  finds  time  to  read  the  Magazine 
as  soon  as  it  arrives.  It  has  always  been 
his  favorite.  We  are  most  grateful  to 
all  the  wonderful  women  who  devote  so 
much  of  their  time  and  effort  to  prepare 
the  poems,  stories,  lessons,  and  instruc- 
tions. The  new  covers  for  the  Magazine 
are  beautiful.  I  hope  to  sa\e  my  copies 
and  have  them  bound.  I  only  wish  that 
every  woman  in  the  mission  field  could 
have  a  subscription  to  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine.  We  are  too  busy  here  to  be 
homesick  for  dear  old  Utah,  our  home 
State,  and  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
helps  us  to  meet  old  friends,  not  only  in 
story  and  verse,  but  sometimes  in  pictures 
of  members  who  are  Singing  Mothers,  or 
who  have  appeared  in  programs  and 
dramatizations. 

—Violet  B.  Coletti 

Gulfport,  Mississippi 

My  present  study  of  poetic  technique 
is  giving  me  a  greater  appreciation  of  the 
art  and  a  deep  respect  for  all  who  labor 
to  create  poems.  I  marvel  at  the  skill 
of  Lael  W.  Hill  ("The  Telling,"  January 
1959),  the  depth  of  thought  and  feeling 
she  can  convey  with  such  light,  almost 
weightless,  musical  lines. 

— Mrs.  lona  Goold 

Burley,  Idaho 


Page  210 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ___----  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  --__--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  _---__  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  EHiott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          --_-_____.--  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ____._-__-  Vesta  P.   Crawford 

General  Manager           _-_--_-__-  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   46 APRIL   1959 NO.   4 

(contents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Messengers  of  Faith  and  Charity Spencer   W.   Kimball  212 

The  East  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.    Nibley  220 

The  Right  Circles  244 

Guard  Your  Family — Fight  Cancer  With  a  Checkup  and  a  Check  Esther  Allegretti  249 

About   Twilight   Amy   Viau  264 

FICTION  —  SPECIAL  APRIL  SHORT  STORIES 

Unto  the  Hills  Helen  Hooper  222 

The  Bishop's  Wife  Sylvia  Probst  Young  228 

The  Day  I  Turned  Eight Ilene  H.   Kingsbury  250 

Great-Grandmother's  Notebook  Arlene  D.    Cloward  256 

The  Silver  Leash  —  Chapter  4 Beatrice  R.   Parsons  265 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From    Near   and   Far  210 

Sixty  Years  Ago   238 

Woman's   Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  239 

Editorial:   "'School  Thy  Feelings" Louise   W.    Madsen  240 

Notes  to  the  Field:   Brigham  Young  University  on  Campus  Leadership  Week  242 

Notes  From  the   Field:  Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  268 

Birthday   Congratulations 280 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Seven  Months  of  Color Eva   Willes   Wangsgaard  233 

To  a  Friend Marion    Winterbottom  243 

Recipes   From   the   East   Central   States   Mission   Marie    Curtis    Richards  246 

Words Grace    Ingles    Frost  248 

You  Can  Sew  —  XIV  —  Children's  Clothes  —  Infants  and  Toddlers  Jean  R.  Jennings  254 

Rozella  Dowdle  Kingsford   Makes   Lace  Tablecloths   and  Braided  Rugs   260 

"Easy  Soap"  Recipe Vera   C.    Stratford  260 

"Now  You  Know  You're  Living"  Mary  Ek  Knowles  261 

Home   Decorators    Joyce    K.    MacKabe  263 

The  Hole  in  the  Fence Dorothy  Oakley  Rea  278 

POETRY 

Above  the  Morning   —  Frontispiece   Margery   S.    Stewart  209 

April    Evening Ida    Elaine    James  219 

Nature's   Prayer Helen    Hurr  227 

Wild    Primrose    Evelyn   Fjeldsted  237 

Wake   Me    Hazel    Loomis  241 

Song  for  Her  Soul  Ruth  H.    Chadwick  243 

Old  Logging   Road  Maude   Rubin  245 

Benediction     Thelma     Ireland  249 

My  Love  Is  Young  Maixene   Jennings  253 

Grandma  Reminisces   Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  255 

This  Year's   Spring Vesta   N.    Lukei  263 

Precious   Token   Rowena   Jensen    Bills  274 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1958  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  bacii 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  21 1 


Messengers  of  Faith  and  Charity 

Elder  Spencer  W.  Kimball 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

(Address  delivered  at  a  Monument  Park  Stake  Visiting  Teachers  Convention, 

September  16,  1958) 


MY  beloved  sisters  of  the  Relief 
Society,  I  think  one  of  my 
first  childhood  experiences 
was  an  awareness  or  consciousness 
of  the  existence  and  the  importance 
of  the  Relief  Society.  We  left  Salt 
Lake  City  when  I  was  three  years 
old.  My  mother  had  six  children, 
and  during  much  of  the  time  that 
she  went  through  five  more  preg- 
nancies, five  more  births,  she  was 
president  of  the  Relief  Society— in 
a  time  when  compassionate  service 
had  a  little  different  meaning  per- 
haps, than  it  does  today  —  at  least 
in  its  expression.  We  went  to  a 
new  world  where  water  was  drawn 
out  of  open  wells;  where  flies  were 
so  thick  that  you  could  not  see  out 
of  the  screen  door  in  the  evenings; 
and  where  typhoid  ran  rampant, 
summer  complaint,  and  many  other 
diseases  were  ever  present;  where 
medical  skill  was  extremely  limited; 
where  there  were  no  hospitals,  no 
nurses,  nor  trained  people,  except 
the  country  doctor  who  had  more 
than  he  could  ever  do. 

I  read  in  her  journal  not  long  ago 
such  expressions  as  these:  'T  left  the 
little  ones  with  Ruth,  or  with  Del- 
bert,  or  with  Gordon,  and  went  to 
Sister  Smith's  home  where  the  sec- 
ond twin  just  died,  and  where  they 
had  three  others  desperately  ill  with 
typhoid  fever."  'Today  I  spent  the 
day  with  other  sisters  making  burial 
clothes  for  the  two  children  of  Sister 
Jones,''  and  on  and  on  and  on.  That 
was  my  introduction  to  Relief  So- 

Page  212 


ciety,  and  I  am  sure  that  that  kind 
of  work  is  still  going  forward,  for 
as  I  understand  your  work,  it  in- 
cludes not  only  the  spiritual  and  the 
moral,  but  also  the  physical  well- 
being  of  the  people. 

Whenever  I  think  of  visiting 
teachers  I  think  of  ward  teachers, 
also,  and  think  that  certainly  your 
duties  must  be  very  much  the  same 
as  the  ward  teachers,  which  briefly 
are  ''.  .  .  to  watch  over  the  Church 
always,"  not  twenty  minutes  a 
month— but  always,  "And  be  with 
them  and  strengthen  them;"  not  a 
knock  at  the  door,  but  to  be  with 
them,  and  lift  them,  and  strengthen 
them,  and  empower  them,  and 
fortify  them;  ''And  see  that  there  is 
no  iniquity  .  .  .  neither  hardness  .  .  . 
backbiting,  nor  evil  speaking" 
(D&  020:53-54). 

What  an  opportunity!  Some  like 
to  talk  critically  about  what  is  hap- 
pening in  the  ward,  the  division  of 
it,  the  reorganization  of  a  bishopric, 
or  of  the  Relief  Society  presidency, 
or  any  other  of  the  numerous  things 
done  in  the  ward,  which  people 
might  question  and  criticize.  How 
glorious  the  privilege  of  two  sisters 
to  go  into  a  home  neutralizing  the 
negative  and  the  critical  and  build- 
ing up  the  Authorities  of  the 
Church,  the  Church  itself,  its  doc- 
trines, its  policies,  its  practices, 
''And  see  that  the  church  meet  to- 
gether often  .  .  .  and  ...  do  their 
duty"  (D&C  20:55). 

There  can  be  no  force  in  this  pro- 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


213 


gram  as  I  see  it.  It  must  be  a  mat- 
ter of  encouragement  and  love.  It  is 
amazing  how  many  people  we  can 
convert  and  inspire  with  love  ". .  .  to 
warn,  expound,  exhort,  and  teach, 
and  invite  unto  Christ"  (D  &  C 
20:59),  the  Lord  said  in  his  revela- 
tions. This  could  be  nonmembers 
as  well  as  members.  The  time  may 
come  when  you  will  put  more  em- 
phasis on  bringing  the  nonmembers 
to  your  meetings,  but  at  least  all  of 
the  members  and  the  women  of 
part-member  families. 

To  be  successful,  it  seems  to  me, 
a  visiting  teacher  must  have  a  high 
purpose  and  remember  it  constant- 
ly, desiring  to  have  great  vision.  She 
should  have  enthusiasm  which  can- 
not be  worn  down;  positive  atti- 
tudes, of  course,  and  a  great  love. 

In  the  42d  Section  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  the  Lord  said, 

And  the  Spirit  shall  be  given  unto  you 
by  the  prayer  of  faith;  and  if  ye  receive 
not  the  Spirit  ye  shall  not  teach  (D  &  C 
42:14). 

I  assume  that  your  work  is  closely 
allied  to  that  of  the  Priesthood.  We 
read: 

.  .  .  the  elders,  priests  and  teachers  of 
this  church  shall  teach  the  principles  of 
my  gospel,  which  are  in  the  Bible  and 
the  Book  of  Mormon,  in  the  which  is 
the  fulness  of  the  gospel  (D  &  C  42:12). 

YOU  then  will  teach  not  mere 
ethics,  but  turn  to  the  standard 
works  of  the  Church  and  bring  to 
them  the  blessings  which  they  may 
be  in  need  of  by  your  inspiring  mes- 
sages. 

The  teacher,  of  course,  must  be 
living  all  she  teaches.  That  goes 
without  saying,  though  it  is  some- 
times forgotten. 


And  I  give  unto  you  a  commandment 
that  you  shall  teach  one  another  the  doc- 
trine of  the  kingdom  (D  &  C  88:77). 

And  they  shall  observe  the  covenants 
and  church  articles  to  do  them,  and  these 
shall  be  their  teachings,  as  they  shall  be 
directed  by  the  Spirit. 

And  all  this  ye  shall  observe  to  do  as 
I  have  commanded  concerning  your  teach- 
ing, until  the  fulness  of  my  scriptures  is 
given  (D  &  C  42:13,  15). 

Don't  let  us  be  satisfied  with 
mere  visits,  with  just  making 
friends.  That,  of  course,  has  its 
place.  With  our  missionary  pro- 
gram, we  have  that  constantly  to 
fight,  especially  in  Lamanite  mis- 
sions. A  missionary  gets  it  in  his 
mind  that  he  must  have  a  great 
bridge  and  so  he  builds  ten  miles  of 
approach  to  get  over  a  quarter  mile 
stream,  and  he  is  worn  out  by  the 
time  he  gets  to  the  bridge,  and  then 
he  may  not  accomplish  his  objective. 
Friendship,  of  course,  is  important, 
but  how  better  can  one  make  a 
friend  than  to  teach  him  everlast- 
ing principles  of  life  and  salvation? 

Karl  G.  Maeser  said,  ''I  would 
rather  trust  my  child  to  a  serpent 
than  to  a  teacher  who  does  not  be- 
lieve in  God."  So,  as  expressed 
already,  your  testimony  is  a  power- 
ful medium.  As  we  tell  mission- 
aries, nobody  can  answer  your  testi- 
mony, but  there  are  many  smart 
people  just  as  clever  as  you  are  who 
know  the  scriptures  just  as  well  as 
you  do,  and  who  can  argue,  and 
probably  outargue  many  of  you. 
Many  of  these  ministers  spend  all 
of  their  lives  in  studying  the  Bible, 
and  they  can  rationalize  and  they 
know  the  scriptures,  and  they  can 
find  passages  better  than  many  of 
us,  but  not  any  one  of  them  can 
ever  meet  your  testimony.    It  leaves 


214 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


them  dumb.  You  do  not  always 
have  to  bear  it  in  the  most  formal 
manner,  there  are  so  many  approach- 
es. Your  testimony  can  have  so 
many  different  expressions. 

Charles  Burnap  said,  ''He  then 
who  would  command  among  his 
fellows  must  excel  them  more  in 
energy  of  will  than  in  power  of  in- 
tellect.'' I  would  like  to  add  an- 
other word  to  visiting  teachers:  to 
excel  and  to  give  leadership  to  the 
women  whom  they  visit.  They  must 
excel  in  energy,  and  vision,  and 
thoroughness,  and  testimony  is  un- 
answerable. 

The  38th  Section  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  starting  with 
the  23d  verse,  appealed  to  me  as 
1  glanced  through  it  the  other  night: 

But,  verily  I  say  unto  you,  teach  one 
another  according  to  the  office  where- 
with I  have  appointed  you; 

And  let  every  man  [and  I  think  we  can 
say  women,  too]  esteem  his  brother 
[sister]  as  himself,  and  practice  virtue  and 
holiness  before  me. 

And  again  I  say  unto  you,  let  every 
man  esteem  his  brother  [sister]  as  himself. 

For  what  man  among  you  having  twelve 
sons,  and  is  no  respecter  of  them,  and 
they  serve  him  obediently,  and  he  saith 
unto  the  one:  Be  thou  clothed  in  robes 
and  sit  thou  here;  and  to  the  other:  Be 
thou  clothed  in  rags  and  sit  thou  there — 
and  looketh  upon  his  sons  and  saith  I 
am  just? 

Behold,  this  I  have  given  unto  you  as 
a  parable,  and  it  is  even  as  I  am.  I  say 
unto  vou,  be  one;  and  if  ye  are  not  one 
ye  are  not  mine  (D  &  C  38:23-27). 

npHERE  are  many  of  your  sisters 
living  in  this  city  who  are  living 
in  rags,  spiritual  rags.  They  are  en- 
titled to  gorgeous  robes,  spiritual 
robes,  as  in  the  parable.    It  is  your 


privilege,  not  duty,  but  it  is  your 
privilege  to  go  into  those  homes  and 
exchange  robes  for  rags.  We  talk 
about  duty— ''I  have  got  to  go  and 
do  my  ward  teaching."  ''I  have  got 
to  go  and  do  my  visiting  teacher's 
work."  We  have  lost  already  the 
enthusiasm,  the  vision,  and  the  ob- 
jective when  we  say,  ''I  have  got  to 
go  this  morning  and  do  my  visiting 
teaching."  Rather  it  could  be— 
'Today's  the  day  I  have  been  wait- 
ing for.  I  am  happy  to  go  into  the 
homes  of  my  sisters  and  lift  them 
to  new  heights."  You  have  a  re- 
sponsibility. You  have  been  called, 
called  of  God  through  the  properly 
constituted  authorities.  You  must 
not  just  go  to  homes,  you  have 
blood  on  your  skirts  to  clear. 

It  says  in  the  88th  Section: 
''.  .  .  purify  your  hearts,  and  cleanse 
your  hands  and  your  feet  before  me, 
that  I  may  make  you  clean;  That  I 
may  testify  unto  your  Father,  and 
your  God,  and  my  God,  that  you 
are  clean  from  the  blood  of  this 
wicked  generation   .  .   ."    (D  &  C 

88:74-75). 

You  cannot  miss  a  home  with 
impunity;  you  must  not  pass  a  sis- 
ter up  even  though  she  is  a  little 
uncomplimentary,  or  not  too  happy 
for  your  visit.  "Also,  I  give  you 
a  commandment  that  ye  shall  con- 
tinue in  prayer  and  fasting  from  this 
time  forth"  (D&C  88:76). 

In  ]VIatthew,  the  21st  Chapter,  we 
have  a  beautiful  example.  The  Lord 
said: 

But  what  think  ye?  A  certain  man  had 
two  sons;  and  he  came  to  the  first,  and 
said.  Son,  go  work  to  day  in  my  vineyard. 

He  answered  and  said,  I  will  not:  but 
afterward  he  repented,  and  went. 

And  he  came  to  the  second,  and  said 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY  215 

likewise.  And  he  answered  and  said,  I  go,  they  are  just  hitting  at  it  a  httle  bit 

sir:  and  went  not.  |^ere    and    there.     They    are    not 

,,.,   ^,        r  .^        .     .     J- 1   .1         n  absorbed  in   the   kingdom,  so  you 

Whether   or   them   twain   did   the  will  i           i 

of  his   father?   They   say   unto   him,   The  l^^ve  a  great  work  to  do. 

first.  Jesus  saith   unto  them,  Verily   I  say  It  was  Ezekiel  who  Said  something 

unto  you.  That   the  publicans   and   the  about  if  the  parents  '\  .  .  have  eaten 

harlots  go  into ^the  kingdom  of  God  be-  sq^j  g^^pes  .  .  .  the  children's  teeth 

ore  you  (      .  21.2  -31  j.  are   set   on    edge''    (Ezekiel    18:2). 

Is  that  a  bit  harsh?    It  would  be  That  is  what  happens  if  you  miss 

if  it  came  from  any  other  than  the  ^^^  mother  and  the  mother  misses 

Lord's  own  voice.     He  or  she  who  ^^e  children.     Their  teeth  are  on 

accepts  a  responsibility,  and  fails  to  edge  because  the  mother  is  eating 

magnify  it,  ignoring  it  -  well,  you  sour  grapes,  but  if  you  can  give  her 

heard    what   he    said,    didn't    you?  sweet  grapes,  if  you  can   give  her 

".  .  .  That  the  publicans  and  the  good  food,  if  you  can  nourish  her, 

harlots  go  into  the  kingdom  of  God  '^  Y^"  can  lift  her,  then,  of  course, 

before  vou  "  ^^cr  children  have  a  chance. 

For  you  ward  teachers  or  you  visit-  There  is  the  old  story  you  have 
ing  teachers  to  accept  a  responsi-  heard  so  many  times  of  the  ques- 
bility  of  four,  five,  six,  or  seven  tions  asked  the  builders,  and  the 
homes,  and  leave  the  people  in  their  first  one  when  asked,  ''What  are  you 
spiritual  rags  and  tatters  is  without  doing  here?"  answered  and  said,  "I 
excuse;  and  when  you  go  into  the  am  working  eight  hours  a  day.  I  am 
homes,  there  should  be  no  'vain  putting  in  time.  I  am  earning  my 
babblings"  or  "swelling  words."  You  living  this  way."  The  second  one 
go  to  save  souls,  and  who  can  tell  said,  "I  am  putting  brick  on  brick, 
but  that  many  of  the  fine,  active  and  I  am  building  a  structure  here." 
people  in  the  Church  today  are  The  third,  when  he  was  asked,  raised 
active  because  you  were  in  their  himself  up  to  full  stature  and  said, 
homes  and  gave  them  a  new  out-  ''I  am  building  a  great  cathedid." 
look,  a  new  vision.  You  pulled  back  So  it  seems  to  me  that  visiting 
the  curtain.  You  extended  their  teachers  who  just  have  to  go  and 
horizons.  You  gave  them  some-  do  their  teaching,  who  have  to  get 
thing  new  to  contemplate.  Maybe  in  their  reports,  who  have  to  an- 
they  will  never  tell  you  about  it  in  swer  to  a  call,  who  have  to  do  any- 
all  their  lives,  but  you  did  the  work  thing,  they  are  just  time  watchers, 
and  will  be  blessed.  clock  watchers.    I  guess  there  could 

be  some  of  those  clock  watchers. 

YOU  see,  you  are  not  only  saving  Then  there  are  those  who  have  a 

these  sisters,  but  they  also  in-  little  better  vision,  "Why,  it  is  all 

fluence  their  husbands  and  children,  right,  and  it  is  part  of  the  work  of 

If  the  sister  is  a  little  inactive  or  a  the  Lord  and,  therefore,  I  guess  I 

little  careless,  quite  likely  she  has  a  should  set  aside  my  own  interests 

husband  who   is  a  little   more   so,  and  go."     But  I  am  sure,  most  of 

and  she  has  children  who  are  only  the  sisters  in  this  stake  are  building 

"dabbing"  at  the  program,  perhaps,  great  cathedrals. 

There  are  exceptions,  of  course,  but  ".  .  .  He  which  soweth  sparingly," 


216 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


said  Paul,  ''shall  reap  also  sparing- 
ly; and  he  which  soweth  bountifully 
shall  reap  also  bountifully  (II  Cor. 

9:6). 

We  do  not  get  far  by  just  saying 
words.  We  must  put  our  hearts 
into  the  words,  and  we  must  plan, 
and  prepare  our  minds.  I  wonder 
if  there  are  any  sisters  who  fast  the 
morning  they  are  going  to  do  their 
monthly  visiting  teaching.  I  do  not 
know  that  it  is  required.  There  are 
many  things  in  the  Church  that  are 
not  required: 

For  behold,  it  is  not  meet  that  I 
should  command  in  all  things;  for  he  that 
is  compelled  in  all  things,  the  same  is  a 
slothful  and  not  a  wise  servant;  where- 
fore he  receiveth  no  reward  (D  &  C 
58:26). 

/^NE  who  goes  just  to  visit  homes, 
to  knock  on  the  doors,  to  pass 
the  time  of  day,  and  then  goes  back 
and  makes  the  report,  is  somewhat 
like  the  one  whom  Paul  spoke  of 
who  was  fighting,  as  ''one  that  beat- 
eth  the  air"  (I  Cor.  9:26),  not  mak- 
ing any  progress.  She  is  like  one 
whose  wheels  are  spinning  on  the 
ice.  We  need  to  get  out  and  put 
some  gravel  on  the  ice.  We  need 
to  get  some  tires  that  have  treads 
upon  them,  and  then  go  forth  and 
do  our  job  as  we  should  do  it. 

I  suspect  that  in  almost  every 
district  there  are  difficult  situations, 
women  who  will  not  let  you  in. 
There  may  be  women  who  do  not 
want  you  to  come  in,  but  permit  it. 

There  are  women  who  wish  you 
would  leave  before  you  do. 

You  remember  the  Savior  had 
troubles  like  that,  too. 

And  it  came  to  pass,  when  the  time 
was  come  that  he  should  be  received  up, 
he  steadfastly  set  his  face  to  go  to  Jerusa- 
lem, 


And  sent  messengers  before  his  face: 
and  they  went,  and  entered  into  a  village 
of  the  Samaritans,  to  make  ready  for  him. 

And  they  did  not  receive  him,  because 
his  face  was  as  though  he  would  go  to 
Jerusalem. 

And  when  his  disciples  James  and  John 
saw  this,  they  said,  Lord,  wilt  thou  that 
we  command  fire  to  come  down  from 
heaven,  and  consume  them,  even  as  Elias 
did? 

But  he  turned,  and  rebuked  them, 
and  said.  Ye  know  not  what  manner  of 
spirit  ye  are  of. 

For  the  Son  of  man  is  not  come  to 
destroy  men's  lives,  but  to  save  them. 
And  they  went  to  another  village  (Luke 
9:51-56). 

At  another  time  a  man  came  to 
the  Savior  and  said: 

Lord,  have  mercy  on  my  son:  for  he 
is  lunatick,  and  sore  vexed:  for  ofttimes  he 
falleth  into  the  fire,  and  oft  into  the 
water. 

And  I  brought  him  to  thy  disciples, 
and  they  could  not  cure  him. 

Then  Jesus  answered  and  said,  O  faith- 
less and  perverse  generation,  how  long 
shall  I  be  with  you?  how  long  shall  I 
suffer  you?  bring  him  hither  to  me. 

And  Jesus  rebuked  the  devil;  and  he 
departed  out  of  him:  and  the  child  was 
cured  from  that  very  hour. 

Then  came  the  disciples  to  Jesus  apart 
and  said,  Why  could  not  we  cast  him 
out? 

And  Jesus  said  unto  them.  Because  of 
your  unbelief:  for  verily  I  say  unto  you.  If 
ye  have  faith  as  a  grain  of  mustard  seed, 
ye  shall  say  unto  this  mountain,  Remove 
hence  to  yonder  place  and  it  shall  remove 
and  nothing  shall  be  impossible  unto  you. 

Howbeit  this  kind  goeth  not  out  but 
by  prayer  and  fasting  (Mt.  17:15-21). 

When  you  have  a  woman  who 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


217 


will  not  open  her  door,  and  you 
know  she  is  in  the  house,  one  who 
opens  her  door  and  does  not  want 
to,  one  who  admits  you  and  wishes 
you  had  not  come,  next  month 
would  it  not  be  well  to  follow  the 
advice  of  the  Lord,  ''Howbeit  this 
kind  goeth  not  out  but  by  prayer 
and  fasting"  (Mt.  17:21)? 

You  know  the  Lord  has  intangible 
methods  and  ways  and  means  and 
forces  that  can  touch  hearts.  Re- 
member Alma?  Alma  was  persecut- 
ing the  Church  one  day,  and  the 
next  day  he  was  a  great  advocate  of 
it.  Remember  Paul?  One  day  he 
was  arresting  the  saints  and  im- 
prisoning them,  and  in  a  few  days 
he  was  preaching  the  gospel  in  every 
synagogue  with  great  power.  What 
was  the  difference?  It  was  some  in- 
tangible force  that  had  been  brought 
to  bear  on  them  by  the  Lord.  He 
touched  their  hearts.  He  did  some- 
thing else,  too.  We  know  what  it 
was,  of  course. 

Now  you  say,  ''Well,  that  woman 
can  never  be  touched."  Of  course, 
she  can  be  touched.  She  can  be 
brought  in.  John  Taylor  said  there 
is  none  who  cannot  be  converted  if 
the  right  person  makes  the  right  ap- 
proach at  the  right  time  in  the  right 
way  with  the  right  spirit.  He  didn't 
put  all  those  lights  in;  I  have  added 
them;  but  do  not  think  that  it  is 
impossible. 

/^O  back  to  the  first  book  in  The 
Book  of  Mormon  and  read  it 
again.    You  remember  when  Nephi 
said: 

...  I  will  go  and  do  the  things  which 
the  Lord  hath  commanded,  for  I  know 
that  the  Lord  giveth  no  commandments 
unto  the  children  of  men,  save  he  shall 
prepare   a   way   for   them   that   they   may 


accomplish  the  thing  which  he  command- 
eth  them   (I  Nephi  3:7). 

The  17th  Chapter,  3d  verse,  is 
practically  a  repetition  of  it: 

And  thus  we  see  that  the  command- 
ments of  God  must  be  fulfilled.  And  if 
it  so  be  that  the  children  of  men  keep 
the  commandments  of  God  he  doth  nour- 
ish them,  and  strengthen  them,  and  pro- 
vide means  whereby  they  can  accomplish 
the  thing  which  he  has  commanded 
them;  wherefore,  he  did  provide  means  for 
us  while  we  did  sojourn  in  the  wilderness 
(I  Nephi  17:3). 

It  can  be  done!  We  must  elimi- 
nate entirely  from  our  vocabulary 
the  word  ''can't." 

The  Lord  called  you.  Do  you 
accept  that,  or  do  you  think  that 
your  ward  president  called  vou? 
Now  if  only  your  ward  president 
called  you,  then  it  may  be  that  it 
can't  be  done,  but  if  God  called  you 
through  these  proper  channels,  in 
the  way  you  know  you  are  called, 
then  it  follows  surely  that  you  can- 
not fail,  if  you  do  your  full  part. 

It  is  easy  to  fail.  It  is  easy  to  get 
discouraged.  It  is  easy  to  quit.  You 
remember  how  Nephi  was  confront- 
ed with  an  impossible  situation  and 
could  not  get  the  plates.  His  broth- 
ers could  not.  They  were  unable  to 
buy  them.  They  could  not  bribe 
them  out  of  the  hands  of  Laban. 
They  could  not  force  their  way  in, 
and  their  lives  were  hanging  on  a 
thread.  In  spite  of  all  that,  here 
comes  one  unarmed  boy  who  walks 
into  a  city  through  a  wall  that  could 
not  be  penetrated,  into  gates  that 
could  not  be  opened,  into  a  garden 
that  was  impenetrable,  into  a  vault 
that  was  locked,  among  soldiers  who 
could  not  be  by-passed,  and  he  came 
out  with  his  arms  full  of  records  to 
keep  his  posterity  and  others  from 


218 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


perishing  in  unbelief.  He  did  what 
was  humanly  impossible.  But  noth- 
ing is  impossible  to  the  Lord.  Any- 
time we  have  him  on  our  side,  when 
he  has  called  us  and  given  us  a  com- 
mandment, then,  if  our  energy  and 
our  efforts  and  our  planning  and 
our  prayers  are  equal  to  the  size  of 
the  calling,  the  work,  of  course,  will 
be  successfully  completed. 

A  monk  is  said  to  have  built  a 
tower  sixty  feet  high  and  three  feet 
wide.  On  a  certain  day  he  would 
climb  up  to  the  top  of  the  tower 
and  pray,  and  the  words  of  his 
prayers  were  generally  about  like 
this:  "O  God,  where  art  thou?"  No 
answer.  ''Come,  O  God,  where  art 
thou?"  No  answer  was  heard.  Final- 
ly, there  came  a  voice  which  said: 
''I  am  down  among  the  people." 

We  must  be  humble.  Our  wealth, 
our  affluence,  our  liberties,  all  that 
we  possess  must  never  let  us  feel 
above  anyone.  We  must  always 
keep  in  mind  a  deep  sincerity,  a 
great  humility,  and  a  total  depend- 
ence upon  the  Lord. 

Most  failures  are  made  by  those 
who  have  found  that  good  enough 
satisfies  them.  There  is  the  story 
of  Antonio  Stradivarius  with  which 
you  are  all  familiar,  I  am  sure.  He 
died  at  ninety-three.  When  he  was 
about  seventy  years  old,  he  created 
the  greatest  violin  that  has  ever  been 
built.  He  had  had  some  training 
before,  but  the  vision  came  to  him 
long,  long  after  he  had  left  all  his 
teachers.  He  made  many  changes. 
He  gave  the  violin  a  greater  curva- 
ture in  the  middle  ribs,  the  four 
corner  blocks  were  made  more  mas- 
sive. He  lowered  the  height  of  the 
arch  of  the  belly  of  it.  He  made 
the  scroll  more  massive  and  promi- 
nent. He  reached  his  perfection 
when  he  was  about  seventy. 


^HEN  Sister  Kimball  and  I  had 
our  little  girl  studying  violin 
we  thought  she  might  be  a  great 
violinist  someday.  We  bought  her 
a  little  violin.  I  think  you  would 
call  it  a  ''fiddle,"  because  it  cost  us 
only  fifteen  dollars.  As  far  as  I 
could  tell,  it  looked  just  like  any 
other  violin  —  like  a  Stradivarius, 
perhaps.  It  was  a  fifteen-dollar  in- 
strument, for  her  to  start  her  work 
on.  If  she  had  become  a  great 
violinist,  we  would  have  purchased 
a  better  one  for  her.  I  inquired  the 
other  day  down  at  one  of  our  music 
stores,  and  they  said  that  Stradi- 
varius violins  sometimes  go  up  as 
high  as  two  hundred  thousand  dol- 
lars. 

I  once  knew  a  rather  odd  family 
and  the  father  claimed  to  have  a 
Stradivarius.  They  wouldn't  all  go 
to  Ghurch  at  any  one  time.  Always, 
somebody  had  to  stay  home  and 
watch  the  violin,  it  was  considered 
so  precious.  Well,  I  tell  you  that 
each  one  of  you  can  be  a  fiddJe,  or 
you  can  be  a  Stradivarius,  when  you 
go  into  the  homes  of  the  saints  to 
teach  them  the  gospel. 

You  remember  that  love  is  the 
greatest  law.  When  the  Lord  was 
asked  which  were  the  two  greatest 
laws,  he  said: 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  the  Lord  thy  God 
with  all  thy  heart,  and  with  all  thy  soul, 
and  with  all  thy  mind. 

And  the  second  is  like  unto  it.  Thou 
shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thyself  (Mt. 
22:37,  39)- 

He  told  us  who  our  neighbors 
are.  They  are  the  people  next  door, 
the  ones  that  are  away;  those  who 
are  on  their  journeys;  those  injured, 
the  ill,  the  mean,  the  sinful.  Every- 
body   is    our    neighbor,    and    these 


MESSENGERS  OF  FAITH  AND  CHARITY 


219 


people  in  these  homes  are  our  neigh- 
bors. If  you  go  to  fill  assignments, 
that  is  one  thing,  but  if  you  go  to 
bring  your  neighbor  to  a  full  knowl- 
edge of  the  gospel,  then  that  is  an- 
other story. 

Persistence  is  often  rewarded, 
especially  if  it  is  attended  with  love 
and  kindness.  It  is  difficult  to  serve 
where  there  is  little  appreciation; 
but  often  obstinacy  gives  way  and 
receptiveness  takes  the  place  of  re- 
jection. Even  nature  exemplifies 
this  principle:  A  little  moisture  gets 
into  the  rocks  and  freezes  and  cracks 
the  rock  wide  open;  a  strong  wind 
carves  out  the  cliffs;  a  seed  falls  in 
a  crack  in  the  stone  and,  waging  a 
slow,  silent,  but  never-relaxing  pres- 
sure, finally  splits  the  stone;  a  tiny 
tree  root  under  heavy  pavement 
finally  cracks  and  lifts  the  enormous 
weight. 

You  can  succeed.  Like  the  little 
vine,  the  little  root  that  can  topple 
a  wall  or  split  a  rock,  you  can  touch 
hearts  and  break  people  away  from 
their  improper  moorings  and  bring 
them  into  spiritual  activity.  It  can 
be  done! 


Now,  in  conclusion,  let  me  quote 
you  one  of  my  favorite  little  verses. 
I  have  quoted  it  many  times.  Maybe 
you  have  heard  me  quote  it.  It  is 
by  Henry  Van  Dyke: 

Let  me  do  my  work  from  day  to  day 
In  the  field  or  forest,  at  the  desk  or  loom, 
In  roaring  market  place  or  tranquil  room; 
Let  me  but  find  it  in  my  heart  to  say, 
When  vagrant  wishes  beekon  me  astray, 
This    is    my    work;    my   blessing,    not   my 

doom; 
Of  all  who  live  I  am  the  one  by  \^hom 
This  work  can  best  be  done  in  the  right 

way. 

Then  shall  I  see  it  not  too  great,  nor  small, 
To  suit  my  spirit  and  to  prove  my  powers; 
Then  shall  I  cheerful,  greet  the  labouring 

hours. 
And  cheerful  turn,  when  the  long  shadows 

fall 
At  eventide,  to  play  and  love  and  rest. 
Because  I  know  for  me  my  work  is  best. 

(From  'The  Three  Best  Things" 
— 1,  Work,  by  Henry  Van  Dyke) 

God  bless  you  sisters  in  your  glori- 
ous work,  in  your  sweet  personali- 
ties, in  the  extended  influence  you 
can  pass  to  others,  I  pray  in  the 
name  of  Jesus  Christ,  Amen. 


KyLpnl  ibvemng 

Ida.  Ehine  James 

Why  do  I  linger,  still,  in  dark  and  mist 
Through  which  I  cannot  see,  and  still  I  strain — 
Is  there  a  lilac  left  I  have  not  kissed 
And  drunk  its  breath  with  April's  subtle  pain? 
How  can  I  leave  the  dogwood  here,  unsung. 
In  darkness  through  the  poignant  April  night. 
Unwind  my  arms  from  blossoms  where  they've  clun^ 
Bursting  to  give  their  hearts  out,  snowy-white. 

The  dogwood's  little  sisters,  bridal-wreath. 
Droop  graciously  to  second  place,  in  awe. 
Mute  to  my  listening  heart  that  beats  beneath 
Their  frail  encircling  arcs  without  a  flaw. 
With  such  pure  beauty  offered  me,  profuse, 
Oh,  April,  let  me  stand  without  excuse. 


cJhe  (bast  i^entrai  States   1 1  it 


ssion 


Pieston  R.  Nihley 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  East  Central  States  Mission  was  organized  in  November  1928,  under 
the  direction  of  Elder  Stephen  L  Richards  of  the  Council  of  the 
Twelve.  The  states  of  Tennessee,  Kentucky,  North  Carolina,  and  Vir- 
ginia were  taken  from  the  Southern  States  Mission,  and  West  Virginia 
and  part  of  Maryland  from  the  Eastern  States  Mission,  to  form  the  new 
mission.  Miles  L.  Jones  of  Ogden,  Utah,  was  chosen  as  the  first  president. 
Headquarters  of  the  mission  was  established  in  Louisville,  Kentucky,  where 
a  commodious  mission  home  was  purchased. 

The  total  Latter-day  Saint  membership  of  the  new  mission  at  the 
time  of  its  organization,  was  i2,28q,  which  included  2,060  children. 

President  Jones  served  as  president  of  the  East  Central  States  Mission 
until  June  1934,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  James  M.  Kirkham.  President 
Kirkham  was  succeeded  in  June  1937  by  William  T.  Tew;  President  Tew 
served  until  July  1940  when  he  was  succeeded  by  James  P.  Jensen;  Presi- 
dent Jensen  was  succeeded  in  October  1943  by  Graham  Doxey;  President 
Doxey  served  until  November  1946,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Thomas 
W.  Richards;  President  Richards  presided  until  May  1950,  when  he  was 
succeeded  by  John  B.  Matheson;  President  Matheson  was  succeeded  in 


Courtesy  Department  of  Public  Relations 

Frankfort,   Kentucky 

Submitted  by  Marie  C.  Richards 


BIRTHPLACE  CABIN  OF  ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 

In  the  Memorial  Building,  National  Historical  Park 
Near  Hodgenville,  Kentucky 


Page  220 


EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


221 


Luoma  Photos 


LANDSCAPE  NEAR  ELKINS,  WEST  VIRGINIA 

Headquarters  for  the  Monongahela  National  Forest 
in  the  Allegheny  Mountains 

October  1953  by  Cornelius  Zappey;  President  Zappey  presided  until  Febru- 
ary 1955,  when  he  was  released  on  account  of  illness.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Melvin  Ross  Richards,  who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

In  1947  the  states  of  North  Carolina,  Virginia,  and  parts  of  West 
Virginia,  were  taken  from  the  East  Central  States  Mission  and  given  to 
the  Central  Atlantic  States  mission. 

Elder  Sterling  W.  Sill,  Assistant  to  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  made 
a  tour  of  the  East  Central  States  Mission,  in  company  with  President  M. 
Ross  Richards,  during  May  1958.  Chapels  were  dedicated  in  the  McMinn- 
ville,  Bristol,  Knoxville,  and  Hopkinsville  branches.  At  the  conclusion  of 
his  tour,  Elder  Sill  said:  '1  am  delighted  with  the  quality  of  the  people 
who  are  being  brought  into  the  Church  and  the  spirit  that  seems  to  be 
among  them." 

On  December  31,  1958,  there  were  13,607  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  East  Central  States  Mission,  located  in  forty-nine  branches.  During 
the  year  1958,  five  hundred  converts  were  baptized  in  the  mission. 

Fifty-three  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1003  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Marie  C.  Richards  presides  over  the  East 
Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  'The  Hermitage,"  home  of  President  Andrew 
Jackson,  near  Nashville,  Tennessee,  is  reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Arthur 
Griffin,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  East  Central 
States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Richards,  page  246. 


Unto  the  Hills 


Helen  Hooper 

4  4"]t  yTAMA,  Mama!"  We  came  "Mama  wants  you  to  have  this 

IV I  ^^""^"§  ^"^^  *^^^  kitchen  one,  too/'  Blanche  explained  with 

wide-eyed    and    shocked,  strained  solemnity, 

with   petticoats   and   pigtails   flying  ''We  never  took  your  chicken!" 

behind   us.     ''Mama,   Mrs.    Haynes  said  Mrs.  Haynes,  her  face  getting 

and  Mrs.  O'Hara  just  stoled  our  big  all  red  and  splotchy, 

white  rooster!"  "Never   mind,   Belle,   there's    no 

"What    do    you    mean    stoled?"  use  gettin'  all  heated  up,"  said  Mrs. 

asked   Mama  calmly,  as  she  lifted  O'Hara.       "Miz     Whitehead     just 

the  heavy  sadiron  from  the  shirt  on  plain  knows  we  need  it,  and  that's 

the  ironing  board  and  set  it  back  why  she  sent  this  one,  too."     She 

on  the  hot   stove,  then  hfted  the  turned  to  us.     "Go  on  home  and 

other  one  from  the  stove,  tested  it  tell  your  ma  thanks."  She  took  the 

with    a    moistened    forefinger,    and  chicken,  and,  as  she  shut  the  door, 

went  on  ironing  the  shirt.  we   heard    her    continue,    "She's    a 

"We    saw    them.    Mama.     Mrs.  right  good  and  understanding  wom- 

O'Hara  shooed  him  over  the  fence,  an  in  spite  of  her  being  a  Mormon." 

and  Mrs.  Haynes  caught  him  in  her  This  observation  in  no  way  sur- 

apron,  and  they  both  ran  into  Mrs.  prised  us.     We  had  grown  accus- 

Haynes'  house.    I  bet  they're  gonna  tomed  to  the  fact  that  we  were  dif- 

eat  him,  too!"  ferent  —  a  Mormon  widow  and  her 

Both  of  us  were  quivering  with  children   hving  in   a   non-Mormon 

righteous  indignation  as  we  present-  town, 

ed  the  facts  of  the  case.  Unlike    most    of    the    towns    in 

Mama  carefully  finished  the  shirt  Utah,  Eureka  had  been  settled  by 

and  placed  the  iron  back   on   the  prospectors   and   miners   who  were 

stove.  interested  only  in  the  rich  ore  from 

"My  goodness,"  she  said  thought-  its  mountains.    There  were  twenty- 

fully.  "That's  too  bad.    Mr.  O'Hara  two     business     establishments     on 

must  be   drinking  again,  and  that  Main  Street,  and  eighteen  of  them 

rooster's  as   tough   as   sole  leather,  were  saloons. 
You  go  back  out  in  the  yard  and 

pick   out  the   fattest  hen  you  can  T  NEVER  will  forget  the  day  Father 

find.    Catch  it  quick,  and  go  knock  was  killed.    He  was  sheriff  of  Juab 

on  Mrs.  Haynes'  door  and  tell  them  County  and  he'd  been  out  with  a 

I  want  them  to  have  that  one,  too.  posse   to   capture    some   bank   rob- 

One  rooster  isn't  nearly  enough  to  bers.     It  was  washday  and  when  I 

feed  two  families."  heard  Leland  yell.     I  ran  out  with 

Blanche  and  I  looked  at  each  oth-  Mama  to  meet  the  men  on  horses, 

er  a  moment,  then,  giggling  with  We  saw  father  lying  limp  across  his 

delight,  we  ran  to  obey.    I  can  still  saddle.     Mama     gasped     and     ran 

remember    the    faces    of    the    two  through   the   gate.     She   lifted   his 

women  when  we  handed  them  that  head  in  her  arms.     It  took  a  whole 

chicken.  minute  for  her  to  realize  that  he 
Page  222 


UNTO  THE  HILLS 


223 


was  dead,  then  she  turned  and 
walked  dazedly  into  the  house.  She 
went  into  her  bedroom  and  shut 
the  door.  It  was  the  next  morning 
before  she  unlocked  that  door  and 
came  out.  Her  face  was  white  and 
drawn,  but  she  was  quiet  and  com- 
posed.   We  never  saw  her  cry  at  all. 

The  Relief  Society  sisters  had 
been  there  most  of  the  night  and 
the  washing  was  done  and  the  house 
was  in  order. 

All  that  day  our  house  swarmed 
with  people  who  came  to  pay  their 
respect.  Strange  men,  looking  un- 
comfortable in  celluloid  collars, 
held  their  hats  in  their  calloused 
hands  and  bowed  to  Mama,  saying 
over  and  over  that  Jim  Whitehead 
was  a  real  gentleman,  and  the  town 
would  miss  him. 

After  the  funeral  was  over  the 
next  day,  all  of  our  relatives  gathered 
together  and  agreed  that  we  would 
ha\'e  to  go  back  to  Provo  with  them. 
They  reckoned,  however,  without 
Mama.  When  they  had  all  finished 
talking  and  making  arrangements 
for  us,  she  told  them  sweetly,  but 
firmly,  that  she  had  no  intention 
of  allowing  either  herself  or  her 
children  to  become  a  burden  to 
anyone. 

"It  isn't  a  matter  of  choice,  as  I 
see  it,"  said  Grandfather.  'Tou 
have  no  way  of  supporting  eight 
young  children.  You'll  have  to  ac- 
cept help  from  the  family.'' 

"No,"  replied  Mama.  'Til  take  in 
boarders." 

"But,  Julia!"  Aunt  Mary's  voice 
was  shocked.  "You  can't  be  serious- 
ly intending  to  rear  your  children 
among  the  riffraff  of  a  mining  town 
without  Jim's  help  and  protection! 
It  was  a  dreadful  mistake  to  come 
here  in  the  first  place." 

Mama's    back    stiffened    slightly. 


"Jim  never  made  a  mistake."  Her 
voice  was  soft  but  firm.  "As  far 
as  protection  is  concerned,  I'm  sure 
the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  dwells  in  the 
mountains  the  same  as  in  the  val- 
leys. We'll  just  have  to  put  our 
trust  in  him." 

Winter  came  early  in  October 
that  year,  before  the  rooms  for  the 
boarders  were  finished.  It  was  then 
that  I  began  to  notice  the  silver 
streaks  in  Mama's  hair,  as  I  brushed 
it  in  the  evenings  while  she  read  to 
us.  I  couldn't  help  but  remember 
Aunt  Mary's  words.  Could  we 
really  manage  without  Father?  I 
tried  to  concentrate  on  Les  Miser- 
ables,  but  all  the  time  I  could  hear 
the  wind  rattling  the  windows, 
while  the  coyotes  howled  up  in  the 
hills,  and  the  snow  sifted  thinly 
through  the  crack  under  the  door. 

/^NE  morning  Lizzie  Brady  faint- 
ed in  school.  She  told  me 
afterwards  that  she  hadn't  had  any- 
thing to  eat  for  three  days.  I  gave 
her  most  of  my  lunch  and  felt  em- 
barrassed when  she  ate  ravenously. 
The  lunch  wasn't  much.  Our 
pantry  and  cellar  were  almost  bare, 
too.  When  I  went  home  from 
school  that  afternoon,  I  told  Mama 
about  Lizzie. 

She  clucked  her  tongue  behind 
her  teeth,  and  I  could  tell  she  was 
calculating  just  how  much  she 
could  spare.  "Mr.  Brady's  very  ill, 
and  Mrs.  Brady's  not  strong  yet 
from  the  birth  of  the  twins,  poor 
thing." 

She  lifted  the  cellar  door,  and  I 
followed  her  down  the  stairs.  She 
picked  up  a  gunny  sack,  and  we 
divided  the  remaining  potatoes  and 
onions  and  carrots.  To  this  she 
added  half  of  the  last  piece  of  salt 
pork  and  half  of  the  small  piece  of 


224 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


cheese.  She  scooped  a  pan  of  flour 
out  of  the  bottom  of  the  barrel  and 
handed  it  to  me  to  carry,  along  with 
a  loaf  of  bread.  She  sent  Leland  to 
the  coal  shed  with  another  gunny 
sack  and  told  Howard  to  pick  up 
all  the  wood  he  could  carry.  I  saw 
her  glance  briefly  at  the  small  pile 
of  coal  left  in  the  corner  of  the 
shed  as  we  passed. 

Mrs.  Brady  was  wrapped  in  a 
shawl,  and  the  children  were  shiver- 
ing under  thin  quilts.  While  Mrs. 
Brady  sat  and  wept,  Mama  built  a 
fire.  The  children  were  so  hungry 
they  could  scarcely  wait  until  the 
food  was  cooked,  begging  to  eat  it 
raw. 

Their  faces  were  like  Christmas 
when  we  left  them  gathered  around 
the  table  and  the  steaming  bowls 
of  stew. 

On  the  way  home  I  looked  at 
Mama  stepping  lightly  and  quickly 
through  the  snow  and  thought 
about  Mr.  Brady's  parting  words. 
She  wasn't  really  one  of  God's  an- 
gels, but  I  had  a  feeling  that  she 
knew  him  in  a  way  I  couldn't  under- 
stand. 

VU'HEN  I  brought  up  the  last 
potatoes  the  following  Satur- 
day, I  sat  on  the  cellar  stairs  nib- 
bling the  white  sprouts.  What  if 
we  didn't  get  any  more?  What 
would  it  be  like  to  starve  to  death? 

That  night  we  had  finished  say- 
ing family  prayers,  and  Mama  was 
tucking  us  in  our  beds,  spreading 
newspapers  between  the  quilts  for 
greater  warmth,  when  we  heard  a 
great  stomping  and  snorting  and 
then  a  pounding  on  the  front  door. 

''My  goodness,"  Mama  said,  ''who 
can  that  be  at  this  time  of  night?" 

We  all  leaped  out  of  bed  and 
followed  her  to  the  door.  She  op- 


ened it  up,  and  there  stood  Uncle 
Bill  from  down  on  the  farm  in 
Springville.  His  moustache  and 
hair  below  his  hat  and  ear  muffs 
were  white  with  frost,  and  his  leath- 
er gloves  were  frozen  stiff  on  his 
hands.  He  pounded  them  together 
as  Mama  pushed  him  into  the  kitch- 
en and  fanned  up  the  embers  in 
the  stove  and  put  in  some  more 
wood.  Soon  she  had  his  feet  in  a 
tub  of  hot  water  and  her  warm 
shawl  around  his  shoulders. 

The  boys  had  dressed  and  gone 
out  to  unharness  the  horses  and  put 
them  in  the  shed.  When  they 
came  in,  Uncle  Bill  was  warm  and 
relaxed  and  able  to  talk.  He  told 
the  boys  to  get  the  bale  of  hay  out 
of  the  wagon,  feed  and  water  the 
horses,  and  be  sure  to  put  the  blank- 
ets over  them;  then  he  reached  for 
the  teakettle  and  poured  more  hot 
water  over  his  feet.  He  sat  back, 
sighing  with  comfort. 

"I  don't  know  but  I  think  that's 
the  coldest  ride  I  ever  had,  except 
the  time  we  went  out  after  Black- 
hawk  and  his  braves."  He  smiled 
at  Mama.  "I  don't  want  to  hurry 
you,  Juha,  but  I  could  sure  appreci- 
ate something  warm  and  satisfying 
in  my  stomach." 

Mama  stood  perfectly  still,  while 
two  big  tears  started  down  her 
cheeks.  I  swallowed  hard  and  the 
tears  started  down  my  face  in 
sympathy. 

"Oh,  Bill,"  she  said,  "I  .  .  .  I'm 
so  sorry,  I  know  you're  hungry  and 
I  .  .  .  haven't  a  thing  in  the  house 
to  give  you  to  eat."  By  this  time 
we  were  all  sniffling. 

"Why,  Julia,  I  don't  want  you  to 
fuss."  Uncle  Bill  looked  embar- 
rassed. "Just  a  bowl  of  hot  milk- 
toast'll  be  fine." 

Mama  spread  her  hands  emptily. 


UNTO  THE  HILLS 


225 


'Toil  don't  understand.  I  haven't 
anything.  .  .  ." 

Uncle  Bill  stood  straight  up  in 
the  tub.  He  was  a  big  man,  and  at 
that  moment  he  seemed  to  tower 
above  us.  His  face  became  white, 
and  he  almost  thundered,  '7^^^^?  ^^ 
you  mean  to  tell  me  that  you 
haven't  any  food  to  eat?" 

Mama  could  only  nod. 

Uncle  Bill  sat  down  again.  He 
seemed  limp,  like  a  shirt  with  the 
starch  all  gone  out  of  it.  ''Well 
Fm  beat,"  he  muttered,  ''to  think 
I  almost  ignored  it  and  didn't 
come." 

Mama  took  her  handkerchief  out 
of  her  pocket  and  blew  her  nose 
and  wiped  her  eyes,  then  she 
reached  over  and  did  mine. 

Uncle  Bill  watched  her  a  mo- 
ment and  then  he  said,  "Julia,  I 
dreamed  about  you  last  night,  and 
when  I  woke  up  this  morning  it 
seemed  as  if  you  needed  me.  I  told 
myself  that  dreams  didn't  mean  a 
thing,  but  I  couldn't  seem  to  for- 
get it.  I  told  Mollie  and  she  said 
maybe  I'd  better  come  on  up  and 
see  you." 

He  reached  for  the  towel  and 
began  drying  his  feet.  "We  butch- 
ered a  hog  last  week,  and  she  said 
I  should  bring  you  some  fresh  pork, 
headcheese,  and  sausage.  The  root 
cellar's  still  nearly  full,  and  I  figured 
if  you  were  going  to  feed  boarders 
you  could  probably  use  some  extra 
food,  so  I  tossed  in  a  few  bags  of 
potatoes,  carrots,  onions,  and  par- 
snips." Uncle  Bill  began  to  pull 
on  his  socks  and  shoes.  "There're  a 
few  squash,  some  apples,  some  new 
rendered  lard,  butter,  and  cheese, 
some  of  Mollie's  chickens,  and 
fresh  eggs  and  a  smoked  ham."  He 
paused,   shaking   his  head.     "Julia, 


why  didn't  you  write  and  tell  us  you 
needed  help?" 

Mama  smiled  tenderly.  "I  was 
afraid  I  was  going  to  have  to,  but 
I  kept  asking  the  Lord  and  he  told 
you." 

Uncle  Bill  just  looked  at  her  for 
a  long  minute,  then,  as  he  started 
for  the  door,  he  said,  "You  always 
were  mighty  proud  where  other 
folks  were  concerned,  Julia,  but,  I 
guess,  if  you're  humble  enough  be- 
fore God,  that  excuses  it." 

/^NE  night  the  following  spring 
Mama  and  I  were  late  coming 
home  from  choir  practice.  Thinking 
about  Mama  always  makes  me  re- 
member that  night. 

It  was  a  reward  for  being  good  to 
accompany  her  to  choir  practice.  I 
was  nine  vears  old  then,  and  I  loved 
to  sit  in  the  back  of  the  meeting- 
house, alone  on  the  big  bench,  and 
listen  to  the  singing.  I  can  still  feel 
those  hymns  in  my  very  bones. 

For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  thee, 

Our  God,  our  father's  God; 

Thou  hast  made  thy  children  mighty 

By  the  touch  of  the  mountain  sod  .... 

The  sopranos  climbed  joyfully  up 
the  scale. 

Thou  hast  led  thy  chosen  Israel 

To  freedom's  last  abode. 

For  the  strength  of  the  hills  we  bless  thee, 

Our  God,  our  father's  God. 

That  was  my  favorite  song.  It 
seemed  as  if  it  had  been  written 
for  us. 

We  came  out  of  the  chapel  and 
walked  up  the  board  sidewalk.  I 
stepped  eagerly,  skipping  over  the 
cracks.  We  came  to  Sulli  vans' 
corner  and  turned  off  the  sidewalk 
down  the  middle  of  the  dirt  road. 


226  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

I  made  my  way,  balancing  carefully  him  fall  down.     Oh,   please  don't 

in  a  narrow,  wagon-wheel  rut  until  let  him  hurt  Mama." 

we    turned    off    into    the    alley   by  Mama's    breath    was    coming   in 

Dunn's.  deep    gasping   sobs,   and   her  arms 

Mama  was  humming  softly,  and  were     shaking    from    the     terrible 

I  began  humming  with  her.     Sud-  strain.    Her  liair  had  loosened  from 

denly  her  hand  tightened  on  mine,  its    pins    and    was    falling    forward 

I  looked  up  and  saw  that  she  was  over  her  face.     I  began  to  sob  in 

watching  something  in  front  of  us.  terror    that   she   was    going    to    be 

It  lowered  its  head  and  pawed  the  killed,  and  then,  all  at  once,  it  was 

ground,  and  I  realized  that  it  was  finished.     The   steer's   legs    flipped 

Mr.   Redmond's   yearling   steer.      I  out   from   under   him   and  he   fell 

sidled  closer  to  Mama,  and  she  said,  heavily  on  his  side. 

''Don't  be  frightened.    He  probably  Mama  sank  to  her  knees  and  fell 

won't  bother  us  at  all."  forward    on    top    of   him.      For    a 

''Can't  we  run  back?"  I  asked,  moment  they  lay  there  panting  to- 
looking  fearfully  at  the  sheds  lin-  gether,  then  he  gave  a  great  heave 
ing  the  sides  of  the  alley.  and  staggered  to  his  feet.  Docilely 

"No.      I'm    sure    he    could    run  he  trotted  off  down  the  alley.     I 

faster    than    we    could,"    she    said,  jumped   down  and   ran   to   Mama, 

"I'll  boost  you  up  on  the  shed  and  dropping  beside  her  and  hfting  her 

don't   you   dare  get   down   until   I  head  into  my  lap.    Gently  I  stroked 

tell    you."      Quickly    she    put    her  her  tumbled  hair  back  from  her  face 

hands  under  my  arms.  "Now  jump."  and  kissed  her  temple  in  the  little 

I  jumped  and  caught  hold  of  the  hollow  where   it  throbbed   in   and 

top  of  the  shed.     She  pushed  me  out.      She    opened    her    eyes    and 

again,   and    I   was    up    on    top.     I  smiled  to  reassure  me.     She  rested 

steadied    myself    and    then    looked  a    little    while    longer,    until    her 

back  just  in  time  to  see  the  steer  breathing  was  nearly  back  to  nor- 

charge  forward  head  down,  its  horns  mal,  then  she  stood  up.     She  took 

spearing  the  moonlight.  a  deep  breath  and  let  it  go   in  a 

Mama  braced  herself  on  her  heels  long,      trembling      sigh,      as      she 

and    lifted    her    hands,    crouching  straightened  her  dress  and  pinned 

slightly  as  I'd  seen  the  cowboys  do  back  her  hair, 

at    the    rodeo.     Just    as    the    steer  "Oh,  Mama,"  I  cried.  "The  Lord 

reached    her,    he    swung    his    head  heard  and  answered  my  prayer." 

intending  to  lift  her  on  his  horns,  "Yes,  Nettie,"  she  answered.  "He 

but,  instead,  she  seized  them  with  did."    Then  she  put  her  hands  on 

her    two    hands    and    turned    him  each   side  of  my  face  and   looked 

quickly  to  the  side,  trying  to  throw  into  my  eyes.     "You  must  remem- 

him  to  the  ground.     His  head  was  ber,  child,  the  Lord  gives  us  strength 

twisted  up  and  back,  close  against  and  he  expects  us  to  help  ourselves. 

Mama's  breast,  and  I  could  see  the  too." 

whites   of   his    eyes  as   they   rolled  She  took  my  hand  in  hers  and 

round  and  round  as  he  snorted.  again  we  started  home. 

"Please,     Heavenly     Father,"     I  Confidently  I  walked  beside  her. 

prayed,  "make  him  fall  down.  Don't  Once  again  we  began  to  sing,  "For 

let  him  hurt  Mama.     Please  make  the  strength  of  the  hills.  .  .  ." 


Josef  Muench 


SPRING  IN  SOUTHERN  CALIFORNIA 
Mount  San  Gorgoiiio  in  Background 


I  Lata  re  s  LPt 


^e  s  ^T^raiier 

Helen  Hun 

Oh,  human  lips,  be  still  awhile 
And  hear  all  nature  pray. 
The  peaceful  calm  of  twilight  hour 
Says  more  than  words  can  say. 

The  silent  whispers  of  its  heart, 
From  orchard  shadows  rise, 
The  mighty  praises  of  God's  power. 
No  word  can  realize. 

Oh,  human  heart,  be  humble  here 
Where  nature  sings  his  praise. 
In  peace  and  calm  of  twilight  hour, 
That  tell  of  his  kind  ways. 

The  quiet  stillness  of  this  hour, 
With  sacred  reverence. 
Speaks  softly  of  his  tender  love 
And  his  great  eminence. 


Page  227 


The  Bishop's  Wife 

Sylvia  Piohst  Young 


MARIAN,  with  a  little  smile  of 
amusement,  watched  her 
husband  eating  breakfast 
across  the  table.  Apparently  una- 
ware of  anything  around  him,  he 
masterfully  managed  the  eggs  and 
bacon  without  taking  his  eyes  from 
the  morning  paper. 

'Typical  American  husband,"  she 
observed,  'without  a  paper  in  front 
of  his  face  he  couldn't  enjoy  the 
meal.  Why,  I  could  feed  him 
burned  toast  and  scorched  bacon, 
and  he  wouldn't  know  the  differ- 
ence." 

Abruptly  the  paper  was  lowered, 
and  two  warm  blue  eyes  smiled 
across  at  her. 

'1  don't  advise  you  try  it,  Mrs. 
C.  Anyway,  it's  your  fault  for  spoil- 
ing me  these  sixteen  years." 

''I  really  have,  haven't  I?" 

Contentment,  warm  as  the  early 
morning  sunlight  stealing  through 
her  kitchen  window,  filled  Marian's 
heart.  She  enjoyed  the  early  break- 
fast with  Don  before  the  boys  were 
up.  It  gave  them  a  few  minutes 
alone  in  the  busy  day,  minutes  of 
mutual  understanding,  whether  for 
serious  contemplation  or  even  light 
banter  as  this  morning. 

''Guess  I'd  better  go."  Don  rose 
from  the  table,  his  glass  still  in 
hand. 

"Marian." 

"Yes?" 

"Will  you  be  real  busy  today?  I 
need  to  have  a  stencil  cut.  We've 
got  to  get  a  letter  out  about  the 
budget.  I've  written  it.  There  on 
my  desk.  And  do  you  think  you 
could  go  over  to  the  church  and 
run  it  off?    We'll  need  about  three 

Page  228 


hundred  copies.  I  want  to  get  it 
out  tomorrow,  and  I  can't  do  it  to- 
night, it's  stake  Priesthood  meeting. 
"Oh,  and  will  you  call  Dell  and 
Willis,  tell  them  I'll  pick  them  up 
about  7:45?  And,  Marian,  if  you 
have  time,  there're  a  couple  of  let- 
ters of  recommendation  I  should 
write,  for  Dean  Clayton  and  Jack 
Sawyer.  They  want  to  become 
Eagles.  You  know,  like  the  ones 
you've  written  before.  They'll  be 
coming  for  them,  and  I  haven't  had 
time." 

He  came  to  stand  beside  her  a 
moment  then. 

"You're  a  honey."  He  planted  a 
light  kiss  on  the  tip  of  her  nose. 
"What  would  I  do  without  you, 
Migs?" 

Migs— the  pet  name  brought  a 
rush  of  tender  memories.  It  had 
been  a  long  time  since  he  had  called 
her  that.  He  had  invented  the 
name  back  in  those  World-War 
days  when  she  had  married  him,  a 
slim,  dark-haired  Marine. 

From  the  window  she  watched 
him  getting  into  the  car.  His  hair 
had  slipped  now,  and  was  graying 
at  the  temples,  and  his  figure  had 
lost  its  boyish  slimness.  How  often 
she  had  teased  him  lately  about  hav- 
ing just  the  right  figure  for  a  bishop. 

But  he  was  always  quick  to  re- 
mind her  that  her  own  hair  had  a 
tint  of  gray,  and  that  constantly  she 
was  fighting  to  keep  her  waistline. 

How  perfectly  they  understood 
each  other.  And  how  little  the 
physical  changes  mattered  when  the 
depth  of  understanding  and  warmth 
of  heart  continued  to  grow. 


THE  BISHOP'S  WIFE 


229 


lyt ARIAN  turned  from  the  win- 
dow. Life  had  been  good  to 
them.  Temporally  and  spiritually, 
they  had  been  greatly  blessed.  She 
gathered  the  dishes  from  the  table 
and  put  them  in  the  sink. 

"What's  for  breakfast,  Mom?" 

Tousle-headed  and  sleepy-eyed, 
fifteen-year-old  Dave  stood  tall  and 
blond  in  the  doorway. 

Marian  smiled  at  him.  It  seemed 
only  yesterday  that  he  was  a  mere 
toddler. 

''Get  the  other  boys  up,"  she  said, 
'Til  feed  you  all  at  once." 

As  she  cooked  pancakes,  Marian 
wondered  if  she  would  ever  be  able 
to  fill  her  boys  up.  Fifteen,  twelve, 
ten,  and  seven  —  they  were  all  alike 
and  yet  so  different. 

''Mark,  you  and  Tommy  do  the 
dishes,"  she  announced.  'Tve  got 
some  work  to  do  for  Daddy,  and 
Dave  you'd  better  get  going.  Dad 
will  be  expecting  you.  Denny,  you 
play  around  here,  now,  so  we'll 
know  where  you  are." 

"Mama,"  it  was  Tommy  calling 
from  the  den,  "telephone." 

"He  usually  gets  home  about  six- 
thirty,  but  it's  Priesthood  meeting 
tonight,"  she  answered  into  the 
mouthpiece.  "No,  I  really  couldn't 
tell  you.  Why  don't  you  call  about 
seven  o'clock?" 

Putting  the  phone  back  into  its 
cradle,  Marian  noticed  a  book  laid 
out  upon  the  desk  —  Home  Mem- 
ories oi  President  McKay.  She  re- 
membered Don  saying  he  had 
promised  to  lend  it  to  old  Brother 
Marlow. 

I  could  take  it  to  him  this  morn- 
ing after  I've  finished  the  mimeo- 
graphing, she  thought. 

At  half-past  ten,  with  Denny  at 
her  side  so  he  wouldn't  vex  the 
other  boys  all  morning,  Marian  was 


ready  to  go  to  the  church  to  run 
off  Don's  stencil.  The  scout  letters 
had  been  written,  and  she  had  called 
the  counselors'  wives  about  the 
Priesthood  appointment. 

Just  as  she  she  was  ready  to  go, 
the  Relief  Society  president  called. 
Would  Marian  have  the  bishop  call 
her  tonight  if  he  could? 

"You're  about  as  busy  as  he  is," 
Marian  concluded,  after  she  had 
talked  to  Sister  Franson  a  few  min- 
utes. "I'll  have  him  call  you  for 
sure." 

She  made  a  note  of  it.  Beside 
the  memo  pad  was  a  thick  envelope 
she  hadn't  noticed  before.  Mary 
Ann  Parker's  marriage  license.  Don 
had  married  her  and  the  Hayden 
boy  last  week.  It  was  ready  to 
mail  except  for  a  stamp.  She  would 
stop  at  the  post  office. 

With  the  letter  and  her  other 
things,  Marian  went  out  of  the 
house.  It  was  a  morning  of  sum- 
mer loveliness  —  pink  and  gold,  and 
gently  fragrant  with  the  perfume  of 
blossoming  honey  locusts. 

Mark  and  Tommy  were  working 
on  a  bicycle  in  the  garage. 

"I'll  be  back  in  time  to  get  your 
lunch,"  she  told  them.  "I'd  like 
you  to  do  your  practicing  while  I'm 
gone." 

"Do  we  have  to?"  Tommy  pro- 
tested. 

"Well,  thanks  for  taking  Denny, 
anyway,"  Mark  called  as  she  drove 
out. 

In  the  cool  quiet  of  the  bishop's 
office,  Marian  sat  at  the  table  a 
moment  before  getting  to  the 
mimeographing.  Here,  in  the  quiet 
of  this  office,  Don,  as  the  bishop, 
made  decisions  and  gave  advice  that 
constantlv  affected  human  lives.  It 
was  a  great  and  humbling  responsi- 


230 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


bility  to  serve  the  Lord  in  such  a 
capacity. 

Denny  tugged  at  her  arm.  ''Let's 
do  the  letters,  Mama." 

He  was  intrigued  as  the  printed 
sheets  shd  so  quickly  from  under 
the  roller.  In  a  few  minutes  they 
had  finished  and  were  out  again  in 
the  bright  sunlight. 

/^LD  Brother  Marlow  lived  about 
a  mile  from  town.  His  house, 
of  stately  gingerbread  construction, 
the  color  of  overcooked  tomato  soup, 
stood  behind  a  row  of  tall  Lom- 
bardy  poplars,  cool  and  reminiscent 
of  a  past  generation. 

Brother  Marlow  was  working  in 
his  petunia  bed.  He  was  a  round, 
jolly  little  man,  who,  Denny  de- 
clared, looked  like  Santa  Claus. 

It  pleased  him  when  Marian 
wanted  to  know  about  his  flowers. 
He  took  her  from  plant  to  plant 
explaining.  Especially  he  was 
proud  of  his  roses— hybrids,  a  dozen 
or  more— he  knew  the  name  of 
every  one. 

'Til  set  you  out  some  slips,  Sister 
Crandall,"  he  promised.  Then  he 
begged  her  to  sit  on  his  old  porch, 
and  he  talked  about  his  wife  and 
the  yesteryears.  His  great  apprecia- 
tion for  the  book  and  the  home- 
made gingerbread  that  she  brought 
made  her  realize  anew  how  much 
personal  satisfaction  can  be  derived 
from  the  smallest  act  of  kindness. 

The  boys  were  clamoring  for 
lunch  when  she  got  home,  so  it 
wasn't  until  later  that  she  found 
the  note  by  the  telephone  in  Tom- 
my's round,  boyish  scrawl.  "Mama 
call  IN  7-8926." 

Carefully  she  dialed  the  number, 
not  remembering  whose  it  was  until 
she  heard  the  voice  on  the  other 
end. 


"Allie,"  she  cried,  "how  nice.  It's 
been  ages  since  I've  heard  from 
you." 

"Marian,  I've  got  the  nicest  sur- 
prise. I  just  got  an  airmail  letter 
from  the  Bronsons.  Howard  has 
some  sort  of  a  business  convention 
here  in  town  on  Saturday.  They 
have  to  go  again  on  Sunday,  but 
Audrey  would  like  us  all  to  get  to- 
gether on  Saturday  night.  Marian, 
I  thought  we  could  go  to  that  new 
place  up  Pine  Creek  —  Silver  Lake 
Lodge.  Do  you  know  it's  been  ten 
years  since  we've  seen  Audrey?" 

Audrey  —  the  name  brought  back 
memories  of  a  summer  at  a  Marine 
base  in  South  Carolina,  before  the 
war  ended.  Audrey  and  Howard 
Bronson,  Allie  and  Raymond  Ches- 
ley,  Don  and  she  —  the  six  of  them 
had  lived  at  Parris  Island.  The  boys 
had  served  together  in  the  same 
battery  in  the  Pacific,  and  although 
the  girls  hadn't  known  each  other 
until  that  summer,  it  hadn't  taken 
long  for  them  to  become  close 
friends. 

After  the  war,  the  Bronsons  had 
gone  back  to  the  East  Coast.  Allie 
and  Raymond  lived  only  fifteen 
miles  away,  but  Marian  and  Don 
hadn't  gone  out  with  them  for  more 
than  a  year. 

"Saturday  night  —  that  sounds 
wonderful,"  Marian  told  her  friend. 
"Don  doesn't  have  a  thing  that 
night,  I'm  sure.  It'll  be  like  old 
times,  Allie." 

"Marian,  could  you  and  Don 
meet  here  at  our  place  about  seven 
so  we  won't  be  too  late?  It  takes 
about  half  an  hour  to  drive  up 
there." 

"We'll  be  there,"  Marian  prom- 
ised. "I'll  have  Don  leave  the  store 
early.  I  know  he'll  be  as  anxious 
to  see  you  all  as  I  am." 


THE  BISHOP'S  WIFE 


231 


A/f  ARIAN  was  right  in  her  predic- 
tions, Don  was  enthusiastic 
about  the  Saturday  night  plans.  He 
was  home  from  the  store  at  five 
o'clock  that  night  and  helped  Mar- 
ian with  a  patio  supper  for  the 
boys.  Relaxing  with  the  newspaper 
before  getting  ready,  they  recalled 
old  times. 

''Remember  the  time  we  went  to 
Jacksonville  in  Howard's  old  car?" 

''Do  I!" 

"I  always  thought  we  had  fun  at 
the  beach  in  Savannah,  though. 
Remember  how  Dave  loved  the 
water.  He'd  have  walked  right  into 
the  ocean  if  we  hadn't  held  on  to 
him  every  minute." 

"Speaking  of  Dave,  remember 
how  our  landlord  spanked  him  for 
spilling  the  watermelon  seeds?" 

Don  laughed.  ''Boy,  wasn't  I 
mad!  I  was  ready  to  spank  the  old 
man." 

"Dave  was  practically  a  baby  — 
say,  we'd  better  get  going." 

Marian  followed  Don  into  their 
bedroom.  "What  shall  I  wear?" 
she  asked.  "I  really  haven't  much 
choice." 

"But  I  like  you  in  anything." 

"That's  comforting." 

"How  about  that  blue  dress?  I 
think  you  look  real  cute  in  it." 

"Okay.    The  blue  it  will  be." 

They  were  almost  ready,  Marian 
was  just  helping  Don  with  his  cuff- 
links, when  the  phone  rang. 

"Wonder  who  that  is?' 

"Probably  someone  for  the  kids." 

"Dad,"  Dave  called  from  the  den, 
"telephone." 

"Know  who  it  was,  Dave?"  Mar- 
ian asked,  following  Don  into  the 
den. 

"I  don't  know,  Mom.    It  was  a 


woman's  voice,  sounded  real  wor- 
ried." 

Marian  looked  at  Don  listening 
at  the  phone.  His  face  looked  grave. 

"I  surely  will,"  she  heard  him 
say,  "I'll  come  right  away." 

"What  is  it?"  she  asked,  when  he 
turned  from  the  phone.  "Don, 
where  are  you  going?" 

"Marian,"  he  turned  from  the 
phone,  "Ronnie  Decker  was  hit  by 
an  automobile.  Thrown  from  his 
bike.  They  don't  know  just  how 
badly  he  was  hurt.  Sister  Decker 
would  like  me  to  come  to  the  hos- 
pital to  administer  to  him." 

"Don,  can't  you  send  someone 
else?    Dell  and  Willis  could  go." 

He  shook  his  head.  "It's  my  duty 
to  go,  Marian.  She  asked  for  me. 
Look,  honey,  you  call  Allie  and  tell 
her  we'll  be  a  little  late,  but  I 
should  be  back  from  the  hospital  in 
half  an  hour.  Tell  them  to  go  on 
and  we'll  come  soon  as  we  can." 

He  cupped  his  hand  under  her 
chin,  reading  the  dark  disappoint- 
ment in  her  eyes. 

"I'm  the  bishop,  honey,"  he  re- 
minded her  gently.  "Sister  Decker 
and  Ronnie  are  members  of  my 
ward.  I'll  go  get  Dell,  and  I'll  be 
back  soon  as  I  can." 

She  watched  him  go  and  then 
turned  back  to  the  phone  to  call 
Allie.  The  voice  that  answered  was 
as  filled  with  disappointment  as  her 
own. 

"We'll  wait  for  you,"  Allie  said. 

"No,  you  mustn't  do  that.  We'll 
come  just  as  soon  as  Don  gets  back. 
He  shouldn't  be  too  long." 

An  hour  later  the  phone  rang.  It 
was  Don  calling  from  the  hospital. 

"Marian,  the  doctors  are  still 
working  with  Ronnie.  You  don't 
know   how   sorry   I   am,   honey,   I 


232 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


wanted  to  see  the  Bronsons,  too. 
But  we  just  couldn't  leave.  See  you 
soon  as  I  can/' 

The  boys  were  in  the  basement 
playing  Ping-pong  and  watching 
television.  Marian  changed  into  a 
robe  and  went  out  on  the  patio  to 
wait.  A  full  moon  was  peeking 
above  Mt.  Olympus,  and  a  gentle 
breeze  stirred  the  locusts.  Silly  to 
nurse  a  disappointment  on  such  a 
beautiful  night.  She  turned  her 
thoughts  to  the  vacation  they  were 
planning. 

When  Don  finally  came,  she  met 
him  with  a  smile. 

He  put  his  arms  around  her. 
Without  saying  a  word,  he  knew 
that  she  understood  his  appreciation 
for  her. 

''Ronnie's  going  to  be  all  right," 
he  said.  ''But  he  was  badly  bat- 
tered up,  several  broken  ribs,  and 
his  right  leg  really  smashed.  He 
looked  so  white  and  little  when  they 
brought  him  into  the  room." 

"Well,  he's  only  about  eight, 
isn't  he?" 

"That's  right.  But  do  you  know 
what  he  said  after  we  had  admin- 
istered to  him?  He  said,  'Thanks, 
Bishop,  I  know  the  Lord  is  with 
you.' 

"It  made  me  feel  so  good,  Mar- 
ian. Sister  Decker  was  so  apprecia- 
tive, and  her  husband  —  we  had 
quite  a  talk.  I  really  believe  he  was 
impressed." 

"He  very  well  might  have  been, 
Don,"  she  answered. 


npHE  next  morning  Marian  learned 
how  right  their  impression  con- 
cerning Mr.  Decker  had  been.  It  was 
how  right  their  impression  concern- 
ing Mr.  Decker  had  been.  It  was 
still  early  when  the  phone  rang. 

"Sister  Crandall,  this  is  Jean 
Decker,"  she  heard  the  voice  on  the 
other  end  saying.  "I  want  to  tell 
you  how  much  we  appreciated  hav- 
ing the  bishop  and  Brother  Walker 
administer  to  Ronnie  last  night.  I 
know  the  Lord  was  with  them. 

"And,  Sister  Crandall,  you  don't 
know  what  an  impression  they  made 
on  my  husband.  He's  always  been 
so  disinterested  in  the  Church.  He 
never  would  come  to  meetings  or 
anything.  But  last  night  he  told  me 
that  he  had  no  idea  that  a  Mormon 
bishop  was  so  devoted  to  his  mem- 
bers. 'Maybe  your  church  is  worth 
investigating,'  he  said." 

There  was  a  catch  in  her  voice, 
"You  don't  know  how  much  that 
means  to  me.  I  want  to  thank  you 
so  much  for  the  sacrifices  you  make, 
too.  It  must  be  hard  to  have  your 
husband  gone  so  much,  but  I'll  bet 
you're  really  proud  to  be  the  bish- 
op's wife." 

Marian  felt  a  sudden  wave  of  love 
and  gratitude  fill  her  heart.  What- 
ever sacrifices  she  made  were  doubly 
compensated  by  the  rich  blessings 
she  enjoyed,  she  had  always  known 
that. 

"Oh,  yes,"  she  answered  humbly, 
"I'm  very  proud  to  be  the  bishop's 
wife." 


Seven   1 1  iontks  of  L^oior 

Eva  WiUes  Wangsgaard 


Ward  Linton 

EASTER  LILIES 

GARDEN  plans  and  flower  ar- 
rangements are  composed 
with  the  same  basic  principles 
— contrast  of  size,  height,  and  shape 
with  harmony  and  unification,  prop- 
er use  of  color  and  tones  with 
balance  for  good  composition. 

Color  means  many  things  to  many 
people.  You  can  get  interesting 
effects  with  foliage  alone  or  with 
brilliant  blooms.  There  are  thou- 
sands of  plants  in  the  world  and  it 
is  fun  to  try  everything  you  see, 
but  effective  gardens  are  created 
by  planting  a  choice  few.  Often 
the  simplest  designs  are  the  most 
attractive.  Old  favorite  plants  have 
been  so  improved  upon  that  one 
can  get  a  variety  of  stunning  designs 
by  different  combinations  of  the 
same  plant,  for  example,  the  old 
standby  marigolds  or  zinnias. 

In  landscaping  a  city  lot  the  same 


principles  hold  true  for  the  whole 
as  for  individual  garden  plots.  A 
sample  landscape  is  on  a  long,  nar- 
row lot  (42'  X  132')  with  a  south 
front.  Walking  up  the  driveway 
(not  shown  on  the  diagram)  on 
your  right  is  a  raised  curb  and  three 
feet  of  land.  This  plot  is  set  in 
narcissi. 

Since  my  purpose  from  end  to 
end  of  my  land-picture  is  to  have 
continuous  bloom,  abundance  of 
cutting  flowers,  and  minimum  labor, 
I  learned  which  bulbs  would  survive 
the  summer  irrigating  of  plants 
sharing  the  same  area  with  them. 
The  King  Alfred  daffodils  have  to 
be  replaced  almost  annually,  but 
the  '"paper-whites,"  ''golden  dwarfs," 
and  "Cheerfulness"  live  on  pro- 
lifically  year  after  year. 

In  the  spring  planting  period,  I 
divide  my  clumps  of  azalea  chrysan- 
themums and  replant  them  between 
the  blooming  bulbs.  As  the  nar- 
cissi ripen  and  die  back,  the  chrysan- 
themums grow  and  spread  into 
graceful  domes  of  deep  green  foli- 
age hiding  the  blades,  then  burst 
into  gorgeous  bronze  flowers  in 
July  and  bloom  on  until  snowfall. 

Facing  the  house,  let  us  consider 
the  foundation  planting.  The  house 
is  purple  fire  brick  with  a  brick 
porch  wdth  brick  corner  pillars 
making  an  "L"  with  the  front  wall. 
At  the  right  of  the  porch  in  the 
house  wall  is  a  seven-foot  picture 
window.  Under  the  window  the 
cement  walk  is  cut  away  leaving  a 
small  semicircular  garden  spot.  The 
front  walk  also  curves  around  the 
lawn  to  the  driveway.     On  the  far 

Page  233 


234 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


o_  ^^«!  JRISE.S   9., 


O 


^     S     (annuals)     S     I 


-'  IRISES 

^   ^  PEONIES 


o 

<? 
o 
o 
o 


HOUSE. 


left,  bordering  the  lawn,  is  a  hedge 
of  Peace  roses.  A  curb  also  marks 
this  property  line  and  continues 
west  of  the  porch  and  angles  to  the 
house.  In  the  plot  made  by  the 
right  angle  stands  a  juniper  (pfitz- 


er)  chosen  because  it  tolerates 
shade,  grows  large  and  rapidly,  and 
so  soon  screened  off  the  unsightly 
area  between  the  houses. 

TN  front  of  the  porch  I  marked  a 
garden  plot  which  forms  a  lazy 
''S"  with  the  curve  in  the  cement 
walk,  then  followed  it  with  parallel 
curves  ending  at  the  driveway.  In 
this  area  are  the  foundation  ever- 
greens —  in  front  of  each  pillar  an 
upright,  golden  arborvitae.  Between 
these,  well-centered,  is  a  deep  green 
ball  arborvitae,  and  filling  the  area 
on  either  side  are  two  spreading 
arborvitae  (Armstrong).  Two  other 
upright,  golden  arborvitae  follow 
the  swerve  of  the  pathway  and  the 
earth  between  hides  under  spread- 
ing junipers  known  as  ''tams.'' 

Against  the  wall  of  the  porch  we 
attached  a  wire  framework  of  non- 
rusting  fencing  for  support  for  pur- 
ple clematis  vines.  Between  the 
vines  and  the  evergreens  we  spaced 
two  broad-leafed  evergreen  shrubs 
(Euonymus),  because  they  fan  out 
well,  grow  rapidly,  bear  beautiful 
glossy  green  broad  leaves  the  year 
around,  screen  the  wire  from  sight, 
and  yield  filtered  shade  from  the 
fierce  midday  sun  which  might  tax 
the  strength  of  the  slender  vine 
stems. 

Another  lovely  fan  of  Euonymus 
drapes  the  wall  under  the  high-set 
picture  window  and  the  curve  be- 
neath it  is  a  wonderful  place  in 
which  to  show  off  the  flamboyant 
''Emperor  Red"  tulips  or  the  even 
larger  "Gloria."  All  across  the  front 
of  the  house  and  porch,  in  the  open 
spaces  between  shrubs,  are  azalea 
chrysanthemum  roots  ready  to  add 
their  bronze  domes  to  the  picture 
as  the  summer  progresses,  covering 


SEVEN  MONTHS  OF  COLOR 


235 


Ward  Linton 


PINKS 


the  unsightly  dwindhng  blades  of 
the  tulips.  Also  there  was  room  for 
two  tall-growing  pink  floribunda 
rosebushes  strategically  placed  to 
fill  in  color  between  the  height  of 
the  purple  effusion  of  the  clematis 
and  the  low-arching  bronze  of 
chrysanthemums. 

Walking  past  the  house  down  the 
driveway,  you  notice  that  privacy  is 
maintained  by  an  upright  golden 
arborvitae  set  even  with  the  house- 
line.  The  area  between  the  drive- 
way and  the  neighbor's  house  is  five 
feet,  green  all  year  with  periwinkle 
(myrtle),  and  dotted  with  blue  and 
white  blossoms  in  May.  A  curved 
recess  in  the  cement  driveway  per- 
mits a  hedge  of  floribunda  roses 
(set  from  slips)  along  the  east 
foundation  of  the  house.  There  is 
room  for  a  border  of  ''Emperor 
Red"  tulips  and  chrysanthemums 
planted  against  the  wall  behind  and 
between  the  roses  which  carry  the 
bronze  and  pink  theme  along  the 
house  from  tulip  time  to  autumn. 


The  garage  is  set  back  eleven  feet 
from  the  house.  On  the  right,  the 
myrtle  garden  gives  way  to  a  raised 
plot  of  perennial  phlox  shaded  by 
Austrian  copper  sweetbriers  and 
backed  by  maroon  and  purple  clem- 
atis vines  climbing  the  link  fence. 
On  the  left,  connected  with  the 
house,  is  a  long  patio  (ii'  x  28') 
with  an  aluminum  roof,  white,  to 
match  the  woodwork  on  the  house. 

OINCE  the  lines  of  the  house, 
garage,  and  patio  are  all  straight 
and  a  curve  lends  itself  to  easier 
artistry,  I  broke  up  the  straightness 
by  cutting  arcs  in  the  lawn  and 
planting  native  junipers  in  the  tri- 
angles thus  created,  covering  the  ex- 
posed earth  with  spreading  junipers, 
Armstrongs,  and  ''tams."  The  four- 
foot  garden  west  of  the  patio  is 
planted  with  shrubs,  an  English 
yew  which  thrives  on  shade,  Ameri- 
can Beauty  June  roses,  and  climbers. 
In  spring,  numerous  tulips  of  the 
great  Darwin  type  come  up  between 


Ward  Linton 


NASTURTIUMS 


236 


ELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


the  Boston  ivy  leaves,  grow  to  a 
height  from  eighteen  inches  to 
thirty-two  inches  and  spread  a  riot 
of  color  abroad,  then  creep  back 
under  the  ivy  leaves  during  the  sum- 
mer. The  roses  follow  the  west 
fence  line  all  down  the  lot.  We 
chose  a  link  fence  to  get  a  feeling 
of  spaciousness  blending  the  gardens 
of  the  neighborhood  and  achieved 
privacy  by  planting  taller  shrubs, 
lilacs,  forsythia,  and  altheas  where 
necessary.  The  dense  green  of 
hydrangeas  fills  in  the  shady  places. 
Behind  the  garage  we  described 
another  arc  in  the  lawn,  built  a 
slatted  redwood  canopy  to  filter  the 
high  noon  sun,  and  specially  pre- 
pared the  soil  for  the  begonia  bed 
with  a  backdrop  of  vetch  ivy  on  the 
garage  wall.  On  the  left,  is  a  peren- 
nial garden  of  irises,  lilies,  and  pe- 
onies partially  shaded  by  two  flower- 
ing crab  trees  —  a  Hopi  with  its 
single,  deep-rose  blossoms  and  jewel- 
like fruits,  and  the  Betchel,  with  its 
clusters    of    appleblossoms  —  pink 


Ward  Linton 

SNOW  FLURRY  IRIS 


Don  Knight 

VIRGINIA  STOCK 

double  flowers.  There  is  still  room 
for  a  small  rectangle  of  perennials 
on  the  east  end  balancing  with  the 
lilies  on  the  west. 

All  the  borders  and  vacant  spots 
between  large  perennials  are  car- 
peted with  Ballerina  petunias  as  my 
color-scheme  for  the  rear  garden 
is  set  by  the  phlox  in  their  luscious 
pastel  tones.  A  row  of  phlox  be- 
tween the  peony  rows  holds  tall 
bushy  racemes  of  gorgeous  rose, 
purple,  salmon,  and  maroon  florets 
above  the  midsummer  foliage  of 
the  peonies. 

All  over  the  garden  are  natural- 
ized clumps  of  hyacinths,  tulips,  and 
daffodils  that  spring  up  early  and 
scatter  generous  cups  of  sunshine 
for  March  and  April  pick-ups  that 
last  well  into  May,  then  die  down 
modestly  under  the  summer  foliage 
and  abundant  petunia  blooms. 

CHADE  for  the  back  lawn  is  pro- 
vided by  a  Norway  maple  tree 
which   was   a  wind-blown    seedling 


SEVEN  MONTHS  OF  COLOR 


237 


seventeen  years  ago,  and  an  inter- 
esting element  of  what's-around-the- 
corner  surprise  is  achieved  by  a  mag- 
nolia shrub  which  arches  out  grace- 
fully to  filter  the  afternoon  sunshine 
before  it  reaches  the  begonias.  Its 
heavy  rose-washed  white,  tulip-like 
blossoms  are  exotic  in  season,  and 
its  glossy  leaves  are  a  full  season's 
delight. 

The  iris  bed  is  a  series  of  circles 
of  patented  varieties  surrounding  a 
circular  raised  garden  in  the  center 
between  the  crabtrees.  They,  with 
the  peonies,  provide  an  abundance 
of  cutting  bloom  when  we  need  it 
most  for  Decoration  Day,  weddings, 
and  graduations,  and  their  simple 
foliage  makes  a  fine  carpeting  be- 
neath stands  of  planters  filled  with 
summer  bloom. 

Between  and  among  the  back- 
ground shrubs  and  lilacs,  grow  more 
and  taller,  fall-blooming  chrysan- 
themums. These  tolerate  shade 
well  and  add  to  the  green  tones  of 
the  backdrop  until  autumn  when 
they  flame  out  in  reds,  bronzes,  and 
golden  tones  upon  the  changing 
scene. 

In  all  shaded  areas  where  flowers 


are  impractical,  Boston  and  English 
ivy  trail  their  beautifully  cut,  broad 
leaves  under  the  shrubs,  hiding 
earthy  spots  and  tying  everything 
together  with  their  restful,  pleasing 
greenness. 

A  garden  is  a  personal  thing. 
What  best  suits  your  home  will  be 
determined  by  the  architecture  and 
by  what  you  like,  because  people  are 
seldom  comfortable  in  uncongen- 
ial surroundings.  These  rules  are 
general:  plan  as  a  unit,  vary  the 
individual  parts,  keep  a  color 
scheme,  buy  well,  keep  designs 
simple,  and  keep  gardens  well- 
groomed.  Buy  perennials,  especial- 
ly peonies,  by  catalogue  name,  and 
choose  only  high-grade  varieties. 
Never  plant  inferior  plants  just  be- 
cause they  are  cheap.  Fewer  and 
better  specimens  will  yield  more 
quickly  and  with  lasting  returns.  If 
you  cannot  landscape  a  whole  lot 
at  once,  buy  a  few  plants  each  year, 
keeping  the  whole  plan  in  mind 
and  placing  plants  where  they  will 
be  unified  in  the  same  growth  cycle. 
Let  your  garden  rate  high  in  enjoy- 
ment and  livability  without  sacri- 
ficing either  utility  or  beauty. 


v(/ild  [Primrose 

Evelyn  F/eldsted 

Over  furrowed  fields  beyond  the  town. 
Sleeping  under  snowflake  down, 
The  primrose  wakes  when  winter  wanes, 
And  alone  a  queenly  flower  reigns. 

When  sunset  leaves  a  silver  loom, 
To  weave  the  light  through  hillside  aisles. 
The  evening  primrose  sends  perfume, 
Across  the  land  of  prairie  wilds. 

To  the  infinite  design  attuned, 
Wielding  beauty's  unseen  scepter, 
A  small,  white  flower  tells  of  peace. 
And  of  earth  the  true  inheritor. 


Sixty    LJears  KyLgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  April  i,  and  April  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

MARCH  17th  CELEBRATION  IN  PARC  WAN:  I  wonder  if  there  are  any  who 
care  to  read  of  the  unpretentious  ward  of  Parowan,  or  rather  the  Relief  Society  in  this 
ward?  ...  At  two  p.m.  we  had  a  program  meeting,  the  time  being  occupied  by  a 
number  of  the  elderly  sisters  speaking  on  the  object  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  .  some 
very  appropriate  recitations  by  the  younger  sisters  with  some  well  chosen  songs  and 
sentiments,  making  those  present  feel  like  saying,  ''It  is  good  to  be  here."  In  the 
evening  the  organization  gave  a  ball,  the  members  of  the  society  contributing  a  dainty 
lunch.  .  .  .  Many  of  our  members  are  young  mothers  whose  first  duty  is  to  guard  and 
guide  the  precious  jewels  an  indulgent  Parent  has  entrusted  to  them.  .  .  .  there  is  a 
certain  magical  link  that  seems  to  chain  us  together  so  that  whenever  we  aim  for 
anything  in  righteousness  we  are  sure  to  gain  it.  .  .  . 

— E.  Crane  Watson 

FREEDOM:  The  very  air  we  breathe  is  redolent  of  freedom.  For  this  precious 
gift  let  us  offer  a  tribute  of  praise  from  the  altar  of  our  hearts  to  the  God  of  liberty. 
We  can  scarcely  be  too  ardent  in  our  enthusiasm  concerning  this  goodly  land,  these 
beautiful  vales  in  the  desert  where  a  band  of  weary  Pilgrims  found  rest  and  peace  after 
a  long  and  toilsome  journey  across  the  bleak  and  desolate  plains,  having  been  wanderers 
like  the  children  of  Israel  for  an  indefinite  period  because  of  their  religious  faith  .  .  . 
and  finally  made  their  resting  place  by  America's  Great  Dead  Sea.  .  .  . 

— Emmeline  B.  Wells 

YOUR    CHILDREN 

Teach  them  your  children  round  the  hearth 

When  evening  fires  burn  clear; 

And  in  the  fields  of  harvest  mirth, 

And  on  the  hills  of  deer. 

So  shall  each  unforgotten  word 

When  far  their  loved  ones  roam. 

Call  back  the  hearts  which  once  it  stirred 

To  childhood's  holy  home.  .  .  . 

— Selected 

DR.  ELLIS  R.  SHIPP'S  GRADUATES:  Sister  Ellis  R.  Shipp  is  an  M.D.  and 
graduated  from  Philadelphia  .  .  .  the  whole  class,  eight  in  number,  passed  the  written 
examinations  before  the  State  Medical  Board  of  Utah.  They  all  averaged  80  per  cent, 
and  two  of  the  students,  Mrs.  Emily  G.  Cluff  and  Miss  Olea  Shipp,  were  specifically 
mentioned  as  coming  through  with  flying  colors,  these  two  getting  ninety-five  per 
cent.  .  .  .  Dr.  Shipp  cannot  receive  too  much  eulogy  for  the  good  work  she  is  doing,  .  .  . 
The  students  are  scattered  all  through  the  country  and  do  much  good  in  the  communi- 
ties where  they  reside,  in  alleviating  suffering,  and  what  is  better,  instructing  their 
patients  how  to  prevent  it.  .  .  .  Our  successes  have  only  caused  us  to  feel  more  humble 
and  thankful  to  our  Heavenly  Father,  for  we  realize  that  he  has  given  us  the  abihty 
to  understand  and  opened  the  way  for  us  to  devote  our  time  to  this  gloriously  interesting 
study.  .  .  . 

—Emily  G.  Cluff 

Page  238 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


gELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  General 
President  of  Relief  Society,  left 
Salt  Lake  City,  February  27th,  for 
London  to  study  the  programs  of 
the  Women's  Voluntary  Service 
Organizations  of  England.  An- 
nouncement of  the  trip  came  from 
President  David  O.  McKay  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints.  President  Spafford  was 
invited  to  study  these  organizations 
by  Dowager  Marchioness  of  Read- 
ing, G.B.E.  (Dame  Grand  Com- 
mander of  the  Order  of  the  British 
Empire)  and  C.S.T.  (of  the  Order 
of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem).  Lady 
Reading  is  also  a  member  of  the 
House  of  Lords  in  the  British 
Parliament. 

jyiRS.  MARY  G.  ROEBLING 
has  recently  been  elected  to 
the  board  of  governors  of  the 
American  Stock  Exchange.  This  is 
the  first  time  a  woman  has  been  a 
member  of  a  governing  body  of  a 
United  States  securities  market. 

"lyiRS.  Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard, 
well-known  poet,  and  frequent  con- 
tributor to  The  Rehei  Society  Mag- 
azine, has  a  new  volume  of  poems, 
her  fifth,  just  off  the  Wings  Press. 
In  this  book.  Shape  of  Earth,  are 
poems  of  nature  and  of  the  human 
heart.  Many  have  a  deep  religious 
feeling.  The  poems  show  delicacy, 
imagination,  strength,  and  imagery. 


"lyilSS  Verla  Birrell,  assistant  pro- 
fessor of  art.  University  of 
Utah,  is  the  author  of  The  Textile 
Arts,  published  in  January  by  Harp- 
er and  Brothers.  The  volume  is 
designed  as  a  text,  a  reference  book 
for  anthropological,  archaeological, 
or  historical  research,  or  for  studies 
in  home  economics  or  art.  It  will 
be  equally  useful  as  a  guide  to  those 
interested  in  weaving,  braiding,  fab- 
ric design,  fabric  dyeing,  and  print- 
ing. Miss  Birrell,  a  Latter-day 
Saint,  has  published  poems  and 
has  received  citations  for  her  paint- 
ings. 

jyrRS.  MARY  FRANCES  MOSES 

recently  died  at  the  age  of 
100  years.  She  was  the  first  woman 
appointed  to  a  United  States  civil 
service  position,  a  Treasury  Depart- 
ment clerk  at  $900  a  year  —  in  1883, 
six  months  after  President  Chester 
Arthur  signed  the  Civil  Service  Act. 

PLEANOR  STOKER  BOLL,  so- 
ciologist, in  collaboration  with 
James  H.  S.  Bossard,  discusses  inter- 
faith  marriages  in  the  new  book 
Why  Marriages  Go  Wrong  ( Ronald 
Press,  New  York).  The  authors 
conclude  that  marriages  involving 
people  of  different  faiths  are  several 
times  as  likely  to  end  in  divorce  as 
marriages  between  people  of  identi- 
cal faiths. 

Page  239 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


APRIL    1959 


NO.    4 


School  cJhu  QJeelin 


U 


'gs 


School  thy  feehngs,  oh  my  brother; 
Train  thy  warm  impulsive  soul; 
Do  not  its  emotions  smother, 
But  let  wisdom's  voice  control. 

— Charles  W.  Penrose 


6  6  Q  CHOOL  thy  feelings"  is 
^^  the  poet's  gentle  way  of 
^"^^  encouraging  self-discipline. 
Disciphne  is  not  a  severe  word,  yet 
it  has  been  so  frequently  used  in 
connection  with  punishment  that 
to  some  people  it  has  no  other  mean- 
ing than  punishment.  In  reahty, 
discipline  is  training  that  develops 
self-control,  and  indicates  some  sub- 
mission to  authority.  In  fact,  the 
word  discipline  comes  from  the 
same  root  word  as  disciple.  ''Dis- 
ciple" brings  to  mind  the  followers 
of  Christ.  It  follows,  then,  that 
one  might  think  of  discipline  as 
training  to  be  a  follower  of  the 
teachings  of  the  Savior. 

''Life  is  a  gift  of  God  and  there- 
fore divine.  The  proper  use  of  this 
divinity  impels  men  to  become  the 
master,  not  the  slave,  of  nature" 
(President  David  O.  McKay). 

When  God  granted  to  his  chil- 
dren the  glorious  privilege  of  the 
right  to  choose,  he  did  not  leave 
them  without  help  in  choosing  the 
right.  He  gave  to  each  of  them  a 
spark  of  divinity.  Brigham  Young 
tells  us  that  the  will  of  man  is  the 
divinity  God  placed  in  his  intelli- 
gent creatures.  In  another  discourse 
he  said: 

I  have  frequently  said  that  the  greatest 
endowment    God    ever    gave    to    man    is 

Page  240 


good,  sound,  solid  sense  to  know  how  to 
go\'ern  ourselves.  ,  .  .  Let  every  person 
be  determined,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  overcome  every  besetment 
— to  be  the  master  of  himself,  that  the 
Spirit  God  has  put  in  your  tabernacle  shall 
rule  .  .  .  (Discourses  of  Brigham  Young, 
pp.  265-266,  1941  Edition). 

The  power  of  self-denial  and  the 
resultant  self-mastery  are  guiding 
principles  in  character  building. 
Some  of  the  ordinary  aspects  of  liv- 
ing, if  carried  to  an  excess,  can  be 
forces  of  evil.  For  example,  a  healthy 
appetite  can  be  a  physical  bene- 
fit; but  if  this  appetite  becomes  over- 
indulgence in  food  the  body  suffers, 
and  greed,  an  evil  characteristic,  may 
result.  So  it  is  with  other  instincts 
and  passions;  carried  to  an  excess 
they  may  degrade  instead  of  uplift. 
Christ  "taught,  and  modern  physiol- 
ogy and  psychology  confirm,  that 
hate  and  jealousy,  and  other  evil 
passions,  destroy  a  man's  physical 
vigor  and  efficiencv"  (President 
David  O.  Mckay,  Pathways  to  Hap- 
piness, page  62). 

The  abundant  life,  the  life  that 
leads  to  joy  everlasting,  is  character- 
ized by  victory  over  self,  and  the 
acquisition  of  spirituality. 

All  of  the  prophets  have  cautioned 
the  people  in  matters  of  self-restraint. 
Some  have  taught  that  uncontrolled 
anger  can  so  cloud  the  mind  that 


EDITORIAL  241 

one  is  led  to  do  and  say  many  things  en  rod   could  drive   children  away 

that  later  cause  regret.  The  Prophet  from  their  parents.     "Where  there 

Joseph  Smith  taught  the  early  Relief  is  severity  there  is  no  affection  of 

Society  sisters  to  be  very  tolerant  of  filial  feelings."  Love  and  understand- 

the  faults  of  others,  but  extremely  ing  are  the  tools  of  disciplinary  ac- 

intolerant  of  their  own   shortcom-  tion. 

ings.     He  was  concerned  with  the  Parents  must  recognize  that  chil- 

evil  that  can  result  from  gossip  and  dren  will  show   some   irritation  at 

counseled    them    to    control    their  restraint.     No    doubt    the   parents 

tongues  and  not  to  spread  unhappi-  have  felt  it  themselves  and  should 

ness.    He  showed  them  the  beauty  handle  the  situation  with  sympathy, 

of  meekness  of  spirit,  of  humility,  Children   welcome    fair   limitations 

and  of  acting  with  loving  kindness,  of  acceptable  behavior,  and  profit  by 

The  spirit  of  their  homes,  the  hap-  knowing  what  they  may  and  should 

piness  of  their  husbands  and  chil-  do.    Firmness,  not  vacillation,  pro- 

dren,  were  of  such  importance  as  vides  the  right  teaching.    Lovingly, 

to  require  unselfish  thoughtfulness  kindly,  but  firmly,  children  must  be 

of  them,  he  taught.  taught  obedience.     'There  can  be 

No  one  can  teach  others  self-dis-  no  true  happiness  in  the  home  with- 

cipline   unless   he   has  achieved   it  out  obedience— obedience  obtained, 

himself.     In  no  other  relationship  not    through    physical    force,    but 

with  others  is  the  necessity  of  being  through  the  divine  element  of  love" 

exemplary  so  important.  In  his  Let-  (President    McKay).      When    one 

teis  and  Social  Aims,  Emerson  sug-  has  learned  to  be  obedient  he  has 

gested:  ''Do  not  say  things.    What  learned  an  important  aspect  of  self- 

you  are  stands  over  you  the  while,  control. 

and  thunders  so  that  I  cannot  hear  Self-control  leads  to  a  more  rev- 

what  you  say  to  the  contrary."     In  erent   living  of  the   gospel;   a   real 

no  other  instance  is  the  effort  to  spirituality.       Self-discipline     lends 

teach  "Do  as  I  say,  not  as  I  do"  so  strength  and  wisdom  to  leadership, 

unavailing.  Self-restraint  aids  in  avoiding  evil. 

Our  leaders  teach  that  discipline  All  of  them  are  parts  of  righteous 

is   not   a   rod.     President  Brigham  living. 

Young  said  that  the  use  of  the  wood-  — L.  W.  M. 


WaL    /7?< 


Hazel  Loomis 

Linger,  lilacs,  linger, 
Just  a  little  longer. 
While  I  breathe  the  fragrance 
On  the  midnight  air. 
But  if  you  go,  oh,  lilacs, 
Go,  while  I  am  sleeping. 
Then  wake  me  gently,  lilacs, 
With  a  blossom  in  my  hair. 


O^iSLdu    TO  THE  FIELD 

\Jorignam    Ljoung    UniversUii  on   (^atnpus 
JLeaaership    Vi/eek 

June  6-10,  1959 

TUNE  6-10  of  1959  the  doors  of  Brigham  Young  University  will  again  open 
^  to  the  guests  of  the  outstanding  Leadership  Week  on  the  Provo  Campus. 
Each  year  the  Relief  Soeiety  members  have  found  the  events  of  Leadership 
Week  most  interesting,  enjoyable,  and  of  great  help  in  their  year's  pro- 
gram. The  General  Board  would  like  to  direct  the  attention  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  to  the  following  events  which,  along  with  many 
others,  will  be  of  great  value  to  Relief  Society  women: 

Relief  Society  Theology  Lessons — "The  Doctrine  and  Covenants" 

Relief  Society  Social  Science  Lessons — "Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age" 

Relief  Society  Literature  Lessons — "America's  Literature" 

Demonstrations  on  Food  Preparation:     The  Bread  Basket,  Food  with  a  Foreign 

Accent,  Dress  up  Your  Vegetables,  Food  Becomes  You 
Food  Storage 
Food  for  Large  Groups 
Bazaar  Helps 

Handicrafts  and  Work  Day  Helps 
Planning  the  Home  Grounds  for  Better  Living 
First  Aid  for  the  Home  and  Home  Nursing 
Record  Keeping  in  the  Home 
Planning  for  Social  Recreation 
Teaching  Adults 
Family  Hour  Activities 
Arts  and  Crafts  for  Teachers  of  Adults 
Construction  of  Teaching  Aids 
Storytelling  and  Dramatization 

Youth  and  Parents  Share  in  Looking  Ahead  to  Marriage 
Fashion  Trends 
Bargains  and  Buys 
It's  the  Fit  That  Counts 
Stretching  the  Wardrobe 
How  to  Conduct  Our  Hymns 
Materials  and  Methods  for  Church  Choirs 
Organ  Instruction 
Writing  for  the  Church 
Book  Bait  for  the  Family 
Every  Home  Should  Ha\'e  Three — Buy  Wisely 
Ward  Librarians'  Workshop 
Chemistry,  Electricity,  Physics  in  the  Home 
Fashion  Shows 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey,  author  of  the  theology  lessons  for  the  coming 
year,  will  teach  the  course  on  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  Elder  Brian t  S. 
Jacobs,  author  of  the  Relief  Society  literature  lessons,  will  teach  the  classes 
in  America's  Literature;  and  Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter,  author  of  the  social 

Page  242 


NOTES  TO  THE  FIELD  243 

science  lessons,  will  teach  the  course  in  Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age. 
Many  outstanding  lectures  and  demonstrations  on  family  life,  in  addition 
to  the  above  list,  will  be  given.  Each  day  a  devotional  assembly  will  be 
held  with  excellent  keynote  speakers,  and  evening  entertainments  will 
climax  each  day. 

Detailed  programs  and  registration  cards  may  be  obtained  by  writing 
to  or  calling  at  the  Brigham  Young  University  Adult  Education  and 
Extension  Services  in  Provo,  Utah. 

The  information  and  teachings  given  at  Leadership  Week  do  not 
substitute  for  the  official  Relief  Society  instructions,  but  the  material  is 
beneficial  as  it  supplements  and  enhances  understanding. 


Song  for  cHer  Soul 

Ruth  H.  Chadwick 

I  heard  her  singing,  sitting  there  alone — 
The  words  I  knew  by  heart,  and  yet  before 
I  saw  her  faee  or  stepped  inside  her  door, 
I  felt  a  newborn  grandeur  in  her  tone. 

She  had  not  heard  my  footsteps  as  I  came, 
And  so  I  watched  and  listened  to  her  song. 
Her  fragile  body,  braced  to  make  it  strong. 
Bent  forward  now  above  her  quilting  frame. 

Her  bony  fingers  shook;  her  shoulders  twitched. 
Then,  gripping  fast  the  frame,  she  forced  her  chair 
On  wheels  to  move  along  the  side,  to  where 
Another  pattern  waited  to  be  stitched. 

And  all  the  while,  she  sang  without  a  break 
In  melody  or  words,  first  soft  and  sweet. 
Then  full  and  strong,  and  with  each  new  repeat 
She  sewed  fresh  courage  there  for  her  own  sake. 

Her  pain  was  eased  by  the  tune  she  loved  so  well; 
The  words,  her  testimony,  "All  is  well!" 


cJo  a  QJriend 

Marion  Wfiiterbottom 

npHE  haunting  melody  of  a  lute  was  casting  its  spell  over  me  as  I  watched  the  lonely 
■*•  river  winding  its  way  out  to  the  sea.  Then,  suddenly,  a  jubilant  symphony  seemed 
to  fill  the  land.  The  entire  world  seemed  beautiful  as  I  clasped  your  outstretched  hand; 
as  we  walked  together  the  muddy  river  turned  to  dusky  jade;  the  dark  clouds  vanished 
from  my  sight,  and  I  no  longer  was  afraid.  I  knew  that  this  perfect  harmony  would 
never  come  to  an  end,  because  from  that  day  until  forever  I  had  you  for  a  friend. 


theRlgiit  CircTes 


cJhe  uiight   (circles 

Swing  the  corner  like  swinging  on  a  gate — 
Now  your  own  if  you're  not  too  late; 
Ring  up  four  with  all  your  might, 
All  join  in  and  circle  right. 

/^AILY  the  dancers  circle  and  swing  to  the  beat  of  the  band  and  the 
command  of  the  caller  .  .  .  every  happy  heart  in  tune. 
What  wholesome  harmony;  what  wonderful  fun  .  .  .  when  everybody's 

in  step  and  in  tune,  and  when  your  partners  in  the  dance  are  clean,  healthy, 

wholesome  people  like  yourself. 

Page  244 


THE  RIGHT  CIRCLES  245 

And  so  it  is  in  real  life,  too.  The  circle  is  gay  or  dull,  good  or  bad, 
as  we  find,  or  fail  to  find,  the  right  partners  and  heed,  or  ignore,  the  com- 
mand of  the  ''caller." 

Life  is  a  series  of  circles,  beginning  with  the  family  circle.  For  this 
happy  circle,  when  love  and  faith  abide  in  the  home,  we  give  thanks  to 
kind  and  wise  parents.  Working,  playing,  and  praying  together,  the  happy 
family  moves  from  round  to  round  in  perfect  rhythm. 

Next  we  widen  our  circles  to  include  an  ever-growing  number  of  casual 
or  close  associates:  chums  of  our  youth,  neighbors,  schoolmates,  club,  social, 
business,  and  Church  friends.  Out  of  these  circles  come  eventually  our 
more  enduring  friendships,  our  lovers  and  sweethearts,  and  the  permanent 
partners  we  will  choose  to  help  us  start  new  family  circles  of  our  own. 

These  permanent  circles  of  association  and  affection  will  become  for 
us,  if  we  choose  them  wisely  and  keep  in  time  and  tune,  the  light  circles. 
In  them  we  will  find  true  harmony  and  happiness. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


(!:yld  JLogging  LKoad 

Maude  Rubin 

Across  this  sun-baked  hillock, 
Along  this  rutted  road, 
Once  a  lunging  bullock 
Sweated  and  pulled  his  load.  .  . 
Straight  logs  to  build  a  cabin, 
A  root  to  shelter  love, 
Walls  against  winter's  chilling, 
A  hearth-fire  warm  as  clove. 


Left  scattered  in  wide  defiance, 
Among  these  quiet  stones, 
Were  seeds  of  those  needled  giants, 
Sleeping  in  resiny  cones. 
They  woke  to  forgiving  greenness, 
Thickets  of  youngling  trees, 
Children  of  fir  and  hemlocks, 
Where  time  and  a  rain-wet  breeze 
Unsealed  each  varnished  pod — 
Then  left  the  rest  to  God.  .  .  . 


Uxecipes  QJroin   the   ibast   L^entrai  States    l! Lission 

Submitted  by  Marie  Curtis  Richards 

Alabama  Pecan  Pie 
(Popular  in  Tennessee  and  Mississippi) 

Martha  /oe  GcLuett,  Memphis,  Tennessee 

Vi   c.  sugar  2  tbsp.  melted  butter 

4  tbsp.  corn  meal  1   c.  dark  syrup 

2  eggs  1  c.  pecans 

Line  nine-inch  pie  pan  with  pastry  and  set  aside.  Measure  and  stir  sugar  and  corn 
meal  together  in  mixing  bowl.  Mix  in  eggs,  butter,  and  corn  syrup.  Stir  in  pecans, 
and  pour  into  unbaked  pie  shell.  Bake  at  375°  for  thirty-five  to  forty  minutes. 
If  glass  pan  is  used,  reduce  baking  time  five  minutes. 

Leather  Britches 
(Dried  String  Beans — Cooked) 

Lucy  Harmon,  Chaileston,  West  Virginia 

Choose  good,  full  green  beans.  String  (but  do  not  break)  on  a  heavy  thread 
with  a  darning  needle.  Hang  up  to  dry  inside  away  from  insects.  Let  dry  until  com- 
pletely dry.  (This  takes  several  days  in  humid  climate  and  not  so  long  in  hot,  dry 
climate.)     Then  place  in  a  container  with  lid  and  store  in  dry  place. 

To  cook  Leather  Britches,  either  soak  overnight  or  pour  boiling  water  over  them, 
cover,  and  let  stand  a  few  minutes.  Pour  off  water  and  put  in  pan  with  a  little  water, 
salt  to  taste,  season  with  ham  hock  or  bacon.  Cook  over  low  flame  for  five  or  six 
hours.  Add  a  httle  water  as  needed.  Let  the  water  all  cook  away  before  serving. 
These  are  delicious  in  the  wintertime  with  corn  bread. 

Squirrel  With  Pork  Chops 
(A  Delicacy  in  the  South) 

Lucy  Harmon,  Chaihston,  West  Vuginm 

Put  a  couple  of  pork  chops  in  bottom  of  pan.  Dress  and  cut  squirrel  and  place  on 
top  of  pork  chops.  Cover  with  water.  Salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Cook  slowly  until 
tender  and  the  water  is  cooked  away,  and  pork  chops  fry.  Let  brown  well.  Pour  a 
little  water  (2  or  3  spoonfuls)  and  cover  for  a  few  seconds.  This  makes  its  own  brown 
gravy. 

Fried  Pies 

Cook  dried  fruit  in  very  little  water  until  tender.     Add  sugar  to  taste.     Cool. 

Dough : 
1   c.  flour  Vi    tsp.  salt 

Vi    c.  shortening  2  tbsp.  cold  water 

Mix  flour,  salt,  and  shortening  until  pieces  are  about  the  size  of  small  peas.  Add 
cold  water  and  mix.  Handle  as  little  as  possible.  Wrap  in  wax  paper  and  chill.  When 
ready  to  use  pinch  off  pieces  to  make  about  a  three-inch  circle  when  rolled.  Roll  on 
floured  board. 

Put  a  tablespoon  of  fruit  on  one  side  and  pull  dough  over  and  pinch  edges  together 
with  a  fork.  Fry  in  deep,  hot  fat.  Brown  on  one  side  and  then  the  other.  When  done, 
drain  on  paper  towels  to  remove  excess  fat. 

Page  246 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  EAST  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  247 

Lazy  Pie 

Melt  one-fourth  pound  butter  or  other  shortening  in  casserole  dish.  (A  deep  dish  to 
prevent  spilling  should  be  used.) 

Mix  together  the  following  ingredients: 

1   c.  flour  1   tbsp.  baking  powder 

1   c.  sugar  %   c.  milk 

Pour  the  above  into  melted  butter.     (Distribute  evenly,  but  do  not  stir!) 

Add:  iVi   e.  cooked  fruit  with  syrup  (sweetened  to  taste). 

T)o  not  mix  fruit  and  syrup  when  adding  to  casserole,  just  pour  it  in  as  evenly  as 
possible.  You  will  be  surprised  at  how  the  fruit  takes  its  place  and  the  crust  comes 
to  the  top  by  itself. 

Cook  at  350°  F.  for  forty-five  minutes  or  until  browned  nicely. 

Makes  six  large  servings  or  eight  small  ones.  Serve  plain  or  with  ice  cream  or 
whipped  cream. 

(Note:  With  some  canned  fruit,  if  syrup  is  thicker,  you  may  need  to  add  one-half 
cup  of  water.) 

Sweet  Potato  Casserole 

Mrs.  Thompson  Crawford,  Fairmont,  West  Virginia 
(Original  Recipe) 

1  medium-sized  can  sweet  potatoes  4  tbsp.  orange  juice 

Yz  c.  brown  sugar  1  tsp.  salt 

4  tbsp.  butter  or  other  shortening  !4  c.  raisins 

1  tbsp.  grated  orange  rind  nuts  as  desired 

Mash  sweet  potatoes  with  fork.  Add  all  other  ingredients  and  mix  well  together. 
Put  into  casserole  and  bake  in  350°  oven  about  thirty  minutes. 

Orange  Sugar  Cookies 

Mrs.  Thompson  Crawford,  Fniimont,  West  Virginia 
(Original  Recipe) 

%  c.  shortening  3  tsp.  baking  powder 

1/4  c.  sugar  1  tsp.  salt 

2  eggs  grated  rind  of  1  medium-sized  orange 

3  c.  flour  4  tbsp.  orange  juice 

Cream  shortening,  sugar,  and  eggs  together.  Add  sifted  dry  ingredients  to  first 
mixture  along  with  orange  juice  and  rind.  Chill.  Roll  out  or  use  cookie  press.  Bake 
in  350°  oven  for  ten  to  fifteen  minutes. 

Butterscotch  Pudding 

Franklin,  West  Virginia,  Rehei  Society 

2  c.  brown  sugar  J4   c.  butter 
1  qt.  cold  water 

Boil  down  to  a  light  syrup  in  a  saucepan  and  then  beat  the  mixture. 

Second  Mixture 

2  eggs  1  c.  sweet  milk 

1  c.  white  sugar  2  tsp.  baking  powder 

2  tbsp.  vanilla  2^2  c.  sifted  flour 

Beat  eggs  and  sugar  and  add  vanilla  and  milk.  Then  add  the  flour  and  baking 
powder.  Put  the  dough  in  the  syrup  and  set  it  in  the  oven  to  bake  until  brown. 
Looks  like  a  cake.     Makes  four  to  six  servings. 


248  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

Old  Fashioned  Meat  Pudding 

Ruby  Ederburn,  C/arlcsburg,  West  Virginia 

1  hog's  head  com  meal  (to  thicken  as  desired) 

1  hog's  hver  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 

Skin  hog's  head  and  cut  in  pieces.  Remove  the  tongue  and  scald  to  remove  outer 
layer.  Cook  in  a  large  kettle  until  meat  is  tender.  Cook  liver  in  separate  pan  and 
don't  save  broth  off  the  liver.  Grind  the  cooked  meat  together.  In  the  broth  left 
from  the  hog's  head,  add  enough  corn  meal  to  thicken  and  cook  at  least  one  hour. 
After  the  hour,  add  salt  and  pepper  to  taste  and  add  ground  meat  and  boil  another 
hour,  stirring  frequently.  When  done,  pour  in  pans  and  grease  will  cover  top.  When 
cold  slice  and  fry.  Will  keep  for  over  a  month  if  in  cool  place.  Any  other  bones  left 
over  from  butchering  may  be  cooked  with  the  hog's  head  as  it  gives  a  better  flavor. 
Extra  scraps  of  meat  may  be  added. 

Green  Tomato  Kraut 
Samantha  Hayes,  Webster  Springs,  West  Vhginia 

Slice  1  peck  green  tomatoes  and  put  in  granite  dishpan.  Sprinkle  three  cups  salt 
over  this  and  let  stand  over  night.  Next  day  drain  the  green  water  off  and  chop  the 
tomatoes  fine.  Then  cut  up  enough  cabbage  to  measure  the  same,  and  mix  all  to- 
gether. Use  a  stone  jar  to  pack  it  in.  Put  in  a  thin  layer  of  coarse  salt  and  a  layer 
of  the  mixture.  Then  another  layer  of  salt  and  mixture,  until  you  complete  the 
amount  you  want  to  make.  Then  put  on  weights  to  hold  it  under  the  brine.  I  use 
a  cloth  bag  to  put  it  in  and  no  mold  can  get  to  the  tomato  kraut. 

This  will  soon  sour  and  be  ready  to  eat.  The  salt  will  raise  the  brine.  Do  not 
add  water. 

When  it  is  sour  enough,  you  can  take  it  out  and  heat  it  and  can  it  in  glass  jars, 
as  you  would  any  other  food,  and  seal  it. 

Hot  Pepper  Kraut 
Samantha  Hayes,  Webster  Springs,  West  Virginia 

Cut  12  hot  peppers  and  i  gallon  of  cabbage  fine  and  mix  together  well.  Sterilize 
a  stone  jar.  Use  a  cloth  bag  and  put  a  thin  layer  of  salt  and  then  half  of  the  cabbage 
and  peppers.  Then  another  layer  of  salt  and  another  layer  of  cabbage  and  peppers. 
Place  weights  on  mixture  to  hold  it  down  in  the  brine.  When  the  mixture  sours,  it 
can  be  heated  and  canned  and  sealed,  as  other  foods.  Drain  off  green  brine  before 
serving  or  canning. 

If  this  recipe  is  too  hot  for  your  taste,  use  fewer  peppers.  I  make  both  kinds, 
and  we  hke  both  of  them. 


Viyords 

Grace  Ingles  Fiost 

HOW  careful  we  should  be  of  the  words  that  we  speak.  Words  resemble  seeds.  Good 
seeds  capable  of  producing  a  profitable  harvest,  are  often  destroyed  by  seeds  with 
wild  tendencies.  It  is  just  so  with  words.  Sow  words  of  beauty  in  receptive  minds  and 
they  will  bring  forth  a  bounteous,  beautiful  harvest;  but  beware  of  the  untamed  word. 
Like  seeds,  one  wild  word  can  destroy  your  entire  planting. 


y^uard    LJour  clamilii — QJight   Chancer    viyifh  a 
(checkup  ana  a   (^heck 

Suhmitted  by  Esther  AUegietti 
American  Cancer  Society,  Inc. 

TT  is  reassuring  to  know  that  today  one  cancer  patient  in  three  is  being 
saved.  A  few  years  ago  only  one  in  four  was  saved.  But  we  can  do 
better.  Half  of  those  who  get  cancer  could  be  saved  if  we  guard  ourselves 
and  our  families  with  thoughtful  attention  to  health  checkups  and  speedy 
medical  attention  at  the  earliest  sign  of  a  symptom.  You  can  help  the 
American  Cancer  Society  in  its  crusade  against  the  disease  by  sending  a 
generous  check  to  your  local  unit  of  the  Society.  Remember— the  checkup 
is  to  guard  your  family  now— the  check  will  guard  their  future. 

No  matter  how  diverse  people  may  be  in  their  attitudes  and  ways  of 
life,  thev  are  united  in  a  determination  to  banish  one  of  mankind's  worst 
enemies — cancer. 

Americans  have  backed  this  determination  by  working  as  volunteers 
for,  and  by  their  contributions  to,  the  American  Cancer  Society.  Fight- 
ing cancer  costs  money.  In  the  last  ten  years  the  American  people  con- 
tributed $211,441,437  to  the  American  Cancer  Society  for  this  cause.  It 
has  brought  results.  There  are  800,000  Americans  who  have  reason  to 
thank  the  ACS  for  the  balanced  research,  education,  and  service  programs 
which  helped  save  their  lives.  These  800,000  once  had  cancer  and  were 
cured. 

Cancer  affects  rich  and  poor,  office,  factory,  and  professional  worker 
alike.  That's  why  they  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder  in  the  great  crusade 
to  wipe  out  cancer. 

Men  and  women  stricken  with  cancer  lose  many  millions  of  dollars 
in  earnings  and  in  hospital  bills.  Yet  funds  available  for  cancer  research 
are  a  fraction  of  this  cost. 

We  have  it  in  our  power  to  hasten  the  greatest  V-Day  humanity  will 
ever  know— the  day  when  nobody  has  to  die  of  cancer.  Expensive?  Yes, 
but  some  of  the  best  things  in  life  are  costly. 

When  you're  asked  for  a  donation  this  April,  remember  you  have  an 
opportunity  to  acquire  some  dav,  for  your  own  family,  and  all  families 
everywhere,  one  of  the  greatest  gifts  of  life — freedom  from  cancer. 


[Joenediction 

Thelma  Ireland 


She  kneels  beside  her  little  bed, 
Her  wee  hands  clasped  in  prayer. 
Then  trusting  him,  she  falls  asleep. 
There  is  a  sermon  there. 

Page  249 


The  Day  I  Turned  Eight 

Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 

THE  rain  beat  on  my  head.  It  shone  and  the  spot  shower  would 
struck  my  braids  until  they  soon  move  on  down  the  valley,  the 
hung  sodden.  From  my  plans  of  yesterday  went  forward, 
belted  middle  to  my  shoeless  feet,  All  my  life  up  to  that  day,  I  had 
I  was  quivering  as  the  aspen  leaves  been  taught  the  magic  of  becoming 
whose  shade  flickered  over  my  face,  eight.  For  then  I  could  be  bap- 
This  standing  in  a  pond  of  spring  tized.  So,  in  the  nurturing  rain, 
water  was  almost  more  than  I  had  which  did  not  cease  its  gentle  fall- 
bargained  for.  The  ripples  on  its  ing,  we  hurried  to  a  leanto  on  the 
clear  surface  answered  to  the  pelt-  north  side  of  the  deserted  ranch 
ing  April  rain  with  dancing  splashes  house  to  prepare  ourselves  for  the 
and  ever-widening  circles.    The  per-  event. 

suasive    tug    of    the    water   almost         Once  under  cover,  my  teeth  be- 

pulled  me  over  on  my  face.     Only  gan  to  chatter,  not  with  cold,  but 

the  steady  arm  of  my  father  kept  with  fear  of  the  next  few  minutes, 

me  from  floating  away.     This  was  I  sneaked  a  glance  at  one  of  my 

the  moment  of  my  baptism.  cousins,  and  at  four  or  five  other 

The  day  was  warm  for  the  season  girls   my   age.     They   had   already 

or  we  would  not  have  started  out  begun  to  peel  off  their  dresses  and 

on  this  serious  errand.    Our  home  were  down  to  their  long  underwear, 

on    the    desert,    nearly   a    hundred  This  ankle  length  garment  of  ribbed 

miles  away,  had  never  given  us  the  cotton,  some  of  it  combed  soft  on 

luxury  of  enough  water  for  outdoor  the  skin  side,  reached  to  the  shoe 

shower  baths,  let  alone  a  swimming  tops;    and    on    the    arms,    to    the 

hole.    And  this  was  my  first  experi-  elbows.    The    style    had    been    de- 

ence  in  deep  water.    No  extravagant  signed  for  a  wrist  length,  but  dur- 

use  of  this  precious  substance  was  ing    the    winter    most    of    us    had 

a  maxim  with  us.     For  many  years  begged  our  mothers  to  cut  them  off 

it  was  carried  from  artesian  wells  in  short,  meaning  to  the  elbows.  Where 

wooden  barrels.  This,  then  explained  this  request  had  failed,  some  of  us 

our  visit  to  Grandma's  in  time  for  had  done  it  ourselves  back  of  the 

the    spring   baptismal    day    in    the  kitchen    stove    on    bathing    nights, 

pond  at  the  outskirts  of  her  South-  and  then  stood  the  consequences. 
€rn  Utah  town.  One  could  tell  by  our  faces  we 

From  Grandma's  to  the  meeting-  wished  it  were  at  least  May  the 
house  and  from  there,  in  converging  first.  On  that  great  day  we  could 
buggies,  perhaps  a  dozen,  we  had  shed  this  cocoon  type  encasement 
headed  for  the  pond.  It  was  only  and,  for  perhaps  a  half  year,  be 
after  the  horses  were  tied  to  the  lightly  clad  either  in  vest  and  bloom- 
fence  that  we  felt  a  little  moisture  ers  of  woven  cotton,  elastic  thread- 
on  our  faces  and  saw  it  fall  in  the  ed  at  waist  and  knee;  or  in  store 
dust  and  kick  up  miniature  clouds  pants  of  white  knit.  But  today, 
at  our  feet.  But,  as  the  sun  still  April  25th,  was  a  week  before  the 
Page  250 


THE  DAY  I  TURNED  EIGHT  251 

historic  change  to  hghter  garments,  In    after   years    I    asked    the   en- 

and  even  this  momentous  occasion  tangled   one  how   she   felt   at   the 

hadn't    warranted    summer    under-  moment  of  desertion,  and  she  said, 

wear.  ''So  hopeless!    What  if  I  never  got 

Modesty  took  over  the  scene  at  loosened  in  time  to  be  baptized, 
this  point,  and  each  girl  hid  herself  Then  the  Lord  would  never  forgive 
behind  a  towel  while  she  changed  me  for  stealing  Grandma's  candy 
to  a  white  dress,  in  two  cases,  sev-  from  the  jar  in  her  parlor." 
eral  sizes  too  big.  Then,  each  She  did  unleash  herself,  however^ 
stepped  cautiously  over  the  board  and  came  running,  a  bit  tear-stained, 
floor  and  stretched  around  the  door  to  catch  up,  and  pridefully  clutch- 
frame  to  see  whether  the  great  out-  ing  the  torn  hem  to  hide  it.  Then 
side  world  was  looking  her  way.  what     happened     made     someone 

quote  ''the  last  shall  be  first," 
SEVERAL  mothers,  solicitous  of  thought  from  a  Sunday  School  les- 
every  detail,  stood  in  the  kitch-  son.  The  girl's  name  was  Adams, 
en  path  and  motioned  us  to  hurry,  and  she  headed  the  line! 
didn't  we  know  the  rain  might  Here  we  were,  tremblingly  stand- 
come  down  harder  any  minute?  ing,  a  bit  breathless,  ready  for  the 
Three  of  us  made  it  safely  out  of  great  moment;  but  where  were  the 
the  house;  but  the  fourth  caught  the  boys?  Sounds  of  a  minor  battle 
hem  of  her  gathered  skirt  on  the  over  in  the  tool  shed  gave  notice  of 
loosened  wire  screen.  This  had  where  they  were,  all  right.  But  why 
unwoven  itself  in  long  rippling  ten-  weren't  they  ready?  One  of  the 
drils,  each  hanging  out  at  odd  angles  fathers  hastened  to  the  ruction  — 
as  unbraided  hair  does  when  we  it  was  hard  to  determine  from  his 
say  electricity  is  combed  through  face  and  stride  whether  by  now  he 
it.  This  little  girl,  entangled  in  the  wanted  to  quell  the  trouble  or  join 
wire,  became  frantic  as  a  caged  in  and  beat  up  the  noisy  offenders, 
squirrel.  She  snatched  her  dress  so  The  upsurge  of  sound  as  he  opened 
quickly  it  billowed  out  around  the  the  door  was  cut  off  with  his  stern 
screen  and  curled  against  the  frame,  presence  and,  in  short  order,  a  half 
One  couldn't  tell  whether  she  was  dozen  boys  came  filing  out,  each 
going  out  or  coming  in.  looking  temporarily  guilty,  or  per- 

The  next  two  girls,  stalled  in  their  haps  it  was  embarrassment  at,  for 

ceremonial  march,  bent  to  help  her  once,    being   dressed   all   in   white, 

extricate  the  folds,  but  too  many  They,  at  least,  wore  better  fitting 

hands  only  made  the  matter  worse,  outfits  than  the  girls,  and  only  the 

They  shrugged  off  all  responsibility  color  seemed  odd. 

then,  and  ran  around  her  to  catch  Of    course,    we    all    knew    what 

up   with   the   others.     These   first,  we    were    about,    this    baptism    by 

prompt,    unimpeded    ones    turned  immersion,   but  a   stranger  to   our 

around     to     question     the     delay,  ways   would   have   been    somewhat 

couldn't    decide   where   their   duty  puzzled.    His  enlightenment  would 

lay;  but  upon  hearing  their  mothers  have  been  less  likely  upon  hearing 

commanding    them    to    come    on,  two  bold  remarks.    The  biggest  boy, 

they   took    to    their   steady    course  by  a  head,  evidently  long  over  the 

down  the  path.  eight-year  limit,  stated  louder  than 


252  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

boys  ever  realize  they  are  talking,  beauty's  up-length  —   soggy  cloth- 

''I  decided  I'd  get  baptized  today,  ing  clinging  in  shapeless  drapes  and 

even  if  I  had  to  do  it  myself  in  the  utterly  refusing  to  stand  out  from 

bathtub!"  His  friend,  standing  near,  our  formless  selves, 

boasted,   ''If  they   just   don't  hold  Each    looked   at    each   w^ith   the 

me  under  more  than  two  minutes,  purest  inward  touch  we  would  prob- 

I  can  hold  my  breath!"  ably  ever  have  again.    We  knew  our 

One  could  see  straight  off  that  sins  had  been  forgiven  us,  and  we 

someone  along  the  line  had  neglect-  solemnly  believed  we  never  could 

ed   to   inform   the  lads   that   eight  offend  a  soul,  if  we  lived  to  be  a 

years  was  the  time  to  know  right  hundred.    Most  of  us  felt  consider- 

from  wrong.     Immersion,  complete  ably  older   than   we  had   an   hour 

for  an  instant  only,  was  the  com-  earlier.     Age  eight  is  truly  a  mar- 

manded  form  to  symbolize  a  new  vel  in  mankind's  progress.  We  were 

birth  into  a  life  of  consecration  to-  all  well  launched  on  the  path  to 

ward  better  ways.     Also,  the  brief  heaven,  and  we  knew  at  the  end 

ceremony,  packed  with  deep  spirit-  of  the  journey  all  of  us  would  be 

ual   significance,   was   to  be  loved,  there  together, 

not  feared.  Such  was  our  faith,  repentance, 

As  young  as  I  was,  I  could  see  and  baptism, 
twelve  children  with  as  many  hopes 

and    fears    showing    all    over   their  /QUICKLY  we  ran  to  the  leanto. 

faces.     That  is,  except  for  one,  a  ^  Now  that  it  was  all  over,  except 

httle  Indian  boy,  totally  calm,  abso-  of  course  our  confirmation  on  next 

lutely  noncommittal,  always  on  the  Fast  Sunday,  we  were  in  haste  to 

outside   of  the   group,   alone    in   a  join  our  parents  and  relatives  who 

white  man's  ceremony.     I  guessed  already     were     roaming     restlessly 

his     parents     were     the     Pahutes,  about  the  grounds.     Some  of  the 

motionless   as   totems,   a   ways   off  older   ones   named   the  year  they, 

under  a   cottonwood   tree.     I   was  too,  had  come  here  to  be  baptized, 

grown  before  I  realized  how  sensi-  A  couple  of  very  little  boys  spoke 

tive  this  race  is  to  the  eyes  of  out-  up.     They  didn't  think  the  pond 

siders,  white  or  red.  was  anything  but  a  swimming  hole. 

My  turn  to  enter  the  waters  came  The  elder  in  charge  hoped  that  one 

before    I    could    quite    understand  day  a  font  would  be  built  within  a 

why  the  biggest  boy  came  on  the  new    meetinghouse.       His    dream 

bank  blubbering,  or  why  the  littlest  showed  in  his  eyes, 

girl  seemed  almost  transported  to  As    we    entered    the   house,    we 

angelic  bliss  at  her  moment  of  pur-  looked  back  just  in  time  to  see  three 

ity.     Nor  could  I  understand  why  boys  racing  for  a  surrey  at  the  gate, 

the  pudgy  blond  girl  should  have  And,  still  sopping  wet,  each  with  his 

been  shaking  as  with   laughter;  or  dry  clothes  under  his  arm  and  his 

for    that    matter,    why    in    middle  shoes  tied  together  and  slung  around 

age,  she  is  still  chuckling  over  life,  his  neck,  off  they  drove  for  town. 

All  of  us  resembled  soaked  weeds—  One  boy  yelled  back,  ''Why  stop 

hair    streaming,    straightened,    tan-  to  dress  when  it  is  raining  anyway?" 

gled,  eyelashes  dewy  and  gathered  in  This    seemed  reasonable,    except 


THE  DAY  I  TURNED  EIGHT  253 

that  to  little  girls,  in  a  chattering  ma  sitting  in  the  front  seat.    They 

state  of  wetness  and  excitement,  the  were  happy  to  be  on  the  way  home 

delay  for  getting  dressed  was  more  again.      Their    concern,    then,    was 

urgent.     And  besides,  we  thought,  about  my  birthday  cake  which  they 

what  mother  would  let  girls  drive  hoped  someone  had  thought  to  take 

about  soaking  wet!     That  was  just  out  of  the  oven, 

for  boys,  we  guessed.  It  was  then  I  knew  I  was  still  a 

By  the  time  we  drew  on  our  long  little  girl,  and  not  so  terribly  grown- 

stockings  over  our  damp  skin  and  up  after  all;  for  I  got  so  hungry  for 

crumpled  underwear  and  laced  our  that  cake  that  I  nearly  jumped  out 

high-topped  shoes,  all  the  boys  and  of  the  buggy  and  ran  ahead  of  the 

their  families  had  left,  and  most  of  horse. 

the  remaining  parents  were  calling  When  the  whole  day  was  over: 

us  to  hurry.  rain,  baptism,  cake,  and  all,  I  tried 

In  a  way,  I  hated  to  leave.    I  felt  to    think    of    the    most    wonderful 

a  little  sad,  just  the  way  my  spirits  thing  to  remember  when  I  got  real 

fell    when    we    said     goodbye    to  old,  say  twenty-five.     I  settled  for 

Grandma    after    a    visit    or    when  the  moment  in  the  pond,  the  deep 

Christmas  day  was  finally  over,  and  water  gently  swaying  me  and  the 

it    wouldn't    happen    again    for    a  loving  arms  of  my  father  steadying 

whole,  interminable  year.  me  as  he  began  to  talk  to  the  Lord 

As  we  climbed  in  the  buggy  and  in  my  behalf, 
the  harness  slapped  the  mare  to  It  all  came  back,  each  detail  —  as 
signal  motion  toward  home,  we  it  has  most  of  my  numerous  birth- 
looked  back  at  the  pond.  The  April  days  —  the  next  morning  when 
rain  was  strengthening  its  fall,  a  Mother  combed  my  hair.  My  braids 
gust  of  canyon  wind  ruffled  its  sur-  were  still  damp  from  the  rain  and 
face.  With  a  little  shiver  I  looked  the  water  in  the  pond  —  that  day 
for  comfort  to  Mother  and  Grand-  I  turned  eight. 


Iliyi  JLove  Us    LJoung 

Maixene  Jennings 

My  love  is  young,  and,  oh,  so  filled  with  needing! 
For  comfort,  warmth,  and  strength  he  turns  to  me; 
His  tiny  voice  that  asks  of  me  his  feeding 
Names  me  his  orbit's  queen,  his  certainty. 

My  love  is  small,  but,  oh,  so  full  of  growing! 
His  dimpled  charm  thrives  on  the  racing  days; 
His  shrinking  clothes  contrive  to  keep  me  sewing, 
While  healthy  pounds  revise  his  baby  ways. 

My  love  is  mine,  but,  oh,  so  busy  sleeping! 
His  waking  hours  most  precious  hours  I've  known! 
My  cup  is  full,  but  I  am  close  to  weeping — 
The  more  he  grows  the  less  he  is  my  own! 


LJou   Can  Sew — XIV — Children  s   Clothes 
— cJ^nfants  ana   cJoaaiers 

Jean  R.  Jennings 

IT  is  a  wise  woman,  indeed,  who  dom  and  more  comfort  than  set-in 

approaches    the    making    of    a  sleeves.      Avoid    tiny    collars    that 

layette  with  a  practical  and  not  crumple   up   around  the   neck,   no 

a  sentimental  plan.  matter  how  cute  they  are.     Resist 

Too    often    young    mothers    let  garments   that  slip  over  the  head, 

their  feelings  run  away  with  them  They  are  hard  to  adjust  and  hard  to 

and  buy  entirely  too  many  and  too  iron. 

frivolous  clothes  for  the  coming  Young  mothers  with  growing 
baby.  The  kinds  and  number  of  families  can  be  kind  to  themselves 
garments  are  matters  of  personal  by  keeping  children's  clothes  simple 
decision,  but  wise  mothers  plan  for  and  uncluttered  so  they  are  easy  to 
very  few  infants'  clothes.  Babies  launder.  The  fewer  the  frills  for 
grow  fast  and  are  soon  too  large  for  everyday  clothes  the  better, 
the  first  tiny  clothes.  Often  friends  When  baby  begins  to  crawl  and 
send  gifts,  and  soon  there  is  much  learn  to  walk,  his  clothes  need 
more  for  the  baby  than  can  ever  special  consideration.  Plan  gar- 
be  needed.  ments  which  allow  the  greatest  free- 
When  selecting  clothing  for  the  dom  for  getting  around  on  hands 
infant,  keep  these  three  important  and  knees  and  taking  the  first  steps, 
points  in  mind:  the  garments  must  Both  girls  and  boys  fare  better  in 
be  comfortable;  they  must  be  easy  a  cover-all  type  of  garment  that  is 
to  launder;  they  must  be  easy  to  buttoned  at  the  crotch  for  easy 
slip  on  and  off.  changing.  At  this  stage  they  are 
To  insure  perfect  comfort  in  difficult  to  keep  clean  and  frequent 
infants'  and  small  tots'  clothing,  changes  are  necessary,  so  simplicity 
first  make  sure  the  fabrics  are  soft,  is  the  keynote  for  comfort. 
Fine  nainsook,  lawn,  batiste,  soft  Make  such  garments  in  pretty 
flannel,  and  soft  crepe  are  satisfac-  colors  which  can  be  washed  often, 
tory.  Many  of  the  new  synthetic  Soft,  flexible  fabrics,  with  smooth 
fabrics  are  non-absorbent  and  do  surfaces  which  do  not  pick  up  dirt, 
not  readily  ventilate,  so  are,  there-  should  be  used.  They  should 
fore,  not  as  good  for  the  wee  ones,  always  be  pre-shrunk  and  color-fast. 
Do  not  use  any  materials  that  will,  All  seams  should  be  narrow,  flat, 
in  any  way,  irritate  sensitive  skin,  and  smooth.  All  stitching  should 
Rough  textures  and  stiff  or  starchy  be  very  secure  as  these  clothes  will 
types  are  a  very  poor  choice  for  receive  hard  wear.  Buttons  and 
children.  buttonholes  must  stay  fast  and  keep 
In  most  cases,  especially  for  night  their  shape.  They  will  be  subjected 
clothes,  those  that  tie  are  better  to  a  great  deal  of  buttoning  and  un- 
than  those  that  button.    Give  pref-  buttoning. 

erence   to   a   front   closing  and   to  To  encourage  self-reliance  in  chil- 

raglan  sleeves  which  will  give  free-  dren,  fastenings  and  plackets  should 
Page  254 


YOU  CAN  SEW  —  XIV  —  CHILDREN'S  CLOTHES  —  INFANTS  AND  TODDLERS  255 

be  in  front  within  easy  reach.  Avoid  not  satisfactory  for  use  in  their  con- 
very  large  or  very  small  buttons  for  struction.  Two  sturdier-type  seams 
the  child  who  is  ready  to  learn  to  that  are  most  frequently  used  are 
dress  himself.  Zippers  and  hooks  the  French  seam  and  the  flat  fell 
and  eyes  are  taboo  as  they  are  too  seam.  For  infants'  and  little  girls' 
difficult  for  tiny  fingers.  Gripper  dresses,  slips,  and  gowns,  the  French 
fasteners  are  good  as  the  child  gets  seam  is  best.  For  play  clothes  and 
a  little  older.  All  garments  should  pajamas,  the  fell  seam  serves  well, 
have  as  few  fastenings  as  possible.  To  make  a  French  seam  lay  the 

Pajamas  or  nightgowns  are  made  fabric  edges  together,  right  side  out. 
on  the  same  principle  as  daytime  Pin  or  baste,  then  stitch,  taking  out 
clothes.  They  should  be  sturdy,  half  the  seam  allowance.  Trim  raw 
with  firm  fastenings,  be  easy  to  get  edges,  then  press  the  seam  open  or 
in  and  out  of,  and  easy  to  launder,  to  one  side.  Turn  to  the  wrong 
They  should  be  made  in  comfort-  side  and  crease  on  the  line  of  stitch- 
able  fabrics  that  wear  well.  ing.  Stitch  along  the  seam  line  and 

Fashion  should  be  important  in  so  enclose  the  raw  edges, 

night    clothes    as    in    day    clothes.  To  make  a  flat  fell  seam  begin  by 

Children  can  look  adorable  in  their  pinning  or  basting  the  seam  from 

night  things  if  fabrics  are  attractive  the  right  side  and  stitch.  Press  flat, 

and  well  chosen  and  the  styles  be-  Trim  away  one  edge  to  within  1/4 

coming.    Cotton  crepe  for  summer  inch  of  the  seam  line.     Turn  the 

wear  and  cotton  flannel  and  jersey  other  edge  under  and  pin  or  baste 

for  winter  are  ideal  fabrics.     They  flat   so    the   raw   edge    is    covered, 

are  easily  washed  and  need  little  or  Stitch  close  to  the  fold, 

no  ironing.  Make  extra  long  plackets  in  chil- 

Because    infants'    and    toddlers'  dren's  clothes,   using  methods   dis- 

clothes  get  hard  wear  and  need  fre-  cussed  in  Article  XII,  in  The  Reliei 

quent  laundering,  plain  seams  are  Society  Magazine  for  February  1959. 


(grandma  LKeminisces 

Elsie  McKinnon  Stiachan 

Sometimes,  when  loneliness  offset  my  fear 

Of  horse  and  rig,  I'd  call  the  children  in, 

Would  scrub  each  elbow,  wash  each  earth-stained  ear. 

And  dress  them  party-clean  from  toe  to  chin. 

Then  from  the  silent  barn,  I'd  fetch  Old  Ned, 

\Mio,  waiting  always,  lonely  and  forsaken, 

Returned  my  awkward  words  with  toss  of  head 

And  gentle  whinnies.  .  .  .  Fearful  (but  unshaken) 

With  trembling  hands,  I'd  put  the  bridle  on, 

Gingerly  fasten  the  tugs  to  whippletree — 

Quieting  the  children's  noise  .  .  .  my  thoughts  upon 

That  neighbor  five  miles  west.    Unwaveringly, 

I'd  call  "Giddap!"  jarring  the  buggy's  load, 

And  leave  my  loneliness  along  the  road. 


Great-Grandmother's  Notebook 

ArJene  D.  Clowaid 

IT  had  been  one  of  ''those''  days  his  raise.     They  wouldn't  be  able 

from  the  very  beginning  Janine  to    buy    the    lovely    brick    rambler 

sighed  heavily.     First  little  Joey  home    up   in    the    new    section    of 

had   awakened   early  with   a   slight  town  after  all.    The  beautiful  home 

fever,  cross  and  fretful,  and  all  that  that  they  had  so  wanted, 

would  pacify  him  was  to  rock  him  "I'm     sorry,"     Dave     murmured, 

slowly  in  the  rocking  chair.  Finally  seeking  her  eyes  for  some  answer. 

he  had  fallen  asleep,   but  Janine's  Janine  covered  her   mouth  with 

arm  where  his  head  had  rested  was  her  hand  and  fled  quickly  to   the 

stiff   and    tired.     Then   Jenny   had  kitchen    sink,    where    she    silently 

spilled  a  whole  quart  of  milk  across  turned  on  the  water  tap  full  force 

the  newly  waxed  kitchen  floor  and  and  began  noisily  rattling  the  dishes, 

now,  not  fifteen  minutes  later,  Jen-  She    had    wanted    that    house    so! 

ny  was  skipping  toward  her,  leaving  Nothing  ever  seemed  to  turn  out 

behind  a  trail  of  muddy  little  foot-  right. 

prints.  In  her  hands  she  was  hold-  Dave  stood  for  a  moment  watch- 
ing up  a  quart  jar  with  a  captive  ing  her,  and  then  turned  away,  his 
butterfly  lifting  lovely  fragile  wings  broad  shoulders  bent  dejectedly,  his 
to  beat  against  the  sides.  eyes  sad.    "I  tried.    Well  I  .  .  .  I'm 

''Oh,  lookee,  Mommie,"  she  ex-  on  my  way  now  to  meet  a  client." 

claimed,  her  small  five-year-old  face  Janine  didn't  reply  and  he  left, 

alight  with  excitement.     "Down  in  his  feet  even  heavier  than  when  he 

the  garden  I  found  this  and  I  .  .  .  ."  had  come.    Just  thinking  about  the 

"Oh,  Jenny,  Jenny,  I  told  you  not  disappointment  brought   new  tears 

to  go  down  in  that  garden.     I  just  to  her  eyes,  and  she  rubbed  an  arm 

watered  last  night.     Now  look  at  angrily  across  her  hot  forehead,  let- 

your  shoes  and   my   floor.     What-  ting  a  soapy  dish  slip  with  a  crash 

ever  am  I   going  to  do  with  you?  to  the  floor. 

Go  outside  and  sit  down  on  the  Just  then,  at  as  miserable  and 
porch  this  very  instant.  And  stay  untimely  a  pace  as  everything  else 
there!"  that  day,  the  telephone  rang.  Snatch- 
Jenny's  eager  little  face  fell,  and  ing  up  a  towel,  she  dried  her  hands 
she  glanced  from  the  glossy-winged  furiously,  trying  to  blink  back  the 
butterfly  to  her  muddy  footprints,  tears  and  clear  the  sob  in  the  mid- 
and  then  she  quietly  turned  and  die  of  her  throat, 
slipped  back  out  the  door,  clutch-  At  the  sweet,  familiar  sound  of 
ing  her  jar  tightly.  her  mother's  voice,  Janine  broke 
Janine  was  just  wiping  up  the  out  into  loud  and  uncontrollable 
mud  when  she  heard  Dave  talking  sobs,  telling  the  woes  of  her  terrible 
to  Jenny  outside.  His  voice  and  day  somewhat  incoherently  into  the 
his  step  on  the  doorsill  were  heavier  phone. 

than  usual,  and  when  her  e3'es  met  Right    in    the   middle    of   telling 

his  she  knew  that  he  hadn't  received  about  Dave's  not  getting  the  raise 
Page  256 


GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S  NOTEBOOK 


257 


and  the  beautiful  home  that  they 
wouldn't  be  able  to  have,  Mother 
interrupted  gently. 

"It  sounds,  dear,  as  if  today  is 
the  day  that  I  need  to  turn  over 
to  you  my  grandmother's  notes." 

Janine  sniffed.    ''Notes?" 

''Yes.  I  think  perhaps  it  would 
be  of  a  great  deal  of  help  to  you. 
My  mother  gave  this  little  notebook 
to  me  when  I  was  young  and  newly 
married,  and  suggested  that  I  pass 
it  on  to  you  on  a  day  that  seemed 
to  be  extra  trying.  Either  you've 
been  very  lucky  darling,  or  very 
secretive,  because  I  haven't  found 
the  right  occasion  until  today.  I'll 
be  right  over.  Just  sit  down  and 
wait  for  me." 

The  receiver  clicked  and  Janine 
sat  staring  at  the  instrument  with 
bewildered  eyes.  Whatever  could 
some  notes  written  by  her  great- 
grandmother  have  to  do  with  her 
and  all  the  things  that  had  gone 
wrong!  A  notebook  certainly 
couldn't  solve  a  thing. 

Janine  laid  the  phone  back  into 
its  cradle  slowly  and  walked  wearily 
into  the  living  room,  sinking  de- 
jectedly into  the  nearest  soft  chair. 
She  shut  her  eyes,  and  a  few  hot 
tears  slid  from  beneath  her  eyelids 
and  down  her  cheeks.  Today  was 
a  day  she  wished  that  she  could  have 
missed.  Not  one  nice  thing  had 
happened.  She  thought  that  she 
would  have  been  better  to  have 
stayed  in  bed. 

Janine  was  still  there  when  her 
mother  arrived  twenty  minutes  later, 
carrying  a  very  small  cedar  chest. 
She  set  the  little  chest  on  Janine's 
lap  and  smiled. 

"Here,  dear.  This  belonged  to 
your  great-grandmother  Elizabeth. 
She  came  across  the  plains  with  a 
handcart  company  in  1856,  and  with 


her  she  brought  this  chest.  I  want 
you  to  read  the  little  notebook  in- 
side, and  I  promise  you  you  will 
reread  it  many  times  during  your 
life.  See  you  tomorrow,  Janine. 
Goodbye." 

Her  mother  was  out  the  door  be- 
fore the  astonished  young  woman 
could  open  her  mouth  to  protest. 
After  the  sound  of  her  mother's  car 
had  died  away  down  the  street, 
Janine  looked  curiously  at  the  little 
cedar  chest.  On  the  lid  was  a 
beautifully  carved  rose,  surrounded 
by  dainty  leaf-like  designs,  and 
through  the  pattern  was  engraved 
"To  My  Beloved  Beth." 

Shyly,  almost  humbly,  Janine  un- 
fastened the  aging  brass  fastener  and 
lifted  the  lid.  Inside  lay  an  old, 
yellowed  notebook,  and  she  picked 
it  up  carefully.  The  first  page  was 
so  faded  that  she  had  to  read  slowly 
in  order  to  make  out  the  words,  but 
as  she  did  so,  the  tears  left  her  eyes 
and  she  became  quite  lost  in  the 
words  before  her. 


};<     5;t     jj:     jji     jj: 


<'^TT  is  the  last  of  May,  1856,  and 
we  are  almost  ready  to  begin 
our  long  journey.  Charles,  my  hus- 
band, has  the  handcart  packed  to 
the  brim,  and  we  are  going  to  try 
to  take  along  our  big  beautiful 
mahogany  bedstead  that  was  given 
to  us  on  our  wedding  day.  We 
hope  to  start  our  new  home  with 
this  dearly  beloved  bedstead,  for 
somehow  a  home  wouldn't  seem  to 
be  a  home  without  it.  I've  wrapped 
it  very  carefully  in  the  heaviest 
quilt  I  could  find  to  keep  it  free 
from  dust  and  scratches.  All  of 
our  other  things,  my  china,  and 
the  lovely  maple  dining  set  we  have 
given  to  our  family  and  friends  we 
are  leaving  behind. 

"Charles  and  the  other  men  have 


258  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

floated  the  carts  across  the  river  on  raindrops  drumming  steadily  on  the 

the  Council  Bluffs  ferry.     The  fer-  canvas.    The  rain  hasn't  let  up  for 

ry    is    a    fascinating    flat-bottomed  almost  a  week.     It  is  pitch  black, 

boat,   built  to   convey   travelers   to  except  for  my  little  tallow  candle 

the  other  side.    They  are  returning  which  flickers  so  that  it  is  difficult 

now  for  the  other  women,  myself,  to  write.     My  family  is  at  last  set- 

our  son  Joseph,  and  our  two  daugh-  tied  for  the  night.     Dear  Joseph  is 

ters,  Melissa  and  Mary.  flopped  out  flat,  with  arms  spread 

''June  —  The  heat  is  already  op-  above  his  head  and  his  httle  hands 

pressive,  and  my  calico  dress  is  long  open  and  relaxed.    Melissa  is  curled 

since   faded   from   the   sun.     Dust  up  like  a  kitten  with  her  thumb 

rises    in    heavy    clouds    from    the  popped  into  her  rosy  mouth,  and 

wheels  of  the  carts  ahead  of  us  and  Mary  sleeps,  peacefully  stretching, 

coats    our    skin.     Melissa's    golden  Charles  is  so  tired.     Even  in  sleep 

curls  are  gray  with  it,  and  when  I  his  bronzed   face  is  lined  —  lines 

shake  my  bonnet  it  makes  a  little  around    his    eyes    from    squinting 

dust  storm  of  its  own.    I  grieve  for  against  the  sun,  tired  lines,  gentle 

my  baby,  Mary.     How  uncomfort-  lines,  worried  lines, 

able  and  hot  she  is.     Dear  Mary,  'Two  days  ago,  however,  I  lifted 

who  longs  to  kick  and  coo,  and  must  a  burden  from  his  back.    The  mud 

be  held  so  tightly  in  my  arms  all  day  was  so  deep  that  it  was  over  my 

long.    The  blanket  has  to  be  held  knees,  and  the  cart  wheels  were  so 

so  close  about  her  to  protect  the  caked   that  we  could  scarcely  pull 

soft,  delicate  skin  from  the  blister-  it.    I  laid  my  Mary  deep  in  the  cart 

ing  sun.  and  together  we  pulled  and  pushed 

and  scraped  mud  from  the  rims,  but 

^^^HARLES,  dear  Charles,  strains  it  was    no    use,   the   cart   was   too 

so  hard  at  the  cart  to  pull  it  heavily  loaded  to  push  any  further, 

over  rocks  and    through   the   deep  It  had  rained  for  four  days  then, 

dust,  and  Joseph  and  Melissa  are  and  showed  no  signs  of  letting  up. 

so  often  thirsty,  with  no  water  to  We  had   to   reach   higher  ground, 

give  them.     Thank  the  dear  Lord  And  so  quietly  I  told  Charles  that 

for  the  joy  and  love  in  our  hearts,  our    bedstead    must    go,     that     I 

and  for  the  glorious  light  of  his  gos-  wouldn't  let  him  struggle  with  such 

pel.     For  how,  without  this,  could  a  heavy  burden  any  longer  for  my 

my  children  point  out  with  glee  the  sake. 

swift  spring  of  the  wild  hare,  the  "Silently  we  lifted  all  of  our  bed- 
beauty  of  the  distant  golden  sunset,  ding  and  provisions  out  of  the  cart 
and  then  turn  to  see  their  father's  onto  a  canvas  until  we  came  to  the 
back  straighten  and  his  eyes  become  big  mahogany  bedstead.  How  my 
alert?  Baby  Mary,  so  sweet  to  smile  heart  cried  to  see  Charles  heave  out 
at  the  songs  I  sing.  The  songs  that  our  precious  little  bit  of  home,  re- 
give  wings  to  our  weary  feet.  And  move  the  quilt,  and  set  it  down  so 
Charles,  so  strong  his  arms,  so  re-  painstakingly  gentle  into  the  deep 
assuring  his  kind  smile.  black  mud. 

"July  —  It  is  finally  night.    As  I  "Rain  pelted  down  our  faces  and 

sit  here  in  our  tent  I  can  hear  the  dripped  off  our  clothes  as  we  stood 


GREAT-GRANDMOTHER'S  NOTEBOOK  259 

there,  looking  down  at  the  shiny  too  engrossed  in  her  own  disappoint- 
mahogany  begin  to  ghsten  with  ment  to  reach  out  and  help  him 
raindrops.  Charles  looked  at  me,  with  his.  No,  she  thought,  she 
so  deeply,  and  with  such  heart-  would  probably  never  be  called  up- 
breaking  sympathy  that  I  had  to  on  to  leave  a  beloved  bedstead  along 
show  him  that  although  it  hurt  a  muddy  trail,  but,  perhaps,  she 
terribly,  it  didn't  really  matter.  might  need  to  abandon  a  few  too 

"I  touched  his  wet  arm  with  my  high-priced  ideas  for  her  husband's 
hand,  and  I  smiled  through  the  rain  broad  shoulders  to  carry.  In  fact, 
and  said,  ^Darling  Charles,  we  were  this  very  evening  when  Dave  re- 
wrong.  That  bedstead  wasn't  what  turned  she  would  try  to  show  him, 
it  takes  to  make  a  home.  We  don't  with  the  help  of  a  wise  great-grand- 
need  it  really,  after  all.  Home,  my  mother,  that  they  were  also  really 
darling,  is  where  you  and  I  and  at  home  by  being  together  and  that 
our  babies  are.'  ^^^  ^^^  that  mattered. 

"And  it  is  true.  We  left  our  beau-         ^^?^\  F"t'y'  .^^^  replaced  the 

tiful  bedstead  back  along  the  muddy  notebook  in  the  little  chest.     She 

trail  in  the  rain,  but  we  are  all  here,  T."  '^  '^^'^  '.*  often   as  her  mother 

tucked  safely  within  our  tent  with  ^^^  promised  her  that  she  would, 

the  sound  of  soothing  rain  pattering  ^}^^"^&  ^'^^  chest  upon  the  mantel 

above  us  and  we  are  really  at  home  ^^  ^'P^oed  to  the  screen  door  and 

—together "  opened  it  quietly.     Jenny  was  still 

sitting  there,   holding^  the  jar,  but 
her    eyes    were    uninterested    now, 

TANINE    was    crying    when    she  ^^d  her  tiny  feet  drummed  nervous- 

•^   finished    reading    the    yellowed  ly  on  the  step.     Somewhere  along 

notebook,  but  now  her  tears  were  the  way,   Janine  realized,   she  had 

different  from  the  tears  that  she  had  forgotten  to  see  the  beautiful  things 

shed  earlier.    She  brought  the  small  her  children  pointed  out  to  her,  and 

book    up    caressingly    against    her  she  had  also  forgotten  to  bring  joy 

cheek.    'Thank    you.    Great-grand-  to  them, 
mother.    Thank  you."  She  sat  down  upon  the  step  be- 

She  stood  up,  clutching  it  against  side  the  little  girl  and  put  her  arm 

her  breast.     Dave  had  heavy  bur-  about  her.    The  child's  face  lighted 

dens,  too,  although  they  were  not  in  bewilderment,  and  then  a  smile 

quite  the  same  as  a  handcart.    And  spread  across  her  face  and  lighted 

what  had  she  done  to  help  to  light-  up   her   deep   blue    eyes   again    as 

en  them?    What  comfort  had  she  Janine    said   gently,    ''Darling,    I'm 

given  him?    None!     She  had  been  ready  now  to  see  your  butterfly." 


But  let  all  those  that  put  their  trust  in  thee  rejoice:  let  them  ever  shout  for  joy 
because  thou  defendest  them:  let  them  also  that  love  thy  name  be  joyful  in  thee.  For 
thou,  Lord,  wilt  bless  the  righteous;  with  favour  wilt  thou  compass  him  as  with  a  shield 
(Psalms  5:11-12). 


UxozeUa    ^Jjowdie  Jxingsford    u  lakes  JLace 
cJablecloths  ana    iuraiaea  LKugs 

"DOZELLA  Dowdle  Kingsford,  Cove,  Utah,  has  been  busy  with  needles  and  crochet 
■'■^  hooks  since  girlhood.  She  has  made  more  than  fifty  braided  rugs  and  many 
articles  of  exquisite  crocheting.  For  the  Relief  Society  room  in  her  ward  chapel  she 
crocheted  a  lovely  lace  tablecloth  and  a  lace  cloth  for  the  top  of  the  piano.  She  also 
crocheted  hundreds  of  articles  which  were  sold  and  the  money  given  to  help  finance 
the  building  of  the  ward  chapel. 

Mrs.  Kingsford's  "double  hobby,"  as  she  calls  it,  is  gardening.  She  raises  raspber- 
ries and  strawberries,  as  well  as  a  vegetable  garden,  and  her  flower  garden  is  the  pride 
of  the  valley  —  presenting  a  picture  of  continuous  bloom  from  earlv  spring  until  late 
fall.  Her  habits  of  industry  and  thrift  were  acquired  early,  for  Rozella  Dowdle  lost  her 
mother  when  she,  the  eldest  daughter,  was  only  twelve.  Soon  after  the  mother's  death, 
Rozella's  father  said  to  her,  "Be  sure  to  have  the  bushel  of  wheat  ready  for  the  Relief 
Society  sisters  when  they  call,  even  though  your  mother  is  not  here."  Relief  Society 
has  been  a  beloved  companion  to  Mrs.  Kingsford  for  many  of  her  se^■enty-eight  years, 
and  she  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  forty  years.  She  is  mother  to  eight 
children  and  grandmother  to  twenty-seven. 


ibasu  oc 


(R, 


2  quarts  grease 

1   quart  cold  soft  water 

1  can  lye 


)asy[  Qjoap     uxecipe 

Vera  C.  Stratford 

Yz    cup  ammonia 
2  tablespoons  borax 


Heat  grease,  add  lye,  which  has  been  dissolved  in  water  overnight.  Stir  15  to  20 
minutes.  Add  ammonia  and  borax  which  have  been  dissolved  in  Yz  cup  warm  water. 
Stir  until  thick.  The  grease  need  not  be  too  warm.  Mark  the  pieces  as  soon  as  soap 
is  cold  enough.  As  soon  as  it  will  grate  nicely  grate  it,  and  store  in  boxes  or  plastic 
bags. 
Page  260 


/tow    LJou  Jxfiow    LJou're  JLiving 

Mary  Ek  Knowhs 


MY  mother-in-law  was  the  most 
gifted  person  I  have  ever 
known.  Not  gifted  in  the 
usual  sense.  She  couldn't  paint  a 
picture,  or  compose  a  song,  or  write 
a  novel.  She  was  gifted,  rather,  in 
the  art  of  living  life  to  the  fullest. 

Never  have  I  known  a  person  who 
got  so  much  enjoyment  out  of  the 
simple,  everyday  things.  A  two- 
block  walk  to  the  grocery  store  was 
a  thrilling  experience.  In  her  home 
neighborhood  that  two-block  walk 
might  take  all  morning,  because  she 
must  stop  to  visit  a  moment  with 
everyone:  women,  men,  children, 
dogs,  cats,  even  the  parrot  on  Mrs. 
Alden's  front  porch. 

And  in  a  strange  neighborhood  — 
but,  come  to  think  of  it,  there  was 
no  such  thing  as  a  strange  neighbor- 
hood to  Grandma,  because  any 
neighborhood  was  made  up  of  peo- 
ple and  people  weren't  strangers.  A 
fifteen-minute  talk  with  a  man  she 
had  never  met  before,  and  she  would 
come  away  with  his  family  back- 
ground, his  complete  life's  history, 
a  Hst  of  his  physical  ailments,  and 
the  projects  he  hoped  to  succeed  in. 

For  Grandma  a  trip  across  the 
barren  Nevada  desert  was  an  ad- 
venture comparable  to  sailing 
around  the  Horn.  '''Isn't  that  an 
awful  stretch  over  the  desert?"  one 
of  my  friends  asked  Grandma,  when 
she  drove  over  with  her  daughter 
to  visit  me  when  we  were  living  in 
Reno. 

"AwfuP"  Grandma  said,  swinging 
happily  in  the  lawn  swing.  "No, 
now  I  can't  say  that  it  was.  I 
thought  it  was  a  beautiful  trip." 


"Beautiful!  You're  joking!"  my 
friend  said.  "What  was  beautiful 
about  it?" 

"Why,  the  Joshua  trees,  and  those 
desert  lilies  and  miles  and  miles  of 
clean  sand  sparkling  in  the  sun,  and 
the  jackrabbits  standing  up  so  sassy 
on  their  haunches  watching  us  go 
by,  and  the  sunset/  Why  that  sun- 
set alone  was  worth  the  trip.  It 
was  just  like  a  big  painting  with 
nothing  to  block  our  view." 

Grandma  took  time  out  to  do 
things  for  people.  One  of  my 
fondest  memories  is  the  day  she 
taught  four  little  boys,  five  and  six 
years  of  age,  to  embroider. 

For  over  a  half  hour  they  had 
watched  fascinated  while  she  skill- 
fully embroidered  a  pink  rose  in 
the  corner  of  a  blue  luncheon  cloth. 
Then  one  of  the  Albright  twins  said, 
"That  looks  like  fun.  Grandma 
Knowles."  And  Grandma  said,  "It 
is.  Would  you  like  to  embroider 
something?"  "Yes,"  they  all  agreed 
they  would.  "Well,  go  home  and 
get  embroidery  hoops  and  I'll  show 
you  how." 

They  got  embroidery  hoops  from 
their  bewildered  mothers,  and 
Grandma  drew  designs  and  figures 
on  remnants  of  white  cotton  I  had. 
She  provided  the  needles,  the  bright- 
colored  thread. 

I  can  still  see  them,  four  freckle- 
faced,  tough-looking  little  boys  sit- 
ting on  the  steps  of  the  big,  shady 
front  porch,  their  Tomahawk-hair- 
cut heads  bent  over  their  embroi- 
dery hooks.  I  can  still  hear  Grand- 
ma saying:  "You  want  to  em- 
broider the  cat  purple?    Well,  now 

Page  261 


262  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 

that  I  think  of  it,  I'll  bet  many  a  situation.      I   know   she   was    plan- 
cat's  wished  she  could  be  purple."  ning  how  she  could  best  help  me 

But  the  point  is  that  she  enjoyed  once  the  baby  was  quieted,  but  not 

every  minute  of  threading  needles  even  that  knowledge  could  lift  my 

and    tying    knots    and    unsnarling  dragging  spirits, 

thread.  ''Oh,  Grandma,"  I  wailed,  ''isn't 

everything  a  mess.    Isn't  life  awful!" 

lyjY  mother-in-law  had  many  ex-  "No,  I  don't  think  it's  awful  at 

pressions   that  exactly  fit  the  all,"  she  said  brightly,  happily,   as 

situation,  but  the  one  I  remember  she  rocked  back  and  forth.     "Now 

most  vividly  was  "Now  you  know  you  know  you're  living." 

you're  living."  Believe  me,  I  didn't  understand 

I  heard  it  first  one  hot  August  then    what    she    meant.      This,    I 

afternoon  when  —  so  to  speak  —  thought,  horrified,  she  calls  Jiving/ 

life  had  me  by  the  throat.     Since  Either    my    beloved    mother-in-law 

early  morning  things  had  been  hap-  had  taken  leave   of  her  senses,  or 

pening,  disasters  like  the  toilet  flood-  she  was  trying  to  buoy  me  up  with 

ing  over,  and  the  rinse  tub  spring-  false  optimism, 
ing    a    leak,    and    one    clothesline 

breaking  with  its  load  of  sheets.  R^^  ^  understand  now.     Life  to 

Now  it  was  three  o'clock,  the  hot-  Grandma  was  living.  It  was  as 
test  part  of  the  day,  and  my  six-  simple  as  that.  Life  was  meeting  a 
year-old  daughter  Janet  was  crying  problem  head  on,  grappling  with  it, 
because  she  had  skinned  her  knee;  and  solving  it.  It  was  taking  a 
fifteen-month-old  Ernie  had  just  bushel  of  peaches  and  turning  it 
broken  out  in  red  spots  that  Grand-  into  jars  of  golden  fruit  for  winter- 
ma  diagnosed  as  "Chicken  pox,  sure  time;  it  was  the  changing  of  a  pile 
enough.  My  isn't  he  covered,  of  dirty  clothes  into  clean,  starched 
though?  He  will  feel  better  now  dresses  and  expertly  ironed  men's 
they're  out."  Three-month-old  Lar-  shirts;  it  was  taking  three  dirty- 
ry  was  teething  and  cranky.  faced,   tousled-haired    children   and 

There   was   a   sink   full   of   dirty  transforming  them  into  three  clean 

dishes,  a  bushel  of  peaches  on  the  cherubs    marching    off    to    Sunday 

back  porch  to  be  bottled,  a  basket  School. 

of  clean   clothes  to   be   dampened  Life    was    giving    encouragement 

and  ironed.  and  praise  to  the  tired  man  of  the 

Grandma  had  arrived  just  ten  house.  It  was  riding  herd  on  a  re- 
minutes  before.  She  had  walked  bellious  teen-age  son  who  towered 
the  two  blocks  from  her  house,  over  you,  and  ordering  him  to  his 
swinging  along  on  her  crutches  —  room  for  the  rest  of  the  day  and 
she  had  arthritis  in  both  hips  by  night,  your  heart  pounding  as  you 
then,  but  she  could  cover  distances  prayed  that  you  had  reared  him 
faster  than  most  people  could  with  right  and  he  would  know  he  had  the 
two  good  legs  —  and  now  she  sat  discipline  coming  and  would  not 
in  the  rocker,  held  the  baby,  patted  storm  out  of  the  house,  knowing 
his  back,  said  a  few  sympathetic  that  physically  you  could  not  stop 
words   to   Janet,  and  surveyed  the  him.     It  was  a  prayer  of  gratitude 


'NOW  YOU  KNOW  YOU'RE  LIVING' 


265 


when  he  pounded  off  to  his  room, 
grumbhng,  but  going  anyhow  to 
stay  as  you  had  ordered. 

Life  to  Grandma  meant  not  com- 
plaining or  bewaihng  your  lot,  or 
blaming  your  failures  on  a  parent 
who  didn't  give  you  the  doll  buggy 
you  cried  for  when  you  were  three 
years  old.  It  was  squaring  your 
shoulders  and  going  on  until  your 
strength  gave  out,  and  then  draw- 
ing on  a  deeper  strength  you  didn't 


even  know  you  had,  and  going  on 
again. 

That  August  day  I  didn't  under- 
stand what  she  meant,  but  I  do  now. 
Now  when  the  house  is  quiet  and 
clean  and  it  stays  that  way,  and 
sometimes  the  hours  drag.  ''Now 
you  know  you're  living,"  she  had 
said.  How  wise,  how  right  she  was. 
I  wish  I  had  appreciated  it  more 
then. 


cJhiS    LJears  Spring 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  the  slanting  rain. 
The  dripping  leaves  of  eucalyptus, 
And  spring's  first  green  refrain. 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  gray  clouds  that  fill 
The  curve  of  sky  above  the  sweep 
Of  country  road  and  hill. 

Over  your  shoulder,  you  loving  me, 
I  see  the  burgeoning 
Of  life.  Here  you  and  I,  entwined, 
Are  part  of  this  year's  spring. 


uiome   Jjecorators 

Joyce  K.  MacKabe 

T  don't  have  murals  or  oil  paintings  hanging  on  my  walls.  The  decorators  of  my  home 
•■•    are  not  trained,  nor  do  they  get  paid  for  their  work. 

The  bright  paper  truck  cut  laboriously  in  kindergarten  from  colored  paper  adorns 
our  living  room  wall.  The  mural  on  the  refrigerator  was  made  by  little  hands,  brown 
with  cake  batter  licked  from  the  mixing  bowl.  A  trail  of  toys  leads  through  the  house 
left  by  a  toddler's  tiny  hands,  a  true  free-form  design  from  the  modern  school  of  art. 

Crumbs  encircle  each  of  the  twenty  legs  of  our  breakfast  set,  but  their  delicate 
tracery  means  more  to  me  than  the  careful  pattern  of  the  linoleum,  for  they  recall  the 
smiles  on  the  clean  faces  that  were  around  the  table  such  a  short  time  before. 

These  are  the  decorators  of  my  home,  hardly  professional,  yet  I  am  convinced 
they  are  the  best  God  has  to  offer,  and  I  thank  him  for  my  children. 


KyLbout  cJwiught 


Amy  Viau 

"\1  7HEN  I  first  met  twilight,  long  ago  as  a  child,  it  was  a  very  special  time  of  evening. 
^'     During  the  long  summer  days,  people  seemed  to  look  forward  to  it  as  a  kind  of 
luxurious  siesta. 

Twilight  on  the  farm  of  a  Midwestern  State,  where  great  fields  and  distances 
stretched,  unchecked  by  mountains  to  horizon  them,  was  a  splendored  prefix  to  night. 
There,  in  its  softened  glowing  of  gray,  the  whole  world  was  a  charmed  landscape. 

In  that  land  of  level  fields  and  reaching  pastures,  twilight  stretched  far  beyond  the 
Toad  running  past  our  front  yard.  And  often  there  was  mentioning  of  the  twilight, 
as  of  the  sunset. 

''Isn't  it  a  lovely  twilight?"  was  almost  as  natural  an  exchange  between  neighbors 
as  was  'TIow  are  you?" 

And  in  that  day,  before  cars  stirred  the  highways  with  speed,  the  thick,  velvety 
dust  of  the  summer  road  yielded  softly  to  every  footstep  of  those  who  walked  along 
in  the  twilight,  just  for  the  joy  of  the  evening. 

There  was  the  summer  evening  when  a  stranger  came  sauntering  along  past  the 
yard,  as  though  he  walked  a  royal  pathway.  And,  though  strangers  did  not  often  walk 
that  road,  it  seemed  natural  and  fitting  for  him, 

"Good  evening,  Sir,"  he  called  out  to  my  father,  sitting  with  the  whole  family 
in  the  cool  front  yard.     "A  lovely  twihght  —  a  lovely  twilight,  if  I  ever  saw  one!" 

Of  course,  father  agreed,  and  the  stranger  leaned  on  the  top  rail  of  the  rail  fence, 
with  regular  twilight  friendliness.  He  explained  that  he  was  hiking  to  upstate  and 
loved  walking  at  twilight  and  under  the  stars  of  night.  When  he  was  reminded  by 
father  that  it  was  eight  miles  to  the  nearest  town,  where  he  could  get  lodging — he 
laughed,  then  explained  what  a  pleasure  it  was  when  he  was  walk-tired,  to  take  his  coat 
from  the  valise  he  carried  and  to  lie  down  beside  the  road,  or  in  some  dewy  field  to 
rest — with  God's  vastness  all  around  him.  And  to  my  child  mind,  that  was  a  heavenly 
thing  to  do. 

The  two  large  sycamore  trees  across  the  road,  responded  to  twilight  with  a  stillness 
of  utter  peace,  until  the  night  blackened  them  into  indefinable  shapes.  But  they  were 
a  bit  of  trim  to  the  twilight,  worth  mentioning. 

The  old,  gray  stable — not  the  real  barn,  just  the  squat  stable,  was  a  kind  of 
dwarfish  castle  in  twilight,  as  the  light  went  from  subdued  gray  to  a  depth  of  blue 
from  which  it  slowly  melted  into  night. 

It  was  at  the  time  of  this  bluish  gray,  that  Father  always  seemed  impelled  to  sing. 
^'The  Ninety  and  Nine"  was  his  favorite  song.  He  would  start  it  with  a  twilight-kind 
of  humming,  which  finally  became  words  that  rose  clear  and  distinct  in  the  crescendo 
of  the  verse.  When  the  "wandering  sheep"  were  finally  safe  in  the  Father's  arms,  and 
Father's  beautiful  voice  ebbed  into  the  silent  twilight — I  felt  happy  and  satisfied. 

"Shall  we  take  a  little  walk  in  the  twilight?"  was  almost  as  usual  in  the  family 
as  was  the  mentioning  of  supper  being  ready,  or  of  lighting  the  indoor  lights.  How- 
ever, lights  spoiled  the  effect  of  twilight.  Even  the  flashings  of  fireflies  over  the  fields 
and  yard,  which  are  comparable  to  flashes  of  fairy  lanterns,  to  a  child,  can  mar  the 
effect  of  twilight-glowing.  Twilight  needs  only  its  own  varied  tones  to  make  a  world 
of  fairyland. 


Page  264 


The  Silver  Leash 

Chapter  4 
Beatrice  Rordanie  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  Hved  since  childhood  in  Cah- 
fornia  with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister 
Ameha.  She  tries  to  help  and  encourage 
her  brother-in-law  Herbert  Vetterly,  who 
is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair.  His  children 
gradually  come  to  accept  LaRue  as  a 
friend  and  as  a  member  of  the  family.  She 
meets  Dr.  Alan  Rutherford,  a  surgeon  at 
the  Jonas  Harding  Hospital,  and  his 
fiancee  Gladys  Drew. 

A  WEEK  or  so  later,  LaRue 
had  the  opportunity  to  speak 
to  Herb  about  her  plans  for 
extending  her  vacation.  'Td  like 
to  wire  the  bank  and  ask  for  a  little 
more  time,  Herb.  That  is,  if  you 
and  the  children  can  put  up  with 
me  a  little  longer."  She  felt  herself 
flushing  and  took  refuge  in  the 
Founding  Festival,  adding:  "Yd  like 
to  stay  for  the  celebration.  Every- 
one's talking  about  it." 

''Of  course,  stay,"  said  Herb,  but 
he  could  not  hide  the  questioning 
frown  which  crossed  his  forehead. 

LaRue  decided  that  she  must  be 
completely  honest.  ''I  didn't  mean 
to  stay.  Herb.  I  realize  that  Erma 
and  Joel  resent  me.  Connie  has 
been  offended  ever  since  the  day  I 
corrected  her.  .  .  ." 

'The  children  are  young,"  said 
Herb,  coming  quickly  to  their  de- 
fense.   "I  shall  speak  to  them.  .  .  ." 

"Please  don't,"  said  LaRue,  stiffly. 
"Oh,  I  know  that  it  seems  to  them 
that  I  came  only  for  a  vacation,  that 
I  didn't  want  to  come.  But  I  had 
to  come.  Herb." 

Her  voice  failed.  Silence  stretched 
within    the    pretty    room    with    its 


starched  white  curtains,  its  home- 
like furniture.  There  was  a  crystal 
bowl  on  a  table.  Amelia  had  loved 
it  because  it  had  been  given  to  her 
by  a  good  friend.  Amelia  had  had 
so  many  friends.  Everyone  had  liked 
her.  Everybody  LaRue  met  said 
kind,  loving  things  about  Amelia. 
And  because  they  did,  LaRue  felt 
lonely. 

Herb  was  speaking  haltingly:  "I 
have  no  right  to  ask  you  to  stay, 
LaRue.  Yet  I  need  you.  We  all 
need  you." 

It  was  good  to  be  needed.  Yet 
LaRue  knew  the  limitations  of  that 
need.  After  Herb  had  gone  to  his 
room  and  closed  his  door,  she 
thought  about  it.  When  she  sat 
down  to  send  a  telegram  to  the 
bank,  she  felt  doubtful.  Once  her 
hand  paused,  and  she  crumbled  the 
paper,  deciding  not  to  stay. 

Then  she  heard  Connie  going 
along  the  hall.  She  paused  at  her 
father's  door,  called  out  to  him: 
"Daddy,  Fm  going  out  to  play  with 
Janice  and  Atlast.  If  you  need 
anything,  just  call  me." 

Carol  waited  hopefully  for  an 
answer.  When  it  did  not  come,  she 
went  slowly  along  the  hall  and  out- 
side. 

LaRue  felt  anger  rising  hot  in 
her  throat.  He  might  have  an- 
swered, she  thought,  knowing  the 
depth  of  a  small  child's  disappoint- 
ment. She  scribbled  words  on 
paper,  and  went  to  the  phone  and 
sent  the  message.  Then  she  went 
into  the  kitchen.  There  were  a  few 
soiled  dishes  in  the  sink.     She  at- 

Poae  265 


266 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


tacked  them  fiercely,  then  smiled  at 
her  own  display  of  spleen.  She 
scolded  herself.  Be  fair  to  Herb. 
The  accident  which  broke  his  body, 
broke  his  spirit,  too.  She  knew  that 
Amelia's  death  had  shattered  the 
faith  he  had  lived  by  all  during  his 
life.  Amelia  had  been  his  other 
self.  Without  her  love  he  was  lost. 
Truth  and  knowledge  had  drifted 
away. 

T  ARUE  rinsed  a  shining  glass  and 
set  it  in  the  cupboard.  She 
stared  at  it  for  a  few  moments  see- 
ing it  filled  with  sparkling  punch. 
I  don't  know  much  about  enter- 
taining young  folks,  she  thought 
dubiously,  but  maybe  I  could  try. 
If  Erma  and  Joel  had  a  closer  home 
life,  they  would  not  always  be  away 
from  their  home.  If  there  was  only 
something.  .  .  .  Maybe  a  party.  I 
could  ask  Erma.  But  she  still  felt 
a  little  frightened  of  Erma's  scorn. 
Anyway,  she  thought,  relieved,  I 
could  ask  Bob  Powers  to  suggest 
something  that  would  keep  Joel 
more  at  home. 

Even  as  she  planned,  she  felt  un- 
sure about  how  to  go  about  things. 
She  decided  to  go  for  a  walk.  Maybe 
it  would  help  her  think.  She 
changed  her  house-frock  for  a  pink, 
sleeveless  cotton.  She  shaded  her 
grav-blue  eves  with  a  large  hat. 

She  had  no  particular  destination 
in  view.  But  when  she  came  to 
the  knoll  rising  up  to  Hillhigh 
House,  she  turned  automatically  and 
began  the  climb.  The  walk  was 
steep  and  weed-grown.  The  lawn 
sloped  towards  the  new  highway. 

She  stood  in  an  old  brick  patio 
gazing  out  upon  a  surprising  pano- 
rama. Below,  the  highway,  under 
the  onslaught  of  the  road-building 
machines,    stretched    into    the    dis- 


tance like  an  unwinding  spool  of 
dark  thread.  Vehicles  moved  along 
it  like  toys  propelled  by  a  childish 
hand,  to  disappear  between  molded 
pink  cliffs.  Far  to  the  left.  Blue 
Lake  danced  and  sparkled,  holding 
captive  in  its  sapphire  depths  a 
great  golden  ball  of  sun. 

She  pulled  off  her  hat  and  let 
the  breeze  ruffle  her  burnished 
curls,  there  in  the  shadow  of  an 
old  willow  tree.  She  was  unaware, 
until  she  heard  a  voice,  that  anyone 
was  near.  Then  she  remembered 
that  Connie  had  said  that  Grandie 
visited  the  old  house  daily.  The 
voice  was  ancient,  mellow.  It  said: 
"Matilda  Harding!" 

LaRue  whirled,  wondering  how 
anyone  had  ever  learned  her  middle 
name.  She  had  never  cared  for  it, 
although  it  had  been  her  grand- 
mother's name.  The  old  man  was 
sitting  on  the  steps  of  the  high 
porch.  His  white  hair  was  silver  in 
the  breeze.  He  smiled,  and  she  saw 
that  his  eyes  were  dark,  and  very, 
very  shrewd  with  the  lessons  of 
eighty- two  years. 

She  smiled,  correcting  him:  '1 
am  LaRue  Harding,  Sir." 

'Tou're  Amelia's  sister."  He 
spoke  complacently.  ''My  grandson. 
Dr.  Alan,  said  you  were  here.  You're 
very  like  your  grandmother.  We 
were  children  together,  Matilda  and 
I.    She  had  that  same  red  hair!" 

LaRue  hadn't  known.  Amelia 
had  known  about  her  family,  not 
LaRue.  So  her  grandmother  had 
had  red  hair!  The  knowledge 
warmed  her,  somehow. 

Grandie  was  staring  at  her  crit- 
ically. 'Tike  the  old  house,  LaRue?" 
It  was  a  friendly  question,  and 
when  she  nodded,  he  grinned  hap- 
pily. "I  like  it,  too.  Have  since  I 
was   a   kid.     It  was    built   by   the 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


267 


Hardings,  but  my  wife  and  I  lived 
here,  after  I  bought  it,  until  my 
darling  left  me  for  a  better  place/' 
His  eyes  were  sad,  but  he  kept  his 
smile.  ''Amelia  loved  this  old  house. 
She  wanted  to  buy  it.  Fix  it  up. 
The  attic's  filled  with  old  furniture." 
He  broke  off,  shaking  his  head. 
'Toung  folks  aren't  interested  in 
old  things,"  he  said  tiredly. 

LaRue  found,  suddenly,  that  she 
was  more  interested  than  she  had 
thought.  She  said  quickly:  ''Some- 
day I'd  like  to  bring  Erma  here  and 
look  the  house  over.  Connie  would 
love  to  come.    Maybe,  Joel.  .  .  ." 

npHE  old  man  waved  his  hand  to- 
wards a  garage  that  had  once 
been  a  carriage  house.  "There's  a 
car  in  there.  Built  long  before  Joel 
was  born.  Hear  he's  interested  in 
cars." 

LaRue's  face  was  shining.  "He'd 
love  to  see  it,  Grandie."  She  said 
the  name  as  if  she  had  been  saying 
it  all  her  life,  the  way  the  others 
did.  She  cried  excitedly,  looking 
about:  "This  would  be  a  lovely 
spot  for  a  cook-out.  We  could 
bring  a  portable  grill  and  chairs, 
and.  .  .  ." 

"The  old  house  would  like  that," 
cried  Grandie,  his  old  eyes  bright 
with  happiness.  Quite  solemnly  he 
stated:  "The  house  gets  lonely,  you 
know." 

There  was  something  pathetic  in 
the  thought.  LaRue  had  known 
loneliness.  She  asked:  "Do  houses 
really  get  lonely,  Grandie?" 

"Why  not?"  The  question  was 
eager.  "People  get  lonely.  Why 
not  houses?  This  house  is  used  to 
people.  Crowds  of  people.  It  could 
be  quite  an  attractive  place  if.  .  .  ." 
He  glanced  at  the  crooked  FOR 
SALE   sign   nailed  to   one   of  the 


pillars  of  the  porch,  and  confessed: 
"Guess  I  haven't  tried  very  hard  to 
sell  it.  Guess  I'm  sentimental! 
Wouldn't  want  to  see  the  old  house 
fall  into  the  hands  of  someone 
who'd  tear  it  down.    Or  abuse  it." 

He  talked  about  the  house  as 
though  it  were  human.  LaRue 
knew  how  he  loved  it.  He  saw  her 
looking  at  him  and  said:  "Gladys 
wants  a  fine,  ranch-type  house  in 
Maple  Park  when  she  marries  my 
grandson.  She  wants  me  to  build 
him  a  fine  office,  too." 

LaRue  nodded.  "She  told  me 
about  it  once  when  she  came  with 
Dr.  Alan  to  call  on  Herb."  She 
wrinkled  her  brows  doubtfully.  "But 
Dr.  Alan  told  us  of  his  plans  for 
adding  a  children's  wing  to  the  hos- 
pital. He  tried  to  encourage  Herb 
to  draw  the  plans.  But  Herb  didn't 
seem  interested."  She  remembered 
how  Dr.  Alan  had  sketched  what  he 
wanted  on  the  back  of  a  rumpled 
envelope.  "His  face  fairly  shone 
when  he  talked  about  it/'  she  fin- 
ished. 

Grandie's  old  face  was  still. 
"Alan's  dreamed  of  that  wing  ever 
since  he  started  medical  college. 
The  hospital  needs  it.  The  chil- 
dren's ward  is  too  crowded.  Sort  of 
out-of-date."  He  added,  abruptly: 
"Gladys  says  he'd  be  wasting  his 
life,  staying  on  at  the  hospital  when 
he  could  have  a  fine,  brand  new 
office,  and  a  wealthy  clientele." 

"Wasting  his  life!"  LaRue  echoed 
the  phrase  indignantly. 

Grandie  looked  her  straight  in 
the  eye.  "I've  already  told  Gladys 
I  would  give  Alan  the  money  for 
the  home  and  office.  She  was  very 
happy." 

LaRue  stared  at  the  old  man. 
Just  a  second  before  he  had  been  so 
(Continued  on  page  275) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HuJda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


■I.    :H 


:rN 


-U5i£  -     Pii^Etb 


Is^cmK       V  I  NEC 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edna  S.  Walker 

ALPINE   STAKE   (UTAH),  AMERICAN  FORK  FIRST  WARD  OPENING 

SOCIAL  PRESENTS  DRAMATIZATION  "GET  ABOARD  THE  RELIEF 

SOCIETY  SPECIAL,"  October  3,  1958 

Seated,  upper  row,  right  to  left:  President  Ethel  Graff  as  engineer;  Counselor  Doris 
Robinson  as  conductor;  Counselor  Catherine  Hoglund  as  brakeman. 

Edna  S.  Walker,  President,  Alpine  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "  'Get  Aboard  the 
Relief  Society  Special,'  was  the  theme  of  the  opening  social  of  the  American  Fork  First 
Ward.  A  large  number  of  the  sisters  of  the  ward  were  in  attendance  and  many  brought 
their  husbands.  The  first  feature  of  the  evening  consisted  of  an  exhibit  of  handwork 
and  the  announcement  of  the  outcome  of  a  food  contest  that  was  held  earlier  in  the 
day.  The  program  began  with  a  little  skit  which  cleverly  invited  all  sisters  of  the 
ward  to  'Get  on  the  Relief  Society  Special.'  The  first  to  enter  it  were  the  executive 
officers.  The  other  officers  and  class  leaders  followed.  As  they  passed  the  ticket  office, 
which  was  attended  by  the  secretary,  they  paid  their  Relief  Society  membership  dues. 

"With  the  leaders  in  the  background,  a  fashion  show  was  presented,  with  Melissa 
Robinson  as  commentator.  About  one  hundred  fifty  people  participated  in  the  making 
and  modeling  of  clothing,  which  was  the  culmination  of  the  Relief  Society  summer 
sewing  project." 


Page  268 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


269 


Photograph  submitted   b>    Emma  S.   Longson 

MONUMENT  PARK  WEST  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING 
MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC    FOR   STAKE   QUARTERLY   CONFERENCE 

Standing,  front  row,  left  to  right:  Emma  S.  Longson,  President,  Monument  Park 
West  Stake  Relief  Society;  Hazel  Swain,  First  Counselor;  Leah  Reynolds,  Second  Coun- 
selor; Antoinette  Daynes,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Standing  front  row,  second  from  right,  with  arm  on  organ,  Phyllis  Hansen,  chor- 
ister; at  Sister  Hansen's  right,  Bernice  Engeman,  organist. 

Sister  Longson  reports:  "All  of  the  seven  wards  in  the  stake  were  represented  by 
members  of  the  presidencies." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Gladys  K.  Wagner 

CENTRAL  AMERICAN  MISSION,  SAN  PEDRO  SULA,  HONDURAS  BRANCH 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  DISPLAY  OF  DOLLS  AT  BAZAAR,  November  1958 


Gladys  K.  Wagner,  President,  Central  American  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Dolls  of  various  countries  were  designed,  stuffed,  and  dressed.  The  dolls  were  made 
artistically.  Their  faces  radiated  personality,  and  their  costumes  were  typical  of  the 
countries  represented.  Amparo  Vasquez  was  president  of  this  Relief  Society  of  fifteen 
members." 


270 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Beth  M.  Sta]lman 

INGLEWOOD  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

December  14,  1958 

The  director,  June  Eggleston,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  back  row;  Lucille  Peel, 
organist,  is  seated  at  the  piano. 

Beth  M.  Stallman,  President,  Inglewood  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'The  group 
includes  members  of  each  of  our  six  wards,  also  five  stake  board  members.  The  Singing 
Mothers  also  presented  the  music  for  our  Relief  Society  stake  convention  in  May,  and 
many  of  them  sang  with  the  chorus  from  California,  at  the  Relief  Society  Conference 
in  October  1958." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elizabeth  C.  Hayward 

EAST  SHARON  STAKE   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED 
AT  CONVENTION,  January  10,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Lorena  C.  Fletcher,  who  has  served  thirty-five  years  as  a 
visiting  teacher;  stake  social  science  class  leader  Pearl  Stubbs,  who  has  been  a  visiting 
teacher  for  forty-five  years;  Annie  Gillespie,  forty  years;  Mina  Marriotti,  fifty  years; 
Amanda  Crandall,  twenty  years. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Chloe  Tayson,  thirty  years;  Rachael  Davis,  twenty-five 
years;  Preal  Jones,  thirty  years;  Eva  Gillespie,  forty  years;  Ina  Lewis,  thirty  years. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Lorena  James,  thirty  years;  Ivy  Perry,  thirty  years;  Margaret 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


271 


IVIcCracken,  twenty-eight  years;  Winnifred  Cannon,  twenty-one  years;  Ida  Ercanbrack, 
thirty  years. 

EHzabeth  C.  Ilayward,  President,  East  Sharon  Stake  ReHef  Society,  reports:  "For 
the  purpose  of  giving  renewed  spiritual  uphft  and  inspiration  to  our  visiting  teachers, 
on  January  loth,  1959,  our  Visiting  Teachers  Convention  was  held.  All  visiting  teachers 
were  recognized  and  honored  at  this  time.  Fifty-seven  were  given  special  honors  for 
ha\"ing  been  visiting  teachers  for  ten  years  or  more,  and  all  those  with  records  of  forty 
years  or  more  of  service  were  presented  with  Relief  Society  pins.  Sister  Mina  Marriotti, 
with  fifty  years  of  service,  was  given  an  African  violet  as  well.  For  the  main  feature  of 
our  program  we  used  the  presentation  given  at  the  last  Annual  Relief  Society  Confer- 
ence, 'A  Light  Shining.'  The  sisters  conducting  and  presenting  it  caught  the  spiritual 
message  the  presentation  so  well  portrays,  and  none  of  the  beauty  or  emphasis  of  its 
timely  message  was  lost.  We  were  well  satisfied  with  the  pleased,  enthusiastic  reaction 
of  the  sisters,  and  feel  that  the  visiting  teaching  program  received  rich  new  vigor  and 
importance  as  a  result  of  this  meeting." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Helen  B.  Pitcher 

CALGARY  STAKE  (CANADA),  RED  DEER  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
DISPLAYS  PRIZE-WINNING  QUILTS 

Left  to  right:  Kathleen  Taylor,  President;  Marie  Service,  visiting  teacher;  Johanna 
Blades;  Ellen  McLean,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Sadie  Soderberg,  \'isiting  teacher;  Ruby 
Lacey,  theology  class  leader;  Lola  Malmberg;  Farrold  Service,  work  meeting  leader;  Ruth 
Nielsen,  Second  Counselor;  Jean  Edwards;  Hazel  Guenther,  First  Counselor. 

Helen  B.  Pitcher,  President,  Calgary  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these  sisters 
are  seen  displaying  the  quilts  which  won  first  and  second  prizes  in  competition  at  a 
local  fair.  "These  sisters  are  very  de\oted  and  humble  in  their  callings,  and  although 
they  travel  a  distance  farther  than  any  other  members,  they  never  miss." 


272 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thelma  H.  Sampson 

SAMOAN  MISSION  CURIOS  COLLECTED  BY  RELIEF  SOCIETY  AND  SENT 
TO  THE  BUREAU  OF  INFORMATION  AT  THE  NEW  ZEALAND  TEMPLE 

Thelma  H.  Sampson,  President,  Samoan  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Enclosed 
is  a  picture  of  Samoan  curios  which  our  Relief  Society  sisters  collected  and  sent  to  the 
Bureau  of  Information  at  the  New  Zealand  Temple,  so  that  people  visiting  the  temple 
might  be  able  to  see  and  enjoy  some  of  the  arts  and  crafts  of  the  South  Sea  Islands. 
Our  sisters  enjoyed  this  project  and  responded  with  enthusiasm.  Now  we  are  busy 
getting  ready  for  our  year's  work,  as  our  Relief  Society  year  here  in  Samoa  is  from 
April  to  December." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Luana  C.  Healon 

SOUTHERN  FAR  EAST  MISSION,  REPRESENTATIVES  OF  FIVE  HONG 
KONG  BRANCHES  MEET  TO  PLAN  FOR  BAZAARS 

Shown  is  a  tablecloth  on  which  is  embroidered  a  famous  Chinese  poem  in  ancient 
style  of  writing. 

Luana  C.  Heaton,  President,  Southern  Far  East  Relief  Society,  reports:  "We  are 
very  pleased  with  the  progress  that  has  been  made  with  the   Relief  Society  program 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


273 


during  the  past  year.  At  this  time  last  year  there  was  only  one  organized  Relief  Society, 
However,  due  to  the  rapid  growth  in  membership,  it  was  necessary  to  divide  the  Relief 
Society,  and,  as  a  result,  we  now  have  five  well-functioning  Relief  Societies. 

"During  the  month  of  December,  five  Relief  Societies  held  bazaars  in  Hong  Kong. 
December  is  the  month  when  most  bazaars  are  held  in  the  Colony.  After  the  dividing 
of  the  Relief  Society,  the  members  of  the  new  branches  were  very  eager  to  prepare  for 
their  own  bazaars.  In  preparing  for  the  bazaars,  it  was  suggested  that  the  evening's 
entertainment  be  divided  into  three  sections:  a  handwork  display,  a  food  and  cake 
sale,  and  a  program.  Because  American-type  cakes  cannot  be  purchased  in  Hong  Kong, 
the  sisters  thought  it  would  be  a  good  project  to  make  cakes  and  sell  them  at  their 
bazaars.  It  was  also  decided  to  have  a  project  of  making  tablecloths.  These  table- 
cloths are  very  unusual  in  that  they  are  made  of  twenty-five  ten-inch  squares.  In  each 
square  is  embroidered  a  Chinese  character  about  three  inches  in  length.  When  the 
squares  are  sewed  together,  they  form  a  Chinese  poem.  The  Chinese  sisters  are  very 
gifted  in  doing  handwork,  and  the  workmanship  on  the  tablecloths  is  excellent. 

"There  is  a  Relief  Society  branch  quite  a  distance  from  Hong  Kong.  In  fact,  the 
ladv  missionaries  in  charge  travel  each  week  to  meeting  by  boat.  The  town  in  which 
this  branch  is  located  is  a  refugee  settlement,  and  because  of  this  the  people  are  very 
poor.  The  Relief  Socity  sisters  wanted  very  much  to  have  a  bazaar,  but  realized  that 
the  members  of  the  branch  would  be  unable  to  support  it.  Therefore,  they  combined 
with  another  branch  and  held  a  joint  bazaar.  Because  of  financial  difficulties  and  the 
long  distance  in  traveling,  only  three  sisters  were  able  to  represent  their  branch  at  the 
bazaar.  However,  all  the  sisters  helped  with  the  preparations,  and  their  efforts  were 
well  rewarded,  for  the  bazaar  was  very  successful." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  Schavieis 

NORWALK  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)   FIRST  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENCY 

Left  to  right:  Fern  Marcroft,  First  Counselor;  Norma  Schauers,  President;  Irene 
Hollands,  Second  Counselor. 

Norwalk  Stake  was  organized  October  26,  1958,  resulting  from  a  division  of  the 
East  Long  Beach  Stake. 


274 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


Photograph  sul)i)uU(.(.l   In    Lcali  H.   Lewis 

CANADIAN  MISSION,  DISTRICT  AND  BRANCH   RELIEF   SOCIETY  PRESI- 
DENTS AT  ANNUAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  TORONTO, 
ONTARIO,  CANADA,  October  18,  1958 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Jean  Shelton;  Venice  Hill;  Emma  Hillman;  Mabel  Taylor, 
Mission  Relief  Society  Secretary-Treasurer;  Leah  H,  Lewis,  President,  Canadian  Mission 
Relief  Society;  Rebecca  Bird;  Ida  Belfiglio;  Lilly  Scott. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Jean  Gordon;  Dorothy  Gates;  Mildred  Smith;  Doraine 
Nagy;  Ileen  Ball;  Davina  Wright;  Mildred  Porter;  Olive  Butler;  Dorothy  Savin;  Edna 
Yeager;  Grace  Grossman. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Martha  M.  Marshall;  Alta  Ball;  Ruth  Jones;  Irene  Krist; 
Elva  Marie  Adamson;  Evelyn  Connie;  Bernice  Clark;  Delia  Odendahl. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Hazel  Tate;  Elizabeth  Courchesne;  Rosalind  C.  Nve; 
Isobel  Renter;  Doris  Morrison;  Janet  Boucher;  Hilda  Crashaw;  Kathleen  Wilson;  Emily 
Ditty;  Grace  Dunlop. 

Sister  Lewis  reports:  "With  235  present,  this  Relief  Society  conference  was  the 
largest  ever  held  in  the  Canadian  Mission.  Some  of  the  sisters  traveled  nearly  1,000 
miles  (round  trip)  to  attend  the  conference.  Highly  informative  and  inspirational  de- 
partmental meetings  were  held.  The  work  meeting  articles,  attractively  displayed  by  the 
branches,  were  the  center  of  keen  interest.  The  climax  of  the  conference  was  the  pre- 
sentation of  playlets  by  the  Ottawa,  London,  and  East  Toronto  Branches.  These  play- 
lets all  centered  around  the  Relief  Society  and  the  home.  The  music  of  the  combined 
Singing  Mothers  chorus  was  inspiring.  A  delicious  luncheon  was  served  between  ses- 
sions by  the  West  Toronto  Branch." 


(Pn 


ecious 


cJok 


en 


Rowena  Jensen  Bills 


A  gilded  basket  full  of  flowers — 

Not  the  fragile  kind, 

Nor  the  delicate  in  scent 

Lo\'ers  have  in  mind, 

But  all  the  gay  and  bright  profusion 

Windy  hillsides  bring; 


Buttercups  and  bluebells,  daisies, 
Laced  through  yellow  string. 

Baby  hands  had  plucked  one  dozen 
Blossoms  —  even  more  — 
To  bring  to  Mother  all  the  grandeur 
From  a  distant  shore. 


The  Silver  Leash 

(Continued  horn  page  267) 

sure  that  a  children's  wing  was  what 
the  hospital  needed.  Now  he  was 
making  the  way  easy  for  Dr.  Alan 
to  lose  his  dream.  LaRue's  voice 
was  sharply  critical.  ''Dr.  Alan  will 
be  very  unhappy  in  that  brand  new 
office.''  There  was  scorn  in  her 
gray-blue  eyes. 

Grandie  regarded  her  passively. 
''Well,  well!  So  you  seem  to  know 
my  grandson  pretty  well.  Better 
than  his  fiancee  does!" 

LaRue  was  furious  with  herself 
for  blushing.  But  she  met  the  old 
man's  eyes  and  said  honestly:  "Fve 
only  met  him  a  few  times.  But  I 
like  him.  He's  a  fine  man.  I  know 
he's  a  kind,  considerate  doctor.  I've 
heard  him  trying  to  convince  Herb 
that  an  operation  might  help  him. 
But  Herb  is  afraid.  Dr.  Alan  is  let- 
ting Herb  make  up  his  own  mind." 
She  rose  to  the  doctor's  defense, 
saying  seriously:  "I  think  Dr.  Alan 
should  be  allowed  to  make  up  his 
own  mind  about  where  he  lives, 
where  he  builds  his  office,  or  wheth- 
er he'd  rather  stay  on  at  the  hospital 
and  build  that  new  wing." 

The  old  man  was  grinning.  Then 
he  said  quizzically:  "Some  people 
need  a  push  in  the  wrong  direction." 
He  chuckled  softly.  "Alan  often 
prescribes  nasty-tasting  medicine  for 
his  patients.  So  nasty  medicine  is 
good  for  doctors,  too.  Especially 
when  it's  forced  down  their  throats." 

LaRue  was  confused.  But  the 
old  man  was  through  talking.  He 
put  on  his  hat  and  bowed  low  over 
her  hand,  telling  her  that  he  and 
the  old  house  had  enjoyed  her  visit. 
He  waved  his  cane  and  walked  slow- 
ly to  his  own  red-brick  cottage. 

Page  275 


Come  in  and  we'll  show  you 
how  easy  it  is  to  play   the  CONN 

"MINUET,"  America's  finest 
spinet  organ.  In  less  than  15  minutes 

you'll  be  playing  simple  tunes 
wiih  both  hands— e\Qt\  if  you   don't 

know  a  note  of  music!  It's  EASY 
—it's  FUN  .  .  .  The  Conn  "Minuet" 

is  the  one  instrument  thai  pro- 
vides every  member  of  the  family  true 

joy  of  self  expression 
—for  every   mood,   every   occasion. 


lusic    I 


_____ 15  E.  1st  South 

l45N0ltTHUNIVERSiTY.PR0V0«/Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


iHiiiiiiimnii 


276 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— APRIL  1959 


T  ARUE  stared  after  him,  trying  to 
puzzle  him  out,  trying  to  under- 
stand just  what  he  had  meant  about 
''nasty  medicine."  As  she  strolled 
home  she  put  his  words  down  to 
an  old  man's  wandering  memory. 
She  knew  she  shouldn't,  but  she 
asked  Connie  questions.  ''Doesn't 
Grandie  like  Gladys  Drew?" 

Gonnie  smiled.  "Oh,  he  likes  her 
all  right.  But  most  people  don't 
think  she's  really  in  love  with  Alan. 
Some  people  thing  that  she  still 
likes  Earl.  But  Grandie  promised 
her  a  beautiful  house,  and  a  lot  of 
nice  things,  and.  .  .  ." 

LaRue  stopped  her,  ashamed  of 
herself  for  wanting  to  share  Gon- 
nie's  gossip.  At  dinner,  she  told 
Herb  and  the  others  about  her  visit 
to  the  old  house.  Gonnie,  as  usual, 
bubbled  over  with  words. 

"Mommy  used  to  visit  Grandie, 
too.  She  loved  his  house.  If  Daddy 
hadn't  got  hurt  she  wanted  to  buy 
it."  The  flash  of  pain  in  Herb's 
face  made  LaRue  interrupt,  quickly. 

"It's  very  nice  up  there  on  the 
knoll.  Gool,  lovely.  I've  been  won- 
dering if  we  all  couldn't  go  there. 
Have  a  sort  of  cook-out.  . .  ?" 

The  look  of  derision  in  Erma's 
face  made  her  falter.  But  Joel 
leaned  across  the  table,  interest  in 
his  young  face. 

"Maybe  Grandie  would  let  me 
see  that  old  car." 

LaRue  smiled.  "He  told  me  he 
would,"  she  assured  him  quickly. 
Then,  with  a  side  glance  at  Erma, 
"He  promised  to  show  us  the  old 
furniture.  I  thought  it  might  be 
fun." 

Erma  did  not  answer,  though 
there  was  a  stirring  of  interest  in 
her  pretty  face. 

Herb  spoke  quietly.  "When  I 
was  a  kid,  Hillhigh  House  used  to 


be  the  show  place  of  the  valley. 
There  were  always  parties.  Surreys 
and  fine  horses  climbed  the  sloping 
drive.  There  were  roses  along  the 
walks.  Their  red,  pink,  and  yellow 
petals  made  a  sort  of  carpet.  .  .  ." 

He  was  lost  in  memories. 

Gonnie  laughed  a  little,  and  cried: 
"Oh,  Daddy,  that  was  in  the  good 
old  days." 

For  a  long  moment  there  was 
silence.  Then  Joel  spoke  loudly: 
"Gould  we  have  fried  chicken,  Aunt 
LaRue?" 

It  was  the  first  time  he  had  ever 
made  a  request.  A  faint  glow 
burned  in  LaRue's  heart. 

"Fried  chicken,  Joel,"  she  prom- 
ised, "and  a  lot  of  other  good 
things." 

Gonnie  bounced.  "We'll  invite 
Grandie.  And  Dr.  Alan  and 
Gladys,"  and  with  a  glance  at  Erma, 
she  added,  "Bob  Powers." 

Erma  flushed  hotly,  but  she  didn't 
speak  angrily  to  her  sister. 

"Maybe  Ed'd  like  to  see  that  old 
Lizzie,"  stated  Joel  hesitantly. 

His  eyes  turned  to  his  father,  as 
though  expecting  reproof  for  such 
a  suggestion,  but  LaRue  spoke  hur- 
riedly. "Surely,  invite  Eddie!  All 
boys  like  fried  chicken."  She 
thought,  but  did  not  add:  Eddie 
needs  a  little  help.    No  boy's  all  bad. 

Gonnie's  eyes  were  shining.  "I 
just  love  Grandie,"  she  cried.  "Don't 
you.  Aunt  LaRue?" 

LaRue  had  liked  the  old  man. 
Even  though  she  hadn't  understood 
his  double-talk  about  nasty  medi- 
cine. She  smiled  at  Gonnie,  then 
braced  herself  to  face  Herb.  She 
held  her  voice  tight  so  it  would  not 
waver. 

"You're  also  invited,"  she  said. 
For    an     instant     Herb's    hands 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


277 


clenched  on  the  wheels  of  his  chair. 
His  face  drained  of  color. 

LaRue  heard  the  quiet  breathing 
of  the  children  as  they  waited  polite- 
ly for  their  father  to  speak.  By  their 
faces,  she  knew  that  they  expected 
their  father's  customary  rejection. 

LaRue's  clear  eyes  forced  Herb's 
dark  ones  to  meet  her  look.  She 
knew  how  much  courage  it  was  tak- 
ing for  him  to  speak.  When  he 
did,  it  was  smiHngly. 

'I'm  very  happy  to  accept." 

LaRue  heard  the  great  sigh  which 
escaped  in  unison  from  the  chil- 
dren's lips.  She  knew  they  were 
fighting  to  keep  from  showing  their 
surprise.  But  gratitude  shone  in 
their  faces.  They  began  to  make 
plans  about  what  should  go  into 
the  lunch  basket.  They  talked  in 
low  tones,  as  though  they  were 
almost  afraid  to  believe  what  they 
had  heard  their  father  say.  But  they 
could  not  hide  the  happy  smiles 
which  raced  into  their  faces. 

T  ARUE'S  eyes  met  Herb's  with 
an  approving  smile.  She  knew 
that  he  had  understood  what  she 
was  trying  to  do  and  had  wanted  to 
help  her.  There  was  an  unuttered 
'Thank  you/'  in  Herb's  face  as  he 
slowly  turned  his  chair  towards  his 
room. 

As  soon  as  his  door  had  closed, 
the  children  broke  into  excited  con- 
versation. 

'Til  ask  Bob  to  pick  out  the 
freshest  vegetables  for  our  salad," 
said  Erma  happily. 

'Til  go  tell  Eddie  what's  up," 
cried  Joel,  and  went  away,  whistling 
brightly. 

Connie  spoke  soberly.  "I'll  ask 
Janice  to  come.  And  Atlast.  He 
loves  picnics,  though  he  can't  have 
any  chicken   bones.     I'll   take  his 


HAWAII 

Depart  April  26th.  Fly  United  Air 
Lines   and    return  by    United    Air    Lines 

or  Luraline,  whichever  you  prefer.  Be 
in  Hawaii  for  the  May  Day  Celebra- 
tion when  the  Shower  Trees  are  in 
bloom. 

EUROPE 

Sail  from  Montreal  on  June  12,  1959. 
Enjoy  life  on  the  Luxury  Liner;  relax 
and  rest  before  beginning  your  fine 
European  Tour. 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

The  original  Historic  Train  leaves  Fri- 
day evening,  July  31,  1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  at  5:00  p.m. 
See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  etc.,  and  witness  the 
HILL   CUMORAH    PAGEANT. 

Historic  Bus  leaves  Salt  Lake  City  on 
August  1st. 

For  free  folders   write  or  phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone  DA  8-0303 


leash  so's  he  w^on't  get  into  mischief 
when  Janice  and  I  make  a  playhouse 
and  play  with  our  dolls." 

''What  else  shall  we  have  to  eat?" 
asked  LaRue,  poising  her  pencil 
above  her  notebook. 

They  planned  the  menu.  When 
Joel  came  back  they  set  the  day,  and 
the  time.  Joel  said  he'd  get  out  the 
folding  aluminum  chairs.  They'd 
take  a  table,  and  grill,  and  first  thing 
in  the  morning  he  and  Eddie 
would.  .  .  . 

LaRue  didn't  really  listen  to  what 
they  all  said.  She  felt  warm  and 
happy,  closer  to  Amelia's  children 
than  she  had  felt  since  she  arrived. 

She  wondered  how  she  had  ever 
doubted  them! 

After  all,  she  reminded  herself 
tremulously,  they  are  part  of  their 
dear  mother.  .  .  . 

(To  be  continued) 


HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  July  24, 
1959.  23  Days.  See  Liberty,  Carthage, 
Nauvoo,  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  Kirtiand,  etc. 
Including  Chicago,  Boston,  New  York, 
Washington,  Niagara  Falls,  and  the  SONG 
OF   NORWAY  Stage  Show. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  June  28, 
1959.  Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  Van- 
couver, and   Victoria. 

MESA  VERDE 

Labor    Day   weekend    tour. 
September    5-6-7,   1959. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

Leaving   in   November. 

For   Itinerary    write    or    phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt   Lake   City  3,   Utah 

Phone  EM  3-5229 


cJhe  ulole  In  the  cje 


ence 


SACRED  HIGHLIGHTS 

PIANO 

Chapel   Musings  —  Perry  

...  .85 

Sabbath    Day   Music    

...1.50 

Sacred    and    Secular    Piano— Heaps    . 

.1.00 

ORGAN 

At  the  Console  —  Felton  

.2.00 

Eight   Sacred   Songs   —    Hart 

..1.50 

Organ   in  the  Church  —  Asper  

..2.75 

CHOIR 

Heavens  Were   Opened   

..  .25 

They  Found  Him   in  the  Temple   

..  .20 

How  Beautiful  Upon  the  Mountains— 

Harker   

..  .25 

LADIES   SSA 

If    Christ    Should    Come   Tomorrow... 

..  .20 

1  Walked  in  God's  Garden  

..  .25 

He   That   Hath   Clean    Hands  

..  .20 

Every  Heart  That  Is  Clean  

..  .20 

PIANO  SOLO 

Meditation    —   Herman   

..  .60 

VOCAL  SOLOS 

He    Smiled    on    Me    

..  .60 

If    Christ    Should  Come    Tomorrow... 

..  .75 

He  That   Hath   Clean    Hands  

..  .75 

VOCAL  DUETS   OR  SOLOS 

The    Temple   by   the   Sea    

..  .75 

PLUS     ALL     L.D.S.     REQUIRED     NUMBERS       | 

Jessie    Evans    Smith    L.P.    singing 

"Mickey"    Hart    songs    

.3.98 

HART  BROS. 

(Sugar  House  Music  Co.) 

2130  So.   11th  East           Salt  Lake  City  6, 

Utah 

{      )    Charge          (      )    Approval          (     ) 

Cash 

Name    

Address     1 

Dorothy  Oakley  Rea 


WHEN  Papa  finally  fixed  the 
hole  in  the   fence,   it  was 
like  writing  the  ending  to 
the  happiest  chapter  in  the  story  of 
our  lives  in  the  old  home. 

He  didn't  fix  it  until  after  all  the 
high-school  yearbooks  had  been 
fondly  tucked  away  in  the  attic,  and 
it  was  after  the  Nelson  family  had 
moved  away. 

The  hole  in  the  fence  was  a  solid 
link  in  the  friendship  chain  of  the 
neighborhood  where  we  lived. 

The  slamming  of  the  screen  door 
at  the  Nelson  house  next  door  told 
us  that,  at  that  minute,  one  of  the 
Nelsons  was  coming  through  the 
hole  in  the  fence  and  would  be  at 
our  back  door  by  the  time  we  were 
there  to  open  it. 

As  we  each  passed  back  and  forth 
through  the  hole  in  the  fence,  we 
carried  with  us  the  news  of  joys 
and  sorrows  shared  by  the  two 
homes. 

The  news  of  a  budding  romance, 
a  poor  report  card,  or  a  new  pickle 
recipe  reached  the  house  next  door 
as  surely  as  did  the  news  of  wedding, 
birth,  illness,  or  death. 

None  could  remember  how  many 
starts  of  yeast,  fat  loaves  of  hot 
bread,  or  pans  of  newly  picked  gar- 
den vegetables  were  exchanged 
through  the  hole  in  the  fence  on 
those  summer  days  that  stretched 
as  sweet  and  long  as  poplar  shade. 

For  each  of  the  growing  children 
at  our  house,  there  was  a  friend  of 
near-age  in  the  house  next  door  .  .  . 


Page  278 


THE  HOLE  IN  THE  FENCE 


279 


and  Mrs.  Nelson  was  Mama's  dear- 
est friend. 

Each  springtime  when  Papa  pa- 
tiently planted  his  garden,  small 
running  feet  would  lay  the  new 
plants  low. 

Then  he  would  say  at  supper, 
''Mama,  tomorrow  I  will  surely  have 
to  fix  the  hole  in  the  fence." 

Mama  would  glance  at  our 
alarmed  faces  with  a  silencing  smile 
because  she  knew  Papa  wasn't  going 
to  fix  the  hole  in  the  fence  for  years 
to  come. 

As  tides  of  time  changed  each  of 
our  lives,  the  old  hole  in  the  fence 
was  almost  forgotten  .  .  .  until  the 
day  of  Mama's  funeral. 

That's  when  Willard,  the  young- 
est of  the  Nelson  family,  brought  it 
back  to  our  minds  with  all  the  glow- 
ing sweetness  of  those  shining  days 
of  sun  and  snow. 

''I  remember  the  day  the  Oakley 
family  moved  into  our  neighbor- 
hood," he  said  from  the  flower-lined 
pulpit. 

''It  all  began  with  a  very  small 
boy  and  a  very  small  hole  in  the 
fence.  In  fact,  the  hole  was  smaller 
than  the  boy,  but  even  as  a  camel 
might  pass  through  the  eye  of  a 
needle,  any  small  boy  can  pass 
through  a  very  small  hole  in  a  wire 
fence.  However,  a  miscalculated 
wiggle  and  the  seat  of  a  pair  of  over- 
alls was  caught  with  a  stray  wire. 
The  boy's  shout  carried  well  to  the 
home  of  the  new  neighbor.  The 
neighbor  came„  and  with  gentle 
hands  released  the  wire  and  pulled 
the  boy  through  the  fence.  .  .  .  May 
I  repeat,  pulJed  the  hoy  through  the 
fence,  not  pushed  him  back  through 
the  fence.    That  day,  a  young  boy 


as  an  ambassador  from  his  own 
family,  wormed  his  way  into  the 
lives,  home,  and  thoughts  of  the 
family  next  door." 

In  that  sad  and  solemn  hour,  we 
all  looked  back  gratefully  to  a  small 
hole  in  the  fence  that  grew  with 
growing  children  until  at  last,  no 
fence  and  no  distance  were  great 
enough  to  loosen  the  bond  that  was 
securely  welded  before  the  children 
went  away  and  Papa  finally  fixed  the 
hole  in  the  fence. 


EUROPE 

Special  royal  tours  leaving  in  June 
and   August.     Economically   yours. 

HAWAII 

Special  deluxe  tours  leaving  in  April, 
June,  or  July. 

Vacation  Hav^raii  —  eight  days,  seven 
nights,  transportation,  hotel  accommo- 
dations,  sightseeing,    only   $275.00. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaves  June  27,  1959.  Come  join  us 
on  this  v^^onderful  vacation  tour. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves  August  1,  1959,  for  the  famous 
HILL   CUMORAH   PAGEANT. 

DISNEYLAND  TOUR 

Student   tour  to  Disneyland  on   August 
2nd    through     August     8th.       Includes 
other    sightseeing    in    California. 
For  further   details   write    or   phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20 

Sugar    House    Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone 

IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


Supplies  for 

All   Popular  Handicrafts 

Foam  and  Plastic  Tote  Bags 
All  Flower  Materials 
Aluminum  Trays— Mosaics 
Copper  Tooling— Copper  Enameling 
Basketry— Textile   Paints 
Shellcraft— Boutique  Materials 
Ceramic  Supplies 

And  many,  many  others. 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2d  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


[Blrthday^    (congratulations 

One  Hundred  One 

Mrs.   Dessie   Newman   Middleton 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Russell  Day 
Hunter,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Wilson  Young 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Eva  Barton  Groesbeck 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Shuldberg  Hillstead 
Preston,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Minnetta  Permelia  Brown 
Thorne 
Manti,  Utah 


Mrs.  Maria  P.  Thompson 
Ephraim,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Ada   Deanna  Alexander   Bonner 
Midway,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Susan  Sizemore  Rowley 
Grantsville,   Utah 

Mrs.  Alice  DeLaMare  Cowans 
Tooele,  Utah 

Mrs,  Martha  Jones 
Provo,   Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Brooks  Jackson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  M.  Jarvis 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Olena  Marie  Peterson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lenie  Jesperson  Peterson 
Blackfoot,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Ridd  Hall 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hannah  Elizabeth  Bates 

Sheppard 

Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Fitch  Whyte 
Lethbridge,   Canada 

Mrs.  Albertha  Fransiska  Nielson 

Hatch 

Riverton,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Sarah  Symons  Hillstead 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.   Emily   Mariah   Cowley 

Bench  Fowler 

Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Treharne 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emily  Randall  Richards 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emma  Munk  Wilkes 
Bedford,  Wyoming 


Page  280 


> 
< 


ixl 

> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 


> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 


IXl 

> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 

a: 


> 
< 


TRAVEL     •     TRAVEL    H 
HAWAII  < 


8  or  16  fun-filled  sun-filled  days. 
Deluxe  hotels.  Meals.  Sightseeing 
trips  and  cruises.  Visit  4  islands, 
L.D.S.  Temple.  Enjoy  native  festivi- 
ties and  Island  Lealea  (Fun).  De- 
part any  time  or  travel  with  groups 
leaving  regularly. 

$259-$639 


EUROPE 

48  days  —  14  countries:  England, 
Scotland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Austria,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Monaco, 
San  Marino,  Lichtenstein.  (June  and 
September  departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE  TOUR 

Along  the  Mormon  Trail  —  visit 
Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo,  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT,  Niagara  Falls,  Ottawa- 
Montreal,  Quebec,  New  England, 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Washington,  Mt.  Vernon  and  other 
Mormon  and  American  Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S.  YOUTH  TOUR 
EUROPE 

30  days  —  1 1  countries.  All  ex- 
pense, fine  hotels,  balanced  menus, 
visit  L.D.S.  Branches.  Cultural  and 
Educational  Sightseeing,  Supervised 
Fun,  Physician  accompanying  Tour. 
Limited  Accommodations,  apply 
early.    Departs  June  1959. 

ROBBINS  TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare  Itineraries 

Compare  Prices 

then 

TRAVEL  WITH  US 

Box   1514  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Phone  EL  9-0959 


H 

> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


H 

TO 
> 
< 


H 

> 
< 


TO 

> 
< 


TRAVEL 


TRAVEL 


H 

> 
< 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information, 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


r  II R I S  T 


^.-f,/A:/t 


^m^ 


New,  Revised    Edition 


CHRIST 
in  Ancient  America 

(ARCHAEOLOGY  and  the 

BOOK  OF  MORMON  Vol.  II) 

DR.  MILTON  R.  HUNTER 
Volume  11  centers  on  QuetzalcoatI,  the  "White  and 
Bearded  God"  of  Indian  legend  and  brings  into 
sharp  focus  the  fact  that  Christ's  visit  to  the  West- 
ern Hemisphere  persisted  in  history  right  down  to 
the  time  of  the  coming  of  the  Spaniards  some  fif- 
teen centuries  later.  This  book  provides  fascinating 
reading  in  and  of  itself,   independent  of  Volume    1. 

$3.95 


SEARCH  and 
RESEARCH 

NOEL  C.  STEVENSON 
This  book  offers  many  aids  in  locating  ancestors 
who  are  bound  in  a  never-ending  chain  of  succeed- 
ing generations  back  to  Adam.  The  author  lists 
each  state  in  the  United  States  with  reference  books, 
state  officials  under  whose  jurisdiction  records  are 
filed,  and  other  sources  such  as  wills,  army  regis- 
ters, land  rolls,  etc.,  as  well  as  sources  in  other 
countries  where  clues  may  be  found  for  additional 
research.  „i,,.,  $2.95 


■lipiiiiii 

IIIIIIIMii  

DworQtIliiBooh  Co, 

44    East    Soulh    Temple  ■•   Salt    Lake   City     Utah 


EARCH 

I 


SEARCH 


^„,,    C    STEVE. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 

44  East  South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Gentlemen: 

Enclosed   you    will   find      (      )   check      (      )   money    order      (     )    I    have   an    account.     Please 
charge  for   encircled   (numbered)    books:        1  2.  Amount   enclosed   $ 


Name 

Address                                                                                                                                          -    - -    --    

City 

Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 

?fpe 


'-^M    A  :G  .A     Z    I    N\F: 


'"^. 


v^.-' 


c*     Mf':y't 


1^-  ¥^ 


j^Hi 


%-  '.^sen^-"**!^ 


-W**" 


VOL.  46  NO.  5 


V. 


V- 


-€ 


< 


,,5^ 


£& 


>^. 


fy^    \ 


/ 


w 


4*. 


% 


% 


J 


■^^j^ 


rfT 


Ov 


^ 


% 


♦at     *^ 


<p. 


romise 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 

The  apple  is  but  a  pearly  promise  now 
Inscribed  in  petals  over  twig  and  bough— 

A  word,  revived  by  springtime's  alchemy, 

It  scents  the  soft  wind  filtered  through  the  tree. 

Each  blossom  drawn  above  the  wakening  earth 
Foretells  the  wonder  of  an  apple's  birth. 

Spring  fashions  change  and  change  again,  save  these 
Worn  each  new  season  by  the  orchard  trees— 

This  white  replacing  now  the  scentless  snow; 
This  nest  growing  loud  where  the  leaf-buds  blow. 

A  promise  is  unfolding  over  leaf  and  wing 

As  syllables  of  summer  climb  the  stems  of  spring. 


The  Cover:  Brandywine  Park,  Wilmington,  Delaware 

Photograph  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild 

Frontispiece:  Apple  Blossoms,  Photograph  by  Luoma  Studios 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  full  color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    1 1 


ear  an 


a  3rc 


ar 


We  are  delighted  with  the  cover  pic- 
ture for  the  February  Magazine,  the  inside 
pictures,  the  article  by  Brother  Nibley, 
and  the  recipes  which  were  used.  We  are 
grateful  for  the  privilege  of  having  our 
mission  featured,  and  we  hope  others  will 
enjoy  this  issue  as  we  are  enjoying  it. 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine  means  so 
much  to  us  here  in  the  mission.  Our 
sisters  have  an  added  feeling  of  sisterhood 
with  each  contact  we  have. 

— Lovell  W.  Smith 

President 

Central   Atlantic  States 
Mission  Relief  Society 
Roanoke,  Virginia 

I  wish  to  express  my  gratitude  for  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine  which  was  sent 
to  me  six  years  ago  by  Mrs.  Leslie  Burt, 
my  daughter's  mother-in-law,  as  a  Christ- 
mas gift.  I  really  think  it  is  a  wonderful 
Magazine,  and  I  enjoy  reading  it  very 
much.  I  like  all  the  articles  that  are  in  it. 
I  wish  to  congratulate  all  for  the  time 
and  effort  it  must  take  to  prepare  such  a 
good,  instructive,  and  spiritual  Magazine. 
I  admire  the  cover  for  the  November  issue, 
"Plaque  in  the  Rehef  Society  Building," 
with  the  picture  of  three  nice  looking 
ladies. 

— Emona  Jones  Tamburini 

Buenos  Aires,  Argentina 

It's  peculiar,  but  the  Magazine  has 
always  been  ours  in  my  mind.  I  can  hardly 
wait  for  the  moment  to  come  when  I  can 
sit  down  and  read  it  from  cover  to  cover, 
enjoy  the  thoughts  of  other  women  who 
have  the  same  way  of  life  as  mine.  I 
especially  enjoyed  the  story  ''Not  of  This 
Fold,"  by  Frances  C.  Yost  in  the  March 
issue.  Since  I  saw  her  first  story  in  the 
Magazine,  I  always  scan  the  pages  quickly 
to  see  whether  or  not  she  has  a  story  in 
the  current  issue.  She  tells  of  such  hu- 
man situations,  it  seems  as  if  you  might 
be  reading  about  yourself  or  someone  in 
your  town. 

— Jere  Scott 

Thatcher,  Arizona 

So  many  lovely  comments  on  our  Maga- 
zine I  have  received  from  poet  friends  to 

Page  282 


whom  I  sent  the  January  issue!  Poets 
from  New  York  City,  Grand  Rapids, 
Michigan,  Los  Angeles,  and  from  the  states 
of  Minnesota,  Mississippi,  Iowa,  etc.  — 
one  a  poet  laureate  —  have  given  high 
praise  for  the  quality  of  the  poems  and 
stories,  and  for  the  scope  of  living  and 
education  covered  by  our  lessons.  One 
commented  very  favorably  on  the  lesson 
on  Jonathan  Edwards  and  said  she  didn't 
expect  to  find  such  material  in  a  church 
publication.  I  am  happy  to  report  these 
reactions,  for  I  am  proud  of  our  Magazine 
and  thankful  to  be  represented  in  it. 
— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Reading  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
is  like  finding  an  oasis  in  a  desert  after 
reading  many  other  magazines.  I  think 
that  all  the  prize  stories  and  poems  were 
especially  fine  this  year.  Mrs.  Hill's  "The 
Telling"  is  unique  in  technique.  Its  ap- 
parent simplicity  —  which  is  not  simple 
at  all  —  combined  with  its  spiritual  es- 
sence, makes  it  outstandingly  beautiful. 
I  don't  know  what  I  would  do  without  the 
Magazine.  I  have  written  for  it  ever 
since  "Aunt  Susie  Young  Gates"  was  called 
to  be  the  editor.  May  it  continue  on  in 
its  great  mission. 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 

I  am  grateful  for  the  lesson  on  disci- 
pline "The  Restraining  Hand,"  by  Elder 
John  Farr  Larson,  in  the  November  1958 
issue  of  the  Magazine.  It  helped  my  hus- 
band and  me  better  to  understand  the 
problems  of  our  child  and  gave  us  new 
courage  towards  our  goal  of  making  a 
real  home  for  our  little  family. 
— Bessie  L.  Abbott 

Kearns,  Utah 


I  have  taken  The  ReUei  Society  Maga- 
zine almost  ever  since  1921.  I  have  surely 
enjoyed  reading  it  and  hope  I  can  continue 
taking  it  until  my  days  are  finished  on 
earth.  I  do  enjoy  the  stories  and  the 
lessons. 

— Bertha  G.  Brown 

Grants  Pass,  Oregon 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  _--.--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary  V.  Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  Winniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ---__-------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          -__-__---_  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ----------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.    46  MAY    1959  NO.    5 

LyOn  tents 

SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Abraham  Lincoln — A  Study  in  Adversity  A.  Hamer  Reiser  284 

The  Eastern  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  290 

Contest    Announcements — 1959    292 

Eliza  R.   Snow  Poem  Contest  292 

Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest   293 

Would  You  Write  Poetry?  Sylvia  Probst  Young  294 

What's  in  a  Story?  Norma  A.    Wrathall  299 

The  Right  Circles  310 

FICTION 

Louisa  Helen  M.  Livingston  303 

Gem  of  the  Hills  Lydia  M.   Sorensen  314 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  5  Beatrice  R.   Parsons  320 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near  and  Far   282 

Sixty   Years  Ago   306 

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  30'7 

Editorial:  Books — Recorders   for  the  Ages  Vesta   P.    Crawford  308 

Magazine  Honor  Roll  for  1958  Marianne  C.   Sharp  325 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  335 

Birthday    Congratulations    343 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Eastern  States  Mission  Florence  S.   Jacobsen  311 

Weeds   Celia   Luce  316 

You   Can   Sew — XV — Children's   Clothing    Jean   R.    Jennings  317 

Maggie  Richards  Wood  Specializes  in  Making  Lace  Tablecloths  319 

POETRY 

Promise — Frontispiece     Dorothy     J.     Roberts  281 

To   My   Daughter   Camilla    Woodbury    Judd  298 

Dream,  Come  True  Ida  Elaine   James  309 

My  Mother  Elsie   McKinnon    Strachan  309 

Grandmother's  Pinks  Maude   Rubin  316 

Old  Fishermen  Ethel  Jacobson  319 

When  Deserts  Bloom  in  Arizona  Ruth  H.  Chadwick  334 

The    Temple    Winona    F.    Thomas  338 

Spring's  Golden  Web  Grace   Ingles  Frost  340 

Sun  in  Bloom  Eva   Willes  Wangsgaard  340 

Temple   Marriage   Ann    Barber   Fletcher  343 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  283 


Abraham  Lincoln 


A  STUDY  IN  ADVERSITY 

A.  Hamer  Reiser 
Assistant  Secretary  to  the  First  Presidency 


44 


C 


IRCUMSTANCES  have 
made  me,  I  have  not 
made  them,"  This  is  at- 
tributed to  Abraham  Lincohi  as  an 
explanation  of  himself. 

As  a  creature  of  adverse  circum- 
stances, Abraham  Lincoln  and  his 
life  offer  a  rewarding  study.  It  is 
instructive  to  make  a  tally  of  the 
successes  and  failures  of  his  life,  to 
total  them,  and  then  to  strike  a  bal- 
ance and  ponder  the  outcome. 

Another  way  to  see  him  is  as  one 
wrestling  with  the  dramatic  forces 
of  conflict  inherent  in  his  times  and 
circumstances,  to  observe  the  pre- 
ponderance of  hindrances  and  the 
tardy  achievement  of  success. 

If  he  had  been  notable  for  moral 
cowardice,  self-pity,  or  neurosis,  he 
would  have  succumbed  early, 
drowned  in  the  deluge  of  adversity 
which  constantly  washed  over  him. 

He  stood,  however,  like  a  sea- 
battered  rock,  lashed  by  storms  of 
hurricane  force,  and  survived  the 
elements  of  defeat. 

He  reduced  himself  to  his  lowest 
terms  and  has  survived  to  the  great- 
ness of  one  who  would  ''lose  his  life" 
and  save  it. 

He  wrote:  ''I  was  born  February 
12,  1809,  in  Hardin  County,  Ken- 
tucky. My  parents  were  both  born 
in  Virginia,  of  undistinguished  fami- 
lies —  second  families,  perhaps  I 
should  say.  My  mother,  who  died 
in  my  tenth  year,  was  of  a  family  of 
the  name  of  Hanks,  some  of  whom 
now  reside  in  Adams  and  others  in 
Macon  County,  Illinois.  My  pa- 
Page  284 


ternal  grandfather,  Abraham  Lin- 
coln, emigrated  from  Rockingham 
County,  Virginia,  to  Kentucky  about 
1781  or  1782,  where  a  year  or  two 
later  he  was  killed  by  the  Indians, 
not  in  battle,  but  by  stealth,  when 
he  was  laboring  to  open  a  farm  in 
the  forest.  His  ancestors,  who  were 
Quakers,  went  to  Virginia  from 
Berks  County,  Pennsylvania.  An 
effort  to  identify  them  with  the  New 
England  family  of  the  same  name 
ended  in  nothing  more  definite  than 
a  similarity  of  Christian  names  in 
both  families,  such  as  Enoch,  Levi, 
Mordecai,  Solomon,  Abraham,  and 
the  like. 

"My  father,  at  the  death  of  his 
father,  was  but  six  years  of  age,  and 
he  grew  up  literally  without  educa- 
tion. He  removed  from  Kentucky 
to  what  is  now  Spencer  County,  In- 
diana, in  my  eighth  year.  We 
reached  our  new  home  about  the 
same  time  the  State  came  into  the 
Union.  It  was  a  wild  region,  with 
many  bears  and  other  wild  animals 
still  in  the  woods.  There  I  grew  up. 
There  were  some  schools,  so  called, 
but  no  qualification  was  ever  re- 
quired of  a  teacher  beyond  readin', 
writin',  and  cipherin',  to  the  rule 
of  three.  If  a  straggler  supposed  to 
understand  Latin  happened  to  so- 
journ in  the  neighborhood,  he  was 
looked  upon  as  a  wizard.  There  was 
absolutely  nothing  to  excite  ambi- 
tion for  education.  Of  course,  when 
I  came  of  age  I  did  not  know  much. 
Still,  somehow,  I  could  read,  write, 
and  cipher  to  the  rule  of  three,  but 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


285 


that  was  all.  I  have  not  been  to 
school  since.  The  little  advance  I 
now  have  upon  this  store  of  educa- 
tion, I  have  picked  up  from  time  to 
time  under  the  pressure  of  neces- 
sity. 

"I  was  raised  to  farm  work,  which 
I  continued  till  I  was  twenty-two. 
At  twenty-one  I  came  to  Illinois, 
Macon  County.  Then  I  got  to  New 
Salem,  at  that  time  in  Sangamon, 
now  in  Menard  County,  where  I  re- 
mained a  year  as  a  sort  of  clerk  in  a 
store.  Then  came  the  Black  Hawk 
war,  and  I  was  elected  a  captain  of 
volunteers,  a  success  which  gave  me 
more  pleasure  than  any  I  have  had 
since.  I  went  the  campaign,  was 
elated,  ran  for  the  legislature  the 
same  year  (1832)  and  was  beaten— 
the  only  time  I  ever  have  been  beat- 
en by  the  people.  The  next  and  three 
succeeding  biennial  elections  I  was 
elected  to  the  legislature.  I  was  not 
a  candidate  afterward.  During  the 
legislative  period  I  had  studied  law, 
and  removed  to  Springfield  to  prac- 
tise it.  In  1864  I  was  once  elected 
to  the  lower  House  of  Congress. 
Was  not  a  candidate  for  reelection. 
From  1849  to  1854,  ^^^^^  inclusive, 
practised  law  more  assiduously  than 
ever  before.  Always  a  Whig  in  poli- 
tics; and  generally  on  the  Whig 
electoral  tickets,  making  active  can- 
vasses. I  was  losing  interest  in  poli- 
tics when  the  repeal  of  the  Missouri 
compromise  aroused  me  again.  What 
I  have  done  since  then  is  pretty  well 
known. 

'If  any  personal  description  of 
me  is  thought  desirable,  it  may  be 
said  I  am,  in  height,  six  feet  four 
inches,  nearly;  lean  in  flesh,  weigh- 
ing on  an  average  one  hundred  and 
eighty  pounds;  dark  complexion, 
with  coarse  black  hair  and  gray  eyes. 


No  other  marks  or  brands  recollect- 
ed." 

T^HE  foregoing  was  written  by 
Abraham  Lincoln  himself  in 
1859  to  a  friend,  Jesse  W.  Fell,  of 
Bloomington,  Illinois,  who  wanted 
the  information  to  promote  his 
champion  among  his  friends  in  the 
East.  They  had  become  curious 
about  the  homespun  debater  who 
had  aroused  the  people  during  the 
epoch-making  Lincoln-Douglas  de- 
bates. Fell  had  told  his  friends: 
''We  have  two  giants  in  Illinois; 
Douglas  is  the  little  Giant,  and  Abe 
Lincoln  is  the  big  one.  .  .  ." 

The  debates  with  Stephen  A. 
Douglas  mark  a  convenient  meridian 
before  and  after  which  Lincoln's  life 
can  be  divided.  Before  the  debates, 
observe  how  the  tally  of  adversity 
versus  good  fortune  appears. 

His  ancestry  and  parentage  he  de- 
scribed as  "undistinguished." 

At  eight  he  was  taken  by  his  for- 
tune-hunting, land-hungry,  farmer 
father,  into  the  Indiana  wilderness, 
where  he  grew  up,  with  a  minimum 
benefit  of  school  and  without  the 
normal  amenities  of  children.  At 
ten  he  was  orphaned  of  a  mother, 
and  for  a  time  was  mothered  by  an 
older  sister,  Sarah. 

In  his  book  Abraham  Lincoln, 
James  Daugherty  describes  the  lone- 
ly cabin  where  the  sweet  spirit  of 
Nancy's  love  seemed  to  linger  in 
the  midst  of  a  sorrow  that  was  slow 
to  heal.  Yet,  the  children,  without 
the  tender  ministrations  of  their 
mother  went  unkempt  and  undi- 
rected, except  for  the  efforts  of 
Sarah  Lincoln,  only  fourteen  years 
old. 

Tom  Lincoln,  sometime  after 
Nancy's  death,  left  the  children  in 
the  Indiana  woods  and  returned  to 


286 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


Kentucky  where  he  found  a  friend 
of  his  youth,  Sarah  Bush  (Johnston) 
then  a  widow.  She  became  the  chil- 
dren's stepmother.  Abraham  Lin- 
cohi  throughout  his  hfe,  in  simple, 
thoughtful  ways  and  visits  expressed 
his  gratitude  to  this  compassionate 
woman  for  the  care  she  gave  the 
forlorn  children. 

By  1830  the  growing  family  was 
beginning  to  scatter.  Sarah  married 
and  died  in  childbirth.  Other 
Lincolns  and  Hanks  had  found  fair- 
er fields  in  Illinois  and  Tom,  ever 
the  wanderer,  sought  greener  fields. 

At  twenty-one,  Abraham  was 
emancipated  and  on  his  own.  He 
hired  out  to  run  a  flatboat  down  the 
Mississippi  to  New  Orleans  for 
Denton  Offut  and  later  returned  to 
be  Offut's  storekeeper  at  New  Sa- 
lem. It  was  on  the  flatboat  voyages 
that  Abe  suffered  the  shock  of  ob- 
serving the  slave  market  where  men, 
women,  and  children  were  bought 
and  sold. 

During  the  New  Salem  days, 
Abraham  Lincoln's  popularity  grew. 
His  friendly  good  humor  and  his 
seemingly  natural  gift  as  a  storyteller 
and  spinner  of  tall  tales  won  him  a 
reputation  which  advertised  him  and 
brought  him  easy  and  attentive  aud- 
iences wherever  he  went.  This 
should  be  counted  on  the  ''asset" 
or  ''advantage"  side  of  the  tally 
sheet  in  this  battle  of  adversity 
versus  advantage. 

Good  storytellers  have  a  natural 
affinity  for  politics;  or  politics  has 
magnetic  power  to  attract  tellers  of 
tall  tales.  Abraham  Lincoln's  nat- 
ural affection  for  people  and  his  sin- 
cere interest  in  the  well-being  of  his 
fellow  men  made  him  a  natural 
champion  of  the  rights  and  benefits 
of  man  in  the  arenas  of  law  and 
politics. 


npHE  story  of  his  subduing  the 
bully.  Jack  Armstrong,  affords 
another  glimpse  of  the  force  which 
won  him  respect  among  the  hardy 
frontiersmen  of  the  western  wilder- 
ness. 

Self-taught  Abraham,  now  an 
adult,  acknowledged  guidance  and 
encouragement  in  learning  from 
Mentor  Graham,  the  frontier  school- 
master; John  Allen,  the  country 
doctor;  Old  John  Berry,  the  revival- 
ist preacher;  Judge  Bowling  Green, 
and  of  Jack  Kelso,  Robert  Burns, 
and  William  Shakespeare  in  about 
equal  proportions.  From  such  as 
these,  Abe  gleaned  the  rudiments  of 
a  love  of  learning. 

Abe  was  defeated  in  the  first  elec- 
tion at  which  he  sought  an  office  in 
1832.  Offufs  store  failed  and  Abe 
tried  storekeeping  in  partnership 
with  young  Berry,  the  minister's  son. 
They  borrowed  money  to  buy  out 
Bill  Greene,  but  the  business  was 
scant  and  the  mounting  debts  in- 
exorable. Adversity  drove  his  part- 
ner to  drink  and  early  death,  and  left 
Lincoln  in  debt  and  out  of  business. 
For  fifteen  years  he  struggled  to  pay 
off  the  debts  of  his  lone  venture  in 
business. 

He  was  appointed  postmaster  of 
New  Salem  and  later  deputy  county 
surveyor. 

In  1834  he  was  elected  to  the 
State  Assembly  of  Illinois.  Here  he 
had  his  first  contact  with  the  boister- 
ous buffetings  of  frontier  politics 
and  democracy  on  the  loose. 

The  following  year,  legend  says, 
Abraham  Lincoln  and  fair-haired 
Ann  Rutledge,  daughter  of  James, 
the  mill  owner,  the  tavern  keeper, 
became  engaged,  but  sudden,  fatal 
illness  took  her  away  and  thrust 
Abraham  into  the  gloomy  depths  of 
despair. 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


287 


It  was  in  this  era  of  his  career 
that  he  began  the  practice  of  law  as 
junior  partner  to  Judge  Stewart  and 
in  1841  to  Judge  Stephen  T.  Logan. 

The  next  year,  November  4,  he 
married  the  ambitious,  much  sought- 
after  Mary  Todd,  who  had  vowed 
that  she  would  choose  for  her  hus- 
band ''the  one  that  has  the  best 
chance  of  being  President/'  In  i860, 
eighteen  years  later,  her  estimate 
was  fulfilled,  when  he  was  nomi- 
nated to  run  for  the  office  of  Presi- 
dent of  the  United  States.  Amidst 
the  rejoicing  of  his  friends,  he  said: 
'There  is  a  little  woman  at  our 
house  who  is  more  interested  in  this 
dispatch  than  I  am."  In  Novem- 
ber, after  the  election  returns  were 
in,  he  announced  to  her,  "Mary, 
we're  elected."  Joy  to  her;  gloom 
and  sorrow  for  him. 

He  could  discern  the  darkness  of 
civil  strife  by  that  time,  and  the 
gathering  storm  clouds  on  the 
horizon. 

For  one  term  —  1847-1849  — 
Lincoln  was  a  Representative  from 
Illinois  in  the  House  of  Representa- 
tives. Mary  and  the  family  had  a 
brief  taste  of  what  life  was  in  the 
Nation's  capital.  Here  he  was 
thrown  into  the  midst  of  the  po- 
litical conflicts  seething  around  the 
issues  of  slavery. 

His  outspoken  opinions  on  the 
subject  brought  his  defeat  and  froze 
his  immediate  political  future  in 
Illinois. 

He  returned  to  the  practice  of 
law  in  Illinois.  For  nine  years  fol- 
lowing 1849  he  devoted  himself  to 
his  profession  and  built  his  fame  as 
a  lawyer,  riding  circuit. 

The  Missouri  Compromise  of 
1850  he  thought  would  "lay  the 
ghost"  of  the  slavery  issue  until  by 
moderate,  gradual  means  of  educa- 


tion and  freeing  the  slaves  by  Gov- 
ernment purchase  the  issue  could 
be  permanently  buried. 

npHIS  idea  of  "gradual  emancipa- 
tion" of  slaves  by  Government 
purchase  had  evidently  become  a 
deep-seated  conviction  with  him. 
Repeatedly  he  tried  to  win  his  sup- 
porters to  the  idea.  In  February  1865, 
he  made  one  last  great  attempt  to 
use  the  principle  to  avert  the  further 
disaster  he  could  see  for  the  country. 
To  his  cabinet  he  proposed  that 
"Congress  be  asked  to  appropriate 
$400,000,000  to  compensate  the 
owners  of  slaves  in  such  of  the 
Southern  states  as  should  have 
ceased  resistance  by  April  1,"  but 
the  proposal  was  unanimously  dis- 
approved by  the  Cabinet.  He  was 
defeated  again.  Among  his  papers 
was  found  a  note  dated  February  5, 
1865:  "Today  these  papers  which 
explain  themselves,  were  drawn  up 
and  submitted  to  the  Cabinet  and 
unanimously  disapproved  by  them. 
A.  Lincoln." 

Twenty-one  years  earlier.  May 
1844,  in  Illinois,  less  than  two  years 
after  Abe  had  married  Mary,  and 
while  he  was  practicing  law  in 
Springfield,  another  young  man  in 
Illinois,  just  four  years  Abe's  senior, 
was  nominated  by  his  friends  for 
the  Presidency  of  the  United  States. 
He  had  announced  as  one  of  the 
principles  of  his  political  faith  "to 
rid  so  free  a  country  of  every  vestige 
of  slavery  .  .  .  and  give  liberty  to  the 
captive  by  paying  the  Southern 
gentlemen  a  reasonable  equivalent 
for  their  property,  that  the  whole 
nation  might  be  free.  .  .  ."  In  his  ad- 
dress to  the  American  people  on 
that  occasion,  among  other  things, 
he  said,  "Pray  Congress  to  pay  every 
man  a  reasonable  price  for  his  slaves 


288 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


out  of  the  surplus  revenue  arising 
from  the  sale  of  public  lands,  and 
from  the  deduction  of  pay  from  the 
members  of  Congress"  (''History  of 
Joseph  Smith/'  D.  H.  C.  VI,  pp. 
197-209). 

The  great  debates  with  Stephen 
A.  Douglas  brought  Lincoln  before 
his  countrymen  where  he  expressed 
in  simple,  clear,  and  forceful  lan- 
guage the  convictions  of  millions 
that  the  extension  of  slavery  would 
cause  the  collapse  of  Government 
of,  by,  and  for  the  people.  It  was 
the  essence  of  the  betrayal  of  that 
principle  of  government,  he  thought. 

The  Supreme  Court  decision  of 
1857  in  the  Dred  Scott  case,  and 
the  repeal  of  the  Missouri  Com- 
promise by  the  passage  of  the  Kan- 
sas-Nebraska Act  projected  him 
again  into  the  political  strife,  which 
achieved  its  clearest  expression  in 
the  debates  with  Douglas.  If  these 
debates  are  to  be  appraised  as  fur- 
therances or  hindrances  to  his  ca- 
reer, it  is  well  to  consider  that  the 
outcome  of  the  presidential  election, 
though  nominally  a  victory  for  him, 
showed  that  he  had  received 
1,866,452  of  the  popular  vote:  Doug- 
las, 1,375,157;  Breckenridge,  847,953; 
and  Bell,  590,631.  Though  he  re- 
ceived a  plurality,  he  was  nearly  a 
million  votes  short  of  a  majority. 
He  profited  this  time  by  the  split 
in  the  Democratic  party. 

His  political  career  to  this  point 
had  been  notable  for  defeats  and 
now  at  its  peak,  he  barely  squeezed 
through. 

Ahead  rose  the  specter  of  bloody 
civil  war  with  embarrassment,  re- 
bellion, calamity,  and  military  re- 
verses. These  are  the  connotations 
of  Fort  Sumter,  of  the  Battle  of 
Bull  Run  of  July  1861;  the  vacilla- 
tions   of    General    McClellan;    the 


usurpation  and  premature  actions  of 
General  Fremont  in  the  West;  the 
Trent  incident,  and  the  resulting 
embarrassment  of  making  amends 
by  the  return  of  the  Confederate 
envoys  Mason  and  Slidell  on  the 
demand  of  Great  Britain. 
UE  had  painfully  and  impotently 
awaited  inauguration  in  1861, 
while  the  Union  was  disintegrating 
under  the  bungling  and  inaction  of 
President  Buchanan,  who  turned 
over  to  him  a  Government  and 
country  in  the  shambles  of  rebellion. 

For  four  bitter,  dark  years  the 
menace  of  the  disruption  of  the 
Union  haunted  him  and  the  Ameri- 
can people.  He  was  to  taste  the 
bitterness  of  defeat  in  the  outcomes 
of  the  battle  of  Manassas,  near  Bull 
Run;  of  the  campaigns  of  Stone- 
wall Jackson  in  the  Shenandoah  Val- 
ley; Lee  in  the  defense  of  Rich- 
mond; the  empty  victory  of  Antie- 
tam;  the  slaughter  at  Fredericksburg; 
the  shock  of  Lee's  victory  at  Chan- 
cellorsville;  the  desperate  and  costly 
triumph  at  Gettysburg,  and  the 
escape  of  Lee,  to  fight  again. 

When  the  tide  began  to  turn  with 
the  success  of  the  Union  Armies 
under  Grant  at  Vicksburg,  and  later 
with  the  congregation  of  victorious 
Union  generals  at  Lookout  Moun- 
tain and  Missionary  Ridge,  the  stage 
was  setting  for  the  fall  of  Richmond. 
Yet  there  were  tense  days  of  awful 
suspense  while  Sherman's  army  as- 
saulted Kennesaw  Mountain,  then 
marched  through  Georgia,  disap- 
peared for  thirty-two  newsless  days, 
and  at  last  reached  the  sea. 

Final  victory  at  a  staggering  cost 
came  with  the  fall  of  Richmond  and 
Lee's  surrender  at  Appomattox, 
April  9,  1865. 

Victory  in  sight,  political  conflict, 
bitter     criticism,     and     opposition 


ABRAHAM  LINCOLN 


289 


swelled  to  a  loud  crescendo.  The 
Nation,  exhausted,  spent,  and  desti- 
tute, in  mourning,  and  crushed  by 
the  ravages  of  civil  war,  in  the  South, 
harbored  the  bitterness  of  defeat, 
and  in  the  North  and  everywhere, 
empty  victory  and  staggering  losses, 
which  rebellion  and  successful  re- 
sistance had  brought.  The  bleeding, 
sorely  wounded  Nation  gasped  its 
way  painfully  and  slowly  back  to 
life. 

Abraham  Lincoln  had  been  re- 
nominated and  re-elected,  this  time 
by  a  popular  vote  of  2,330,552,  to 
McClellan's  1,835,985. 

The  war  was  over.  Armed  resist- 
ance had  ceased.  The  destruction 
of  war  was  everywhere,  in  the  lives 
of  the  people,  in  the  cities,  and  in 
the  war-torn  countryside.  Grief  had 
visited  millions  of  homes.  The  bit- 
terness of  defeat  and  the  widespread 
suffering  had  taken  heavy  toll.  Sor- 
row and  sacrifice  had  drained  the 
spiritual  reserves  of  the  people. 

When  President  Lincoln  was  in- 
augurated the  second  time  he 
expressed  the  spirit  and  purpose  now 
well  known  throughout  the  world, 
in  the  classical  statement  of  good 
will: 


With  malice  toward  none;  with  charity 
for  all;  with  firmness  in  the  right,  as  God 
gives  us  to  see  the  right,  let  us  strive  on 
to  finish  the  work  we  are  in;  to  bind  up 
the  nation's  wounds;  to  care  for  him  who 
shall  have  borne  the  battle,  and  for  his 
widow  and  his  orphan  —  to  do  all  which 
may  achieve  and  cherish  a  just  and  lasting 
peace  among  ourselves  and  with  all 
nations. 

In  a  moment  of  relaxation  when 
he  was  about  to  take  up  the  tasks 
of  rebuilding  the  shattered  and 
broken  parts  of  the  sundered  Nation, 
an  assassin  took  his  life. 

Adversity  again  snatched  away  his 
opportunity,  but  spared  him  the 
knowledge  in  mortality  of  the  tragic 
madness  which  followed  his  Mary 
to  her  grave. 

Though  stalked  by  hardship,  fail- 
ure, defeat,  and  tragedy  through  the 
greater  part  of  his  life,  with  precious- 
ly meager  respite  in  a  few  successes, 
Abraham  Lincoln,  the  American 
Job,  is  remembered  and  revered 
throughout  the  world  for  vast  pa- 
tience, good  will,  and  affection  for 
mankind,  and  for  monumental  firm- 
ness in  the  right  as  God  gave  him 
to  see  the  right.  These  everlasting 
qualities  have  survived  the  hatred 
of  men,  the  havoc  of  war,  and  death. 


THE  compassionate  service  which  Relief  Society  women  uni- 
versally render  so  generously  and  stoically  must  bring  them 
constantly  into  situations  where  adversity  of  many  kinds  is  suf- 
fered by  the  people  they  serve.  I  expect  that  they  observe  that 
adversity  has  a  mellowing  effect  upon  some  people  and  an 
embittering  effect  upon  others.  The  reaction  of  people  to 
adversity,  I  have  long  thought,  is  a  manifestation  of  spiritual 
maturity. 

Abraham  Lincoln  is  one  of  America's  most  eminent  examples 
of  the  spiritual  power  required  to  overcome  adversity.  Joseph 
Smith  is  America's  pre-eminent  example, 

I  offer  this  as  an  explanation  of  the  reason  for  writing  about 
Abraham  Lincoln  in  the  somber,  tragic  vein  of  this  essay.  I 
think  his  life  is  a  classic  of  inspiration  for  all  of  us  who  must 
at  some  time  face  adversity  in  some  degree. 

—A.  HAMER  REISER 


cJhe  ibastern  States    ll it 


ission 


Pieston  R.  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

'T^HE  Eastern  States  Mission  may  be  said  to  be  the  oldest  mission  in  the 
Church.  Shortly  after  the  Church  was  organized,  in  April  1830,  mis- 
sionaries were  sent  out  and  branches  were  established  in  New  York,  Penn- 
sylvania, and  in  the  New  England  States.  In  January  1832  Orson  Hyde, 
Samuel  H.  Smith,  Orson  Pratt,  and  Lyman  E.  Johnson  were  called  to 
preach  the  gospel  ''in  the  eastern  countries." 

When  the  Twelve  Apostles  were  called  in  1835,  they  filled  their  first 
mission  in  the  Eastern  States.  In  1837  a  branch  of  the  Church  was  estab- 
lished in  New  York  City  by  Parley  P.  Pratt.  In  May  1839  John  P.  Greene 
was  appointed  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  ''to  go  to  the  city  of  New 
York  and  preside  over  the  Saints  in  that  place  and  in  the  regions  round 
about." 

From  that  time  on  active  missionary  work  in  the  Eastern  States  was 
continued,  until  the  coming  of  Johnston's  Army  to  Utah  in  1857,  when 
all  the  Utah  missionaries  in  the  United  States  were  called  by  President 
Brigham  Young  to  return  home.  Then,  following  the  Johnston's  Army 
episode,  came  the  great  Civil  War,  which  prolonged  the  crisis.  In  fact 
it  was  not  until  1893  that  a  new  mission  president  was  appointed  for  the 
Eastern  States,  Elder  Job  Pingree  of  Ogden,  who  established  headquarters 
in  Brooklyn. 


fC 


Courtesy  Pennsylvania  State  Department  of  Commerce 

DUTCH  BARN  "DECORATED  JUST  FOR  FANCY' 
SOUTHEAST  PENNSYLVANIA 

Page  290 


EASTERN  STATES  MISSION 


291 


Photo  by  Roger  L.  Moore 

Courtesy  New  York  State  Department  of  Commerce 

VIEW  OF  THE  BATTERY  FROM  STATEN  ISLAND  FERRY 

NEW  YORK  CITY 


Since  the  return  of  President  Pingree  in  1895  the  following  brethren 
have  served  as  presidents  of  this  mission:  Samuel  W.  Richards,  1895-97; 
Alonzo  P.  Kesler,  1897-99;  William  H.  Smart,  1899-1900;  Edward  H.  Snow, 
1900-01;  John  G.  McQuarrie,  1901-08;  Ben  E.  Rich,  1908-13;  Walter  P. 
Monson,  1913-19;  George  W.  McCune,  1919-22;  Brigham  H.  Roberts, 
1922-27;  Henry  H.  Rolapp,  1927-28;  James  H.  Moyle,  1928-33;  Don  B. 
Colton,  1933-37;  Frank  Evans,  1937-40;  Gustavo  A.  Iverson,  1940-44;  Roy 
W.  Doxey,  1944-48;  George  Q.  Morris,  1948-52;  Delbert  G.  Taylor,  1952-55; 
Theodore  C.  Jacobsen,  1955-59;  Gerald  G.  Smith,  1959—. 

In  1937  the  great  Cumorah  Pageant  was  inaugurated,  and  since  that 
time  it  has  become  an  important  annual  event  in  the  Eastern  States  Mis- 
sion. 

In  January  1959,  there  were  8,726  members  of  the  Church  in  the 
Eastern  States  mission,  located  in  fifty-five  branches.  There  were  547  con- 
verts baptized  during  the  year  1958. 

Sixty-four  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1287  members,  were  re- 
ported in  December  1958.  Florence  S.  Jacobsen  is  former  president  of 
the  Eastern  States  Mission  Relief  Society,  and  Olive  Lunt  Smith  is  the 
present  president. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine,  ''Brandywine  Park,  Wilmington,  Delaware," 
is  reproduced  from  a  color  transparency  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers 
Guild,  Inc.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  Eastern  States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Jacobsen, 
page  311. 


Contest  Announcements  — 1959 

CONTESTS  CLOSE  AUGUST  15,  1959 

THE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest  and  the  Relief  Society  Short  Story 
Contest  are  conducted  annually  by  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety to  stimulate  creative  writing  among  Latter-day  Saint  women 
and  to  encourage  high  standards  of  work.     Latter-day  Saint  women  who 
qualify  under  the  rules  of  the  respective  contests  are  invited  to  enter  their 
work  in  either  or  both  contests. 

The  General  Board  would  be  pleased  to  receive  entries  from  the  out- 
lying stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  as  well  as  from  those  in  and  near 
Utah.  Since  the  two  contests  are  entirely  separate,  requiring  different  writ- 
ing skills,  the  winning  of  an  award  in  one  of  them  in  no  way  precludes 
winning  in  the  other.  It  is  suggested  that  authors  who  plan  to  enter  the 
contests  study  carefully  the  articles  on  story  writing  and  poetry  which  ap- 
pear in  this  Magazine  and  similar  articles  in  the  May  issue  1955,  19567  1957, 
1958,  and  in  the  June  issue  for  the  preceding  nine  years. 


ibliza  LK.  Snow  LPoein   (contest 


npHE  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Contest 
opens  with  this  announcement 
and  closes  August  15,  1959.     Prizes 
will  be  awarded  as  follows: 

First  prize $40 

Second  prize $30 

Third  prize $20 

Prize  poems  will  be  published  in 
the  January  i960  issue  of  The  Ke- 
lief  Society  Magazine  (the  birth- 
month  of  Eliza  R.  Snow). 

Prize-winning  poems  become  the 
property  of  the  Relief  Society  Gen- 
eral Board  and  may  not  be  pub- 
lished by  others  except  upon  writ- 
ten permission  from  the  General 
Board.  The  General  Board  reserves 
the  right  to  publish  any  of  the  other 
poems  submitted,  paying  for  them 
at  the  time  of  publication  at  the 
regular  Magazine  rates. 

Page  292 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  all  Latter-day 
Saint  women,  exclusive  of  members  of  the 
Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  Relief  Society  General 
Board. 

2.  Only  one  poem  may  be  submitted  by 
each  contestant. 

3.  The  poem  must  not  exceed  fifty 
lines  and  should  be  typewritten,  if  pos- 
sible; where  this  cannot  be  done,  it 
should  be  legibly  written.  Only  one  side 
of  the  paper  is  to  be  used.  (A  duplicate 
copy  of  the  poem  should  be  retained  by 
contestants  to  insure  against  loss.) 

4.  The  sheet  on  which  the  poem  is 
written  is  to  be  without  signature  or  other 
identifying  marks. 

5.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture 
is  to  accompany  the  poems. 

6.  Each  poem  is  to  be  accompanied  by 
a  stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address.  Nom 
de  plumes  are  not  to  be  used. 

7.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  poem  submitted,  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 


ELIZA  R.  SNOW  POEM  CONTEST 


293 


Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  poem  (state  title)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

c.  That  it  has  never  been  published. 

d.  That  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  pubhcation. 

e.  That  it  will  not  be  published  nor 
submitted  elsewhere  for  publication 
until  the  contest  is  decided. 

8.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible  to 
enter  the  contest. 

9.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,    and    one    person    who    is    a 


recognized  writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  judges,  all  poems  select- 
ed for  a  place  by  the  various  judges  will  be 
submitted  to  a  specially  selected  commit- 
tee for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  poems,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Message  or  theme 

b.  Form  and  pattern 

c.  Rhythm  and  meter 

d.  Accomplishment   of  the  pur- 
pose of  the  poem 

e.  Climax 

10.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not 
later  than  August  15,  1959. 

11.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Eliza  R.  Snow  Poem  Con- 
test, 76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11, 
Utah. 


iKeiief  Societii  Short  Stofy  (contest 


npHE   Relief   Society   Short   Story 
Contest   for   1959    opens   with 
this  announcement  and  closes  Aug- 
ust 15,  1959. 

The  prizes  this  year  will  be  as 
follows: 

First  pdze $75 

Second  prize $60 

Third  prize $50 

The  three  prize-winning  stories 
will  be  published  consecutively  in 
the  first  three  issues  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  for  i960.  Prize- 
winning  stories  become  the  property 
of  the  Relief  Society  General  Board 
and  may  not  be  published  by  others 
except  upon  written  permission 
from  the  General  Board.  The  Gen- 
eral Board  reserves  the  right  to  pub- 
lish any  of  the  other  stories  entered 
in  the  contest,  paying  for  them  at 
the  time  of  publication  at  the  regu- 
lar Magazine  rates. 


Rules  for  the  contest: 

1.  This  contest  is  open  to  Latter-day 
Saint  women — exclusive  of  members  of 
the  Relief  Society  General  Board  and  em- 
ployees of  the  General  Board — who  have 
had  at  least  one  literary  composition  pub- 
lished or  accepted  for  publication. 

2.  Only  one  story  may  be  submitted  by 
each   contestant. 

3.  The  story  must  not  exceed  3,000 
words  in  length  and  must  be  typewritten. 
The  number  of  the  words  must  appear 
on  the  first  page  of  the  manuscript.  (All 
words  should  be  counted,  including  one 
and  two-letter  words.)  A  duplicate  copy 
of  the  story  should  be  retained  by  con- 
testants to  insure  against  loss. 

4.  The  contestant's  name  is  not  to  ap- 
pear anywhere  on  the  manuscript,  but  a 
stamped  envelope  on  which  is  written 
the  contestant's  name  and  address  is  to  be 
enclosed  with  the  story.  Nom  de  plumes 
are  not  to  be  used. 

5.  A  signed  statement  is  to  accompany 
the  stoiy  submitted  certifying: 

a.  That  the  author  is  a  member  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints. 

b.  That  the  author  has  had  at  least  one 
literary  composition  published  or  ac- 


294 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


cepted  for  publication.  (This  state- 
ment must  give  name  and  date  of 
publication  in  which  the  contest- 
ant's work  has  appeared,  or,  if  not 
yet  published,  evidence  of  accept- 
ance for  publication.) 

c.  That  the  story  submitted  (state  the 
title  and  number  of  words)  is  the 
contestant's  original  work. 

d.  That  it  has  never  been  published, 
that  it  is  not  in  the  hands  of  an 
editor  or  other  person  with  a  view 
to  publication,  and  that  it  will  not 
be  published  nor  submitted  else- 
where for  publication  until  the  con- 
test is  closed. 

6.  No  explanatory  material  or  picture  is 
to  accompany  the  story. 

7.  A  writer  who  has  received  the  first 
prize  for  two  consecutive  years  must  wait 
for  two  years  before  she  is  again  eligible 
to  enter  the  contest. 


8.  The  judges  shall  consist  of  one  mem- 
ber of  the  General  Board,  one  person  from 
the  English  department  of  an  educational 
institution,  and  one  person  who  is  a  rec- 
ognized writer.  In  case  of  complete  dis- 
agreement among  the  judges,  all  stories  se- 
lected for  a  place  by  the  various  judges 
will  be  submitted  to  a  specially  selected 
committee  for  final  decision. 

In  evaluating  the  stories,  consideration 
will  be  given  to  the  following  points: 

a.  Characters  and  their  presentation 

b.  Plot  development 

c.  Message  of  the  story 

d.  Writing  style 

9.  Entries  must  be  postmarked  not  later 
than  August  15,  1959. 

10.  All  entries  are  to  be  addressed  to 
Relief  Society  Short  Story  Contest, 
76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah. 


Would  You  Write  Poetry? 


Sylvia  Piohst  Young 


WATCHING  a  setting  sun 
streak  the  summer  sky  with 
crimson  and  gold,  a  friend 
exclaimed,  ''If  I  could  put  such 
beauty  in  a  poem!" 

''Have  you  ever  tried?"  I  asked 
her. 

"Once,"  she  told  me,  "but  it 
didn't  sound  right." 

A  good  poem  is  never  written 
with  one  trial.  If  you  would  write 
poetry  you  must  know  what  to  strive 
for,  and  then  practice  and  practice 
with  the  technique  you  have  gained. 

To  be  a  writer  of  poetry,  I  be- 
lieve that  one  must  first  of  all  be  a 
reader  of  it.  Read  the  poetry  of  the 
ancient  writers,  the  poets  of  the 
Bible,  early  English  literature,  Shake- 
speare's poetry  and  other  Elizabeth- 
an masterpieces,  poetry  of  the 
romantic  period,  the  great  flowering 


of  Victorian  literature,  American  lit- 
erature, from  colonial  times  to  cur- 
rent poetry.  Analyze  the  types  of 
poems  appearing  in  great  variety  in 
modern  magazines  —  literary  publi- 
cations, women's  periodicals,  and 
Church  magazines.  Try  to  find  the 
elements  which  make  poetry  appeal- 
ing and  significant  —  find  the  se- 
crets of  the  art  of  poetry  writing. 

Poetry,  you  will  find,  makes  many 
kinds  of  appeals,  through  the  pic- 
tures it  creates;  through  the  feelings 
it  stimulates;  through  its  rhythm  and 
sound.  It  is  a  kind  of  window  that 
has  power  to  illuminate  the  com- 
monplace. It  is  a  lifting,  inspira- 
tional thing,  and  through  reading 
it,  many  of  our  own  thoughts  are 
born. 

The  inspiration  or  idea  for  a  poem 
comes  first;  it  precedes  everything 


WOULD  YOU  WRITE  POETRY? 


295 


else;  and  every  day  brings  inspira- 
tion for  poetry  writing.  It  is  all 
around  us,  in  the  most  ordinary 
things  —  a  baby's  shoe,  a  favorite 
chair,  a  child's  upturned  face.  It  is 
in  remembered  experiences,  and 
those  of  which  we  have  read.  The 
thoughts  for  a  poem  may  come 
through  emotions  we  have  experi- 
enced, and,  most  surely,  from  the 
fabric  of  imagination. 

''Sometimes  I  have  such  beautiful 
thoughts  for  poems,"  a  neighbor 
once  confided.  ''But  when  I  get 
time  to  write  them  down,  Fve  for- 
gotten what  I  wanted  to  say." 

Get  your  idea  down  on  paper, 
don't  let  it  slip  away,  if  you  have  to 
turn  off  the  iron  or  even  get  out  of 
bed  at  three  a.  m.  Write  it  as  it 
comes  to  you,  don't  worry  about  the 
meter  or  rhyme,  you  will  come  back 
to  that. 

I  like  to  keep  paper  and  pencil 
always  with  me  because  I  never 
know  just  when  the  idea  for  a  poem 
might  be  born. 

After  the  inspiration,  a  poet  must 
transform  the  raw  material  for  a 
poem  into  a  poem  itself. 

■piRST,  let  us  ask,  "Does  the  poem 
I  am  writing  have  substance?" 
A  poem  should  tell  something.  It 
should  give  a  new  light  on  some- 
thing people  already  know.  It  must 
be  more  than  a  description.  It 
should  reflect  life.  Could  anyone 
possibly  say  after  having  read  it, 
"Well,  what  of  it?" 

"Does  this  poem  have  beauty?"  is 
the  next  thing  we  might  ask.  It 
should  be  beautiful  in  its  selfless 
sincerity,  a  clear,  crystal  showing  of 
what  has  been  experienced.  It 
should  satisfy  and  content  the  heart 
by  the  precision  of  its  wording. 


Emily  Dickinson's  choice  of  words 
is  one  of  her  greatest  charms.  And 
she  often  chooses  words  that  have 
become  worn  to  a  shadow  in  minor 
verses,  but  she  reveals  them  in  new 
strength,  and  allows  them  to  per- 
form duties  which  the  poets  have 
not  assigned  to  them  for  years.  I 
would  recommend  her  works  for 
your  reading. 

Many  times  in  The  Reliei  Society 
Magazine  I  have  found  poetry  that 
gave  me  heart  contentment  by  the 
beauty  of  its  wording. 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson's  "Decem- 
ber Violets,"  The  ReUei  Society 
Magazine^  December  1958,  is  such 
a  poem: 

Love  does  not  wait  till  blue  wings  flash 
To  bid  the  heart  to  sing; 
Till  fluting  larks  and  swelling  buds 
Announce  the  proof  of  spring, 

Love  knows  no  season  boundaries. 
Gives  lilacs  in  November 
And  gathers  April  violets 
In  crystal-cold  December. 

A  good  poem  never  generalizes. 
Mrs.  Atkinson  does  not  say  "Gives 
flowers  in  November,"  she  says 
"Gives  h'lacs."  She  does  not  say 
"fluting  birds,"  but  "fluting  larks." 

Be  specific.  When  you  say  tiee 
you  mean  silver  birch  or  oak.  It 
makes  a  significant  difference  wheth- 
er you  see  in  your  mind's  eye  a 
wisteria  or  an  ivy  when  you  say 
vine. 

Strength  in  a  poem  is  often  dimin- 
ished because  the  author  is  too  fond 
of  adjectives.  How  overworked  and 
trite  are  many  of  the  adjectives  we 
use  day  by  day— stately  Uly^  endless 
eons,  winning  ways,  azure  sky,  beau- 
tiful day.  These  are  but  a  few  of 
the  timeworn  expressions  that  will 
brand  your  poem  as  the  work  of 


296 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


an  amateur.  Try  something  new! 
Much  better  than  roaring  stream  is 
furious  stieam.  Better  than  pale 
moon  is  chalk-white  moon.  Red 
wmgs  of  dawn  is  better  than  cnm- 
son  dawn. 

Whenever  possible  substitute  an 
adjective  with  a  verb.  Verbs  give 
a  poem  strength,  they  put  subject 
material  into  action.  Choosing  the 
right  verb  is  very  important,  too. 
Freshness  of  conception  makes  itself 
known  by  our  choice  of  verbs.  Look 
at  these  two  lines  from  the  song, 
''Swing  Low,  Sweet  Chariot": 

A  band  of  angels  comin'  for  me, 
Comin'  for  to  carry  me  home — 

Leave  out  the  verb  carry  and  use 
take  instead.  At  once  you  will  see 
that  take  does  not  have  a  tenth  the 
power  that  carry  has. 

Robert  Louis  Stevenson's  ''Windy 
Nights"  is  a  very  good  example  of 
the  power  of  verbs  in  a  poem. 

Nouns  are  necessary  in  a  poem, 
adjectives  —  sometimes.  ''But  by 
their  verbs  shall  ye  know  them." 

Outdated  words  should  never  be 
used  in  a  poem;  they  will  brand  it 
as  the  work  of  an  amateur.  Guard 
against  such  words  as  'tis,  'twas, 
'hide,  o'ei,  yon,  neath.  Your  poem 
will  gain  in  effectiveness  if  you  let 
it  speak  the  natural  language  that 
you  and  your  readers  understand. 


I 


MAGERY  is  another  means  of 
making  poetry  poignant  and  ap- 
pealing. Note  the  use  of  imagery 
in  these  lines  from  Vesta  P. 
Crawford's  prize  -  winning  poem 
"Drought"  (The  Reliei  Society  Mag- 
azine, January  1935.) 

And  hollow  like  the  dry  and  wrinkled  fruit, 
I  grew  to  be  as  withered  as  the  field. 


Beholding  the  desert  that  leered  untamed 
After  its  ancient  way  and  gave  no  yield. 

Images  are  always  based  on  mem- 
ory. Ask  yourself,  "Of  what  does  it 
make  me  think?" 

There  are  three  musts  in  imagery: 

1.  Images  should  be  true,  true  to 
what  most  of  us  would  feel  under 
similar  circumstances. 

2.  Images  should  be  vivid.  To 
make  them  vivid  is  to  make  them 
appeal  to  the  five  senses.  Eve  senses, 
not  just  sight  alone.  Give  your  read- 
ers not  only  pictures  to  look  at,  but 
sounds  to  hear,  fragrance  to  smell, 
textures  to  touch,  and  even  things 
to  taste,  and  they  will  enjoy  your 
poems  with  compounding  interest. 

How  appealing  to  the  sense  of 
smell  is  this  little  poem  by  Grace 
Barker  Wilson  (The  ReUef  Society 
Magazine,  June  1951): 

FRAGRANT    MEMORIES 

Remembered  things  are  poignant  as  today: 

The  scent  of  violet, 

The  young,  green  odor  of  a  fresh  cut  lawn. 

Essence  of  mignonette; 

Elusive  sweetness  from  the  orchard  trees 

When  apples  are  in  flower, 

The  clean  smell  of  a  forest  glade 

After  a  summer  shower. 

3.  Images  should  also  be  concrete; 
no  generalization  is  successful  as 
an  image.  By  using  similies  and 
metaphors,  we  can  make  our  images 
interesting,  vivid,  and  concrete. 

n^HE  reader's  point  of  view  is  very 
important  to  the  writer  of 
poetry.  Ask  yourself,  "How  will  the 
reader  interpret  this?"  When  you 
are  trying  for  a  solemn  mood  in  the 
reader  avoid  words  which  have  gay 
connotations.  Many  times  a  word 
which  jars  in  a  line  is  merely  a  word 
in  the  wrong  place. 


WOULD  YOU  WRITE  POETRY? 


297 


Repetition  of  pleasing  vowel  and 
consonant  sounds  is  an  effective  way 
to  attract  attention  to  a  particular 
phrase,  and  provides  a  compelling, 
haunting  quality. 

Note  the  repetition  of  sounds  in 
these  lines: 

The  singing  of  a  swallow  on  the  summer 
air. 

Above  the  ruffles  of  the  surf  .... 

Bright    striped    urchins    flay    each    other 
with   sand. 

But  do  not  overuse  repetition  in 
your  poem  or  the  mind  of  the  reader 
will  be  carried  only  on  the  surface 
of  the  sound. 

Rhythm,  we  are  told,  is  funda- 
mental to  all  the  arts.  In  poetry  the 
rhythmical  pattern  consists  of  vari- 
ous arrangements  of  stressed  and 
unstressed  sounds.  The  meteiy  or 
measurable  rhythm  of  a  line  of 
poetry,  is  characterized  by  a  repeated 
pattern  of  stressed  and  unstressed 
sounds.  A  stressed  sound  combined 
with  either  one  or  two  unstressed 
sounds  in  called  a  foot^  and  a  de- 
scription of  a  line  of  poetry  is  given 
in  terms  of  the  basic  metrical  foot 
and  number  of  feet  in  the  line. 

The  rhythmical  pattern  of  poetry 
must  be  studied  to  be  understood. 
You  can  teach  yourself  this  tech- 
nique. Any  good  book  on  the  art 
of  poetry  writing  (I  have  recom- 
mended several  at  the  end  of  the 
article)  contains  practical  informa- 
tion. If  you  are  willing  to  study 
and  practice,  you  can  learn  to  count 
the  feet  of  your  poem  and  make  it 
rhythmically  patterned. 

The  rhyme  scheme  of  a  poem  may 
fall  into  any  one  of  many  patterns, 
from  simple  couplet  rhyming  to 
complex  stanzas,  and  a  poet  may  try 


almost  any  pattern  that  seems  to 
suit  her  subject  material,  and  which 
harmonizes  with  the  mood  and  ef- 
fect she  wishes  to  convey. 

While  rhyme  is  an  important  and 
effective  embellishment  of  poetry, 
care  must  be  exercised  in  the  selec- 
tion of  rhyme  words.  Do  not  per- 
mit the  rhymes  to  falsify  the  mes- 
sage of  the  poem.  Be  very  careful 
of  inversions,  and  do  not  use  them 
for  the  purpose  of  achieving  rhyme. 
When  we  say  meadows  gay,  instead 
of  gay  meadows,  the  reader  know^s 
that  we  were  forced  to  make  the 
inversion  for  the  sake  of  rhyme. 
Then  is  the  time  to  revise.  Omit 
the  entire  stanza  if  necessary  and 
try  another  rhyme  pattern,  but 
do  not  use  the  inversion.  Obvious 
rhyming  makes  a  poem  common- 
place and  uninteresting.  Such 
rhymes  as  dove  and  Jove,  wing  and 
sing,  hliss  and  kiss,  have  grown  stale 
from  overuse. 

Many  significant  and  enduring 
poems  have  been  written  without 
regularly  recurrent  rhyme,  without 
any  rhyme,  and  without  definite 
metrical  pattern  or  stanza  form. 
Poems  written  ''free  of  traditional 
limitations''  are  somewhat  loosely 
classified  as  free  verse.  The  great 
poet  Milton  (1608-1674)  referred 
to  this  type  of  expression  as 
"thoughts  that  involuntary  move  in 
harmonious  numbers."  Some  mod- 
ern poets  have  spoken  of  their 
''free"  compositions  as  the  "inevit- 
able movement  of  emotion  and 
meaning."  Many  unpatterned  poems 
rely  for  their  effect  upon  cadence, 
or  phrasing  within  the  poem.  The 
Englishman,  Matthew  Arnold,  wrote 
some  of  his  best  poems  in  free  verse, 
and  Walt  Whitman,  in  America,  is 
often  cited  as  an  example  of  pro- 


298 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


ficiency  in  the  wide  range  of  free 
verse.  Others  who  might  be  studied 
in  this  connection  are:  Amy  Low- 
ell, Archibald  MacLeish,  Conrad 
Aiken,  T.  S.  Eliot,  and  Carl  Sand- 
burg. The  Biblical  Psalms,  the 
Song  of  Solomon,  parts  of  Isaiah, 
the  magnificent  chapters  thirteen 
and  fifteen  from  First  Corinthians, 
and  many  other  parts  of  the  Bible 
are  written  in  free  flowing  poetry 
of  great  strength  and  spirituality. 

However,  the  amateur  poet,  who 
is  interested  in  experimenting  with 
free  verse,  should  be  sure  of  his 
background  in  poetry,  and  sure  of 
his  purpose  in  a  particular  poem. 
Writing  free  verse  does  not  give  a 
poet  license  to  express  his  thoughts 
in  prose  and  call  it  poetry.  Free 
verse,  in  spite  of  its  freedom,  places 
great  responsibility  upon  a  poet, 
and  makes  demands  which  are  less 


definable  and  perhaps  less  easy  to 
attain  than  the  well-defined  require- 
ments of  traditional  patterns. 

If  you  would  write  poetry,  you 
must  be  willing  to  study,  to  accept 
the  disciplines  it  involves;  to  be 
critical  of  your  own  work;  to  revise 
and  revise,  until  you  express  to  the 
full  intensity  and  creative  rhythm 
that  which  you  felt. 

Never  ask  yourself,  ''Is  what  Fve 
experienced  important  enough  to 
write  about?''  Of  course  it  is! 

Poetry  writing  is  soul  satisfying, 
and  an  effective  poem  in  print  is 
worth  all  of  the  effort  involved. 
Why  don't  you  try  it? 

Of  the  books  I  have  found  help- 
ful, I  would  most  particularly  recom- 
mend How  to  Revise  Your  Own 
Poems.  It  is  a  practical  and  help- 
ful book  on  poetry  writing.  With 
it  you  can  begin  to  teach  yourself. 


REFERENCES 

Blackmuir,  R.  p.:  Form  and  Value  in  Modern  Poetry,  Doubleday  Anchor  Books, 
575  Madison  Avenue,  New  York  City  22,  New  York,  $1.25. 

FoucHAux,  Madeline:  First  Aid  foi  Limping  Verse,  Camas  Press,  P.  O.  Box  3857, 
North  Hollywood,  California,  75c. 

Hamilton,  Anne:  How  to  Revise  Your  Own  Poems,  Writer's  Digest,  22  East 
12th  Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio,  $1.50. 

HiLLYER,  Robert:  Fiist  Piinciples  ot  Verse,  Writer's  Digest,  $2.00. 


C/o    ///|/   JUaughter 

Camilla.  Woodbury  /udd 

I  have  grown  old,  my  daughter,  since  you  went  away. 

Missing  the  radiance  of  your  shining   hair, 

Missing  your  face  of  heavenly  sweetness,  cameo  chiseled; 

Your  skin  like  velvet  flower  petals, 

Your  laughing  eyes,  your  lips   so   tender; 

The  saucy  tilt  of  your  nose,   the  little  dent  in  your  forehead; 

The  long   expressive  hands,   so   deft  and  beautiful; 

Your  arms  about  me  —  your  rare,  sweet  confidence. 

Missing   all  these  so  much, 

My  heart  grows  young  again  at  your  returning. 


What's  in  a  Story? 

Norma  A.  Wrathall 

WHY  don't  you  write  a  story  You  may  wonder  what  events  might 
for  The  Reliei  Society  Mag-  have  led  to  it,  what  had  happened 
azine  Short  Story  Contest?  to  the  person  to  cause  him  to  react 
Maybe  you  have  aheady  started  one.  in  that  way.  And  you  have  the  germ 
Or  maybe  all  you  need  is  to  get  of  a  story.  Or,  you  may  know  of 
started.  Let  us  begin  with  a  defini-  a  series  of  events  in  which  everything 
tion,  and  then  consider  some  of  the  worked  out  rather  smoothly,  even- 
ingredients  of  the  short  story.  tually  turning  out  as  planned.    But 

A  short  story  has  been  defined  as  you  might  wonder,  what  if  some- 

a    prose    narrative    which    depicts  thing  had  happened  to  change  those 

characters  in  processes  of  struggle  plans?    What  if,  at  a  certain  point, 

and   complications.     The  narrative  things  had  gone  wrong?  What  then? 

usually  centers  around  a  principal  And  you  would   begin    to   have   a 

character,   with  a  special  problem,  story;   you   would   think  what   the 

against   a   specific  background.     A  people  (characters)  might  have  done 

dominant  purpose  or  theme  should  in  the  emergency,  how  each  would 

be   in   evidence,   and   the  effective  have    reacted    to    disappointment; 

short  story  is  marked  by  dramatic  what  would  have  been  the  outcome, 

interest,  involving  significant  human  Or,  you  may  have  visited  a  place  that 

experience.  fairly  teemed  with  a  story,  such  as 

In  every  story,  six  elements  are  a  remote  house;  an  abandoned  farm; 

present:    setting    (place);    persons  a  seemingly  peaceful  village  with  an 

(characters);    events     (plot);    idea  undercurrent  of  turmoil.     Or,  you 

(theme);  emotion;  and  style.  I  have  may  have  a  belief  that  you  want  to 

not  listed  them  in   order  of  their  portray  in  dramatic  action, 

importance,  for  in  any  given  story  I  have  read  much  discussion  as  to 

one  element  may  predominate  over  whether    one    should    begin    with 

the  others.     But  in  every  story,  all  theme,  character,  or  plot.    It  is  like 

are  present  to  some  degree.  trying  to  decide  the  old  question  of 

There   are   three   main    steps   in  the  chicken  or  the  egg?    As  far  as 

building  the  story:   (i)  finding  the  we  are  concerned,  perhaps  we  should 

story;  (2)  building  the  plot;  and  (3)  begin  with  the  element  that  sug- 

developing  the  narrative.  gested  the  story  in  the  first  place, 

Perhaps  you  have  noted  an  expres-  and  then  build  in  the  other  parts, 

sion    on    someone's    face    showing  This  means  that  if  we  start  with 

great  joy,  strong  anger,  or  deep  sor-  character,  we  decide  on  a  certain 

row.     The  emotion  seemed  so  in-  characteristic  in  the  person  (such  as 

tense  that  you  kept  thinking  about  truthfulness).  We  then  portray  this 

it.    You  wondered  what  could  have  quality  by  presenting  the  character 

caused  anyone  to  feel  that  way.  You  in  incidents  to  which  he  will  react 

may  remember  a  similar  feeling  in  to  reveal  this  quality.     If  we  start 

yourself,  and  recall  the  circumstance,  with  plot,  we  have  in  mind  a  series 

Page  299 


300 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


of  significant  incidents,  then  decide 
what  characters  would  be  necessary 
to  bring  to  pass  these  events.  In 
the  same  manner,  one  might  begin 
with  theme  or  setting. 

We  can't  have  a  story  at  all  with- 
out people. 

TN  the  short  story,  there  is  room  for 
only  one  leading  character.  This 
person  must  be  in  focus  most  of 
the  time  in  the  story,  if  not  in  actual 
fact,  then  by  reference.  He  should 
be  rounded  out  as  much  as  possible 
by  his  thoughts  and  feelings,  his  re- 
actions to  certain  events,  his  reac- 
tions to  other  people,  his  appearance, 
the  way  he  moves,  walks,  and  talks. 
One  or  two  minor  characters,  not 
so  fully  characterized,  may  be  used 
to  bring  out  the  main  character.  But 
they  must  always  be  subordinate  to 
him.  Don't  have  any  ''scene  steal- 
ers" in  your  dramatic  situations.  If 
you  do,  the  story  will  be  muddled 
and  the  reader  confused. 

The  character  should  be  made 
sympathetic  to  the  reader,  so  that 
the  reader  can  identify  himself  with 
the  story-person,  and  will  care  what 
happens  to  him.  And  before  you 
can  cause  the  reader  to  identify 
with  the  character,  you,  the  writer, 
must  identify  with  him  yourself. 
You  must  be  able  to  feel  as  he  feels, 
think  as  he  thinks,  before  you  know 
how  he  will  react  to  certain  situa- 
tions. Make  your  character  natural 
and  human.  Even  an  evil  character 
must  be  shown  in  such  a  way  that 
the  reader  will  think,  ''Well,  I  guess 
that's  what  I'd  do,  if  I  were  that 
kind  of  person!"  Everything  that 
you  write  about  the  character  must 
bring  out  the  characteristic  that  you 
are  trying  to  portray. 


Here  are  some  steps  in  character 
development: 

( 1 )  Select  an  outstanding  characteristic 
and  show  (as  early  in  the  story  as 
possible)  how  the  character  acts  to 
portray  that  quality. 

(2)  Characterize  by  telhng  or  showing 
the  thoughts  and  feelings  of  the 
person. 

(3)  Develop  character  in  dialogue, 
which  includes  the  speech  of  the 
characters  in  conversation,  and  also 
what  other  people  in  the  story  say 
about  the  main  character. 

In  writing  dialogue,  train  your  ear  to 
listen  to  your  characters  speak.  Speech  is 
one  of  the  most  difficult  things  in  writing. 
For  if  one  is  not  careful,  all  the  characters 
will  be  talking  alike,  and  chances  are,  in 
the  same  way  as  the  author! 

(4)  Appearance  is  important,  especially 
so  if  appearance  can  be  made  to  show,  by 
comparison  or  contrast,  the  inner  feelings 
of  the  person.  For  example:  Aunt  Sade's 
hair  had  always  been  held  tightly  at  the 
sides  by  two  brown  combs.  It  wound  into 
a  smooth  coil  at  the  back,  always  in  the 
same  place,  with  the  same  thickness  and 
smoothness.  A  lock  had  never  been 
known  to  escape  either  of  the  combs  and 
curl  upon  her  high  white  forehead;  it 
would  not  dare! 

(5)  You  can  individualize  your  charac- 
ter by  some  little  trait —  such  as  pulling 
at  his  ear  while  thinking. 

(6)  Movement  is  a  language  in  itself, 
and  sometimes  shows  far  more  than  any 
of  the  other  ways.  Examples:  Diana's 
bare  toes  skimmed  over  the  dew-wet  grass, 
a  naughty  elf  fleeing  from  the  prosaic 
morning  ritual  of  getting  dressed,  .  .  . 
Old  Ernst  placed  one  foot  ahead  of  the 
other  with  such  calculated  economy  of 
motion  that  one  had  to  watch  him  a  mo- 
ment to  know  if  he  really  moved. 

Remember,  you  cannot  characterize 
your  actor  and  then  have  done  with  it 
once  and  for  all.  You  must  keep  on 
characterizing  him  right  up  to,  and  in- 
cluding, the  end  of  the  story. 

Now  that  you  have  the  idea 
for  your  story,  and  the  characters 


WHAT'S  IN  A  STORY? 


301 


well  in  mind,  it  is  time  to  begin  on 
step  two,  building  the  plot. 

Don't  believe  it  if  someone  tells 
you  that  she  is  not  interested  in 
plot.  As  well  try  to  bake  a  cake 
without  a  recipe,  or  sew  a  dress  with- 
out a  pattern.  The  plot  is  the  frame- 
work of  the  story,  the  skeleton  upon 
which  is  placed  flesh  and  skin  and 
coloring.  It  consists  of  a  series  of 
dramatic  happenings,  arranged  in 
climactic  order,  and  containing  strug- 
gle or  complication.  The  first  part 
of  the  plot  is  the  situation.  It  con- 
tains the  want  of  the  principal 
character,  and  the  problem  which 
seems  to  prevent  him  from  getting 
it.  This  part  may  end  with  the  dra- 
matic climax  (the  point  at  which 
the  character  despairs  of  attaining 
his  desire).  The  second  part  is  the 
solution,  in  which  the  character 
brings  about,  by  his  own  eftoit  oi 
decision,  the  solving  of  the  problem. 
To  avoid  a  ''forced  result,"  it  is  well 
to  have  treated  in  the  situation  every 
factor  used  in  the  solution. 

The  want  should  be  introduced  as 
early  as  possible  in  the  story.  It  must 
be  strongly  motivated,  so  that  the 
reader  will  be  interested  in  knowing 
how  it  turns  out. 

By  complication  is  meant  not 
merely  a  series  of  obstacles  or  stum- 
bling blocks  which  can  be  rather 
easily  overcome.  For  instance,  we 
might  be  writing  about  a  young  girl 
who  is  going  to  college.  We  give 
her  a  strong  motive  for  wanting  to 
earn  her  degree  in  June.  To  do  so, 
she  must  get  credit  in  French.  She 
is  not  hnguistic,  and  the  subject  is 
hard  for  her,  but  by  studying  late  at 
nights,  and  taking  many  notes,  she 
thinks  she  can  pass.  But  she  loses 
her  notebook  just  before  the  test. 
However,  she  finds  it  again  in  time 


to  ''cram''  for  the  exam.  These 
things  would  hinder  her,  but  they 
would  not  be  complication. 

Suppose  that  when  the  girl  found 
her  notebook  at  the  last  minute,  she 
stayed  up  nearly  all  night  to  study. 
But  she  was  so  tired  and  unnerved 
that  right  in  the  middle  of  the  test 
she  began  to  weep  and  ran  out  of 
the  room,  thus  flunking  the  course. 
So,  according  to  the  rules,  she  w'ould 
not  be  allowed  to  graduate  in  June. 
Now,  based  upon  what  you  might 
have  shown  about  her,  what  will  she 
do?  Will  she  accept  meekly  the 
ruling  of  the  committee?  Or  will 
she  find  some  way  out  of  the  dilem- 
ma? This  would  be  complication, 
because  it  would  change  the  course 
of  action,  and  it  would  involve  emo- 
tional conflict  in  the  leading  charac- 
ter. 

SOMETIMES  the  character  may 
attain  his  original  want,  only  to 
find  that  it  is  not  what  he  needed 
or  wanted  after  all,  and  a  substitute 
goal  is  found.  This  usually  grows 
out  of,  or  is  a  variant  of,  the  origi- 
nal want;  it  may  be  in  the  nature  of 
a  decision.  Sometimes  the  struggle 
exists  almost  entirelv  in  the  mind 
of  the  character,  and  a  decision  is 
the  outcome.  But  in  any  case,  the 
pattern  is  the  same:  the  well-defined 
want;  the  comph'cation  which  seems 
to  prevent  its  attainment;  the  solu- 
tion to  the  problem. 

Write  out  your  plot  in  outline 
form,  in  whatever  way  you  like.  I 
usually  write  in  short  sentences, 
double-spaced  typing,  then  go  over 
it  and  see  if  the  incidents  lead 
logically  into  each  other. 

After  I  have  written  my  outline, 
I  often  write  the  end  of  the  story, 
rapidly,  just  as  it  comes  to  me,  and 


302  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

sometimes    the   first   two   or   three  Enghsh  grammar  and  composition 

paragraphs  of  the  beginning  of  the  for  reference. 

story.  Then,  even  with  all  the  in-  Ask  yourself  these  questions  about 
terruptions  which  happen  to  my  the  story:  (i)  Would  the  narra- 
writing,  I  can  go  back  and  get  into  tive  move  along  just  as  well  and 
the  mood  of  it  again.  Each  writer  be  just  as  true  and  interesting  with- 
must  decide  what  is  the  best  way  for  out  this  incident?  If  so,  leave  it 
her.  out.  (2)  What  is  the  purpose  of 
Now  we  have  finished  for  the  time  ^^ch  incident?  Does  each  one  carry 
being  with  steps  one  and  two.  We  0"^,  or  lead  toward,  the  general  pur- 
are  ready  for  the  final  step,  the  POse  of  the  story?  (3)  Is  each  inci- 
actual  writing.  dent,  and  the  act  of  each  character, 

XTT  m           1           1        \\n      '    i.  properly  motivated?     (4)  Does  the 

Well,  nearly  ready.     Who  is  to  \   ^  i -^                         ^y         ^.       -. 

.  n  .  1       .      -,  ^  xr      1        ,      .  n    •.  story  have  suspense  and  emotional 

tell  the  story?    Ir  a  character  tells  it,  -^  -.^             ^ 

you  will  write  in  first  person— the  ^J-,     '.           j    i.     .     •       .i_      . 

{,y„    ,           jr  .1         .1      \  -ii    ..  Cutting  and  shortening  the  story 

I    story.    If  the  author  tells  it,  you  ,      °        ^     r        •  •        r          ^ 

Ti        i     .     .  1  •  1                  rpV-  1  are  also  a  part  ot  revision,  tor  you 

will  write  m  third  person.     Ihink  ^^^     i           r.         a.            L        :  • 

....              1        ^  will   always   have  to   meet   certain 

it  out  m  several  ways.  j  i       ii.          •           j. 

^  word-length  requirements. 

Now   write   your   story.     Write.  As  you  see,  there  are  many  things 

Keep  going,  to  the  end,  if  possible,  to  consider.     But  the  best  way  to 

without    thinking    of    wording    or  learn  to  write  is  by  writing.     Read 

construction  or  technique.  published  stories,  and  see  how  our 

When  you  have  finished,  put  the  principles  of  the  short  story  are  car- 
story  away  for  several  days,  or  even  ^ed  out  by  the  authors.  Read  and 
weeks.  Forget  it.  This  step  is  just  study  good  reference  books  and 
as  important  as  any  part  of  the  articles  in  writers'  magazines.  And 
writing  ^^  sure  to  keep  a  notebook  of  ideas 

_^„                               .           .      .  and   characterizations,   scribbled   in 

When    you   are   ready  to   begin  •^■^.    ^^  ^^      ^^^^  ^^  ^-^^ 

agam,  read  it  entirely  through  from  ^^^      .  ^^-^  ^^^.^^^            ^^-^^ 

beginning  to  end  as  if  you  had  never  ^^^^    ^^^^^      you   will   work,   and 

seen  it  before.  dream,   and   despair  over  it.     But 

Now  you  begin  the  real  work  of  whatever  its  fate,  if  you  have  given 

writing,  the  revision.    Be  sure  that  it  your  best,  you  are  a  winner;  for 

you  have  your  writer's  tools  at  hand,  ahead    of   success    is    achievement. 

including  your  Roget's  Thesaurus,  You  have  achieved  something,  and 

a  good   dictionary,  and  a  book  of  the  result  is  uphfting  and  rewarding. 

REFERENCES 

Bates,  E.  H.:  The  Modern  Short  Story,  $3.00 

Elwood  Maren:  Characters  Make  Your  Story,  $4.00 

MiRRiELEES,  Edith  M.:  Story  Writing,  $3.50. 

The  books   listed  above  may  be  purchased  from  The  Writer,   Inc.  Publishers, 

8  Arlington,  Street,  Boston  16,  Massachusetts 
Roget's  Thesaurus,  $1.90 
Writer's  Digest,  22  East  12th  Street,  Cincinnati  10,  Ohio. 


Louisa 

Helen  M.  Livingston 

THE  long  train  of  handcarts  closer  over  her  face  and  pinned  the 
pushed  on  through  the  dusty  neck  of  her  dress  a  little  higher, 
afternoon.  ''Keep  moving.  If  only  her  foot  would  stop  hurt- 
Eight  miles  yet  to  go.  We'll  make  ing,  Louisa  thought.  The  sturdiest 
the  Sweetwater  tonight."  This  word  shoes  she  could  buy,  too,  and  all  out 
came  down  the  line  from  the  leader  at  the  sides!  She  had  come  on  that 
of  the  Enoc  Company.  cactus  so  suddenly  the  other  day. 

Louisa  pushed  along.    The  extra  She  had  sat  at  the  side  for  awhile 

sack   of    flour   from   the   provision  and  taken  out  the  spines.     But  it 

wagon    made   the   pushing   harder,  still  pained.     It  was  getting  worse. 

Sometimes  it  seemed  that  that  extra  The  heated  rays  of  the  sun  shot  right 

fifty    pounds    were    right    on    her  down  through  her  broken  shoe  like 

shoulders.     But   she   mustn't   look  sharp  knives,  and  her  whole   foot 

tired  or  Brother  Thames  next  to  her  was  throbbing.    It  felt  like  the  great 

would   take  the  sack  on  his  load,  wheel  of  the  cart  was  turning  on  her 

Brother  Thames  was  small  and  wiry.  foot. 

He  had  supervised  linen  looms  and  Once  they  came  to  a  spring;  no, 

was  not  fitted  for  heavy  pulling  and  not  a  spring,  just  a  bog.    But  they 

his  load  was  twice  as  big  as  Louisa's,  dug    deep    holes    until    the    water 

He  carried  for  a  family.     His  wife  oozed  in,  then  they  gathered  around 

was  ill  and  hardly  able  to  get  her-  in  groups  and  drank  the  water.    Lit- 

self  along,  and  three-year-old  Melin-  tie  Melinda  broke  loose  from  her 

da  had  to  sit  on  the  load  much  of  father's  hand.     She  rushed  toward 

the  time.  the  water  and  didn't  wait  until  she 

So  the  sun  beat  down.    This  was  reached  the  hole.     She  just  caught 

strange  dry  country.    When  a  breeze  up    a   handful   of  black   mud   and 

came  it  was  not  salty,  nor  cool,  nor  thrust  it  into  her  mouth,  sucking 

damp  from  the  sea.    It  was  dry  and  the  moisture  onto  her  dry  lips  and 

crisp  and  took  all  the  moisture  out  tongue. 

of  your  skin,  and  out  of  your  mouth.  Louisa,      cupping      her     hands, 

Louisa  saw  buffalo  tracks  at  the  side  brought  water  to  Melinda.     As  it 

of  the  trail.    It  might  have  been  wet  seeped  through  her  fingers  she  put 

when  the  huge  animal  walked  there,  out  her  throbbing  foot  to  catch  the 

but  those  tracks  were  hard  and  dry  cool  drops.     But  time  couldn't  be 

now.    A  scaly  lizard  at  the  side  of  wasted   at   the   spring.      Soon    the 

the  trail  looked  at  her  with  startled,  Enoc  train  was  pushing  on  again, 

beady  eyes,  then  slithered  away  in  ''Keep  your  own   place  in   your 

the  shadscale  brush.  Louisa  touched  own  company."  Each  person  tried 

her  hand  to  her  face.    Her  own  skin  to  follow  the  directions,  but  every 

felt  as  brown  and  rough  as  the  liz-  now    and    then    a    cart    would    be 

ard's.     She  pulled  her  big  bonnet  stopped  at  the  roadside.     One  cart 

Page  303 


304  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

had  a  cover  that  fell  over  at  the  side,  "Looks  as  if  you  need  your  bon- 
making  a  little  tent.  As  the  carts  net  held  tight."  But  Levi  didn't 
j)ushed  past,  Louisa  heard  the  cry  give  the  tie  back.  They  left  him 
of  a  new  baby.  She  thought  of  her  tugging  at  his  axle, 
own  mother  back  in  England.  She  The  sun  dropped  behind  the  west- 
thought  of  her  younger  brothers  and  ern  horizon.  There  was  no  singing 
sisters.  She  wanted  to  leave  the  line  along  the  long  lines  now.  The 
and  rush  into  the  crude  tent,  but  tired  bodies  bent  forward,  pushing 
she  moved  mechanically  on,  look-  and  pulling.  The  slow  creaking  of 
ing  into  the  dry  distance.  If  you  wheels  continued.  ''No  stop  until 
walked  this  far  in  England  you  we  reach  the  Sweetwater."  They 
would  come  to  ocean,  but  there  kept  doggedly  on. 
were  no  oceans  here,  just  desert  and  But  when  the  sun  sank  the  heat 
the  far  distant  mountains.  But  she  went,  too,  and  a  cold  chill  came 
mustn't  think  of  England.  It  was  over  the  plains.  'There  are  three 
best  her  father  and  mother  had  graves  to  be  dug  when  we  stop." 
stayed.  They  could  come  later.  The  word  came  to  Brother  Thames, 
LIow  her  foot  throbbed,  but  she  re-  but  it  was  passed  along  up  and 
membered  the  words  of  the  prophet,  down  the  lines  and  settled  with  the 
'Tet  them  gird  up  their  loins  and  cold  evening  on  the  company, 
walk  through  and  nothing  shall  hin-  Word  came  that  snow  was  already 
der  them."  She  lifted  her  head  in  the  mountains.  There  was  no 
higher.  The  load  seemed  lighter,  time  to  waste.  Brother  Thames 
Her  sore  foot  eased.  murmured,  "May  the  Lord  in  his 

mercy    preserve    us."     The    words 

npHE  afternoon  wore  on.    Another  were  repeated  like  a  prayer  down 

cart  was  stopped  at  the  side  of  the  line  sounding  much  like  a  chant 

the    trail.     It    was     Levi    Andrus.  as  it  echoed  back.     "May  the  Lord 

Louisa  brushed  the  dust  from  her  in  his  mercy  preserve  us." 

navy    alpaca    and   straightened   her  At    last    the    handcart    company 

brown  hair  under  her  bonnet.    Levi  could  smell  the  Sweetwater  River, 

had  danced  with  her  the  first  night  Dry     nostrils     sniffed     the     damp 

they  had  camped.    'Til  have  to  save  breeze,    and    the    train    picked    up 

the  axle,"  Levi  told  Brother  Thames,  speed.    Shoulders  lifted  and  pushed 

as  he  fitted  his  only  leather  jacket  harder,  finally  a  shout  went  up  from 

around  the  axle.  the  front. 

"You  need  something  to  tie  it.  The   bank  was   soon  lined  with 

Lad.    Here,  take  my  belt."  carts.     The    people    were   drinking 

Louisa  untied  the  big  bow  under  and   dipping  their  hands  into   the 

her  chin  and  jerked  off  one  of  the  water.    Many  fell  upon  the  bank  not 

ties.    "Take  this,  as  well."  Her  bon-  wanting  to  move.     It  was  dark  and 

net  fell  back  from  her  face.    Levi's  the  water  was  cold,  but  the  sacks 

quick  eye  saw  the  white  skin  on  her  were    removed    from    the    feet    of 

forehead  where  her  bonnet  had  cov-  those  whose  shoes  were  gone  and 

ered.    It  made  a  pale  border  around  they  dipped  their  feet  in  the  cold 

the  deep  brown  of  the  freckles  on  water. 

her  nose  and  chin.  Louisa  removed  what  was  left  of 


LOUISA 


305 


her  broken  shoe.  Her  foot  was 
swollen.  It  looked  as  if  a  fire  were 
inside  it.  She  washed  it  and  sat 
holding  it. 

The  carts  that  had  lagged  were 
pushing  up  into  their  own  places. 
Levi's  cart  with  the  leather-wrapped 
axle  came  creaking  into  view.  He 
stopped  and  dropped  down  by 
Louisa.  He  noticed  the  swollen 
foot.    'It  needs  to  be  opened." 

Brother  Thames  bent  over,  too, 
and  examined  the  swelling  as  if  it 
were  a  flaw  in  a  length  of  lovely 
linen.  ''Best  get  it  cared  for  to- 
night, so  you  can  be  on  it  tomor- 
row." 

I  OUISA  looked  helpless.  Levi 
comforted,  "It's  not  so  bad.  If 
the  pressure  is  relieved  it  will  be 
better."  He  shpped  out  his  sharp 
knife  and  handed  it  to  her.  She 
shook  her  head.  "Would  you?"  she 
asked. 

He  hesitated.  Then  slid  over  to 
the  water.  He  scoured  the  knife  in 
the  white  sand.  "Now,"  he  said, 
"put  your  foot  here.  Then  I  can't 
see  your  face,  and  you  can't  see  your 
foot."  It  was  done  in  a  second. 
Blood  stained  the  white  sand.  "Do 
you  have  something  with  which  to 
wrap  it?"  Louisa  shook  her  head. 
Levi  took  from  his  pocket  a  neat, 
folded,  bonnet  tie,  and  with  quick, 
skilled  movements,  he  wrapped  the 
foot  and  tied  the  bandage. 

Many  of  the  carts  were  already 
being  unloaded.  The  tired  train  of 
emigrants  was  just  getting  ready  for 
the  night  when  a  loud  call  came 
from  behind.  "We  will  push 
through  the  river  tonight." 

Unrest  filled  the  train.    Sighs  and 


complaints  filled  the  air.  "We've 
come  fifteen  miles  today."  "It's 
cold;  we  can't  take  icy  water  to- 
night." "Our  cart  is  already  un- 
loaded." "It's  dark;  we'll  slip  on 
the  rocks."  "Our  feet  are  already 
bleeding." 

No  one  moved  toward  the  water. 

"How  is  your  foot?"  Levi  asked. 
He  took  her  broken  shoe  and  went 
to  his  cart. 

"We'll  push  through  the  water 
tonight,"  the  call  re-echoed  from 
the  captain. 

No  one  moved.  There  was  just  a 
low  cough  of  complaining. 

Then  an  axle  squeaked.  A  cart 
moved  into  the  river.  Then  a  clear, 
vibrant  voice  rose  over  the  water. 
"Come,  come,  ye  saints,  no  toil  nor 
labor  fear."  Other  carts  weie 
moved.  More  voices  were  singing. 
The  whole  company  came  in  on 
the  chorus,  "All  is  well,  all  is  well." 
The  air  vibrated.  The  carts  were 
moving  on  through  the  water.  The 
emptied  ones  were  being  filled.  The 
last  verse  echoed  joyously  out 
through  the  valley. 

The  large  camp  fire  was  burning 
on  the  other  side  as  the  last  carts 
came  up  the  bank  from  the  water. 
Steam  rose  from  wet  clothing. 
Camps  were  set  for  the  night. 

Levi  brought  her  shoe  back  to 
Louisa.  "Did  your  foot  make  it 
through  the  water?" 

He  called  her  Louesa.  She  cor- 
rected him.  "Louisa.  My  mother  is 
named  Louisa.  My  grandmother  is 
Louisa.  It  has  always  been  Louisa. 
It  has  to  be  Louisa." 

Levi  looked  deep  into  her  face,, 
by  the  light  of  the  dying  fire.  "All 
right,"  he  said,  "Blue-eyes." 


Q>ixty[    LJears  J/igo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  May  i,  and  May  15,  1899 

'Tor  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

OBEDIENCE  WITHOUT  SEVERITY:  Law  is  the  governing  force  of  the 
universe.  .  .  .  Nevertheless  there  are  persons  who  hesitate  to  compel  obedience  lest  they 
might  injure  the  child's  will  power.  But  we  think  this  is  not  so.  Too  frequently 
where  there  is  strong  will  power  displayed  it  is  a  manifestation  of  selfishness.  Children 
do  sometimes  have  strong  instinctive  desires  in  the  right  direction;  therefore  their 
motives  should  be  most  cautiously  considered.  ...  A  stubborn,  unconquered  child  is 
sure  to  develop  into  a  man  so  self-centered  and  determined  to  have  his  own  way  that  he 
will  forego  pleasures  and  even  success  rather  than  retract,  and  will  be  as  he  was  when 
a  child,  his  own  greatest  enemy.  .  .  . 

— ^Amy  Brown  Lyman 

EDUCATION  AND  MOTHERHOOD:  The  knowledge  stored  in  days  of  youth 
can  be  brought  forth  from  time  to  time,  to  enrich  the  minds  of  the  children.  They 
must  look  up  to  the  mother;  feel  that  she  possesses  the  very  acme  of  wisdom;  then  they 
are  willing  and  respectful  subjects.  Mothers,  live  with  your  children,  answer  all  their 
manifold  questions  .  .  .  you  must  retain  and  add  to  the  education  of  early  years.  .  .  . 
The  education  obtained  in  school  days,  is  only  the  foundation  on  which  to  erect  the 
life  structure.  .  .  . 

— Lydia  D.  Alder 

Kytmerica 

Religious  freedom  on  thy  soil. 

Was  born  'mid  struggling  bands, 
And  Liberty  to  light  the  world. 

In  New  York  harbor  stands. 
Shine  on  thou  incandescent  light. 

Nor  let  thy  rays  grow  dim, 
Bring  joy  to  earth's  inhabitants. 

With  thy  effulgent  gleam. 

— Lucy  A.  Clark 

A  FLOURISHING  BRANCH:  San  Diego,  Cahfornia.  In  this  far  off,  beautiful 
southern  city  of  between  twenty  and  twenty-six  thousand,  there  is  a  little  band  of 
Saints  organized,  numbering  probably  thirty-five  souls,  all  told.  .  .  .  The  Relief  Society 
is  under  the  able  management  of  Sister  Amelia  Jewell,  at  whose  home  the  sisters  con- 
vene .  .  .  for  the  purpose  of  testifying  of  God's  goodness  and  blessings,  and  to  lend 
themselves  physically  for  the  relief  and  succor  of  those  in  need.  .  .  . 

— Rhoda  Celestia  Nash 

NATIONAL  WOMAN'S  RELIEF  SOCIETY:  This  society  is  so  perfectly 
organized  that  it  is  comparatively  easy  to  carry  out  any  plan  formulated  by  the  General 
Board.  .  .  .  Thus  there  are  divisions  and  subdivisions  of  the  society,  which  consists  at 
present  of  thirty  thousand  members  and  more  than  six  hundred  branches  scattered 
through  this  and  other  countries  and  on  the  islands  of  the  8ea. 

— E.  B.  W. 

Page  306 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyriSS  MARY  M.  ROBERTS,  who 
died  in  January  1959,  was 
editor  of  the  American  Journal  oi 
Nuising  from  1921  to  1949,  and 
editor  emeritus  until  her  death.  She 
regarded  nursing  as  an  'all-encom- 
passing service  in  response  to  a 
universal  human  need."  She  was 
cited  and  decorated  for  distinguished 
service  in  many  fields  of  nursing. 

npHE  Women's  State  Legislative 
Council  of  Utah  has  received 
international  recognition  because  of 
the  Commitment  Law,  which  it 
spearheaded  six  years  ago.  This 
legislation  makes  it  easier  for  men- 
tally ill  people  to  be  admitted  for 
observation  or  treatment  at  the 
state  hospital  on  a  voluntary  basis. 
It  also  deletes  the  word  insane  so 
frequently  used  in  former  legisla- 
tion and  makes  several  other  en- 
lightened improvements.  This  law, 
it  is  said,  will  be  the  basis  of  similar 
legislation  in  India  and  has  been 
copied  by  Arizona  and  New  Mexico. 

jyi RS.  KATHERINE  G.  CAPT  is 

survey  statistician.  Division  of 
Statistical  Research,  United  States 
Bureau  of  the  Census,  Washington, 
D.C.  It  is  her  responsibility  to  find, 
through  the  research  and  experi- 
ments of  various  workers,  the  most 
accurate  and  effective  ways  of  mak- 
ing surveys  to  form  a  basis  for  gov- 
ernmental action. 


lyiRS.  CATHERINE  BYRNE, 
Lord  Mayor  of  Dublin,  Ire- 
land, was  an  honored  guest  in  New 
York  City  on  St.  Patrick's  Day, 
March  17,  1959,  when  120,000  Irish- 
men took  over  Fifth  Avenue.  Ac- 
companied by  Governor  Nelson  A. 
Rockefeller,  she  reviewed  the 
marchers. 

]y|RS.  JOSEPHINE  PERFECT 
BAY  was  appointed  recently 
to  the  chairmanship  of  the  board  of 
directors  of  the  American  Export 
Lines.  She  is  the  first  woman  to 
head  a  major  steamship  line.  Mrs. 
Bay  was  born  in  Iowa  and  inherited 
extensive  financial  interests  when 
her  husband,  Charles  Ulrick  Bay, 
former  United  States  Ambassador  to 
Norway,  died  in  1955. 

jyfRS.  CLAIRE  BOOTH  LUCE, 

former  Ambassador  to  Italy 
from  1953  to  1957,  has  been  named 
ambassador  to  Brazil.  Mrs.  Luce 
won  considerable  acclaim  for  the 
conduct  of  her  office  in  Italy. 

IMOGEN  HOLST,  musical  secre- 
tary to  Britain's  brilliant  com- 
poser, Benjamin  Britten,  is  co-auth- 
or with  him  of  The  Wonderful 
World  of  Music  (Garden  City 
Books).  This  volume  explains 
music  to  children  imaginatively  and 
delightfully. 

Page  307 


DITORIA 


VOL   46 


MAY   1959 


NO.   5 


ujooks  —  LKecorders  for  the  Kyiges 

.  .  .  seek  ye  out  of  the  best  books  words  of  wisdom,  seek  learning,  even  by  study 
and  also  by  faith  (D  &  C  88:ii8). 


/^AN  it  be  that  the  wide  and  won- 
derful world  of  books  is  being 
lost  to  many  of  our  generation?  Each 
year  more  and  more  good  books  be- 
come available— the  thoughts  and 
researches,  the  conclusions  of  great 
minds  of  our  time,  and  innumerable 
new  editions  of  the  classics  of  the 
past.  History,  science,  hterature, 
books  on  art,  volumes  of  sacred 
scriptures  are  easily  secured.  Books 
are  being  circulated  through  libraries 
in  towns  and  cities,  and,  in  some 
areas,  bookmobiles  distribute  books 
even  in  isolated  regions.  Books  on 
myriad  subjects,  suitable  for  all  age 
groups,  are  available  at  small  cost. 

Books,  the  recorders  for  the  ages, 
companions  of  all  generations,  en- 
compassing the  tablets  of  the  past 
and  foreshadowing  the  future,  are 
within  reach  for  our  information, 
our  entertainment,  our  inspiration, 
and  our  spiritual  advancement.  Yet 
there  are  many  homes  which  lack 
this  illumined  acquaintanceship,  and 
which  seem  to  be  unaware  of  these 
treasures  of  knowledge. 

Perhaps  we  value  lightly  the  op- 
portunities which  are  abundant.  Our 
fathers  and  our  mothers,  our  grand- 
parents, many  of  them  rejoiced  in 
the  few  books  they  owned  and  the 
ones  they  were  able  to  borrow. 
Books  of  poems,  histories.  Bibles, 
were  brought  in  covered  wagons  and 
in  handcarts  to  the  valleys  of  the 

Page  308 


mountains,  and  the  books  were  read 
by  evening  firelight,  by  flickering 
candles;  they  were  read  on  Sabbath 
afternoons,  on  long  journeys;  and 
they  were  read  by  the  farmer  at 
noontime  rest  beside  his  field;  moth- 
ers read  to  their  children  in  shade 
of  poplar  trees  and  on  the  cabin 
porch.  Isolation  became  union  with 
a  world  of  faraway  people  and  places. 
Pioneer  families  on  lonely  ranches 
companioned  themselves  with  books. 
Rejoicing  in  her  measure  of  such 
companionship,  was  a  teenage  girl, 
living  all  summer  at  her  father's 
sheep  camp  on  the  mountain  range. 
Only  one  book  was  available,  a 
small,  paper-bound  book,  filled  with 
words  of  lasting  strength  and  beauty 
.  .  .  ''the  light  shineth  in  dark- 
ness .  .  .  the  voice  of  one  crying  in 
the  wilderness.  .  .  .There  cometh  a 
woman  of  Samaria  to  draw  water  .  .  . 
a  well  of  water  springing  up  into 
everlasting  life.  .  .  ."  There  were 
twenty-one  chapters  in  the  little 
book,  and  each  chapter  was  divided 
and  rationed,  read  over  and  over 
again,  so  that  there  would  be  a  little 
reading  for  each  of  the  long  summer 
days  that  stretched  slowly  to  evening 
on  the  high  blue  ridges.  The  small, 
paper-bound  book  was  the  Gospel 
of  John,  and  when  the  girl  became 
a  woman  she  still  loved  books  and 
rejoiced  when  other  books  and  other 
scriptures  opened  for  her  the  illimit- 


EDITORIAL  309 

able  vistas   of  this   world  and   the  and  to  our  children.    The  books  we 

worlds  to  come.  read  to  our  little  ones  in  this  their 

If  we  lose  for  ourselves  the  world  day  of  tender  impressions  will  be 

of  books,  we  lose  much  of  our  herit-  their  memories  tomorrow,  and  they 

age;  we  lose  the  selectivity  that  may  will  hold  in  high  esteem  and  with  a 

be  exercised  in  choosing  those  vol-  lasting  love,  that  mother  or  father, 

umes     that     will     embellish     our  that    grandmother    or    grandfather, 

thoughts  and  our  ways  with  treas-  that  kind  companion  who  sat  beside 

ures  proved  through  the  long  years,  the  child  and  turned  the  pages  of 

and  new  delights  that  come  to  us  in  a  book,  opening  for  him  the  glorious 

poem  and  story,  in  travelogues,  in  world  of  experience  and  inspiration 

new  light  on  ancient  places,  accounts  —the  world  that  is  so  wide  and  so 

of     the     widening     panoramas     of  wonderful,   and    yet   so   small   that 

change.  books  can  capture  much  of  it,  for 

The  myriad  rooms  of  wonderment  books  are  the  recorders  of  the  ages. 

that  books  open  are  available  to  us  —V.  P.  C. 


Ida  Elaine  James 

My  head  is  bent  over  blossom-white  seams 
No  whiter,  no  sweeter  than  are  my  dreams. 

Into  the  shining  needle  there  goes 

A  vision  of  cuddly  dimpled  toes 

And  pink  cheeks  smooth  as  the  summer's  rose. 

Into  the  web  of  my  threads  are  run 
Bird-like  laughter  and  ghnt  of  sun — 
The  shimmering  pathway  of  dreams  begun. 

Thread  and  needle,  fly  swift  and  free, 

Make  the  dream  that  I  hold  come  true  to  me. 


Illy    I  i  iother 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

A  part  of  prairie  land,  I  see  her  still 
W^herever  meadow  grasses  scent  the  air; 
Wherever  plain  folk  work  a  gentle  hill, 
A  picture  lives  for  me,  undimmed  and  clear. 
Bright  picture  of  my  mother  as  she  came 
Across  the  hayfield,  bringing  me  warm  bread. 
Fresh-baked  and  sweet,  calling  out  my  name — 
Wind  billowing  her  dress  of  faded  red. 
And  when  our  lunch  was  over,  she  would  go, 
Skirts  full  and  blowing,  sunlight  in  her  hair. 
Back  through  the  cut  hay,  milk  jug  swinging  low. 
Her  color  ebbing  on  the  bright  blue  air. 
I'll  see  her  always  where  wild  sweet  grasses  bend. 
My  prairie  mother  walking  in  the  wind. 


cJhe  LKiCfht   (circles 


The  Right  Circles 


'9 

And  awake  and  arise  .  .  .  and  strengthen  thy  stakes  and  enlarge  thy  borders  forever, 
that  thou  mayest  no  more  be  confounded,  that  the  covenants  of  the  Eternal  Father 
which  he  hath  made  unto  thee  .  .  .  may  be  fulfilled  (Moroni  10:31). 

ed  a  group  of  early  missionaries: 
''And  from  this  place  [Kirtland, 
Ohio]  ye  shall  go  forth  into  the 
regions  westward;  and  inasmuch  as 
ye  shall  find  them  that  will  receive 
you  ye  shall  build  up  my  church 
in  every  region''  (D  &  C  42:8). 

Though  all  of  us  are  not  called 
to  special  missions,  we  are  all  mis- 
sionaries in  one  way  or  another.  The 
child  who  invites  his  playmate  to 
Primary  is  enlarging  the  circle  of 
joyful  companionship.  The  older 
son  who  takes  a  school  friend  with 
him  to  Mutual  gives  this  friend  an 
opportunity  to  see  life  as  it  pro- 
gresses in  the  gospel  circle. 

The  woman  at  home  may  be  one 
to  lift  her  voice  and  share  her  herit- 
age. If  she  is  alert  to  the  needs  of 
her  neighbors,  she  may  invite  a 
seamstress,  or  one  interested  in 
handicraft,  to  the  work  meeting,  and 
open  for  her  the  blessings  and  op- 
portunities of  Relief  Society.  Young 
mothers,  through  interest  and  invi- 
tation, may  be  gathered  into  the 
circle  of  homemakers  who  are  en- 
riched by  participation  in  the  lessons 
that  give  them  instruction  and  in- 
spiration. Many  women  who  love 
literature  may  find  this  to  be  the 
portal  of  their  entrance  into  Relief 
Society. 

As  the  first  Section  of  the  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  so  well  express- 
es the  wideness  of  the  gospel  mes- 
sage, it  is  forever  an  enlarging  circle: 
''Hearken  ye  people  from  afar;  and 
ye  that  are  upon  the  islands  of  the 
sea,  listen  together  ..."  (D  &  C 
1:1). 


PNCIRCLED,  as  we  are,  by  the 
gifts  and  blessings  so  freely 
granted  through  the  mission  and 
teachings  of  Jesus  Christ,  and 
through  the  enlightenment  and  veri- 
fication of  the  restored  gospel,  we 
are  heirs  of  the  covenant.  As  such 
we  are  entitled  to  as  much  progres- 
sion and  as  much  joy  as  our  own 
capacities  and  obedience  will  allow 
us  to  receive. 

It  is  a  natural  feeling  for  those 
who  have  been  given  participation 
in  a  rewarding  earth  life  and  in  a 
glorious  promise  for  the  eternities- 
it  is  a  natural  wish  for  them  to  share 
their  riches  with  others  and  to 
spread  the  tidings  that  many  may 
join  in  the  blessings  and  participate 
in  "the  right  circles." 

A  formal  missionary  system  was 
established  early  in  the  history  of 
the  Church.  Through  revelation 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  instruct- 

Page  310 


Uxecipes  cfroin  the  ibastern  States    li  Lission 

Submitted  hy  Florence  S.  Jacohsen 

FROM  THE  STATE  OF  PENNSYLVANIA 

PENNSYLVANIA  DUTCH  RECIPES 

In  the  early  years  of  the  eighteenth  century,  nearly  all  the  first  settlers  in  Eastern 
Pennsylvania  came  from  the  Palatinate  in  Germany,  They  brought  with  them  recipes  of 
famous  German  cooks.  Life  was  hard  in  America,  and  it  was  not  always  possible  to 
secure  the  prescribed  ingredients,  so  it  became  necessary  to  develop  their  own  recipes 
and  to  utihze  plain  foods  in  the  creation  of  tasty  dishes. 

Sauerbraten 
(Pot  Roast) 

4  pounds  beef  (chuck,  rump,  or  round)  i  bunch  carrots,  cut  in  strips 

1  pint  vinegar  6  onions,  sliced 

water  i   tbsp.  sugar 

4  bay  leaves  lo  gingersnaps 
12  peppercorns  salt  and  pepper 

4  cloves 

Wipe  meat  with  damp  cloth  and  then  sprinkle  thoroughly  with  salt  and  pepper. 
Place  in  earthen  dish  and  add  vinegar  and  enough  water  to  cover.  Add  the  bay  leaves, 
peppercorns,  and  cloves,  and  let  stand  tightly  covered  for  5  days  in  a  cool  place  (re- 
frigerator). Put  meat  in  a  Dutch  oven  and  brown  well  on  all  sides.  Add  the  carrots 
and  onions  and  1  cup  of  the  spiced  vinegar.  Cover  tightly  and  cook  over  low  flame 
about  3  hours  or  until  meat  is  tender.  When  meat  is  cooked,  add  the  sugar  and  crum- 
bled gingersnaps  and  cook  for  10  minutes.  This  makes  delicious  gravy.  If  necessary, 
more  of  the  spiced  vinegar  may  be  added. 

Lemon  Tarts 

Sweet  Pastr)/  Dough 

1  c.  flour  Vs   c.  butter  or  other  shortening 
/4    c.  sugar  Vz   tsp.  baking  powder 

egg  yolk 

Mix  flour,  sugar,  butter,  and  baking  powder  together.  Moisten  ingredients  using 
enough  beaten  egg  yolk  to  make  a  dough  just  stiff  enough  to  handle.  Roll  thin  and 
line  two  small  tart  pans  (small  pie  tins)  with  dough.  Prick  the  bottom  with  a  fork  and 
bake  in  hot  oven  20  minutes  (400° ) . 

Lemon  Tart  Filling 

2  tbsp.  cornstarch.  grated  rind  of  Vz  lemon 

1  c.  brown  sugar  juice  of  1  lemon   (large) 

2  c.  boiling  water  butter,  size  of  walnut 
Yj   c.  molasses  (mild) 

Mix  cornstarch  and  sugar  together  and  slowly  add  to  the  boiling  water,  stirring 
constantly.  Cook  until  mixture  thickens.  Add  molasses,  butter,  lemon  rind,  and  juice. 
Cook  one  minute  longer.  Cool  slightly  and  pour  into  baked  pie  shell.  Serve  warm 
or  cold.    Serves  6-8. 

Page  31 1 


2/2 

c.  flour 

1 

2 

2 

Vl 

tsp.  salt 

tbsp.  shortening 
eggs,  slightly  beaten 
c.  warm  water 

312  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

Appelstrudel 

1  c.  brown  sugar 

Vl  c.  seedless  raisins 

Vl  c.  chopped  nuts 

3  tbsp.  melted  butter 

Vl  tsp.  cinnamon 

5  c.  sliced  apples  grated  rind  of  a  lemon 

Sift  flour  and  salt  together.  Cut  in  the  2  tbsp.  shortening,  then  add  the  eggs  and 
water.  Knead  well,  then  throw  or  beat  dough  against  board  until  it  blisters.  Stand  it 
in  a  warm  place  under  a  cloth  for  20  minutes.  Cover  the  kitchen  table  with  a  small 
white  cloth  and  flour  it.  Put  dough  on  it.  Pull  out  dough  with  hands  very  carefully 
to  thickness  of  tissue  paper.  Spread  with  mixture  made  of  the  sliced  apples,  melted 
butter,  raisins,  nuts,  brown  sugar,  cinnamon,  and  grated  lemon  rind.  Fold  in  outer 
edges  and  form  a  roll  about  4  inches  wide.  Bake  in  a  very  hot  oven  (450°)  for  10 
minutes,  reduce  the  heat  to  moderately  hot  Oven  (375°)  and  continue  to  bake  about 
20  minutes.    Let  cool.    Cut  into  slices  about  2  inches  wide.     Serve  warm  or  cold. 

Shoofly  Pie 

Make  favorite  pastry  recipe  and  line  two  pie  tins  with  dough  rolled  very  thin 
(makes  filling  for  two  8-inch  pies). 

Crumbs  for  V'iq  Liquid  ior  Pie 

3  c.  flour  1  Vl    tsp.  soda 
1   c.  sugar  small  amount  cold  water 

pinch  salt  1  c.  light  molasses 

Vl    c.  shortening  1  c.  boiling  water 

V4    tsp.  grated  nutmeg 

Mix  crumbs  ingredients  into  a  crumbly  mixture.  Take  out  handful  of  crumbs  and 
reserve  for  top  of  pies.  Mix  soda  with  a  small  amount  of  cold  water.  Mix  hot  water 
and  molasses  until  thoroughly  dissolved.  Add  soda.  Pour  molasses  mixture  into  the 
crumb  mixture.  Mix  thoroughly  and  pour  into  unbaked  pie  shell.  Sprinkle  the  spare 
crumbs  on  top  and  bake  in  a  moderate  (350°)  oven  about  60  minutes. 

FROM  THE  STATE  OF  NEW  JERSEY 

Economy  Prune  Cake 

Vl  c.  fat  1  c.  nuts 

1  c.  sugar  2V1  c.  flour 

1  tsp.  vanilla  1  tsp.  cinnamon 

2  tsp.  soda  %  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  cooked  prunes  cut  fine,  and  enough         V    tsp.  cloves 
juice  to  fill  measuring  cup  Vz    tsp.  nutmeg 

Cream  fat  and  sugar  together.  Add  vanilla.  Add  soda  to  prunes  and  juice.  Mix 
dry  ingredients  together.  Add  nuts  and  prunes  to  creamed  fat  and  sugar,  and  stir 
thoroughly.  Last  add  dry  ingredients.  Bake  in  greased  cake  pan  at  300°  F.  for  60 
minutes.     (May  bake  in  layers  if  desired  —  requires  less  baking  time.) 

Whipped  Cream  Frosting  for  Prune  Cake 

2  tbsp.  flour  %   c.  shortening 

Vl   c.  milk  V4   c.  butter  or  butter  substitute 

Vl   c.  sugar 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  EASTERN  STATES  MISSION 


3B 


Mix  flour  and  milk  into  a  smooth  paste  and  cook  until  thick,  stirring  constantly. 
Cool.    Mix  shortening  and  butter  together  with  electric  beater.     Add  sugar  and  beat 
4  minutes.    Add  paste  and  beat  four  additional  minutes.     Frost  top  and  sides  of  prune 
cake. 

FROM  THE  STATE  OF  NEW  YORK 
Broken  Glass  Torte 


1  pkg.  each  orange,  lime,  and 
raspberry  gelatine 
1  Yi    c.  hot  water  for  each  package 
1  envelope  plain  gelatine 


Angel  iood  cake  (Loaf  cake  cut  in  sHces) 


14 


1  c.  hot  pineapple  juice 

2  c.  heavy  cream   (whipped) 
c.  sugar 

1  tsp.  vanilla 

whipped  cream  for  frosting 


Dissolve  each  of  3  packages  flavored  gelatine  in  1  Yz  cups  hot  water.  Keep  sep- 
arate. Turn  into  shallow  pans  about  %  inches  thick,  chill,  and  cut  into  cubes.  Soften 
plain  gelatine  in  cold  water  and  dissolve  in  hot  pineapple  juice.  Cool  thoroughly,  then 
fold  into  whipped  cream  into  which  has  been  beaten  sugar  and  vanilla.  Stir  colored 
gelatine  cubes  into  the  whipped  cream  mixture.  Line  a  large  pan  with  thin  angel  food 
cake  shces.  Add  gelatin  mixture  and  cover  with  layer  of  angel  food.  Chill  about  12 
hours.  When  ready  to  serve  unmold  and  frost  torte  with  layer  of  whipped  cream. 
Slice  and  serve.    12-16  servings. 

Golden  Brown  Bread 


2  c.  buttermilk  or  sour  milk 

1  c.  dark  molasses 

-4    c.  sifted  all-purpose  flour 

2  tsp.  soda 

1   tsp.  baking  powder 


2  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  whole  v/heat  flour 

1  c.  uncooked  rolled  oats 

/z  c.  yellow  corn  meal 

1  c.  seedless  raisins 


Combine  milk  and  molasses,  add  all-purpose  flour,  soda,  baking  powder,  and  salt 
sifted  together.  Mix  thoroughly  and  add  remaining  ingredients.  Pour  into  2  greased 
1 -pound  tin  cans  or  molds.  Cover  tightly.  Place  in  steamer  or  on  rack  in  large  kettle. 
Add  water  to  depth  of  1  inch.  Cover.  Place  over  low  heat  and  steam  3  hours,  adding 
more  hot  water  if  needed.  Remove  from  cans  at  once.  Serve  hot  or  cold.  Makes 
2  large  loaves. 


Sweet  Roll  Bread 


1  pkg.  dry  yeast 

2  tbsp.  warm  water 

Yz   c.  scalded  milk,  cooled 

Yz   lb.  melted  butter  or  shortening 

3  beaten  egg  yolks 
3  tbsp.  sugar 


Yz    tsp.  vanilla 


Yz    tsp.  salt 

3  c.  sifted  flour 

3  egg  whites,  beaten  stiff 
%    c.  sugar 

1  c.  chopped  nuts 

1   c.  raisins 
cinnamon 


Dissolve  1  pkg.  dry  yeast  in  warm  water.  Add  cooled,  scalded  milk.  Add  butter, 
egg  yolks,  3  tbsp.  sugar,  vanilla,  salt,  and  flour.  Mix  thoroughly.  Cover  and  let  stand 
two  or  three  hours  in  refrigerator.  Divide  the  dough  into  three  portions.  Roll  thin 
and  spread  each  portion  with  the  egg  whites  to  which  has  been  added  %  c.  sugar. 
Sprinkle  egg  white  with  cinnamon,  raisins,  and  chopped  nuts.  Roll  as  a  jelly  roll. 
Place  in  greased  bread  tin  and  let  stand  one  hour  at  room  temperature.  Bake  in  a 
300°  F.  oven  1  hour.    Serve  hot  or  cold. 


(^em  of  the  aiuls 
Lydia  M.  Sorensen 


ii 


W 


HY  are  you  milking  the 
cow  so  early?"  I  asked. 
''The  sun's  still  'way 
up." 

''We're  going  for  a  walk/'  Mamma 
answered. 

"Couldn't  we  do  the  chores  after 
we  come  back?" 

"No.  Not  tonight.  We'll  be 
too  tired."  Her  answers,  cut  short 
with  an  intense  earnestness  in  her 
preparations,  sharpened  our  curios- 
ity. 

After  milking,  she  fed  the  cow. 
With  Papa  away  from  home  for  sev- 
eral days.  Mama  had  the  full  re- 
sponsibility. 

"Where  are  we  going?"  I  per- 
sisted. 

"You'll  see.'^ 

My  three-year-old  sister  and  I 
frequently  walked  up  in  the  cedars 
behind  the  corral.  Mamma  hardly 
ever  went  with  us.  By  all  the 
preparations  she  was  making,  she 
must  be  planning  a  long  walk,  may- 
be past  the  field  to  the  west  and 
clear  up  into  the  cedars  beyond  on 
the  road  up  the  ditch.  It  was  miles 
in  either  direction  before  the  road 
led  by  another  home.  But,  as  chil- 
dren, we  enjoyed  exploring  our 
cedar-bound  world.  While  it  was 
unusual  for  Mamma  to  go  along, 
this  time  the  idea  was  hers. 

Preparations  complete,  she  placed 
the  baby  in  the  buggy  and  led  the 
way  south  down  the  road.  When  it 
turned  east  toward  the  dugway,  she 
left  the  road  and  continued  south 
across  the  stubble  field.  Having 
crossed  the  field,  we  came  to  soft, 
dusty  soil.  Here  Mamma  had  to 
carry  the  baby  while  we  pushed  the 

Page  314 


buggy.  That  soon  became  too  diffi- 
cult, so  we  turned  it  around  and 
pulled  it.  Being  tired  and  hot,  we 
grumbled  about  it.  To  encourage 
us  for  the  task,  she  told  us  about 
the  trek  of  the  pioneers.  At  the 
moment  pioneering  held  no  charms 
for  us,  but  the  prospect  of  being 
left  in  this  desolate  place  was  even 
less  attractive.  Since  our  erstwhile 
considerate  Mother  determinedly 
kept  on  going  despite  our  entreaties 
to  go  back,  we  had  no  choice  but 
to  follow.  When  we  reached  the 
sand  knolls  where  the  cedars  grew, 
the  carriage  had  to  be  abandoned. 
It  was  left  under  a  tree  and  we  girls 
carried  the  baby's  supplies.  Trudg- 
ing on,  we  arrived  at  the  edge  of 
the  hill. 

A  complete  surprise  awaited  us 
children.  Far  below  in  a  natural 
cove,  like  a  jewel  in  its  setting, 
nestled  a  spot  of  vivid  green.  As  we 
studied  the  scene,  we  could  make 
out  what  appeared  to  be  miniature 
trees,  a  wee  little  house,  and  some 
other  diminutive  buildings.  And 
then,  would  wonders  never  cease? 
There  were  the  tiniest  people  we 
had  ever  seen. 

"Look  at  the  tiny  little  people 
walking  around!"  I  exclaimed.  "I 
could  hold  one  in  my  hand." 

I  had  never  heard  of  Gulliver  nor 
his  Lilliputian  friends,  but  I  had  my 
own  variety  of  little  people,  colonies 
of  them.  They  were  dry  cedar  twigs 
of  toothpick  dimensions  whom  I 
moved  by  hand  and  clothed  with 
imagination,  giving  them  all  the  at- 
tributes of  the  living  which  my 
young  mind  could  devise. 


GEM  OF  THE  HILLS 


315 


In  a  flash  I  thought  how  dehght- 
ful  it  would  be  to  take  these  people 
home  to  play  with,  care  for,  and  pro- 
tect. My  sister  was  equally  enchant- 
ed. The  fact  that  the  people  went 
about  their  business  in  a  purposeful 
manner  and  seemed  capable  of  look- 
ing out  for  themselves  was  quite  be- 
side the  point.  If  a  dog  should 
come  along,  they  might  be  glad  to 
have  us  keep  him  away  from  them. 

''I  didn't  know  there  were  any 
real  people  that  little/'  I  marveled. 

'Those  people  are  as  big  as  we 
are/'  Mamma  replied  to  our  un- 
believing dismay.  'They  look  little 
because  they  are  so  far  away.  We're 
going  down  there,"  she  added. 

A  fear  of  strangers  sprang  up  in 
my  mind,  but  I  looked  to  natural 
barriers  for  protection. 

''We  can't  get  down  over  the 
ledges,"  I  objected.    "We'd  fall  off." 

But  she  knew  a  trail. 

"Maybe  they're  mean  people,"  I 
cautioned. 

"No,  they're  good  people,"  she 
reassured  us. 

"Do  you  know  them?" 

"Yes." 

As  we  made  our  way  down,  I  kept 
hoping  that  the  people  would  re- 
main at  least  a  little  smaller  than 
we.  But  they  gradually  increased 
in  size  to  knee  high,  waist  high, 
shoulder  high,  until  some  of  them 
outgrew  all  of  us.  By  the  time  we 
reached  the  level  ground,  the  house 
had  become  large  enough  for  us  to 
enter  and,  approaching  it,  we  were 
glad  for  the  cool  shade  of  the  tower- 
ing trees. 

/^UR  disappointment  in  the  loss 
of  our  tiny  people  was  compen- 
sated for  and  our  fears  allayed  by 
the  warmth  of  a  full-grown  welcome. 


This  was  the  family  of  our  bishop. 
They  were  most  solicitous  of  us, 
especially  of  our  tired  little  mother. 
Nevertheless,  the  combination  of 
fatigue  and  my  sudden  change  from 
the  big  potential  protector  of  these 
people  to  a  little  child  dependent 
upon  their  hospitality,  along  with  a 
little  jealousy,  made  me  a  bit  peev- 
ish. 

Perhaps  one  of  the  hardest  les- 
sons to  learn  in  life  is  to  achieve 
contentment  in  going  from  strength 
to  weakness,  whether  real  or  imag- 
ined.   Is  it  possible? 

First  I  wanted  a  drink  of  water 
which  was  gladly  given— cool  and 
delicious.  Then  I  whimpered  that 
I  was  hungry.  Supper  would  be 
ready  in  about  half  an  hour  our 
hostess  assured  us,  and  gave  each  of 
us  a  peach  from  their  orchard.  Then 
she  suggested  that  I  go  out  and  play 
with  the  children.  Feeling  shy,  I 
did  not  want  to  do  that,  but  the 
peach  was  good;  so  I  whimpered 
some  more  to  Mamma,  who  was 
paying  no  attention  to  me  and  was 
getting  more  of  the  peach  than  I 
was.  This  time  we  were  given  some 
large  blue  plums  which  I  did  not 
like  as  well  as  the  peach,  but  I  had 
to  be  satisfied. 

Their  children  had  a  playhouse, 
the  only  real  playhouse  I  ever  saw. 
I  remember  their  tall  father  stooping 
to  enter  as  they  had  asked  him  to 
examine  something  that  needed  fix- 
ing.   He  said  he  would  fix  it. 

In  a  little  while  we  were  called  to 
supper.  It  was  good  when  we  were 
tired  and  hungry  to  find  people  so 
graciously  ready  to  administer  to 
our  comfort.     We  stayed  all  night. 

At  bedtime,  one  after  another, 
the  smaller  children  knelt  at  their 
mother's  knee  to  say  their  prayers.. 


316  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 

The  other  children  having  finished,  When  we  were  ready  to  go,  the 

the  baby  wanted  to  say  her  prayer,  bishop  carried  the  baby  up  the  hill. 

Kneeling  on  her  mother's  lap,  she  At  the  top  Mamma  thanked  him 

repeated  a  syllable  or  two  each  time  warmly  as  she  once  more  took  the 

her    mother    paused,    and    finished  child. 

with  evident  satisfaction.    Later,  in  They  were  wonderful  people, 

the  privacy  of  our  assigned  bedrooms  They  moved  away,  and  I  missed 

we  offered  our  own  prayers.  them  in  later  years  when  I  traveled 

In  the  morning  at  breakfast,  milk  that  trail  many  times  on  horseback 

was  poured  from  a  brown  and  white  or  on  foot  herding  cows  or  sheep, 

pitcher,  over  a  cereal  made  of  bread  The  house  and  other  buildings  all 

crumbs.    As  the  brother  and  older  disappeared  from  their  places  by  the 

sister   set   out   on    foot   for   school  orchard  and  shade  trees.  Yet  wher- 

nearly  two  miles  distant,  their  fa-  ever   they   lived   and   wherever  we 

ther  kindly  admonished  them  not  lived,    that    bishop's    family    were 

to  play  on  the  way.  always  among  our  warmest  friends. 


(grandmothers  Lrinks 

Maude  Rubin 

Remember  those  carnations?  How  their  spice 
Perfumed  the  rain-washed  stillness!  Leafy  loam 
Was  black  and  rich — and  when  the  creek's  glare  ice 
Began  to  sing,  our  grandmother's  heart-home 
Was  out-of-doors,  her  floor  the  sun-warmed  earth; 
She  left  the  indoor  tasks,  to  help  at  birth 
Of  summer,  hands  as  spring  showers. 

Then  when  carnation  petals  burst  their  tight 
Green  buds,  to  spill  their  spice  on  sun-rich  air, 
We  went  to  Sabbath  school  in  fresh-starched  white- 
She  gave  us  each  one  crimson  "pink"  to  wear! 


vi/eeds 

Celia  Luce 

IT  seems  that  no  matter  how  hard  I  work  in  the  garden,  some  weeds  will  creep  in. 
I  go  after  the  big  weeds  with  a  will.  I  pull  up  redroot  and  wild  lettuce  and  make 
the  garden  a  thing  of  beauty  again. 

But,  often,  in  my  fight  with  the  large  weeds,  I  fail  to  notice  that  stunted  redroot 
behind  the  bushes  and  that  small  wild  lettuce  on  the  dry  spot.  I  go  my  way  and  leave 
them  there.  Next  year  their  seeds  grow  into  huge  wild  lettuce  and  redroot,  and  I 
have  my  battle  to  do  all  over  again. 

I  am  constantly  fighting  my  faults,  trying  to  pull  them  out  and  discard  them  as  I 
do  the  weeds.  The  large  faults  worry  me  a  lot,  and  I  go  after  them.  But  I  often 
forget  little  faults  hidden  in  the  background.  Foolishly,  I  let  them  grow  until  they 
are  the  seeds  for  large  faults.     My  battle  must  be  fought  again. 


ijou   C^an  Sew —    -A-V  — (children  s   L^iothing 

Jean  R.  Jennings 


SIMPLICITY  is  the  keynote  for 
good  styling  in  children's  cloth- 
ing, as  it  is  for  clothing  of  all 
sizes  and  ages.  Not  only  do  our 
young  ones  look  better  in  clothes 
not  too  fussy  or  elaborate,  but  they 
will  be  more  comfortable  in  them, 
and  there  will  be  less  time  and 
effort  needed  for  their  care. 

Trimmings  on  girls'  dresses  should 
not  be  heavy  or  ornate.  Fine  tuck- 
ing, narrow,  dainty  ruffles,  hand 
stitches,  smocking,  narrow  pipings, 
cording,  and  binding  are  the  desir- 
able and  natural  finishes  for  chil- 
dren's clothes.  More  often  than 
not,  the  trim  that  is  most  effective 
is  the  easiest  to  use. 

Mothers  faced  with  the  problem 
of  making  children's  clothing,  re- 
gardless of  how  simple  or  compli- 
cated the  project,  can  save  a  great 
deal  of  time  and  effort  by  planning 
carefully  in  advance  of  the  start  of 
the  actual  sewing.  As  far  as  possible, 
plan  the  season's  work  as  a  unit. 
Make  a  careful  list  of  things  to  be 
purchased  such  as  fabrics,  trim- 
mings, notions,  etc.  Keep  the  hst 
with  you  in  your  handbag  and  pick 
up  an  item  here  and  there  as  you 
pass  by,  instead  of  making  many 
special  trips.  Or  better  still,  make 
one  trip  do  for  all  purchasing. 

In  families  where  there  are  sev- 
eral children,  there  is  much  sewing 
to  be  done,  and  an  even  greater  need 
for  economy  of  time  and  energy. 
One  way  to  save  time  in  sewing  is 
to  cut  several  garments  at  once. 
Make  notes  of  any  special  things  to 
remember  about  each  article,  such 


as  piecing,  etc.  and  attach  it  to  the 
proper  article  for  reference  when 
machine  sewing  begins.  Put  every- 
thing needed  for  each  garment  to- 
gether in  a  separate  roll  so  that  you 
can  do  all  the  machine  work  at  one 
time.  Introduce  assembly-line  ef- 
ficiency into  your  family  sewing  by 
sewing  several  articles  as  one  unit. 
Sewing  should  be  fun  as  well  as 
practical.  Handwork  can  be  done 
in  leisure  moments  while  you  visit 
with  the  family  or  a  neighbor,  or 
enjoy  a  radio  or  television  program. 
Once  you  get  the  habit  of  bundle 
sewing,  you  will  find  it  useful  to 
have  several  things  to  work  on  at 
once  so  that  just  the  right  sewing 
can  be  done  while  you  enjoy  some 
other  activity  in  your  day  or  eve- 
ning. Pick  up  your  hand  sewing  as 
you  would  pick  up  knitting  or  cro- 
cheting. It  will  surprise  you  how 
much  you  can  accomplish  this  way. 

Adjust  to  Growth 

The  problem  of  having  clothes  fit 
children  properly  when  new,  and 
still  allow  room  for  growth,  is  some- 
times a  difficult  one.  We  feel  it 
can  best  be  solved  by  carefully  con- 
cealed let-out  areas. 

In  little  girls'  dresses,  extra  length 
for  later  on  may  be  supplied  by  lay- 
ing a  tuck  on  the  inside  just  above 
the  waistline  for  additional  waist 
length  and  another  tuck  in  the  hem 
of  the  skirt  for  easy  let-down.  Such 
tucks  can  be  put  in  with  a  long 
machine-basting  stitch  so  that  they 
are  easy  to  remove. 

All    straps   on    overalls   and    play 

Page  317 


318 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


Figure  i 

suits  should  be  made  allowing  sev- 
eral extra  inches  for  growth.  But- 
tons can  be  moved  as  added  length 
is  needed. 

In  making  clothes  for  children  of 
all  ages,  it  is  important  to  sew  them 
as  carefully  and  firmly  as  possible. 
Spare  no  effort  to  make  them  dur- 
able, reinforcing  points  of  strain. 
Always  use  backing  for  buttons  and 
buttonholes  as  well  as  for  pockets. 
Extra  time  spent  in  the  making  will 
help  to  keep  them  out  of  the  mend- 
ing basket. 

INSTRUCTION  on  techniques 
given  in  earlier  lessons  are  ap- 
plicable to  all  types  of  garments  for 
both  adults  and  children.  We  do, 
however,  want  to  add  suggestions  for 
gathering  and  cording,  both  of 
which  will  be  found  helpful  in  mak- 
ing dresses  for  the  young. 

Countless  yards  of  material  are 
gathered  each  year  for  children's 
dresses  with  varying  degrees  of  suc- 
cess. It  can  be  done  easily  and 
quickly  with  the  correct  method. 

To  machine  gather,  adjust  the 
machine  stitch  to  eight  stitches  to 
the  inch.  For  the  upper  thread  use 
regular    weight,    but    have    heavier 


Figure  2  ■" 

thread  on  the  bobbin,  so  it  will  not 
break  easily.  Put  in  two  rows  of 
large  machine  stitching,  having  the 
first  one  on  the  seam  line.  (See 
Figure  1.)  Use  your  presser  foot 
as  a  gauge  to  keep  rows  even. 

When  applying  the  gathered  edge 
to  a  straight  edge,  divide  both  into 
segments  at  equal  distances  and 
mark  with  pins.  Pin  gathered  edge 
to  plain  edge  at  centers  of  front  and 
sides  and  midway  between  all 
around.  Do  not  pull  up  gathers  un- 
til they  are  pinned  in  place.  Draw 
up  gathers,  pulling  both  threads  at 
once.  Fasten  threads  over  last  pin 
by  means  of  several  laps.  Baste  and 
sew  between  the  two  rows  of  stitch- 
ing. 

Cording  is  an  attractive  and  easy 
way  to  finish  the  waistline  of  small 
dresses.  Use  cable  cord  or  heavy 
string  of  the  desired  thickness.  To 
cover  the  cord,  cut  material  on  the 
true  bias.  Lay  the  cord  in  the  fold 
and  stitch  close  to  the  cord,  using 
the  machine  cording  foot  (zipper 
foot) .  The  strip  should  be  cut  wide 
enough  to  cover  the  cord,  plus  seam 
allowance.  Insert  the  cord  between 
the  seams  of  the  waist  and  skirt  and 
stitch  as  close  to  the  cord  as  pos- 
sible.    (See  Figure  2.) 


i/Laggie  LKic hards    Vlyood  Specializes  in    // taking 

JLace  cJablecioths 

MAGGIE  Richards  Wood,  Fielding,  Utah,  has  presented  each  of  her  five  daughters 
and  the  three  daughters-in-law  with  a  beautiful  lace  tablecloth,  a  chair  back  set, 
and  many  other  crocheted  and  tatted  articles.  During  the  past  two  years  she  has  made 
fifty-two  quilt  tops,  including  eight  in  the  wedding-ring  pattern,  two  in  the  lovers'  knot 
pattern,  fourteen  in  the  star  pattern,  and  many  appliqued  quilts  with  original  patterns. 
At  a  family  party  two  years  ago  her  forty-five  grandchildren  and  seven  great-grandchildren 
were  present  to  see  the  quilt  tops,  and,  as  far  as  possible,  were  given  the  opportunity  to 
make  an  individual  choice  of  the  lovely  quilt  tops  displayed.  She  now  has  forty-six  grand- 
children and  eleven  great-grandchildren. 

Mrs.  Wood  has  served  the  Ghurch  in  many  capacities,  including  Primary  president, 
president  of  her  ward  Relief  Society,  theology  class  leader,  and  counselor  in  Relief 
Society.  She  has  been  a  visiting  teacher  for  many  years,  Homemaking,  handwork,  and 
Church  service  have  made  her  life  busy  and  beautiful. 


Old  Sflsh 


ermen 


Ethel  Jacohson 

So  sat  the  huddled  forms  around 

A  storied  sea; 

So  shone  the  sun  on  fishermen 

Of  Galilee, 

Where  carefully  the  nets  were  spread 

On  bare  brown  sands 

And  mended  with  such  stiff  and  scarred 

And  patient  hands. 


Page  319 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  5 
Beatrice  Roidame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  hved  since  childhood  in  CaH- 
fornia  with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister, 
AmeHa.  She  tries  to  help  and  encourage 
her  brother-in-law  Herbert  Vetterly,  who 
is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair.  His  children 
gradually  come  to  accept  LaRue  as  a 
friend  and  as  a  member  of  the  family.  She 
meets  Dr.  Alan  Rutherford,  a  surgeon  at 
the  Jonas  Harding  Hospital,  and  his 
fiancee  Gladys  Drew.  "Grandie,"  Dr.  Ruth- 
erford's grandfather,  who  now  owns  old 
Hillhigh  House,  which  was  built  by  the 
Hardings,  invites  them  to  a  picnic  there. 

WHEN  LaRue  had  first  sug- 
gested the  cook-out  at 
Hillhigh  House,  she  had 
been  doubtful  of  its  success.  But 
Erma  and  Joel  —  to  say  nothing 
about  Connie  —  were  so  delighted 
and  surprised  by  the  prospect  of 
their  father  accompanying  them, 
that  they  could  not  do  enough  to 
help. 

Though  he  didn't  speak  of  it, 
LaRue  knew  that  Herb  was  still 
frightened  by  the  thought  of  leaving 
the  house  in  his  chair.  She  knew 
his  shyness  at  being  seen  by  his 
friends  and  neighbors.  She  knew 
his  courage  in  deciding  to  go! 

LaRue  admired  her  brother-in- 
law  for  that  courage.  She  knew  that 
his  love  for  his  children  had  over- 
shadowed his  fear.  But  she  knew 
that  deep  inside  he  cringed  at  the 
thought  of  what  he  would  have  to 
face. 

The  children,  however,  did  not 
guess.  They  were  glad,  happy,  too 
excited  to  look  for  hidden  mean- 
ings in  their  father's  actions. 

Page  320 


Connie  had  written  carefully 
printed  notes  on  some  flowered 
stationery  she  had  found,  and  had 
sent  them  off  to  Dr.  Alan,  to 
Gladys,  Grandie,  Janice,  and  Bob. 
She  had  even  sent  one  to  Eddie 
Parrat  and  had  propped  one  up  out- 
side of  Atlast's  little  dog  house. 

'Tve  been  teaching  him  to  be- 
have when  I  put  him  on  his  leash,'' 
explained  Connie  dubiously,  "but 
he's  not  very  polite.  He  runs  away 
all  the  time,  dragging  his  leash  be- 
hind him."  As  though  she  hated 
to  criticize  her  little  pet,  she  added 
hurriedly,  ''It's  only  because  he's 
not  used  to  a  leash  that  he  acts  that 
way.  Aunt  LaRue." 

"I'm  sure  he'll  be  properly 
trained  by  the  time  we  go  to  Hill- 
high House,"  LaRue  assured  her, 
smilingly,  but  deep  inside,  she  was 
not  entirely  sure  that  the  little  tan 
and  white  dog  would  take  graciously 
to  his  collar  and  leash.  "At  least, 
darling,  you  can  be  sure  he  can't 
find  any  very  naughty  mischief  to 
get  into  at  Hillhigh  House.  There's 
plenty  of  space  in  which  to  run." 

Connie  was  comforted.  She 
didn't  give  up  trying,  however,  and 
when  it  was  time  to  get  ready,  she 
carefully  packed  Atlast's  leash. 

There  were  sundry  other  things 
that  she  and  Janice  packed  in  order 
to  set  up  proper  housekeeping  for 
their  dolls;  and  when  they  were 
ready,  Joel  clapped  his  hands  to  his 
head  and  guffawed  loudly. 

"We  look  more  like  we're  mov- 
ing, than  just  going  to  a  cook-out," 


THE  SILVER  LEASH  321 

he  declared,  surveying  all  the  fold-  ''Of  course  not/'  cried  Erma  ve- 
ing  chairs,  the  table  and  grill,  the  hemently.  Then  with  more  gentle- 
picnic  basket,  and  all  the  other  ness:  ''If  there  are  any  Harding 
things  that  they  were  to  take  along,  ghosts  at  Hillhigh  House,  they  are 
'It's  good  that  Dr.  Alan  is  calling  all  very  nice  ones.  Grandie  knew 
for  Dad.  What  with  his  chair  and  most  of  them,  and  he  always  tells 
everything.  .  .  ."  He  caught  a  quick,  such  kind  stories  about  them.  Fm 
sidelong  glance  of  his  father's  face,  sure  they  were  wonderful  people." 
and  shouted  at  Eddie:  "Grab  some-  LaRue  saw  Bob  Powers  beaming 
thing,  man.  Don't  just  stand  there  at  Erma,  and  she  remembered  how 
with  your  tongue  hanging  out,  sharp  Erma's  reply  might  once  have 
thinking  about  all  that  chicken."  been     to     a     thoughtless     brother, 

LaRue  was  relieved  to  see  that  frightening  little  girls  with  stories 

in  the  bustle  the  boys  made  packing  of  ghosts. 

the  back  of  the  car,  Herb's  color  She's  improving,  LaRue  told  her- 

had  a  chance  to  come  back  before  self  happily;  and  found   that  they 

Dr.  Alan,  with  Gladys  in  the  front  had  reached  their  goal, 

seat  and  Grandie  in  the  back,  lifted  There  were  so  many  eager  hands 

Herb's  chair  into  his  car.  to  help  with  the  unpacking  and  get- 

LaRue,    watching    the    shadows  ting   settled,   that   there  was   more 

creep  into  Herb's  face,  grew  worried,  confusion   than  order,  there  under 

'Terhaps  I  shouldn't  have  ...  yes  the  old  willow,  on  the  brick  patio. 

.  .  .  forced  Herb  to  come,"  she  told  They     arranged     folding    chairs, 

herself  fearfully.  "If  anything  should  tables,    the    grill,    and    the    special 

happen.  .  .  ."    But  she  turned  that  aluminum-and-nylon   chaise  lounge 

thought  away  as  Joel  shouted   for  which  Gladys  had  insisted  on  bring- 

her  to  hurry.  ing  for  her  very  own  benefit  in  the 

pool  of  shade  cast  by  the  great  tree. 

'T*LIEY  laughed  and  chatted  and  Dr.  Alan  had  made  a  huge  chef's 

made  fun  of  their  two-car  cara-  hat  out  of  white  paper.    When  he 

van   as   it   advanced   up   the   steep  tipped    it   over   his    dark   hair   and 

road  to  Hillhigh  House.  waved  his  scepter  —  a  long  barbe- 

Joel  got  quite  a  laugh  as  he  re-  cue  fork  for  turning  the  chicken  — 

membered  something  his  father  had  they  all  declared  him  'The  Ruler  of 

said.     "Stately  carriages,  and  spirit-  the  Feast." 

ed  horses  were  never  like  this!"  he  Grandie  was  happy  to  be  with 

declared,  giving  Eddie  a  great  thump  Erma  and   Bob,  strolling  over  the 

against  his  shoulder.     'Til  bet  the  grounds,  pointing  out  the  old  rock 

clustered  ghosts  of  long-gone  Hard-  spring  house,  which  had  once  served 

ings  are   staring   down   at  us  with  the  Hardings  and  the  Rutherfords 

disapproval  in  their  .  .  .  eyes?"  as  a  natural  refrigerator  where  round 

Everybody  laughed,  but   Connie  pans  of  milk  had  been  set  until  they 

was    worried.      "There    aren't    any  were  golden  with  thick,  sweet  cream 

ghosts   in   the   daytime,   are    there,  for  the  table. 

Aunt     LaRue?"  She     clutched     at  Janice  and  Connie  made  a  fabu- 

Janice's  arm  as  she  waited  for  an  lous   playhouse  with  bits  of  white 

answer,  and  both  small  faces  were  stone,  and  a  carpet  of  dried  leaves, 

pale.  Atlast,    unconfined    by    his    collar 


322 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


and  leash,  thumped  the  dust,  from 
what  they  had  decided  was  the  front 
porch,  with  his  tail,  until  Connie 
spoke  firmly  about  the  trouble  of 
housekeeping  with  a  small  dog. 
Then  he  curled  his  paws  under  him 
and  dozed,  keeping  one  ear  well 
cocked  to  hear  what  his  young 
mistress  was  up  to. 

Joel  and  Eddie  climbed  ancient 
apple  trees,  but  Herb  sat  in  his 
wheelchair,  tense ,  shaken  by  his 
journey  to  the  old  house.  While 
Dr.  Alan  turned  the  chicken  over 
the  charcoal  in  the  grill,  Gladys 
lazed  in  her  chaise  lounge  and  point- 
ed towards  the  activity  taking  place 
at  Blue  Lake. 

'They're  getting  ready  for  the 
celebration,''  she  sighed  contentedly, 
crossing  slim,  tanned  legs  in  a  pool 
of  sunshine  to  add  to  their  tan. 
''Why,  they  are  assembling  a  regular 
mountain  of  steel  and  wood  for  the 
amusement  part  of  the  carnival." 

'There's  the  merry-go-round," 
cried  Connie,  turning  Janice  about 
so  that  she  could  see,  too.  "I  just 
love  those  pink,  green,  and  lavender 
horses!  I  think  I'm  going  to  ride 
them  all!" 

Erma  turned  to  Grandie  and 
smiled.  "Will  you  ride  the  Ferris 
Wheel  with  Bob  and  me,  Grandie?" 

npHE   old  man  slapped  his  knee 

and  grinned:  "I'll  even  pay  for 

the  tickets,"  he  assured  her  teasingly. 

Joel  and  Eddie  were  disdainful  of 
merry-go-rounds  and  Ferris  wheels. 
"We're  going  to  ride  the  rocket  to 
the  moon,"  said  Joel,  boastfully. 
"And  the  atomic  blockbuster.  And 
the  satellite  bomb." 

Everybody  giggled.  But  LaRue's 
eyes  were  shining  as  she  studied  the 
tall,    dark-haired    boy    who   would 


soon  be  the  man  his  father  had  once 
been. 

His  head  is  full  of  wheels  and 
wings,  she  thought  eagerly.  So  is 
Eddie's.  Boys  of  that  age  are  me- 
chanics. They  need  things  to  do 
with  their  hands.  They  will  be 
flying  those  atomic-powered  planes 
of  the  future.  They'll  be  riding  the 
earth  satellites.  She  laughed  aloud 
at  her  own  wild  imaginings. 

Glayds,  lazily  beautiful  in  a  sleeve- 
less raspberry-red  frock,  spoke  scorn- 
fully. "You  can  have  those  things! 
I'll  take  the  dancing.  I'm  going  to 
buy  a  new  Mexicali  frock  —  blue,  I 
think  —  with  a  cute  little  bodice 
with  a  V-neck." 

She  looked  to  where  LaRue  was 
helping  Dr.  Alan  fry  the  chicken, 
her  dress  protected  with  a  big  apron, 
and  asked:  "What  will  you  wear, 
LaRue?" 

For  all  she  had  told  Herb  that 
she  wanted  to  stay  for  the  Festival, 
LaRue  had  not  consciously  made 
any  plans.  She  remembered  the 
dresses  she  had  left  hanging  in  the 
neat  clothes  closet  back  in  San 
Francisco  and  wished  she  had 
brought  something  very  special.  But 
she  shook  her  head  a  bit  ruefully. 

"My  yellow,  I  guess.  It's  not 
new,  but  it's  the  only  nice  thing  I 
brought  with  me.  Maybe  it's  a 
little  plain  for.  .  .  ." 

"They  wear  anything.  Aunt  La- 
Rue," said  Erma  quickly.  "I'm  sure 
your  yellow  will  be  all  right." 

LaRue  turned  a  piece  of  chicken, 
saying  thoughtfully:  "I'll  wear  it, 
if  I  go." 

Dr.  Alan  waved  a  chicken  leg 
at  the  end  of  his  barbecue  fork. 
He  wore  a  dish  towel  to  protect  his 
gray  slacks,  and  his  paper  hat  was 
rakishly  tilted  over  his  twinkling 
eyes. 


THE  SILVER  LEASH  323 

''Of  course  you're  going.     Even  ly,  fearing  the  floor  might  let  her 

if    Gladys    and    I    have    to    drag  through,   but   Grandie  laughed    at 

you.  .  .  ."  the  idea. 

''Dr.  Alan  Rutherford!''  It  was  'This  house  was  built  to  last, 
Grandie's  voice  rising  indignantly.  Gladys."  He  led  them  up  the 
"Is  that  any  way  to  invite  a  young  curved  staircase  to  the  second  floor, 
lady  to  dance?"  He  gave  his  grand-  LeRue  peeped  into  the  dormer- 
son  a  withering  glance,  and  bowed  windowed  bedrooms  where  so  many 
formally  to  LaRue.  "Miss  Harding,"  Hardings  had  slept.  Then  they 
he  asked  most  politely,  "may  I  have  went  up  a  short  staircase  to  the  attic 
the  pleasure  of  escorting  you  to  the  where  some  lovely  old  furniture  was 
Founding  Festival?  Perhaps  I'm  not  ranged  against  the  rafters, 
quite  up  to  the  jitterbug,  but  I'll  be  LaRue  watched  Erma's  face  as 
glad  to  try."  she  and  Bob  walked  about.     The 

LaRue's  face  was  merry,  her  voice  girl's  hand  went  out  to  touch  the 

choked,  but  her  acceptance  was  very  old  rosewood  piano,  and  it  gave  off 

formal.  a    sweet,    mellowed    tone.     Erma's 

"I'd  be  honored,  Grandie.    Very,  eyes  were  shining.    "I  wish  I'd  come 

very  honored.    Thank  you.    We  can  here  with  Mother,"  she  said  softly, 

sit  out  the  jitterbug."  "No  wonder  she  loved  these  things. 

Everybody  laughed  then  and  scram-  I  can  just  see  them  in  their  proper 

bled  for  their  places  as  Dr.  Alan  an-  place  downstairs." 

nounced  that  the  chicken  was  ready.  LaRue  could  see  them,  too.    But 

It  was  heaped  on  a  large  platter,  Gladys  sniffed  daintily.     "I'll  take 

crisp,  golden  brown,  and  it  smelled  modern,"    she   said   haughtily.      "I 

so  delicious  that  Atlast  took  up  his  don't  care  for  old  things."  She  drew 

place  near  Connie,  where  she  could  her  skirt  out  of  danger  from  dust, 

surreptitiously  feed  him  on  bits  of  and     caught    possessively    at    Dr. 

skin.  Alan's    arm,    as    they    all    trooped 

down  the  stairs  and  back  into  the 

"lyi ORE  than  once  during  the  meal,  shadow  of  the  willow  tree. 

LaRue   saw   Herb's   hand   go  Almost   shyly,    Joel    begged,    "If 

out,  offering  Atlast  a  tidbit.    They  you're  not  too  tired,  Grandie,  would 

sat   there,   watching   the  workmen  you  show  us  the  old  car?" 

build     peppermint-striped     booths  Grandie  looked  into  Joel's  face, 

along  the  shores  of  Blue  Lake.  0th-  and  said  brightly,  "Not  a  bit  tired." 

er  men  were  setting  up  frames  for  His  eyes  twinkled  as  he  led  the  boys 

the    fireworks    on    a    small    island,  to  the  garage  which  had  once  been 

They  ate  until  they  could  not  hold  a  carriage  house.    "We  used  to  call 

another  bite.     Then   they   packed  'em   Tin  Lizzies,  but  they  got  us 

away  the  remains  of  the  feast  and  there,  and  back/" 

followed  Grandie  for  a  tour  of  the  They   disappeared   in   the   dusty 

old  house.  garage.    Gladys  sighed  and  relaxed 

LaRue  had  never  been  inside,  yet,  on  the  chaise  lounge  with  Dr.  Alan 
somehow,  she  felt  as  if  she  belonged,  sitting  cross-legged  on  the  patio  be- 
lt was  very  run-down,  yet  beautiful  side  her.  Herb's  chair  was  nearby, 
and  gracious.  Gladys  walked  ginger-  and  LaRue  settled  into  a  chair  not 


324 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


too  far  away.  She  remembered 
about  Mrs.  Lawson's  babv.  She 
asked  Dr.  Alan  how  things  were 
coming  along. 

'Tine/'  he  said,  but  his  dark  eyes 
were  somber,  ''but  the  little  scamp 
seems  determined  to  arrive  a  little 
early."  They  talked  about  babies 
for  a  moment,  then  Dr.  Alan  turned 
to  Herb.  "Have  you  made  up  your 
mind  about  going  to  the  hospital? 
Dr.  Frame  and  I  feel  sure  that  the 
new  techniques  in  nerve  opera- 
tions. . .  y 

He  was  explaining  them  earnestly 
when  Gladys  moved  restlessly  and 
raised  her  voice.  "Darling,  must 
you  always  talk  shop?  We're  hav- 
ing a  holiday!" 

Dr.  Alan's  voice  hung  in  the  air 
in  the  middle  of  a  word.  LaRue 
saw  the  hot  flush  that  mounted  to 
his  forehead.  But  he  said:  'Tor- 
give  me,  Gladys.  Sometimes  I  for- 
get that  the  thought  of  operations 
makes  you  ill.  I'll  promise  to  re- 
member." 

Gladys  gave  LaRue  a  wry  little 
pout.  "I  can't  stand  the  thought 
of  ...  of  ...  ."  She  shivered,  said 
bluntly:  "I  suppose  I  shouldn't  want 
to  marrv  a  doctor.  But  after  we're 
married,  Alan  can  keep  his  office 
and  his  home  separate." 

AN  embarrassed  silence  followed 
her  words.  LaRue  knew  that 
Alan  was  glad  to  see  Joel  racing  to- 
wards them.  Joel's  face  was  alight 
with  pleasure.  He  went  straight  to 
his  father. 

'That's  some  car,  Dad!  Grandie 
says  it  will  be  all  right  if  Eddie  and 
I  try  to  make  it  run."  He  hesitated. 
"I'm  afraid  my  allowance.  .  .  ." 

"I'll  give  you  the  money,"  said 
Grandie  quickly. 

Joel  shook  his  head.    "I  couldn't 


take  it."  Then,  as  Grandie  began  to 
speak  about  loaning  him  the  money, 
his  head  shook  more  vehemently 
than  ever.  "Dad  doesn't  approve 
of  kids  going  into  debt." 

Grandie  considered,  scratching  his 
head.  "Maybe  you  could  work  it 
out."  He  glanced  about.  "No  won- 
der this  house  hasn't  sold.  If 
the  lawns  were  cut,  the  shrubs 
trimmed.  .  .  ." 

Joel  and  Eddie  w^ere  grinning 
widely  as  they  shook  the  old  man's 
wrinkled  hand.    "It's  a  bargain!" 

Erma,  standing  at  Bob's  side, 
spoke  experimentally:  "Maybe  I 
could  fix  things  inside.  A  little 
soap  and  water  would  do  wonders. 
Bob  could  do  the  ladder  work.  .  .  ." 

Grandie  was  beaming.  "Fll  get 
a  brand  new  FOR  SALE  sign."  He 
gave  his  grandson  a  keen  little 
glance.  "Now  that  that's  settled, 
we  might  as  well  talk  about  that 
house  Gladys  wants  to  build  in 
Maple  Park.  .  .  ." 

Dr.  Alan  interrupted  quickly: 
"We  haven't  quite  made  up  our 
minds.  I  realize  that  I  could  make 
a  lot  of  money,  if  I  had  my  own 
office.  But  tiie  thought  of  that 
new  children's  wing  keeps  running 
through  my  mind,  and.  .  .  ." 

Before  he  could  finish,  Gladys 
said  loudly:  "Thanks,  Grandie.  I 
know  exactly  what  I'd  like  the  house 
to  look  like.  I've  been  going  over 
all  the  modern  magazines.  I  even 
know  where  I'm  going  to  place  the 
furniture." 

Her  words  were  so  definite  that 
Dr.  Alan  flushed  again,  paiafully. 
But  Joel  was  shouting  for  Connie 
and  Janice  to  pack  their  dolls.  Every- 
one was  relieved  to  have  something 
to  do. 

Connie  and  Janice  ran  eagerly 
[Coniinvitd  on  page  339) 


Magazine  Honor  Roll  For  1958 

Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

nPHE  General  Board  congratulates  of  valuable  knowledge,  enjoyment^ 
stake  and  ward,  mission  and  and  growth,  but  she  also  deprives 
branch  Relief  Society  Magazine  rep-  her  family,  for  as  a  mother  gains 
resentatives,  with  their  respective  saving  knowledge,  the  benefit  is  felt 
presidencies,  for  their  sustained  ef-  by  her  family  in  her  enhghtened  at- 
forts  in  1958,  which  resulted  in  an  titude  and  the  added  information 
all-time  high  of  1 57,070  subscriptions  she  imparts  to  them, 
to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  There  is  a  great  responsibility 
This  is  an  increase  of  6,182  over  attached  to  the  calling  of  a  Maga- 
1957.  This  large  increase  reflects  zine  representative  to  convert  Lat- 
earnest  and  zealous  work  on  the  part  ter-day  Saint  women  to  subscribe 
of  Magazine  representatives  and  an  and  read  the  Magazine.  In  addi- 
awareness  on  the  part  of  Relief  So-  tion  to  selling  a  year's  subscription^ 
ciety  members  of  the  worth  of  The  the  Magazine  representative  may 
Relief  Society  Magazine  in  their  lives  continue  her  interest  in  the  sister 
and  the  desire  to  have  it  in  their  to  see  that  she  is  receiving  and  en- 
homes  to  be  read  by  their  family  joying  the  Magazine.  With  new 
members.  Letters  constantly  come  subscribers,  especially,  she  can  in- 
to the  General  Board  in  which  quire  if  they  have  read  certain 
young  mothers  state  that  their  articles  and  show  a  continued  sister- 
mothers  always  had  the  Magazine  ly  interest. 

in  their  homes  and  how  much  it  With  all  the  means  of  instruction 
means  to  them  now  to  have  the  and  entertainment  offered  today,  a 
Magazine  in  their  own  homes.  Latter-day  Saint  woman  must  be  se- 
With  over  193,000  members  of  lective  and  Relief  Society  has  the 
Relief  Society,  we  find  that  the  sub-  responsibility  to  point  out  the  bene- 
scription  number  equals  81%  of  fits  to  be  found  in  The  Relief  So- 
the  membership.  However,  since  ciety  Magazine,  to  bring  an  aware- 
many  non-Relief  Society  members  ness  that  the  entire  contents  reflect 
subscribe  to  The  Relief  Society  and  are  in  harmony  with  the  prin- 
Magazine,  the  percentage  of  Relief  ciples  of  the  gospel.  The  Relief 
Society  members  is  probably  not  Society  Magazine  combines  ma- 
that  high.  There  is  a  great  differ-  terial  on  the  varied  aspects  of  the 
ence  in  the  growth  that  can  come  life  of  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman  as 
to  two  Relief  Society  members  liv-  does  Relief  Society  itself.  As  Relief 
ing  side  by  side  who  attend  Relief  Society  is  a  unique  organization  in 
Society  meetings  together  where  one  all  the  world,  so  the  Relief  Society 
reads  and  studies  the  Magazine  con-  Magazine  is  unique  among  maga- 
tents  and  the  other  does  not.  There  zincs  for  women, 
is  a  whole  area  of  influence  and  As  in  the  homes,  so  in  stakes,  cer- 
knowledge  which  remains  closed  to  tain  patterns  are  set.  In  some  stakes 
the  one  sister.  It  is  a  closed  book,  high  goals  of  achievement  are  set 
Not  only  does  she  deprive  herself  and   attained.     The   realization   of 

Page  325 


326  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1959 

them  becomes  the  pattern  of  the  of    the    Western    States    Mission 

stake.     This  is  attested  by  the  fact  achieved  the  high  percentage  of  220. 

that   year  after   year  many  of  the  Special  commendation  is  extended 

same  stakes  remain  with  the  highest  to  these  organizations. 

percentages.     Some  new  stakes  at-  t          ^o     4.1,                           .  i 

f  .     T  .  ?         1     r          XT,  •    -u     •  Iri    iQt;8,    there   were    72    stakes 

tarn   hi2n    goals   from   their  begm-  i     ^  Z  j         erf                       j 

X..   ^     T                 111-  which  had   100%  or  over,  and   ig 

nines.  Others  show  remarkable  gains  .i       •        i,--un         j-u-       j 

?       •   .   •      i.1    •     •              1  stakes  in  which  all  wards  achieved 

and   maintain   their   increased   per-  0/                  t-t,                      1.  ^ 

rv-x,       r>         1      -n      J  100%  or  over.     1  here  are  247  stakes 

centaees.        Ihe     General     Board  li,     i,              n     i  •  i,   • 

^  if     ^T_                      r  M      A^  on  the  honor  roll  which  is  an  in- 

watches  the  progress  ot  the  Maga-  r                 i    .              t-i 

,       •  x-        •    XT-      XT         K.1  crease  ot  27  over  last  year.    There 

zine  subscriptions  in  the  stakes  with  „  ^               ^     ■,           xi,     t,              h 

1          .  ^       X    £    T       xT,  X    r  ar^  i?Qi2  wards  on  the  honor  roll, 

keen  interest,  teehng  that  it  mem-  .  ^              r     o             1    x 

T            T-      T-           1        1    x    1    xT  an    increase   ot    co  over   last  year, 

bers  subscribe,  read,  and  study  the  rpi                 /c      •    •              .1,    v 

^     ^    .^  .    '         .'  J.    ^.       ^r  ^.  there  are  16  missions  on  the  honor 

contents  it  is  some  indication  ot  the  n       i  ^  o  -u        i, 

,    ^        ^1   ^1           1  ^1    •  roU  and  K2q  branches, 

progress  and  strength  they  and  their  -^^ 

beloved  Relief  Society  are  gaining.  The   General   Board  extends   its 

For  the  twelfth  consecutive  year  warmest  thanks  and  appreciation  to 

South  Los  Angeles  has  the  highest  every  Magazine  representative  whose 

percentage— 222%.       South     Gate  unselfish   service  has  enriched   the 

Ward  of  South  Los  Angeles  Stake  lives  of  her  sisters.    Magazine  repre- 

again  leads  the  wards  and  has  a  per-  sentatives  will  be  blessed  for  their 

centage   of   323%.     The   Western  efforts,  for  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 

States   Mission  leads   the   missions  zine  may  exert  a  great  persuasive 

with  114%.     The  highest  percent-  power  for  good  with  its  readers  and, 

age  of  a  mission  district  was  achieved  through   magnifying   their  callings, 

by  the  West  North  Dakota  District  Magazine  representatives  have  per- 

of  the  West  Central  States  Mission  formed  a  service  and  been  the  means 

with  a  percentage  of  127.     Sidney  of     bringing     enlightenment     into 

Branch  of  the  Scottsbluff  District  countless  lives. 

cHonors  for  crtighest  LKatings 

Stake 

South  Los  Angeles  (California)  222% 
Magazine  Representative — Edna  C.  Stoutsenberger 

Ward 

South  Gate  Ward,  South  Los  Angeles  Stake  (California)   323% 
Magazine  Representative — Bertha  Whitehead 

Mission 

Western  States  Mission — 114% 
Mission  Relief  Society  Magazine  Representative — Daisy  R.  Romney 

Mission  District 


West  North  Dakota  District,  West  Central  States  Mission — 127% 
Magazine  Representative — Viola  Willmore 

Mission  Branch 


Sidney  Branch — 220% 

Scottsbluff  District,  Western  States  Mission 

Magazine  Representative — ^Jean  Goodell 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1958 


327 


Ten  Highest  Percentages  in  Stakes 

South  Los  Angeles 222. ...Edna  C.  Stoutsenberger 

Glendale  182. ...Elsie  Weber 

Burley 134.. ..Virginia  Nichols 

Rexburg    131.... Beth  Moore 

Inglewood    130.... Janet  C,  Medina 

New  York  i24....Thyra  Stoddard 

North  Idaho  Falls  i23....Eva  J.  Wilkins 

Monterey  Bay 122.... Lena  Millitt 

Oquirrh    i20....Earlean  W.  McGee 

Albuquerque  117.. ..Delia  S.  Miller 

Missions  Achieving  Ten  Highest  Percentages 

Western   States   114.. ..Daisy  R.  Romney 

Northwestern  States i02....Effie  K.  Driggs 

Northern  California  101. ...Hazel  S.  Love 

Canadian 101. ...Leah  H.  Lewis 

Central  States  94.. ..Peggy  B.  Sears 

California  93....Lela  L.  Udall 

West  Central  States 9i....Lucille  R.  Mills 

Eastern  States 89... .Florence  S.  Jacobsen 

Great  Lakes  86....Vonda  H.  Christensen 

New  England  86.. ..Alberta  S.  Baker 


Ten  Stakes  With  Highest  Number  oi  Suhsciiptions 


South  Los  Angeles 

Glendale 

North  Davis 

Ensign 

Highland 


No. 
Subscriptions 
2657 
1258 

979 
947/2 

946 


South  Salt  Lake 
North  Idaho  Falls 
East  Los  Angeles 
West  Pocatello 
Burley 


No. 
Sabscriptions 

943 
938 

880 

880 

860 


Ten  Missions  With  Highest  Number  of  Subscriptions 


Eastern  States 
Central  States 
Northwestern  States 
Great  Lakes 
Central  Atlantic 


No. 
Subscriptions 
1061 

959 
942 

934 

898 


Northern  States 
West  Central  States 
Southern  States 
Western  States 
East  Central  States 


No. 
Subscriptions 
885 
846 
720 
707 
692 


Stakes  in  Which  All  the 

American  Falls  Enid  W,  Thornton 

Burley  Virginia  Nichols 

East  Long  Beach  ....Margaret  Bryan 

East  Sharon Edna  M.  Hansen 

Glendale   Elsie  Weber 

Holladay  Lucille  B.  Crowther 

Inglewood  Janet  C.  Medina 

Kansas  City Venna  T.  Witbeck 

Monument  Park  ....Sara  Stone 
North  Davis  Thora  A.  Martin 


Wards  Achieved  100%  or  over 

Norwalk   Lorraine  T.  Brewer 

Phoenix  North Rose  Openshaw 

Pocatello  Verna  Gridley 

Reseda Billie  June  Jube 

Seattle  Laura  C.  Bronner 

Shelley Merle  Young 

So.  Idaho  Falls  Violet  K.  Jaussi 

So.  Los  Angeles Edna  C.   Stoutsen- 
berger 
South  Salt  Lake        Hannah  Dietrich 


328 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1959 


i/lission  LPercentages  on   uionor  LKoii 


Western  States 
Northwestern  States 
Northern  Cahfornia 
Canadian 
Central  States 
Cahfornia 


114 

102 

lOl 

101 

94 
93 


West  Central  States  91 

Eastern  States  89 

Great  Lakes  86 

New  England  86 

Western  Canadian  86 


North  Central  States 
Northern  States 
Gulf  States 
East  Central  States 
Central  Atlantic 


(b takes  by[  Lrercentages — /pj^ 


84 

83 

79 

77 
76 


South  Los  Angeles 

222 

Reseda 

104 

Los  Angeles 

98 

Glendale 

182 

San  Fernando 

104 

Santa  Monica 

98 

Burley 

134 

North  Davis 

103 

Columbia  River 

97 

Rexburg 

131 

Blackfoot 

103 

West  Utah 

97 

Inglewood 

130 

Bonneville 

103 

Bountiful  North 

97 

New  York 

124 

Uintah 

103 

East  Millcreek 

97 

North  Idaho  Falls 

123 

San  Diego  East 

103 

Great  Falls 

97 

Monterey  Bay 

122 

San  Francisco 

102 

Portneuf 

97 

Oquirrh 

120 

Santa  Ana 

102 

Cache 

97 

Albuquerque 

117 

San  Bernardino 

102 

Emigration 

97 

Long  Beach 

115 

West  Pocatello 

102 

Grand  Junction 

96 

Shelley 

115 

Highland 

102 

Kolob 

96 

San  Joaquin 

115 

Tacoma 

102 

Sacramento 

96 

St.  Louis 

113 

Woodruff 

102 

Cottonwood 

96 

Holladay 

113 

Malad 

101 

Atlanta 

96 

Cassia 

112 

St.  Joseph 

101 

North  Box  Elder 

96 

East  Sharon 

112 

Calgary 

101 

Sevier 

96 

Gridley 

112 

Rigby 

101 

Olympus 

95 

Seattle 

112 

Mt.  Graham 

101 

Bakersfield 

95 

Burbank 

111 

Palo  Alto 

101 

Granger 

95 

Redondo 

111 

East  Phoenix 

100 

Lake  Mead 

95 

San  Diego 

110 

Twin  Falls 

100 

North  Jordan 

95 

East  Long  Beach 

109 

Liberty 

100 

Oakland-Berkeley 

95 

Boise 

109 

Sugar  House 

100 

Ashley 

95 

Norwalk 

109 

Union 

100 

Wasatch 

95 

Phoenix  North 

109 

North  Rexburg 

100 

Orlando 

95 

Portland 

109 

Wilford 

100 

Granite 

95 

Covina 

108 

West  Boise 

100 

Franklin 

95 

Bear  River 

108 

Raft  River 

99 

Ensign 

94 

Kansas  City 

108 

Pasadena 

99 

North  Seattle 

94 

North  Pocatello 

108 

Moapa 

99 

North  Tooele 

94 

Monument  Park 

107 

Cincinnati 

99 

Santa  Rosa 

94 

Weber  Heights 

107 

Humboldt 

99 

Park 

94 

Las  Vegas 

107 

Weiser 

99 

Rose  Park 

94 

South  Idaho  Falls 

107 

South  Bear  River 

99 

Lake  View 

94 

Minidoka 

107 

Temple  View 

99 

Young 

93 

Pocatello 

106 

Grant 

99 

Idaho 

93 

Bountiful 

106 

Nampa 

98 

Mt.  Rubidoux 

93 

Idaho  Falls 

106 

Monument  Park  West  g8 

Orange  County 

93 

American  Falls 

106 

Juarez 

98 

Valley  View 

93 

South  Salt  Lake 

105 

Yellowstone 

98 

South  Summit 

93 

Provo 

105 

East  Rigby 

98 

Reno 

92 

Taylor 

105 

Wells 

98 

Panguitch 

92 

South  Box  Elder 

105 

East  Mesa 

98 

Hayward 

92 

MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1958 


329 


STAKES  BY  PERCENTAGES   (Continued) 


Nyssa 

Bannock 

Washington 

East  Provo 

Kanab 

Zion  Park 

Mesa 

Phoenix 

Southern  Arizona 

Spanish  Fork 

Maricopa 

Mt.  Jordan 

Sharon 

Ogden 

North  Sevier 

Lethbridge 

Millcreek 

Taylorsville 

Big  Horn 

Palmyra 

South  Blackfoot 

Riverdale 

Juab 

Mt.  Logan 

Tooele 

Star  Valley 

Tucson 

University 

Springville 

St.  George 

Yuma 

Nebo 

New  Orleans 

Dallas 

Virginia 

San  Luis 

St.  Johns 

Butte 

Detroit 

Denver 

South  Davis 

East  Jordan 

Kearns 

Chicago 

Salt  Lake 

South  Ogden 

Cedar 


92 
92 
92 
92 

91 
91 
91 
91 

91 
91 

91 

90 

90 
90 
90 
90 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 
89 


87 

87 

87 

87 

87 
86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

86 

85 
85 
85 
85 


Salmon  River 

Spokane 

Uvada 

Willamette 

Alberta 

Benson 

Lehi 

Teton 

Parowan 

Roosevelt 

Blaine 

Oneida 

Timpanogos 

Montpelier 

Walnut  Creek 

Millard 

East  Cache 

Deseret 

Lost  River 

Ben  Lomond 

West  Jordan 

El  Paso 

Grand  Coulee 

Pioneer 

Garfield 

Emery 

Fresno 

Gooding 

San  Antonio 

North  Weber 

Florida 

San  Mateo 

North  Carbon 

Bear  Lake 

South  Carolina 

Flagstaff 

Carbon 

Mt.  Ogden 

Riverside 

East  Los  Angeles 

Wayne 

Beaver 

Davis 

Klamath 

San  Juan 

Alpine 

Murray 


85 
85 
85 
85 
84 
84 
84 
84 
84 
84 

83 

l^ 
83 

83 

l^ 
82 

82 

82 

82 

82 

81 

81 

81 

81 

80 

80 

80 

80 

79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
79 
78 
78 
78 
78 
78 
77 
77 
77 
77 
77 
77 


Murray  South 

Richland 

Logan 

North  Sacramento 

San  Luis  Obispo 

Duchesne 

East  Ogden 

Smithfield 

Utah 

Weber 

Snowflake 

North  Sanpete 

Lorin  Farr 

Bountiful  South 

Hillside 

Santaquin-Tintic 

Orem  West 

Summit 

Grantsville 

Midvale 

Farr  West 

South  Sanpete 

Missoula 

Gunnison 

Hyrum 

San  Jose 

Morgan 

Houston 

Lewiston 

Lyman 

Orem 

Layton 

Nevada 

Canyon  Rim 

South  Sevier 

Honolulu 

Cannon 

Moroni 

Shreveport 

Kearns  North 

Santa  Barbara 

Oahu 

Brigham  Young 

University* 
Utah  State  University* 
*  (Limited    Participation 


77 
76 

76 

76 

76 

76 
76 
76 
76. 
76 

75 
74 
74 
72 

72- 

7^- 
72. 

7^ 

71 

7^ 

71 

71 
70 

70 

70 

70 

7a 

70 

7a 

69. 

69 

6a 

66 

65 

65 
64 

62 

62 

59 

58 

57 
48. 


330  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1959 


O 


o 

z 
o 


z 


1^ 


o-g  Oiasooot-oooooot^ooooot-oio  t^ooiC^-rHooooasait-t^o  oooo 

O  Oit><X)OTHCOi— lOO'^rHt-COOait-  lOCMOOCO'^COCOait^OOCO  (Mt- 

wo"  uoc^ir-icoasrH,— icocoot^THOOLO"^  i— icoc<icOLOcoaico'^c<iK:i-^  cocN 

CO 


€0 

**9  go)     i:O'^I>C<100O5t-C0'^t>lO'?tT-!t-C0  CDCOLOlO'<^'«^t-'<^0"^n<t-  io<M 


CO'^LOCOCO'^COCOaiTHOOCO»-Ot~-t~-  CiOsCOCOLOasCSCOCOCOTHCO         oc<i 


^1 

r^      CD 

<D 

O)    bX)          (U 

>1 

> 

^^5       O 

C  rt  o  >>  o 

-*J 

o 

r^    r^       &f                 ^    ^ 

J^    OJ    >  ^    ^ 

•2 

g3    O 

o 

w  ^  ?5  M  «^  :=! 

T'  2  o  biO  c« 

'o 
o 

c3 

to 

> 

"o 

03  s  o  o  ^  S 

^J    .4J)    +3    ^J    ^J    -M 

OPLhPhP^CZ2    ^ 

-M  ^j  +j  -ij  ^j  PL( 

.'^ 

*> 

r— f 

*> 

^ 

m 

-l-j 

o 

m   m   m   m   m    ui 

m    m   VI   m   m 

'? 

3  o 

o 

OS 

c« 

O 

CD 

Oi 

:3 

c^   c^    c^   c^   c^    c^ 

c^   o3   cd    c^   c^  1 — 1 

W 
tf 

OQOQPPQPQHWHHHH 

HH WHHH 

o 

OJ  .rH    "T!     bJO   S     ^  w  «« 


(1> 


y»    ^1  is^%  bl-E"^  =-1^1  «|35..2  2^-s?i-s  s  s^l-H-s  21 


P0W§PLH>2>^H:im>H0HJ^HH-^fiHH§>W<i^>0 


?3  '*t-t-':OLocouo(MaiC»t-c<i'^c:icocooi(X)':ot>iH'*i:r>t-T-ioo  (NIioloos 

§-+^  ooTHt-ociaic:iait-ot-cxDooooooooooo:iTHcoooa50t-  thooooos 

a  ^ 

g  O«£>C000t>t:-C0OlO'^L0C<IL0  0000t-Orti00>-0L0Ot>a5(M00  cooooooo 

Mq  COTH'iHlO"rt<T-HiX)OOOCOa5CC>aiT— lOO'^^C<lrHC<lcriCDLOlLOCOT— I  lOLOOiCi 

rg;^  LOx}^ooco-^ooioo:)'^K:)CO'^"^coLoc<iLOoo'^-^<x>oocoiOTiH(X'  colocotH 

1^  ^?Ciai'=:t<O-rH^ai<r0<X>Ot:^C:^»O(M':000c0iOt-t:-OL0t-tr-O  LOCXDCOO 

I5c  '^'OLocotr-cooiLo-i— iosthcoooi— it-oi'^oaicoai'^^r-it-Loas  t— ilocdo 

gS  CTiCOOCO-^COLOCOLO^LOlOlOOiiOCN'^OOCO^iO'^D-^LO^t^  o:)C£i'<*(M 

c  S  ^ 


o 

?^  S        !:?        _                 (U  •--« 

|hJP^^§s|.2c;        >^-S>.            &«  ce        §)§ 

f^      <:  <i^<;  <:  <1  <:  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  pq  mm  pqoou  OUOO 


<p 

>. 

ps 

<1> 

0 
0 

XfX 

<t-l 

a;   ;3 

r^S    ^ 

OS 

fe 

'T^ 

c 

1 — 1 

c^ 

nj 

<« 

cu 

>i 

-M 

?H 
0) 

OS 

'l-H 

1— H 

^2 

MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1958  331 


<i> 


c   .    t-ItHt-ico  c:>i:^ai(Noot-oOTHOoococotr-t>-ootr-t--'^coaicocoLOiX)0':o^O'^ 

o-ti   ooiosoo  oooaiC<ioooaioaiOOt-Cit-t-cioooo(Mait-oc<iaioot-oc?5a> 

+3qI'~'  iHt-It-ItH  tH  tHt-It— ItH 

a 

•t-t  ^C1  »vM  ^ei  ^<V^  ^W  vtN 

So    "^O5c<io  tr-iXJCscoi-HOcxDrHaiT— io:icot~-oo-<^<x>tr-t>-C5cr)t-ooiot:-oot>-LC)LO 


o 


^     OStr-OiiH  lOC<J^CC)ait~-OOlOC<IOOOOC<I'<*C<lLO'^CvlC<ll>-lOt>r:t<^COOOC<I<X)0 

0    coLoojrH       Ttl(^acil^-(^Dt^al^-^ooa5coooool^LO'^T— i00(N|i:O'^ix>t--coT— (Ciooioo 


c  S 

CO 


M 


^1 


"3 


o 


01 


C3roa).i-i         .pH.^OO0O00OOOOPj3c3<Pa)Cl)OO0O0O0OO0O 


OOOOOOOiOSCiCsO^THCiOT— lOiOOCOOOOJOiOOOt-C:!  O^OiOOOCiOt^iHCSOO 


o         OOC5COCOOOI>-^LOLO(NICOt— lOOOO'^OOOOasOiOSi— IIO  COOi— ICOtHCX)00LOiH0O 

Wq     lOrH'^OOT— llOO0:)C0'^(MO00C0-^'^CiC<JC0-^CDC5  oqi— l-^"^!— IC<IOi— lO-^ 


w 


05(M'^T— (COLOCDt— IC0(MC0L0OrHOl::^OO'^THa5iX)TH  COLOOO-^OOCMCOOi— lO 


I— H     O  M  "^ 


o 

o  ^    ?^ 

bJO 

OS   oj   a 

T3 

a>   bjO  > 

bij 

C     M     CC 

o 

o  o  o 

332 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


•11  cs 
s  +-> 

bo  I* 
w  a* 


C/3 


«    7? 


OS 

Q 

m 
m 

0) 


»   S^ 


P. 


PLH 


^  ^"C/2 


a).2.^ 


So  iter's 


o 
o 

bX)M 


CO 
CO 


CO 

M    ^,    b    Wl^H    s  -"s    O    S 

^  ?.  s  '-  ^  §  g  ^  ^  t^  -^ 


N 


u  — I 
O    OS 

G    OS 


o    <1^ 

w  esq 


^     03 


rH         TO 


W 


S   OS     • 

^     C     ^ 


O    O) 

^    S 
rj     OS 

Q 


pq 


o 

(V)    03 
W    G    1) 

13      r-l      H 

o  o  <u 


r-H       ^ 

opq 

o 

o3  ^73 


■o 

o 


O 

Z 

o 

z 


z 
o 

Ul 

< 


II 


aiOO^'^cot^coT-Hcoioiooc^iooo'^c^iiot-cocDCioqoO'^cNicrjOLOcoLo 
oot-ooo^icriOOoooT-ioooocxjOTHOOOTHt-oot-t-oaiasrHaiaiTHt-t:- 

tHt— I  tHtHt— ItHt— It— I  t— I  T-\  -i-l 

t:-t:^^HOt::-oc<^K-^oo■^LOTH(^qo1-^ool0^oot:~(^3LocooooLoc<lcoooLO 

l^-0'^c^ot-Cioococoa5a5?^>(^^0(^^oc:)0(^^^«oa5oo'*LOO<^^a5^-loo 

^(:£)T^i:OLOt^CO»OTHTHCOTHCOOlOCOLOCOLO'^THCOCOOO'^lOCX)LOt:-LO'^ 

(»(>ioO'^t:-'^nt)C)OiooO(X>u:)05t:^(X)a50u:)ut)t:-co'X>t>-'r^iOTH(>3ooo^iOLO 
coooc<i'^c<iooLot:-'^airH^'^cr>ooc^aiOLoooa5LoooLoi>ai'^t:^ooooT}) 

LOt>lO'^UOOO'^lOrHTH(X)Oa'X>LO'^lO'^COCO'5;J<TH->^COOO'>*TtOOlOCOCOCO 


W 


03 


bo  '^ 

'^  ft 


ft 


>  pL, 

0) 

W  CD 
O  m 
o 


0) 


> 


O 

o  -^ 


H-5  1-1 


03  ^ 


.^.  'a 


w 

a 
H 

o  o 
b/)  bx) 


o 

ft 

•  I— I 

o 


H-l^pqPQfefiHH^K;^_;g 


-  •;::  -g  <J  S  fi? 


P  ;3 


-l-j    -M    -t->    -t-^     C^ 


03    c« 


c^  c^  oS 

■+J  -M  -i-> 

C  c  ?: 

c^  cd  oS 


^    rG 


Oj 

o 


P5      ^'AP^^A'^inxnuiuiinxninuiuiuiminmuiinminxniriminxnuimuiui 


CO 

oJpq 


ft 

o 


0) 

O 


^f^f2S 


^     CD 
(D     <D 

CD   HH 

P-l        • 

<D 


<D 
O 


m 


^^^ 


;=3    03 

^    r^    'TS    ^       b       '^       S 


O     0) 

m  > 

OS 

k>  <^    •    . 


'Tl    >» 


03 


bJO 


ft 
O 


P3 

o   OJ   ^    ;^ 
!^  *S  ■"»  Pm 


oJ  -i:; 


fin  <<  H^l  pL^  g  >  fo        p:^  P^  >  H^l  <t^  ^  <J  O  P^  P3  pq  Pq  Ph 


O)    o 

C    O 

o 

O    r-H 
•l-H 

03 


•-5 

CD 

t-5 


CJ     r-H 


o 

p^ 


<D 
O 


^•_^,r:.<:5 


t>oa5aiai<^oo(MCia500oa5Cioocicr5 


•vN    VM 


OOI>-COt-as^<NCOrHrHC<l(Mt:^OCOCOK:) 
T-llr^T— ICr5CX)0(y5000COa50C<l(MOCOO 


OOOOOCiOC^T— losocot-o 


cot>(Moq^c^00THO5i— ii— icooo 
ocjooit-LTDtr^oocO'^ajoost- 


01 


^1 

(D 


o  o 


l-H 

a> 

fH 

0) 

pp 

o3    f-i 

cd    bjO- 


o 


o 

h5 


03 


to 

ft   ^    ^ 

i"-"     r-iH        >— '        t>j      <D        J3        pj     ,__,     ,__,     ,__,        ^        1^        j-l        UJ       v-* 

>»  03    bjO-H    Ccr?HfHoSoSo3o3o3oSrG 
:z;oOOOOOOPuPIhPLhPlhPLhPhPh 


'B 


03 

(D 

OS 
w 


O 

CD  Ji; 

O 

rG 


Cd  -1-3 

o 
o 


<v 
>  o 

-^  .2 

^  03  O 


rrj  f-l   ^ 
O   OJ  'S  3  r^ 

a;  <D  CD  .^  .--J^ 


rG.Sooo?H03Oa;<DCD.;5.rH^ 

pLnPHpHPHPHPHP^P^P^P^P^PiPi 


MAGAZINE  HONOR  ROLL  FOR  1958 


333 


0)     >:2>. 


N     +-> 

bi  Hi 

a 

a; 


a 

CD 


o 

o 
^-^ 


as 


O 


P^ 


0) 


o 


OJ 


o 


a   .^ 


>  Q 


O 
03 


a; 

03 
03 


w 
3 
-i-> 


03 

03       CD 


o 

ft 

a 

GO 


OS 


^ 


•4J 

biO 


0) 
1-3 

pl; 


be 


OS     <u 
bX)  ri^ 


0) 

o 


K  K 


^  > 


^ 
H 


P! 
o 

O    >i 

.     03 
PP    P^ 


O 

CO 


>5 


OS 
P5 


S  >  ^5  H 


'T3 
OS 

O 


o 
o 


i 

OT 

P! 

03 

^ 

a 

^ 
^ 

03 
1-^ 

rt 

w 

-4^ 

bjO 

w 

rt 

-4-> 

^-1 

•  1— ( 

:;^ 

CO 

<1 

X 

pq 

1-^ 

>i 

03 

a 

o 

M 

(1) 

■+J 

?H 

CD 

n 

03 

03 

fH 

(t! 

03 

03 

^ 

<V 

:z; 

X3 

> 

H 

i^ 

03 


o 
o 


o 

2  6" 

CO 


00     CO     >-0     CO     CD 
00     t-     00     Ci     00 


OO  1— I  CD  (M  LO 
Oi  tH  LO  "^  00 
-st^    '^f    (M    ^    (M 


tH  "^  (M  LO  O 
CD  ^  O  t-  CO 
LO     iO     CO     '^     CO 


C0Ut)C<I00CDt:~ai00O(M(Mt-O 

ooa5C5i>-t>-oc5CiOoooaiO 


00 


■iHOOCOCsOOCiLOl-OOt-OC—  t-t- 
-rj<00i— I^OOOO'=*'^OOOOIOlO 
■<^CDCD(N)O'?^LO00lO0000CDL0Tti 

■I— icooot— it-^-o-^c^iCiLOcoooas 

CO(NCDCvlt-00i— ICD'^OOCDoaLOcO 
LOt-CDCOt^COlOOOLOOtiOOcDLOLO 


(M  00  CO  t-  tH 

O  Ci  O^  00  C^i 


CD  "rj<  CO  (Nl  »0 

CO  g:i  CO  -^  LO 

lO  t-  LO  (M  CO 


00  O  tH  00  00 
(M  tH  t^  t-  00 
lO  00  LO  CM  CO 


m 


K 


-J     03 


03 


1^  D 


riil 

-M 

^ 

0) 

rSH 

<v 

rt 

.^ 

0) 

?-t 

o 

•  1— I 

> 

_o3 

O 

r^ 

-(J 

bJO 

0) 

-+J 

o 

p; 

>> 

'S 

pi 

-(-> 

z;       M       M 

OJ 

•  r-l 

P5 

o3 

'rS 

C      0)      <D 

c^ 

biO 

'cS 

02 

03 

03 

C^      0)      o 

> 

•i-H 

> 

^ 

^ 

^ 

^  ^  ^ 

C 

OJ 

U3 

OS 

03 

03 
0 

^ 

o 

o 

o 

Ph 

CD 

r/1 

M 

-p 

-ij 

+:> 

-+J 

,_t 

w 

r/J 

r/5 

y; 

O) 

OJ 

a; 

o; 

<D 

0) 

o 


0) 


03 


5K 

o 
o 


<D 

§ 

r/3 

OJ 

^ 

bjO 

rS 

^ 

O 

s 

O 

^ 

PH 

;>H 

CSl 

0).^ 

C 


S^  pq 


c3  C 

"^  ft 


X 
o 

2   g 

bJD 


03 
Ph* 


o 

Q 


CU 

a 
OS 


>. 

(D 


O 


M 


O 
-1-3 

d 


m  o  >  w 


t-3 


bJO 
a; 


Ph    Q 

G     OS 

'So    g 


T3 
OS 


73 

03 
O 


03 


Q  ^  -S 


biD  OJ 


§   > 


03 
Ph 


o 
< 


OS  • 


03 
O 


rG 

?-< 

o 


o 
o 
Q 


(D     ^y^ 


O) 


o 
o 


w 


0)    1 — I      o 


to 


biO 


OS 


CO 

-4-) 

P! 


0) 

03 


p:^  Ph  !^ 


OS 

> 


O)     o3 

PP  K 


0$ 

CO 


'TTl     03 


CO 


It 

ft^ 


05    0:1    iO    Oi    CD    t- 
05    00    O    t-    00    O 


t-    <7i    00    Ci    (M    tH    t- 
t-    C^     00     00     (M     O     LO 

»0    LO     CD     CO     LO     00     CD 


J,  ^     LO    CO    00    LO     Ci    o     t^ 

r-^  c    00   ci   LO   Ci   o   LO   c:) 

go;     LOLOCD^CDt-TH 


LO  LO  CO  tH  iH 
CO  O  C5  C5  Ci 


CO  CO  •rJ^  LO  CO 
-^  ^  C7i  CJ^  t- 
CO  05  CO  C<1  LO 


"^  iH  LO  "^  O 
O  O  (M  CM  CO 
•^  Oi  -^  CO  CD 


Lot-oooc<iLO(3:iai'^cooooooco 

OOOOOOOOOOOOiOOOOOOOOOO 
T— I     tH     -rH  tH     tH 

OOCDCOLOCOLOOiCD^LO'^LOOO 
OCDCNIOOCDOiLOLOrHTHOCiC^ICD 
'=:^'^CD00CDCD(Mt-"^CO'^CO00'^ 

(MCDOCO'^OLOOCDOOCOt-rHCD 

t-c^ji— looLocDoot^OicoLO'^oaLo 

^LOt:-00CDCD(Mt^-•rj^t-^'^00'* 


K 


>    o 

2  ^ 


CD 


o 


W    ;5 


g      pq  PQ  pq  O 


"> 

03 

Q 


Id 

o 

03 

73 


m 
oi 

ID 
bi) 

< 

XIX 

O 


^  ^  ^  X  ^  ^  ^ 

-(J      -U      -M      -M      -M      -U      -M 

p     ^     ;3     3     p     j3     p! 
0000000 

m  in  ui  in  xfi  ui  in 


a; 
T3 


03 


-    ^    S 
b/3    03     pi 

O  m  in 


oS 
o 

N 

-(J 

O 


o 

fa 
"S 

03 


03 

o 

ft 


•>      OS    W 
.S     ^     OS 


O       rr-l       r-H 


O      CD 

I— I       •I-H 
%> 

O      ft 


bjO    o     >»    >»    S 


ft  ^     p     c3     oS     oS     cu     O)    .S     O 


w 

0 

m 

b/) 

l__j 

0 

a 

OS 

ft 

0) 

0 

fe 

G 

rG 

OS 

H 

0 
0 

CJ 
pi 

^ 

•  i-H 

m  m  m  m  m       c^c/jcocoHHHHHHHE-iHP 


334 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


MISSIONS  ON  THE  HONOR  ROLL-1958 

Relief  Society 

California 
Canadian 

Central  Atlantic  States 
Central  States  Mission 
East  Central  States 
Eastern  States 
Great  Lakes 
Gulf  States 
New  England 
North  Central  States 
Northern  California 
Northern  States 
Northwestern  States 
West  Central  States 
Western  Canadian 
Western  States 


When  (jb. 


Enroll- 

Subscriptions 

Magazine 

ment 

No. 

Pet. 

Representative 

466 

434 

93 

Lela  L.  Udall 

627 

632 

101 

Leah  H.  Lewis 

1175 

898 

76 

Lovell  W.  Smith 

1024 

959 

94 

Peggy  B.  Sears 

895 

692 

77 

Marie  C.  Richards 

1194 

1061 

89 

Florence   S.    Jacobsen 

1084 

934 

86 

Vonda  H.  Christensen 

503 

395 

79 

Emma   A.   Hanks 

770 

660 

86 

Alberta  S.  Baker 

593 

497 

84 

Diana  F.  Child 

550 

557 

101 

Hazel  S.  Love 

1065 

885 

83 

Vera  C.  Stratford 

928 

942 

102 

Effie  K.  Driggs 

926 

846 

91 

Lucille  R.  Mills 

653 

559 

86 

Lila  A.  Ara\e 

618 

707 

114 

Daisy  R.  Romney 

?serts   {jDioofn 

in  J^nzona 

Ruth  H.  Chadwick 


The  rains  had  come  to  bathe  the  desert  land 

And  soothe  and  quench  the  burning  pangs  of  thirst. 

The  cooling  raindrops  washed  the  barren  sand 

And  gave  new  life  to  dying  things  they  nursed. 

Revived,  the  plants  in  grateful  recompense 

Stirred  the  inner  powers  God  gave  to  them — 

Creation's  need  impelling  confidence 

To  bring  forth  flower  and  seed  upon  the  stem. 

The  white-belled  yuccas  raised  their  hooded  heads 

While  yellow-misted  Palo  Verde  trees, 

Beside  the  plumes  of  ocotillo  reds, 

Wafted  desert  sweetness  on  the  breeze. 

The  rains  again  had  triumphed  over  gloom; 

A  glorious  sight — the  desert  was  in  bloom! 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda.  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  oi  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mona  H.  Kirkham 

COLUMBIA  RIVER  STAKE    (OREGON),  PORTLAND   SIXTH   WARD,  PRE- 
SENTS  "SOME   PURITAN   WOMEN"   FOR   LITERATURE    LESSON 


Left  to  right:  Margaret  Garlock,  representing  Mary  Rowlandson;  Elita  Lind  as 
Sarah  Kemble  Knight;  Barbara  Gilbert  as  Anne  Hutchinson;  Sharon  Sims  as  Anne  Brad- 
street. 

Mona  H.  Kirkham,  President,  Columbia  River  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"Costumes  were  made  by  the  sisters,  and  the  program  was  conducted  by  having  the 
sisters  interviewed  so  as  to  bring  in  their  biographies,  and  then  each  one  gave  some  of 
the  poetry  written  by  the  Puritan  woman  she  represented.  We  were  happy  to  have 
Sharon  Sims  representing  Anne  Bradstreet.  She  was  the  model  who  posed  for  the 
painting  of  Anne  Bradstreet  which  comes  in  the  Brigham  Young  University  literature 
packet  for  this  year.  Sharon  is  a  convert  to  the  Church  and  lives  in  our  stake.  She  is 
active  in  Relief  Society  and  was  glad  to  wear  her  beautiful  turquoise  silk  dress  which 
was  used  in  the  original  painting.  The  hterature  leader  in  the  Sixth  Ward  is  Lorraine 
Silcox,  and  the  stake  literature  leader  is  Ruth  S.  Smith." 

Page  335 


336 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Hazel  S.  Love 

NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  MENDOCINO  DISTRICT  SINGING 
MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  DISTRICT  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mission  Relief  Society  President  Agnes  Mae  Pace;  Clara 
Wolfe;  Jeanette  Allen;  Jean  D.  Porter;  Hazel  S.  Love,  President,  Northern  California 
Mission  Relief  Society;  Katherine  Davis;  Grace  Jones;  Melba  Scalmanini;  Alma  Grover. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Mildred  Cloud;  Phyllis  Southwick;  Donna  Gardner; 
Lucy  Shupe;  LaVaun  Kinderknecht;  Esther  Mason;  Lenna  Hill;  Pearl  Evans;  Lee  March. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Anna  Sundman;  Eloise  Lewis;  Ida  Middleton;  Elsie  Chris- 
tensen;  Almida  Britton. 

Sister  Love  reports:  'This  picture  was  taken  at  the  last  District  Conference  held 
in  the  Mendocino  District.  At  this  conference  the  Singing  Mothers  furnished  all  the 
music  for  the  conference  and,  although  this  district  is  small,  they  did  an  outstanding  job, 
and  we  were  very  proud  of  them." 


'mhiImK 


Photograph   submitted  by  Gwen   J.  Miner 


LOGAN  STAKE   (UTAH)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  November  23,  1958 


Front   row,   left  to   right,  in   dark  dresses:    Mira  Baker,   violinist;   Agusta   Bailey, 
conductor;  Alta  Robinson,  pianist;  Virginia  Rigby,  organist. 

Second  row,  third  from  the  left:  Mildred  Meikle,  Second  Counselor,  Logan  Stake 
Relief  Society. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


337 


Back  row,  seventeenth  from  the  left:  Lorna  Bingham,  Stake  Secretary-Treasurer; 
eighteenth  from  the  left:  Gwen  Miner,  President,  Logan  Stake  Relief  Society, 

Sister  Miner  reports:  "This  chorus,  made  up  of  ninety-seven  members  from  the 
Singing  Mothers  groups  from  the  wards,  furnished  music  for  both  sessions  of  the 
Logan  Stake  Quarterly  Conference,  held  November  23d.  The  chorus  was  directed  by 
the  stake  Relief  Society  chorister  Agusta  Bailey,  with  stake  organist  Alta  Robinson  at 
the  piano." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Blanche  S.  George 

MILLARD   STAKE    (UTAH),    FILLMORE    SECOND   WARD 
RELIEF  SOCIETY  SEWING  CLASS 


Left  to  right:  Ilene  Cooper,  President;  Lona  Huntsman;  Ulala  Mace;  Gladys 
Warner;  Mae  Davies;  Hortense  Peterson;  Leona  Rickenbach,  First  Counselor  and  in- 
structor in  sewing;  Ireta  Bartholomew. 

Absent  when  the  picture  was  taken  were  Nellie  Lambert,  Laura  Phelps,  Judy 
Melville,  and  Beth  Whatcott. 

Blanche  S.  George,  President,  Millard  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  eight 
women  pictured  above  are  beaming  with  satisfaction  after  completion  of  a  sewing 
course  in  the  Fillmore  Second  Ward  Relief  Society.  Classes  started  Monday  morning, 
January  26th,  1959,  and  continued  through  the  week,  with  some  of  the  women  finishing 
up  that  week.  Sister  Rickenbach,  the  instructor,  gave  much  valuable  assistance  in 
mastering  the  basic  steps  in  sewing  that  were  incorporated  into  a  new  'Sunday  dress' 
which  each  woman  completed.  The  women  were  so  pleased  with  their  handiwork 
that  already  they  are  talking  about  another  class." 


338 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Laura  Shimp 

SOUTH  LOS  ANGELES  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)   RETIRING  PRESIDENT 
ROSE   B.   ASTLE   HONORED  AT   RECEPTION  AFTER  THIRTEEN 

YEARS  OF  LEADERSHIP 

Left  to  right:  Rose  B.  Astle,  retiring  President;  Laura  Shimp,  former  First  Coun- 
selor, now  newly  appointed  President;  Alta  Davis,  former  Second  Counselor,  now  First 
Counselor;  Cula  Magnussen,  former  Secretary-Treasurer,  and  now  newly  appointed 
Secretary -Treasurer, 

Sister  Shimp  reports:  "In  honor  of  the  thirteen  years  of  outstanding  and  devoted 
leadership  of  Rose  B.  Astle,  a  delightful  reception  was  held  at  the  South  Los  Angeles 
Stake  Center  by  the  Relief  Society  Stake  Board  members.  In  the  receiving  line  with 
Sister  Astle  were  Laura  Shimp,  May  Hodge  (also  a  counselor  for  nine  years);  Alta 
Davis,  and  Dorothy  Rasmussen.  The  motif  was  the  rose;  gorgeous  bouquets  graced 
the  lounge.  Refreshments  were  served  to  more  than  two  hundred  callers.  A  book  of 
memories,  called  'Tetals  of  the  Past"  was  presented  to  Sister  Astle  by  her  last  board 
members.  Featured  in  the  book  were  individual  photos,  each  mounted  on  a  rose, 
of  the  six  counselors,  two  secretaries,  and  thirty-four  board  members,  and  sixty-eight 
ward  presidents  who  served  during  the  fruitful  years  that  Sister  Astle  served  as  stake 
Relief  Society  president.  Sister  Astle  has  always  been  an  ardent  Church  worker,  always 
willing  to  go  the  extra  mile.  A  sincere  tribute  for  her  untiring  service  was  beautifully 
expressed  by  William  Noble  Waite,  former  stake  president,  under  whom  she  served 
for  many  years." 


cJhe  cJeinpie 


Winona  F.  Thomas 


The  temple  stands  in  glory  on  a  hill 
Where  its  beneficence  endows  my  soul 
With  myriad  blessings  that  I  might  fulfill 
My  God-set  mission  and  my  self-set  goal. 


The  Silver  Leash 

(Continued  from  page  324) 

about,  Atlast  barking  at  their  heels. 
After  a  few  minutes,  Connie  scolded 
him. 

''Nobody  can  pack  with  all  that 
noise.  Now  I  want  you  to  be  a 
good  dog.  Fm  going  to  put  on 
your  leash."  She  slipped  on  his 
collar,  fastened  the  leash  and,  as 
usual,  he  jerked  it  from  her  hands 
and  went  scampering  across  the 
patio. 

His  leash  tangled  in  the  wheels  of 
Herb's  chair.  The  little  dog  was 
terrified  to  find  it  flying  after  him 
down  the  long  slope.  He  ran  faster 
in  spite  of  Connie's  cries. 

They  watched  in  horror  as  the 
chair  made  its  swift  descent  towards 
the  busy  highway.  Gladys  screamed 
shrilly  and  covered  her  eyes.  It 
seemed  eons  before  Joel,  racing  after 
the  reeling  chair,  caught  and  stopped 
it.  Atlast,  free  of  the  spinning 
wheels,  returned  penitently  to  Con- 
nie's side. 

LaRue  found  her  face  streaked 
with  remorseful  tears.  ''Oh,  Herb, 
it  was  my  fault.  I  shouldn't  have 
made  you  come.    I.  .  .  /' 

He  quieted  her  with  a  gentle  ges- 
ture as  Connie  flung  her  arms  about 
his  neck,  crying:  "Ah,  Daddy,  I'm 
so  glad  you're  all  right.  I  love  you 
so  much."  She  kissed  him  tenderly. 

Erma  kissed  him,  too,  shyly.  Joel 
shook  hands  in  a  fine,  grown  up 
manner,  which  made  his  father's 
face  glow  with  pride. 

He  circled  them  in  his  arms.  "I 
love  you,  too,  my  darlings." 

It  was  a  simple  statement,  but  it 
held  more  than  words  could  express. 
He  lifted  his  head  and  met  Dr. 
Alan's  eyes.     "A  few  minutes  ago 


ORGAN  BOOKS 
for  the  Church  Organist 

AT  THE  CONSOLE-Felton  2.00 

CHANCEL   ECHOES-Felton  2.50 

CHAPEL  ORGANIST 2.00 

CHURCH   MUSIC    FOR  THE 

SMALLEST   ORGAN-Nevin   1.50 

DEVOTIONAL  ORGAN  ALBUM- 

Asper  2.50 

INSTRUMENTAL  CHURCH  SERV- 

ICE    SELECTIONS- 

Vols.  1   &  2 ea.   1.25 

NINETY    THREE   SHORT   SOLOS....2.75 

ORGAN  MUSINGS 1.50 

ORGAN  MELODIES-Landon  1.50 

ORGAN  IN  THE  CHURCH-Asper..2.75 

ORGAN  VISTAS  1.50 

ORGAN  VOLUNTARIES- 

Vols.  1   &  2— Schreiner  ea.  3.50 

REED  ORGAN  PLAYER  1.00 

TWO  STAFF  ORGAN  BOOK  1.00 

WARNER'S   TWILIGHT    INTER- 
LUDES     1 .50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use    this   advertisement    as   your   order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send  the  music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval         D  Charge 
n  Money  Enclosed 


Name  , 

Address   , 

City  &  State 


l45N0imtUNIVEIiSnY.PR0VO«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Page  339 


340 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY   1959 


NORTHWESTERN   TOURS 

Leave  July  1st  for  Portland  Centennial 
Tour   via    Columbia    River    Highway. 

Leave  July  15th  for  Portland  Centen- 
nial  via   Banff  and  Lake   Louise,  etc. 

HAWAII 

This  beautiful  tour  leaves  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  on  Saturday,  July  11, 
1959.  Fly  via  United  Air  Lines  from 
Los   Angeles.     Visit   all   four   Islands. 

HISTORIC  TRAIN 

The   original    Historic  Train    leaves    Fri- 
day evening,  July  31,   1959,  Salt  Lake 
City,  Utah,  at  5:00  p.m. 

See  Nauvoo,  Carthage,  Kirtland, 
Sharon,  Vermont,  etc.,  and  witness 
the   HILL  CUMORAH   PAGEANT. 

Historic  Bus  leaves  Salt  Lake  City  on 
August    1st. 

For   free   folders    write   or   phone: 

VIDA  FOX   CLAWSON 

216  South    13th  East 

Sal  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone  DA  8-0303 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S  FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest  Low  Priced  Piano  Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


I  would  have  given  my  life  to  walk. 
Fm  no  longer  afraid.  My  children 
need  me.  Fll  go  to  the  hospital 
whenever  you  say." 

LaRue  could  feel  Herb's  love 
binding  his  children  closer.  She 
rememberd  that  Amelia  had  said 
that  love  could  never  die.  Amelia's 
love  lived  within  her  children.  Herb 
had  found  it  again.  He  would  nev- 
er be  lonely,  alone.  He  was  una- 
fraid. .  .  . 

{To  be  continued) 


(bpnng  s  (golden    ti/^o 


Grace  Ingles  Fiost 

Spring  has  woven  a  golden  web 
And  spread  it  over  eardi; 
It  matters  not  which  way  I  look. 
Of  it,  there  is  no  dearth. 

All  that  was  lost  of  loveliness. 
To  winter's  chill  embrace, 
Is  re-endowed  with  beauty 
By  spring's  effulgent  grace. 


(bun  in   [JoL 


oom 


Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 

Oh,  do  you  know  the  Doronicum — 
The  early  daisy  that  holds  the  sun 
Of  all  the  goldenness  born  of  petal, 
Of  summer  sun,  and  precious  metal. 
Its  gleaming  radii  purest  yellow? 
Uncertain  air  is  bound  to  mellow, 
And  every  corner  the  daffodils 
Have  left  unsunned  this  daisy  fills 
With  radiant  rising  suns  of  gold 
Till  spring  is  set  in  a  sunny  mold. 


Dr.    Crawford    Gates,    composer,    and    Dr.    Harold    I.    Hansen,    director,   study    model    of 
gigantic  stage. 


// 


// 


SxmjdL  he  JhsuA.  ShoaL 

A  Spectacular  Musical   Play 
Based  on  the  Mormon   Battalion 

May  29,   30,  June   1,  2,  3 

BYU   Stadium 

Adults  $1.50  Children  $1.00 

On  a  stage  nearly  as  long  as  the  football  field,  this  gigantic  show  will  present  top 
vocal  and  dramatic  leads,  supported  by  a  cast  of  700.  Thrilling  music  is  all  original. 
Choreography   by   Eugene   Loring.    Sound   by    Dr.   Harvey    Fletcher. 


Get  tickets  from  your  bishop,  stake  president,  or  word  representative 

or  write   directly   to: 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 

PROVO-UTAH 


Page  34) 


Hope  to  see 


Brigham  Young  University 

Leadership  Week 

Workshops,   lectures,    and  demonstrations   especially 
designed   to   aid   Relief   Society   Sisters 


•  Theology  Lesson  Helps 
(Doctrine  &  Covenants) 

•  Social   Science    Lesson 
Helps 

•  Literature  Lesson  Helps 

•  Work  Day  Ideas 


*  Religion  and  Genealogy 
Classes 

*  Bazaar    Ideas 


Helps   for    Home    Life 
And  many  other  features 


June  6-10,    1959 
Prove,  Utah 


Clip  and  Mail 

Last  Nome                 First 

Middle 

Home  Address              City 

State 

Stake  or  Mission  Year  of  Birth 

$2.00  registration  fee  enclosed,   payable  to 
BYU  Extension  Services. 


HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  July  24, 
1959.  23  Days.  See  Liberty,  Carthage, 
Nauvoo,  Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  Kirtland,  etc. 
Including  Chicago,  Boston,  New  York, 
Washington,  Niagara  Falls,  and  the  SONG 
OF  NORWAY  Stage  Show. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  July  5th, 
1959.  Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise,  Van- 
couver, and   Victoria. 

MESA  VERDE 

Labor    Day  weekend    tour. 
September    5-6-7,  1959. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

Leaving   in   November. 

For   Itinerary    write    or    phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt  Lake   City  3,   Utah 

Phone  EM  3-5229 


•  BEAIJTIFVL 
•  HAXDY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail  or   bring  the   editions  you  wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles  _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  __ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581  gQ>^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  CJtv  1 .  Utah  PlVJ' j 


Page  342 


\ 


UJirthdayi   (congratulations 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.   Elnora  Sorenson  Hammond 
Moreland,  Idaho 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Josephine  Dickerson  West 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.  Lena  Guhl  McIntosh 
Burhngton,  Wyoming 

Mrs.  Harriet  Leah  Axton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Josephine  Brown  Sugden 
Farmington,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Emily  Lowry 
San  Bernardino,  California 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Olena  Peterson  Larson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  D.  Parsons  Brown 
Nephi,  Utah 

Mrs.  Anna  Berlin  Anderson  Olsen 
Gridley,  California 

Mrs.  Anna  Lefgreen  Dahlstrom 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Emily  J.  Siddoway 
Vernal,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Anna  Larsen  Tonnesen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Annie  Leigh  Mace 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


EUROPE 

Special  royal  tours  leaving  in  June 
and   August.     Economically   yours. 

HAWAII 

Special  deluxe  tours  leaving  in  April, 
June,  or  July. 

Vacation  Hawaii  —  eight  days,  seven 
nights,  transportation,  hotel  accommo- 
dations, sightseeing,   only   $275.00. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Leaves  June  27,  1959.  Come  join  us 
on  this  v/onderful  vacation  tour. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves  August  1,  1959,  for  the  famous 
HILL   CUMORAH   PAGEANT. 

DISNEYLAND  TOUR 

Student  tour  to  Disneyland  on   August 
2d      through      August      8th.      Includes 
other    sightseeing    in    California. 
For  further   details   write    or   phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20 

Sugar    House    Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone 

IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


cJemple    K iarnage 

Ann  Barber  Fhtchei 

Who  can  say  this  love  we  share, 

Like  winged  bird,  transcending  sight, 

Ephemeral,  like  starry  night. 

Will  hnger  briefly,  then  take  flight? 

He  who  lifts  his  hand  and  sows 

Looks  to  harvest  what  he  grows! 

Death  the  end  of  everything? 

Of  poets'  words  and  songs  to  sing? 

Of  laughing  child;  of  swift  embrace. 

And  happiness  upon  the  face? 

We  planned  for  more  than  fettered  wing,. 

Or  faded  flower,  or  parting  sting. 

Because  we  placed  our  trust  in  thee. 

We  saw  beyond  mortality. 

And  looked  to  span  eternity! 

Page  343 


344 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— MAY  1959 


TRAVEL 


TRAVEL 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 

I- 


> 
< 

H 


> 
< 


> 
< 


HAWAII 

8  or  16  fun-filled  sun-filled  days. 
Deluxe  hotels.  Meals.  Sightseeing 
trips  and  cruises.  Visit  4  islands, 
L.D.S.  Temple.  Enjoy  native  festivi- 
ties and  Island  Lealea  (Fun).  De- 
part any  time  or  travel  v/ith  groups 
leaving   regularly. 

$2594639 

EUROPE 

48  days  —  14  countries:  England, 
Scotland,  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Germany,  Holland,  Belgium, 
Austria,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Monaco, 
San  Marino,  Lichtenstein.  (June  and 
September  departures.) 

AMERICAN 
HERITAGE  TOUR 

Along  the  Mormon  Trail  —  visit 
Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo,  Adam- 
ondi-Ahman,  HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT,  Niagara  Falls,  Ottawa- 
Montreal,  Quebec,  New  England, 
Boston,  New  York,  Philadelphia, 
Washington,  Mt,  Vernon  and  other 
Mormon  and  American  Historic 
Locations. 

L.D.S.  YOUTH  TOUR 
EUROPE 

30  days  —  11  countries.  All  ex- 
pense, fine  hotels,  balanced  menus, 
visit  L.D.S.  Branches.  Cultural  and 
Educational  Sightseeing,  Supervised 
Fun,  Physician  accompanying  Tour. 
Limited  Accommodations,  opply 
early.    Departs  June  1959. 

ROBBINS  TOURS 

INTERNATIONAL 

Compare  Itineraries 

CoTupare  Prices 

then 

TRAVEL  WITH  US 

Box   1514  Salt  Lake  City,   Utah 

Phone  EL  9-0959 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


H 
TO 

> 
< 


H 

TO 
> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


> 
< 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


pi') 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


TRAVEL 


TRAVEL 


1.  FAMILY  NIGHT  FUN 

Shirley  and  Monroe  Paxman 

This  book  abounds  in  games 
and  "things  to  do"  for  family 
nights  and  for  parties  in  the 
home  that  include  friends 
of  the  family.  This  helpful 
book  also  points  up  the  fact 
that  families  who  play  to- 
gether have  the  rare  oppor- 
tunity of  cementing  family 
ties  and  of  building  whole- 
some  attitudes  toward  life. 

2.95 


2.  SEARCH  and  RESEARCH 

Noel  C.  Stevenson 

New  and  revised  edition.  Author 
of  this  valuable  book  on  gen- 
ealogical research  lists  each 
state  in  the  United  States  with 
reference  books,  states  officials 
under  whose  jurisdiction  records 
are  filed,  and  other  sources  such 
as  wills,  army  registers,  land 
rolls,  etc.,  as  well  as  sources  in 
other  countries  where  clues  may 
be  found  for  additional  research. 

2.95 


I  Deseret  Book  Company  ■ 

44  East  South  Temple  ' 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  | 

Gentlemen :  Enclosed  you  will  find     (     )   check     (     )  money  | 

order     (     )  I  have  an  account.    Please  charge.    Amount  enclosed  j 

$ for   encircled    (numbered)  books:! 

1  2 


Name    .. 
Address 


■■!iliiii|ii| 
'■■■■liiil 


DQSQruflSiiJBooh  Co. 


City Zone. ...    State 

Residents   of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


44   East    South   Temple  --   Salt   lake   Cuv     Utah 


BR  L-BL-194^23503 


NOV  59 


HOW    TO    MAKE    YOUR    LIFE    INSURANCE    MORE    BENEFICIAL 


Career  girls,  married,  single,  or  widowed, 
need  insurance  coverage.  With  more  women 
working  than  ever  before  in  history,  this  need 
becomes  increasingly  apparent.  Yet  often  we 
think  of  insurance  only  in  terms  of  the  male 
members  of  the  family. 


The  need  for  life  insurance  coverage  is 
especially  great  where  a  widowed  mother 
carries  the  added  burdens  of  the  family  head. 

Beneficial  has  several  plans  that  are  espe- 
cially well  adapted  to  the  needs  of  career 
girls.  Ask  your  Beneficial  agent  to  tell  you 
more  about  them. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  INSURANCE  CO. 
Beneficial  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Please  send  me  more  information  on 
Career  Opportunities  Insurance. 


Name 

Address. 
City 


Zone State 


BENEFICIAL  IJFE 

0^ 


f/idiitance  /¥ 

lBI 
Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


VOL.  46  NO.  6 

Lesson   Previews 

JUNE  1959 


I  fill  cJ noughts  Jxneel  ^Jjown 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Here  in  this  rose-blown  afternoon, 
My  thoughts  kneel  down  to  offer  praise 
For  this,  the  flowering  month  of  June  — 
Marked  by  the  chicory's  golden  blaze, 
Marked  by  the  hlac's  fragrant  gift.  .  .  . 
Oh,  Father,  my  grateful  thanks  for  these, 
And  for  music  of  rivers,  songs  that  lift 
From  nests  and  lullabying  trees, 
For  winds  that  talk  in  the  sun-warm  grasses, 
For  little  crickets'  toneless  voices. 
For  wild  blue  asters,  and  sweetbrier-air; 
Oh,  thank  you,  Father,  that  every\\here 
Gladness  spills  from  the  joy  of  living  — 
Immutable  is  thy  loving — thy  giving! 


The  Cover:  View  of  Cleveland,  Ohio 

Photograph  by  Frank  Muth,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  Jackson  Hole,  Wyoming,  With  the  Grand  Tetons  in  the  Background 
Luoma  Studios 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    1 1 


ear  an 


a  drc 


ar 


I  really  should  find  more  time  to  write 
to  people  who  abide  in  places  I  love,  for 
as  I  write  this  note,  I  am  carried  away 
in  memory  into  our  beautiful  Relief  So- 
ciety Building,  .  .  .  How  we  look  forward 
to  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  each 
month.  I  have  read  every  issue  from  cover 
to  co\er  for  the  past  thirty-five  years,  but 
never  before  with  so  much  anticipation, 
enjoyment,  and  satisfaction  as  I  have  done 
since  being  so  far  away  from  headquarters. 
It  certainly  is  a  medium  which  brings  the 
sisters  of  the  world  close  together.  How 
beautiful  the  new  covers  are!  They  are 
more  beautiful  than  I  had  dreamed  they 
could  be. 

— Velma  N.  Simonsen 

South  Australian 
Mission  Relief  Society 
Victoria,  Australia 


I  have  just  finished  reading  Amy  Viau's 
page  "About  Twilight"  in  the  April  issue 
of  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine.  How 
lovely  it  is!  A  page  of  pure  poetry.  Amy 
Viau  founded  the  Quill  Pen  Writers'  Club 
in  Santa  Ana;  she  was  also  a  member  and 
past  president  of  the  Pierian  Poetry  Club. 
She  died  a  few  months  ago,  and  we  who 
knew  and  loved  her  miss  her  very  much. 
We  Santa  Ana  writers  do  appreciate  and 
often  mention  the  high  literary  standards 
maintained  by  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  especially  enjoyed  Vesta  Lukei's 
touching  love  poem  "This  Year's  Spring" 
also  in  the  April  issue. 

— Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Santa  Ana,  California 


I  offer  my  congratulations  for  our  fine 
Magazine,  I  often  wonder  how  there  can 
be  so  much  in  such  a  slender  Magazine. 
It  is  a  pleasure  to  read  the  wonderful 
poems,  stories,  and  articles.  The  covers 
are  beautiful.  They  really  add  a  lot  to 
the  Magazine — something  like  a  new  dress, 
after  having  worn  the  old  a  long  time. 
The  Magazine  gives  me  a  new  slant  on 
life  and  gives  us  all  encouragement  and  a 
desire  for  self-improvement, 

— Katie  Harris  Lewis 


Malad,  Idaho 


I  would  like  to  express  my  gratitude  for 
the  story  "Unto  the  Hills,"  by  Helen 
Hooper,  in  the  April  issue  of  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  The  mother  in  that 
story  was  such  a  wonderful  and  courageous 
person,  with  such  strong  faith,  I  had  to 
feel  ashamed  of  myself  for  getting  upset 
over  minor  difficulties.  That  evening  when 
I  read  the  story  to  my  husband,  I  could 
see  that  he,  too,  felt  deeply  moved  by  it, 
I  feel  sorry  for  all  the  women  in  the  world 
who  are  not  blessed  as  I  am  to  be  able 
to  subscribe  to  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine. 

— Millie  Martindale 
Bossier  City,  Louisiana 

Thank  you  for  the  copy  of  the  splendid 
April  issue,  with  its  beautiful  cover  and 
lovely  frontispiece!  I  have  read  it  from 
cover  to  cover  already,  though  it  came  only 
this  afternoon.  I  especially  enjoyed  "Great 
Grandmother's  Notebook,"  by  Arlene  D. 
Cloward  (story)  and  Vesta  Lukei's  fine 
poem  "This  Year's  Spring."  It  seems  to 
me  that  the  philosophy  underlying  every 
article  and  poem  and  story  in  the  book 
is  one  of  genuine,  solid,  down-to-earth 
truth.  I  only  wish  more  of  our  country's 
periodicals  took  the  same  attitude!  You 
never  belittle  small  things,  the  home 
things,  which,  after  all,  are  the  real  things. 
— Maude  Rubin 

Santa  Ana,  California 

I  want  to  express  my  appreciation  for 
the  beautiful  new  covers  on  the  Magazine. 
I  have  been  a  reader  of  the  Magazine  most 
of  my  life  and  look  forward  to  every  issue. 
Every  article,  lesson,  poem,  and  story  is 
wonderful.  Thank  you  especially  for  the 
Visiting  Teacher  Messages.  I  am  grateful 
for  every  item. 

— Mrs.   Martha  E.   Brokaw 
Stockton,   California 

I  would  like  to  tell  you  how  much  I 
enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  I  am 
a  new  convert  of  five  months,  and  I  have 
never  before  known  life  to  be  so  beautiful. 
The  gospel  has  changed  my  life  com- 
pletely. 

— Mrs.  Anne  Sheffield 

Winnipeg,  Manitoba 
Canada 


Page  346 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the  Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  -------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary   V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/mniefred  S.  Afton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth       Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Even  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ------------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ----------  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  JUNE   1959  NO.   6 


e 


ontents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

A  Tribute  to  Fathers  Florence  Jepperson  Madsen  348 

The   Great  Lakes    Mission   Preston   R.    Nibley  352 

More    Precious    Than    Rubies    369 

Country    Summer    Rodello    Hunter  373 

Green-Willow    Days    Shirley    Sealy  379 

Relief  Society  for  Mothers  and  Daughters  Permella  Haggard  414 

FICTION 

Dear  Father  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  354 

Peach-Tree   Poem    Frances    C.    Yost  358 

One  of  Them  Christie  Lund   Coles  374 

Granny  Will  Be   Waiting  Betty   Martin  382 

The  Ladder  of  Love  Margaret  Russell  385 

The  Silver  Leash — Chapter  6  Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  391 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  346 

Sixty  Years  Ago     364 

Woman's  Sphere   Ramona   W.   Cannon  365 

Editorial:  The   129th  Annual  Church  Conference Vesta  P.   Crawford  366 

Notes  to  the  Field:   Program  for  the   November  Fast  Sunday  Evening  Meeting  368 

Hymn  of  the  Month  —  Annual  List  368 

Notes  From  the   Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda    Parker  395 

Birthday     Congratulations     416 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Great  Lakes  Mission  Vonda  L.  Christensen  371 

A   Handy   Pincushion    Elizabeth    Williamson  381 

A   Challenge   to   Mothers   Leona    Fetzer    Wintch  386 

The  Wedding-Ring  Tree   Helen   S.   WiUiams  388 

Carlota  de  Yalibat's  Unique  Hobbies  390 

The  Pansy-Picker  Vernessa  M.   Nagle  401 

Lesson   Department  —  Previews  for   1959-60 

Theology  —  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  Roy  W.   Doxey  402 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  Truths  to  Live  By  From  the  Doctrine  and 

Covenants     Christine     H.     Robinson  404 

Work  Meeting  —  Physical  Safety  Factors  in  the  Home  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  406 

Literature  —  America's  Literature  —  A  New  Nation  Speaks  Briant  S.   Jacobs  407 

Social  Science  —  Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age  Blaine  M.  Porter  408 

Notes  on  the  Authors  of  the  Lessons  411 

POETRY 

My  Thoughts  Kneel  Down  —  Frontispiece  Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan  345 

The  Handcart  Child,  by  Orvene  B.  Holman,  356;  The  Superstition  Mountain,  by  Ruth  H.  Chad- 
wick,  357;  Lilac's  Journey,  by  Lula  Walker,  363;  For  Grandmothers  Who  Baby  Sit,  by  Camilla 
Woodbury  Judd,  370;  Heart  of  a  House,  by  Ethel  Jacobson,  372;  Blue  Morning-Glories,  by  Josie 
B.  Bay,  378;  The  Hummingbird,  by  Winona  Frandsen  Thomas,  381;  If  This  Is  Peace,  by  Eva 
Willes  Wangsgaard,  387;  So  Thought  Unfolds,  by  Maude  Rubin,  389;  Heritage,  by  Viola  A. 
Cornwall,  390;  Where  the  Gull  Goes,  by  Gwen  Marler  Barney,  410. 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  347 


A  Tribute  to  Fathers 


Florence  Jeppeison  Madsen 
Member,  Relief  Society  General  Board 


ANXIOUSLY,  we  ^^'ait  through 
the  last  weeks  of  chilly  wiuter 
to  greet  the  lovely,  magical 
days  of  spring  —  days  that  bring 
sunshine  and  warmth  to  the  earth, 
and  usher  in  a  newness  of  life,  that 
give  hopeful  signs  and  promise  of 
forthcoming  prosperity. 

No  season  could  be  more  appro- 
priate, nor  a  month  better  chosen, 
than  that  of  May  in  which  to  pay 
tribute  to  our  precious  mothers.  The 
very  air  we  breathe  is  filled  with  the 
fragrance  of  buds  and  flowers  and 
''there  is  beauty  all  around." 

Father's  Day  comes  in  June,  the 
first  month  of  summer,  when  days 
are  longer  and  warmer,  and  when 
there  is  a  profusion  of  bloom  every- 
where. In  this  choice  and  pictur- 
esque setting,  we  pay  tribute  and 
honor  to  our  wonderful  fathers. 

Very  early  in  childhood  we  are 
taught  to  say  the  word  ''Father," 
and  to  speak  it  reverently  when  offer- 
ing our  first  simple  prayers  to 
Heavenly  Father.  By  this  means 
we  learn  to  communicate  with  our 
Divine  Creator,  and  to  hold  sacred 
his  holy  name.  Likewise,  we  learn 
to  address,  or  speak  of  our  earthly 
father,  whose  name  we  bear,  with 
due  esteem  and  sincere  appreciation. 

For  the  Lord  hath  gi\en  the  father  glory 
as  touching  the  children  .  .  .  The  glory 
of  a  man  is  from  the  honour  of  his  Father 
(Ecclesiasticus  1:7). 

We  honor  our  dear  fathers  on 
their  "special"  day  —  and  on  all 
days.    We  respect  and  support  them 

Page  348 


in  their  important  position  as  head 
of  the  family.  Among  the  many 
responsibilities  that  are  theirs,  we 
mention  but  a  few  basic  ones: 
supplying  the  daily  physical  and  ma- 
terial necessities  of  life;  giving  di- 
rection and  guidance  to  the  spiritual 
needs  of  the  family;  offering  support 
to  community  projects;  and  render- 
ing service  to  the  Church. 

Fathers  who  thus  assume  and 
discharge  graciously  such  responsi- 
bilities grow  in  understanding,  sym- 
pathy, and  kindliness.  They  fulfill 
the  scriptural  injunction  to  "Gov- 
ern your  house  in  meekness,  and  be 
steadfast"  (D  &  C  31:9).  These 
words  of  instruction  given  in  a  reve- 
lation through  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  to  Thomas  B.  Marsh,  in  the 
year  1830,  are  as  timely  and  sig- 
nificant today  as  they  were  then. 

Children  reared  in  a  home  en- 
vironment of  peace,  understanding, 
and  love  are  given  the  opportunity 
of  developing  normal  physical, 
mental,  spiritual,  and  emotional 
strength.  This  prepares  them  to 
meet  and  solve,  without  frustration 
and  discouragement,  many  of  the 
problems  they  will  encounter  in 
daily  life. 

Robert  Schumann,  one  of  the 
world's  great  composers  and  critics, 
asked  this  question: 

Can  we  not  have  our  heaven  on  earth, 
if  we  take  a  simple,  sober  view  of  life,  and 
are  not  unreasonable  in  our  demands? 

This  question   might  be  consid- 


A  TRIBUTE  TO  FATHERS 


349 


ered  to  be  answered  by  President 
David  O.  McKay  in  his  book, 
Gospel  Ideals  (page  490)  as  fol- 
lows: 

I  know  of  no  other  place  than  home 
where  more  happiness  ean  be  found  in 
this  life.  It  is  possible  to  make  home  a 
bit  of  heaven;  indeed,  I  picture  heaven  to 
be  a  continuation  of  the  ideal  home. 

The  pattern  of  righteous  living 
exemplified  by  the  father  is  ever  a 
guiding  and  determining  influence 
in  the  lives  of  the  family  members. 

His  love  was  like  a  shelter  round  us, 

A  guardian  there  to  bless 
The  children  and  the  hearth  of  home 

In  strength  of  tenderness.  .  .  . 

—V.  P.  C. 

A  word  picture  is  drawn  in  the 
preceding  lines  of  one  whose  name 
six  children  bear,  two  sons  and  two 
daughters  surviving,  who  honor 
their  father's  name,  that  of  Samuel 
Hans  Jepperson.  The  example  and 
influence  of  this  great  man  will 
always  be  remembered  and  treas- 
ured. 

TN  the  humble  tribute  I  shall  pay 
to  the  memory  of  my  beloved 
father,  and  in  the  brief  sketch  high- 
lighting characteristics  and  events  in 
his  life,  there  will  be  portrayed  a 
likeness  of  other  noble  fathers  who 
have  walked,  or  who  now  walk  along 
similar  paths  of  worthy  endeavor, 
and  in  whom  many  of  the  same  ad- 
mirable qualities  are  to  be  found. 

The  parents  of  my  father,  Samuel 
Hans  Jepperson,  heard  and  accepted 
the  gospel  message  in  their  native 
country,  Denmark,  in  the  year  1853. 
Like  many  other  converts  whose 
lives  had  been  changed  through  this 
message  of  truth  and  light,  a  desire 
burned  deep  in  their  hearts  to  go 
to  the  New  Land,  America,  then  on 


to  Utah,  where  they  could  live 
among  those  of  the  same  faith. 

After  four  years  of  planning, 
working,  sacrificing,  and  saving,  the 
parents  with  their  child,  Samuel, 
age  three,  made  the  long  voyage  to 
America.  In  Iowa  City  they  joined 
the  saints,  who  were  being  organized 
into  a  handcart  company  prepara- 
tory to  making  the  ''trek"  to  Utah. 
In  this  hazardous  mode  of  travel 
they  encountered  many  hardships 
during  the  three  months  it  took  to 
make  the  journey.  Nevertheless, 
though  travel-worn  and  weary,  they 
arrived  safely  in  the  new  Territory. 
With  undaunted  courage  and  faith, 
they  went  forth  to  meet  the  varied 
challenges  in  their  new  environ- 
ment. 

Within  a  year  the  family  moved 
into  the  settlement  of  Provo,  where 
a  work  project  was  being  started  and 
where  there  was  opportunity  for  em- 
ployment. Growing  up,  as  he  did, 
in  a  pioneer  settlement,  Father 
learned  early  in  life  to  work  with 
his  head,  as  well  as  with  his  hands. 
He  helped  to  design  and  make  im- 
plements and  the  pieces  of  furniture 
they  needed. 

At  an  early  age  Father  gave  evi- 
dence of  pronounced  talent  in 
music  and  art.  Born  with  the  soul 
of  an  artist,  he  longed  to  capture 
from  nature  the  beauties  of  sight 
and  sound  that  were  all  about  him, 
and  to  find  a  medium  through 
which  to  reproduce  and  express 
these  beauties.  But  pioneer  days 
were  days  of  survival;  and  time  and 
strength  must  be  spent  in  grubbing 
sagebrush  and  clearing  ground  so 
crops  could  be  grown. 

The  years  moved  on  and,  al- 
though there  were  yet  many  of  the 
family  needs  that  could  not  be  sup- 


350 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


plied,  and  frugality  must  be  main- 
tained, still,  life  became  a  little  less 
strenuous  for  them.  The  ground 
was  more  fertile;  crops  could  be 
produced  more  easily,  and  there 
was,  occasionally,  a  little  leisure  time 
to  enjoy. 

■pATHER  earned  his  first  violin, 
when  a  lad  of  thirteen.  The 
gentleman  who  owned  the  instru- 
ment bargained  with  the  boy  to 
haul  four  loads  of  logs  for  him 
from  the  canyon  in  payment  for  the 
very  precious  violin.  Since  there 
was  a  lull  in  the  season's  work,  per- 
mission was  granted  the  boy  to  take 
the  oxen  and  wagon.  Plans  for  the 
trip  were  about  completed,  when 
the  anxious  mother  exclaimed,  "But, 
my  boy,  you  haven't  any  shoes!"  To 
a  boy  whose  whole  heart  was  set 
on  getting  a  violin,  what  did  shoes 
matter?  Unafraid,  and  with  jubi- 
lant spirit,  he  went  into  the  canyon, 
barefooted,  brought  out  the  logs, 
and  claimed  the  violin. 

We  children  often  wondered  how 
Father,  through  those  strenuous  pio- 
neer years,  ever  kept  alive  his  desire 
and  inner  urge  to  express  his  great 
talents;  however,  he  did,  and  his 
mature  years  were  rich  with  the  ful- 
fillment of  his  most  cherished 
dreams. 

Father  was  fortunate  and  greatly 
blessed  in  the  choice  of  his  life's 
companion,  Minnie  Johnson  Jepper- 
son  —  our  mother.  She  was  tal- 
ented, unselfish,  and  appreciative, 
and  recognized  the  many  talents  and 
genius  in  her  husband.  No  sacrifice 
was  too  great  to  make,  if  it  promot- 
ed his  artistic  talents  and  interests. 
She  was  a  devoted  companion,  help- 
mate, and  inspiration  throughout 
his  life.    A  woman  with  a  great  soul! 


Father  was  by  nature  a  refined 
and  cultured  gentleman.  He  was 
honest,  considerate,  sympathetic, 
and  affectionate.  Words  of  criti- 
cism or  fault-finding  were  never 
voiced  by  him.  He  was  unselfish, 
generous,  and  appreciative.  He 
loved  his  fellow  man  and  was  ever 
ready  to  help  him.  One  of  the  most 
outstanding  qualities  of  my  father 
was  his  deep-rooted  spirituality  and 
his  implicit  faith  in  his  Heavenly 
Father.  In  times  of  sickness  and 
trouble  he  knew  where  to  go  for 
inspiration  and  help.  He  had 
learned  the  value  and  power  of 
prayer.  His  talents,  including  art 
and  music,  were  freely  used  in  pro- 
moting Church  and  civic  projects. 
No  call  was  ever  made  of  him  to 
which  he  did  not  cheerfully  respond. 

Father  had  a  delightful  sense  of 
humor.  He  would  tell  some  inter- 
ested listener  a  story  about  pioneer 
days,  and,  with  a  twinkle  in  his  eyes, 
would  end  the  story  by  saying,  'The 
trek  across  the  plains  was  very  hard, 
but  I  crossed  by  puJi-man." 

n^HE  happiest  hours  of  our  child- 
hood were  those  spent  together 
as  a  family,  playing  in  our  home 
orchestra,  or  out  on  a  picnic  and 
sketching  party.  As  Father  went 
about  looking  for  a  scene  to  paint, 
we  children  followed  along  and 
made  our  selections.  Sometimes  we 
complained  because  the  scene  we 
had  chosen  was  spoiled  by  a  fallen 
tree,  an  old  stump,  or,  perhaps,  by 
an  ugly  shed  near  to  it.  Smiling  at 
our  complaints.  Father  would  ex- 
plain that  one  can  put  into  a  paint- 
ing just  what  he  wishes  to  have 
there,  and  leave  the  rest  out.  Life 
is  much  the  same,  he  said. 

Through   the   artist  eyes   of  my 


A  TRIBUTE  TO  FATHERS 


351 


Father,  we  were  taught  to  see  the 
inspiring  scenic  beauties  of  nature; 
to  observe  and  appreciate  the  color 
variations,  shapes  of  shadows  and 
cloud  formations;  to  enjoy  each 
seasonal  change  and  to  note  the 
particular  splendors  peculiar  to  each 
season,  namely:  winter  with  its  vast 
whiteness;  spring  in  its  delicate 
shades  of  green;  summer  with  its 
deeper  pastel  colors;  and  autumn 
with  its  reds,  yellows,  and  gold. 

Father  possessed  great  ingenuity. 
He  could  make  most  anything,  from 
a  toy  to  a  harp.  How  we  loved  those 
homemade  toys,  and  we  learned  to 
play  the  harp! 

Yes,  he  developed  his  musical  tal- 
ents parallel  to  those  of  his  art.  He 
had  both  a  theater  and  a  dance 
orchestra,  and  he  organized  and  con- 
ducted the  Provo  Citv  Band  for  over 
thirty  years.  One  of  the  treasured 
and  lasting  memory  pictures  of  ours 
is  that  of  Mother  rendering  a  con- 
tralto solo.  Father  playing  the  violin 
obbligato,  and  we  children  accom- 
panying them  on  our  various  instru- 
ments. 

Wc  love  music  for  .  .  .  the  garnered 
memories,  the  tender  feelings  it  can  sum- 
mon at  a  touch  (L.  E.  Landon). 

Father  expressed  his  art  talent, 
principally,  in  the  medium  of  land- 
scape painting.  Among  his  paint- 
ings are  to  be  found  a  large  variety 
of  subjects.  Of  particular  signifi- 
cance are  those  of  historic  interest, 
which  he  re-created  from  the  numer- 


ous dramatic  stories  he  heard  from 
pioneers  through  the  years.  Those 
of  special  interest  are: 

The  Handcart  Company 

The  Covered  Wagon  Train 

Fort  Provo 

The  Indian's  Happy  Hunting  Ground 

With  our  walls  adorned  with  his 
beautiful  art  creations,  into  which 
a  part  of  his  very  soul  has  gone,  he 
is  ever  with  us! 

Nature,  the  wonderful  handiwork 
of  God,  never  ceased  being  a  great 
miracle  to  my  father.  Much  of  his 
time  was  spent  out  in  its  vast  ex- 
panse, observing  its  many  wonders 
and  catching  its  fleeting  moods.  To 
him  it  was  a  very  sacred  place  where 
one  could  go  and  feel  very  close  to 
his  Creator. 

The  words  of  a  friend,  Professor 
Harrison  R.  Merrill,  regarding  my 
father  are  fitting: 

But  the  best  thing  he  did  cannot  be 
counted  in  money.  He  was  a  light  shining 
in  the  wilderness  to  many  other  artistic 
souls  who  might  not,  except  for  him,  ever 
have  been  developed.  He  gave  to  a  raw 
and  more  or  less  uncouth  frontier  a  little 
soul-heat  from  which  whole  communities 
have  been  warmed. 

Although  we  can  never  fully  pay 
our  debt  of  gratitude  to  our  fathers, 
we  can  pay  a  little  on  the  interest 
over  the  three  hundred  and  sixty-five 
days  of  the  year.  Let  us  revere  our 
fathers  on  this  special  day,  and 
through  our  deeds,  bring  honor  to 
their  names. 


Hear,  ye  children,  the  instruction  of  a  father,  and  attend  to  know  understanding. 
For  I  give  you  good  doctrine,  forsake  ye  not  my  law  .  .  .  (Proverbs  4:1-2). 


cJhe   i^reat  JLakes    fliission 

Preston  R.  NibJey 

Assistant  Church  Historian 

npHE  First  Presidency  announced,  on  October  14,  1949,  the  formation  of 
a  new  mission,  to  be  known  as  the  Great  Lakes  Mission.  Three  states, 
Michigan,  Indiana,  and  Ohio,  were  taken  from  the  Northern  States  Mission, 
to  form  the  new  mission.  Carl  C.  Burton  of  Salt  Lake  City  was  chosen 
as  the  first  president.  Headquarters  was  established  at  Ft.  Wayne,  Indi- 
ana, where  a  new  mission  home  was  purchased.  The  membership  in  the 
new  mission  was  given  as  6,563. 

The  Detroit  Stake  was  organized  from  the  Great  Lakes  Mission  in 
November  1952,  under  the  direction  of  Elders  Ezra  Taft  Benson  and 
Henry  D.  Moyle  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  Wards  were  formed  in 
Detroit,  Toledo,  Dearborn,  Ann  Arbor,  Pontiac-Royal  Oak,  Flint,  Saginaw- 
Midland,  and  Lansing.  Branches  included  were  Jackson  and  Selfridge, 
and  also  three  branches  from  the  Canadian  Mission,  Windsor,  Sarnis, 
Chatham. 

President  Burton  was  released  as  president  of  the  Great  Lakes  Mission 
in  June  1953,  and  was  succeeded  by  Lorin  L.  Richards.    President  Richards 


Courtesy  Michigan  Tourist  Council 
Submitted  by  Vonda  L.  Christensen 

BLOCKHOUSE  OF  HISTORIC  FORT  MACKINAC 
MACKINAC  ISLAND,  MICHIGAN 

This  sentinel  of  history  has  kept  faithful  watch  over  the  Straits  of  Mackinac 

since  1780. 

Page  352 


THE  GREAT  LAKES  MISSION 


353 


Courtesy  Chamber  of  Commerce 

Fort  Wayne,  Indiana 

Submitted  by  Vonda  L.  Christensen 


STATUE  OF  GENERAL  ANTHONY  WAYNE,  FORT  WAYNE,  INDIANA 

The  city  of  Fort  ^^^avne  was  named  for  this  general  who  built  the  wooden  Fort 
Wayne  which  was  dedicated  in  1794.  The  place  was  incorporated  as  a  town  in  1829, 
and  as  a  city  in  1840. 


served  faithfully  until  December  1956,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Ruel  E. 
Christensen,  who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

A  second  stake,  the  Cincinnati  Stake,  was  formed  from  the  Great  Lakes 
Mission  in  November  1958,  under  the  direction  of  Elders  Mark  E.  Petersen 
and  LeGrand  Richards  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve.  Wards  were  formed 
in  Cincinnati,  Dayton,  Fairborn,  Hamilton,  and  Springfield,  in  Ohio,  and 
Covington,  in  Kentucky.  There  are  also  the  Georgetown  and  Middletown 
Branches  in  Ohio. 

At  the  end  of  February  1959,  there  were  9,677  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  Great  Lakes  Mission,  located  in  fifty  branches. 

Fifty-seven  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  1366  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Vonda  L.  Christensen  presides  over  the 
Great  Lakes  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:     The  cover  for  this  Magazine  is  a  "View  of  Cleveland,  Ohio;"     See  also 
''Recipes  From  the  Great  Lakes  Mission/'  by  Sister  Christensen,  page   371. 


Dear  Father 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

^  ^  r  I  1  HERE,    Mary    Emma,    is  has  been  your  salvation.     There  is 

J^     this  clean  enough  to  suit  plenty  to  do,  goodness  knows!    Get 

you?"     Eighty-two-year-old  your  gouty  old  hands  busy/'  Slowly 

Cyril    Roberts    looked    about    his  he  moved  the  fingers  of  his  hands, 

kitchen  as  he  spoke.    Looked  at  the  gnarled  and  knotted  with  their  years 

clean,     old-fashioned,    coal-burning  of  hard  work  and  exposure  to  the 

range,    the    clean    breakfast    dishes  elements.     He  opened  and   closed 

placed  in  the  old-fashioned  oak  cup-  them     to     relieve     their     stiffness, 

board,  with  its  mirror  at  the  back  'There,  that's  better.     They  move 

of    the   mid-section   buffet,   at   the  real  tolerably  now,  and  without  too 

clean-swept   linoleum,    and   at    the  much  pain  and  don't  seem  to  trem- 

geraniums  blooming  on  the  clean  ble  so." 

window  sills.  He  left  the  house  and  went  to  his 

But  there  was  no  Mary  Emma  to  workshop  in  the  back  yard.  It  was 
answer,  and  there  had  been  no  Mary  sheltered  by  a  giant  box  elder  like 
Emma  for  thirty-six  years,  that  is  a  great  green  umbrella.  In  summer- 
no  Mary  Emma  to  be  seen  or  heard,  time  he  worked  under  this  tree,  save 
but,  somehow  Cyril  always  felt  her  when  he  needed  to  use  the  equip- 
nearness,  and  this  sort  of  make-be-  ment  in  the  shop.  He  was  making 
lieve  companionship— if  you  would  a  teeter  for  his  grandchildren  now. 
call  it  that— kept  him  from  being  This  morning  he  would  saw  and 
too  lonely,  and,  as  he  often  admit-  carve  the  horses'  heads  to  be  put 
ted  to  himself,  kept  him  doing  his  near  each  end  of  the  long,  thick 
best  and  keeping  the  home  neat  and  plank  for  the  children  to  hold  to  as 
clean.  they  teetered. 

Cyril  Roberts  had  lived  alone  One  would  have  marveled  at  his 
since  his  last  daughter  had  married,  skill,  watching  his  trembling  old 
That  is  he  was  alone  except  when  hands  as  he  worked  surely  and  con- 
some  of  his  children  and  grandchil-  fidently  at  his  task, 
dren  were  visiting  him  or  he  was  He  worked  steadily  for  an  hour, 
visiting  them.  then  sat  down  to  relax  on  a  garden 

This  particular  June  morning,  he  seat  he  had  fashioned  from  a  stump, 

felt  his  aloneness  a  little  more  keen-  His  eyes,  focused  far  away,  held  a 

ly  than  usual.     Perhaps  it  was  be-  rather  sad  and  nostalgic  light  as  he 

cause  tomorrow  was  Father's  Day,  said,   ''Seems   I  hanker  to  see   the 

and  he  longed  to  hear  the  laughter  children  this  morning.     Feel  more 

and  noise  of  his  seven  sons  and  two  lonesome    than    usual.    Let's    see, 

daughters,  as  he  and  Mary  Emma  haven't    seen    any    of    them    since 

had  those  years  ago  together.  Memorial    Day.     They    all    came 

"Well,  Cyril  Roberts,  better  get  then  to  put  flowers  on  their  moth- 
to  work,"  he  said  aloud  to  no  one  er's  grave."  He  wiped  away  a  tear, 
but  himself.  "Through  your  long  blew  his  nose  vigorously,  then  con- 
days  and  years  of  being  alone,  work  tinned,  "There  now,  I  feel  better. 

Page  354 


DEAR  FATHER  355 

Cy  Roberts,  you  should  be  ashamed  again  for  the  grandchildren.  There's 
of  yourself.  Do  you  realize  it's  only  no  end  of  toys  I  can  make  for  them, 
been  three  weeks  since  Memorial  Vm  glad  I  have  my  craft  to  work  at. 
Day?  How  often  do  you  expect  Used  to  do  blacksmithing  as  well  as 
them  to  come,  I  wonder?  Guess  I  carpentry  work.  Loved  to  build 
must  be  getting  old  and  letting  sen-  barns,  sheds,  and  even  built  a  few 
ility  creep  in.  They  have  their  own  homes;  but  now  Fm  content  to  put- 
families  and  can't  be  expected  to  ter  at  little  things." 
spend  much  time  on  an  old  fellow  ''I  don't  see  how  you  do  it, 
like  me.  But  they're  gsod  children,  Grandpa.  It's  a  miracle  what  you 
every  one  of  them.  Sometimes  I  accomplish  with  your  crippled 
wonder  how  they  turned  out  so  hands.  But  there's  no  crippling  of 
well  with  Mary  Emma  being  gone."  your  mind,  that  is  certain." 
He  sat  silently  for  some  time,  the  ''No  credit  or  praise  is  due  me.  I 
faraway  look  still  in  his  kindly,  dim-  just  do  what  I  can  each  day  to  keep 
ming  old  eyes.  happy.      Idleness    is    misery.      You 

know  before  Mary  Emma  left  me, 
/^YRIL  was  startled  from  his  rev-  when  we  both  knew  she  was  going, 
erie  by  the  merry  whistle  of  the  I  said,  'What  will  I  do,  Mary  Em- 
postman,  and  his  cheerful  voice  as  ma,  without  you?  How  can  I  go 
he  called,  'There  you  are.  Grand-  on  alone?'  She  smiled  and  an- 
pa."  (He  was  Grandpa  to  most  of  swered,  'Keep  busy,  Papa.  Do  things 
the  villagers.)  "Say,  that's  a  splen-  for  the  children  and  later  for  our 
did  horse's  head  you're  making,  grandchildren  as  they  come  along. 
Which  of  your  grandchildren  is  this  If  ever  you  feel  you  can't  go  on  an- 
for?"  other    minute,    do    something    for 

"Oh,  this  teeter-totter  is  for  Ed-  somebody    else.      Then    you'll    be 

win's  children.     I  just  finished  the  happy.'      My    own    Mary    Emma 

little   table   and   chairs   for   Ellen's  charted  my  course  for  me,  and  it 

girls  last  week.    Like  to  see  them?"  has   worked.     It   has   worked,    my 

Grandpa  led  him  into  the  shop  boy,  only  right  now  I  am  lonely  for 
and  explained,  "The  paint  isn't  dry  my  boys  and  girls.     Been  thinking 
yet,  not  quite.    And  here's  the  little  about  them  all  morning." 
cupboard  for  Mattie's  kiddies.  This  "And    they    are    thinking   about 
rocking  horse  is  for  Tom's.    I've  still  you,  judging  by  the  nine  letters  I 
got   to   finish   this    doll   cradle   for  came  to  give  you.    I  must  be  on  my 
Dick's  girlies,  then  I'll  have  made  way.    Happy  reading.  Grandpa." 
something  for  each  family  of  chil- 
dren." nPEARS  rivered  Gy's  wrinkled  old 

"Wonderful!"  was  the  postman's  cheeks  as  he  looked  at  the  let- 
comment.  "Then,  what  will  you  do  ters,  one  by  one.  They  had  all  been 
to  keep  busy?"  thinking  of  him,  perhaps  even  now 

"I  don't  worry  about  that.     Not  they    were    thinking    of   him.     Of 

at  all.    I've  decided  to  make  each  of  course,  that  was  the  reason  for  his 

my  boys  and  girls  something  that's  longing  to  see  them, 

needed  in  their  homes.    When  that  Which  should  he  open  first?    He 

project  is  finished,  I'll  start  all  over  fingered  each  lovingly,  then  decided 


356 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


on  Edwin's,  since  he  was  the  oldest. 
With  fingers  trembhng  with  joy, 
as  well  as  the  infirmity  of  age,  he 
broke  the  seal,  and  read: 

Dear  Father, 

All  nine  of  us,  your  children,  with  our 
children  will  be  with  you  Sunday  for 
Father's  Day.  We  made  this  appointment 
among  ourselves  on  Memorial  Day.  And 
that  is  not  all.  You  should  receive  nine 
letters  of  appreciation,  if  all  have  remem- 
bered their  pledge. 

''They  remembered,  my  boy!  They 
remembered!"  Grandpa  wiped  his 
eyes  then  read  on : 

In  beginning  my  letter,  I  want  to  say 
this:  There  is  something  inherently  fine 
about  a  man  who  can  successfully  keep 
a  family  together  and  be  father  and  mother 
both,  and  rear  his  children  to  be  honorable 
citizens  and  active  Church  members.  And 
this  is  what  you  have  done.  Father,  and 
you  have  done  it  remarkably  well. 

A  dry  sob  arose  in  the  old  father's 
throat,  as  he  continued: 

We,  your  children,  will  never  forget  the 
gospel  truths  you  taught  us,  the  truths 
you,  yourself,  lived.  We  love  you,  Father, 
for  bringing  us  up  in  love  and  kindness 
and  firmness;  and  for  keeping  alive  in  our 
hearts  our  sweet,  gentle  little  mother, 
who,  although  she  has  been  gone  for  so 
many  years,  is  very  much  alive  to  all  of 
us. 


You  have  been  young  with  us,  Father. 
Remember  how  \\hen  we  had  done  a 
few  rather  destructive  pranks  that,  after 
you  had  counseled  against  them  and 
showed  us  our  errors,  you  would  relate  to 
us  the  foolish  capers  you  did  in  your  own 
youthful  days,  such  as  racing  with  sleighs 
and  teams.  You  know,  such  stories  made 
us  feel  we  could  get  close  to  you,  and 
made  us  desire  to  live  as  you  advised.  They 
made  you  our  best  pal. 

Do  you  remember  the  summer  you 
broke  your  leg  just  as  the  haying  season 
began?  How  three  weeks  later  you  were 
mowing  hay  with  your  leg  in  a  sling  tied 
to  the  mowing  machine?  You  have 
always  been  and  still  are  a  courageous  man. 
I  am  proud  to  be  your  son,  and  shall  try 
to  be  to  my  children  what  you  ha\'c  been 
to  me.  You  are  a  bulwark  to  us  still,  and 
we  need  you. 

Thanks  for  evervthing.  Father.  I  could 
go  on  and  on,  but  will  see  you  Sunday, 
so  goodbye  for  now. 

With  love  and  appreciation, 
Edwin   and   Family 

Cyril  Roberts  was  silent  for  several 
long  moments,  reliving  past  joys  and 
meditating  on  the  richness  of  his 
wealth.  Why,  his  life  had  been 
filled  with  joy!  So  many  happy 
memories,  so  many  blessed  hopes 
for  the  future,  and  he  was  needed 
still! 

Gratefully  he  opened  the  letter 
from  his  second  son  and  began  to 
read. 


Q/he  uiandcart   L^hild 

Orvene  B.  HoJman 


Oh,  wagon  girl,  you  cradled  dolls  of  rag. 
With  button  eyes  and  colored  yarn  for  hair. 
And,  wagon  boy,  with  dust  you  played  your  tag. 
And  kept  the  pace  of  wheels  when  skies  were  fair. 

You  snuggled  on  your  quilts  outside  the  carts, 
And  whispered,  even  laughed,  when  day  was  done, 
I  wish  I  knew  what  dreams  were  in  your  hearts 
On  nights  when  stars  and  desert  seemed  as  one. 


Josef  Muench 


THE  SUPERSTITION  MOUNTAIN,  ARIZONA 


oJhe  Superstition    /ilountain 

Ruth  H.  Chadwick 

Against  the  morning's  opal  sky 
You  lift  a  perfect  silhouette. 
Your  spires  and  pinnacles  hold  high 
Their  scissor-edged  horizon,  \'et 
Your  firmly  molded  baseline  stands 
Securely  anchored  to  the  earth. 
While  jutting  cliffs  and  desert  sands 
Shroud  secrets  muted  from  your  birth. 

Exciting  tales  and  Dutchman's  lore 
Have  cast  weird  spells  on  avid  men. 
But  I'm  content,  and  what  is  more, 
I've  found  your  treasure  once  again; 
Not  hidden  gold  and  precious  stones, 
Nor  phantom  dreams  that  lead  astray, 
But  artistry's  bold  overtones 
That  lift  my  soul  to  greet  the  day. 


Page  357 


Peach-Tree  Poem 


Fiances  C.  Yost 


CONNIE  Ziebarth  turned  hesi- 
tatingly at  the  principal's 
office  door.  Mr.  Conklin 
had  asked  her  to  come  to  do  some 
substitute  teaching.  She  wondered 
what  grade  and  for  how  long. 

''Good  morning,  Mrs.  Ziebarth, 
for  the  rest  of  the  term,  the  seventh 
grade."  Phil  Conklin  was  noted  for 
getting  to  the  point.  'The  former 
teacher  suddenly  decided  to  wed 
and  honeymoon.  With  your  experi- 
ence, you  won't  have  any  trouble, 
Mrs.  Ziebarth.  But  there  is  one 
problem  child.  Chuck.  I  believe 
his  name  is  Charles  Moffitt." 

''Subnormal,  I  assume." 

"No,  the  problem  isn't  that  sim- 
ple. This  Chuck  Moffitt  is  smart 
enough.  He  doesn't  attend  regu- 
larly, and  lacks  interest.  I  might  tell 
you,  his  mother's  a  widow.  Chuck 
is  the  oldest  of  six  children.  They 
have  a  farm  up  in  the  Cove.  Chuck 
does  a  man's  work  even  though  he 
is  but  fourteen.  I  hope  you  can  do 
something  for  Chuck,  he  needs 
school  badly,  Mrs.  Ziebarth.  He  and 
the  last  teacher  didn't  get  along 
well,  sorry  to  say. 

"Oh,  another  thing,  the  Literary 
Guild  sponsored  a  poetry  contest  in 
the  school.  You  know  the  type  of 
thing,  every  child  is  compelled  to 
enter  and  they  hope  to  discover  a 
Longfellow  or  a  Keats.  Mrs.  Ziebarth, 
here  are  the  seventh  grade  poems. 
You  are  to  go  over  them  carefully, 
pick  the  best,  and  award  the  book 
prize  at  the  forthcoming  school  as- 
sembly.   Simple  as  that." 

"Simple!  Mr.  Conklin,  I  may  be 
qualified  to  teach,  but  I'm  not  quali- 

Page  358 


fied  to  be  a  poetry  critic.  Couldn't 
someone  else  judge  these  verses?" 

"It's  part  of  the  job,  Mrs.  Zie- 
barth." Then  Phil  Conklin  winked 
and  added,  "I  sincerely  trust  you 
will  be  amused,  if  not  enthused  with 
your  seventh-grade  poets." 

Connie  smiled,  too.  "I'm  sure  I 
shall  be."  She  picked  up  the  sheaf 
of  verses  and  turned  on  her  heel 
and  left  the  office. 

Connie  found  the  seventh-grade 
students  were  as  Principal  Conklin 
had  stated,  average,  and  eager  to 
learn  for  the  most  part.  The  prob- 
lem child.  Chuck  Moffitt,  was  not 
in  attendance  the  first  day.  Perhaps 
it  is  just  as  well,  Connie  thought, 
I'll  get  adjusted  to  the  other  stu- 
dents and  tackle  the  big  problem 
when  he  gets  here. 

The  clock  finally  struck  the  hour 
of  twelve,  and  the  students  raced 
from  the  room.  Connie  sighed, 
"Might  as  well  look  over  the  verses 
while  I  eat  my  sandwich.  The  more 
work  I  can  do  here  at  school  the  less 
I'll  have  to  do  evenings." 

"My  Pet  Turtle,"  by  Peggy  Stone. 
"Although  I'm  poor,  I  went  to  the 
store.  I  bought  a  turtle,  I  named 
her  Myrtle." 

Clever,  if  she  had  stopped  here, 
Connie  thought,  but  the  next 
eighteen  lines  were  .  .  .  terrible. 

Connie  picked  up  the  second 
theme:  "My  Horse,"  by  Fred  Hawks. 

I  guess  this  is  normal  work  for 
seventh  grade,  but  a  diet  of  doggerel 
is  hard  to  take.  Connie  bit  into  an 
apple  for  a  refresher.  If  I  could 
only  find  one  with  promise. 

"My  Dog  Mitzy,"  by  Mike  Teer- 


PEACH-TREE  POEM 


359 


link.  In  fourteen  lines  Mike  told 
how  he  came  to  have  his  dog,  and 
how  he  had  taught  him  tricks,  and 
the  love  the  two  had  for  each  other. 
Well  this  is  some  better  at  any 
rate,  Connie  mused,  setting  it  aside, 
then  continued  through  the  pile  of 
poems. 

'T^HEN  it  was   she  came  to  one 
^     titled:  "My  Peach  Tree." 

Well,  someone  has  bothered  to 
use  a  pen  and  write  legibly.  Neat- 
ness should  count  here  as  much  as 
with  a  theme,  and  no  misspelled 
words!  Go  to  the  head  of  the  class 
whoever  you  are!  What!  No  by- 
line! Such  modesty!  Then  it  was 
Connie  noticed  the  name  in  the 
upper  left-hand  corner  of  the  page, 
Chuck  MoEitt. 

MY  PEACH  TREE 

Spring  has  touched  my  little  tree; 
My  peach  tree  has  bloomed. 
Blossoms  lavendery-pink 
Delicate  perfumed. 
Yesterday  it  was  obscene 
Standing  there  neglected. 
Now  poised  like  a  ballerine, 
Beauty  is  reflected. 
With  a  Cinderella  grace, 
Peach  tree  wears  a  dress  of  lace. 

This  stands  out  like  a  prince 
among  a  swarm  of  wild  beasts.  Con- 
nie glanced  up  at  the  clock.  It's 
time  to  start  the  afternoon  grind, 
better  stop  with  the  peach-tree 
poem  while  I  have  a  good  taste  in 
my  mouth.  Fll  finish  this  work  to- 
night. There's  no  question  thus  far 
who  gets  the  book  prize  in  the 
seventh  grade.  Chuck  Moffitt's 
poem  is  away  out  in  the  lead. 

During  the  afternoon,  as  the  stu- 
dents prepared  their  assignments, 
her  mind  kept  going  back  to  the 
peach-tree  poem.     She  found  her- 


self remembering  complete  lines. 
Since  Chuck  has  the  makings  of  a 
poet,  Fll  try  to  reach  him  through 
the  poetry  channel.  I  hope  Chuck 
Moffitt  comes  to  school  tomorrow. 
I  can  hardly  wait  to  meet  him. 

^     ^£      ijt     sji:     5lc 

\  gangling  boy,  with  a  bored  look 
on  his  countenance,  sauntered 
into  the  schoolroom,  minutes  late 
the  following  morning.  At  sight  of 
a  new  teacher  his  shoulders  straight- 
ened, then,  as  if  he  were  thinking, 
she'll  be  no  different,  he  resumed 
his  slouch  and  took  his  seat  at  the 
back  of  the  room. 

"So  you're  Charles  Moffitt."  Con- 
nie Ziebarth  smiled. 

''Just  call  me  Chuck/'  he  mum- 
bled into  his  shirt. 

''We  missed  you  yesterday. 
Chuck." 

"Had  to  get  the  spring  grain 
planted  Miss.  .  .  ." 

"I'm  Mrs.  Ziebarth,  Chuck.  I 
used  to  live  on  a  farm,  years  ago.  I 
like  farms.  Do  you  have  most  of 
your  spring  planting  done  now?" 

"I  finished  last  night."  He  smiled 
triumphantly,  yet  shyly. 

"Good  work,  then  you'll  be  able 
to  attend  quite  regularly  for  the  rest 
of  the  term.  Chuck?" 

"Well,  it's  hard  to  say.  If  nothing 
goes  wrong  at  the  ranch  .  .  .  per- 
haps." Then  he  looked  up  and 
queried,  "You  going  to  teach  the 
rest  of  the  year?" 

"Mr.  Conkhn  asked  me  to." 

The  morning  progressed  beauti- 
fully. English,  spelling,  arithmetic, 
science,  took  their  respective  places. 
Chuck  Moffitt  participated  in  every 
class,  but  with  an  abstract  attitude. 
His  vocabulary  was  outstanding  for 
the  seventh  grade.  Connie  thought, 
he's  much  too  mature  for  this  group. 


360  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 

That's  why  he  lacks  interest.     She  Chuck  Moffitt  before.    Yet  she  had 

wanted  to  talk  more  with  Chuck,  to  admit  he  was  a  challenge.     No 

compliment  him  on  his  fine  poem,  wonder  the  former  teacher  suddenly 

and  offer  to  lend  some  poetry  books  decided  to  get  married  in  mid-term 

she  had,  and  to  ask  him  if  he  had  and  quit  teaching. 

written    other    poems    besides    the 

peach-tree  poem.  'TPHAT  same  evening,  in  the  quiet 

When  the  noon  bell  rang,  Connie  of  her  own  room,  Connie  Zie- 

made  a  point  to  be  at  Chuck's  desk,  barth  went  over  the  seventh  grade 

''Chuck,  can  you  stay  a  moment?  poems  for  the  final  judging.     She 

Fd  like  to  speak  to  you."     Connie  must    be    fair    about    this.     Again 

halfway  expected  him  to  bolt  and  Chuck's  poem  stood  out  far  better 

run  with  the  others.  than  any  of  the  others.    It  was  beau- 

''Okay,"     he    mumbled,     as     he  tiful  in  feeling  and  full  of  imagery, 

watched    the    others    leaving    the  and  the  best  in  accent,  rhythm,  and 

room.  rhyme.     Yes,    she   must   admit   it, 

''Do  you  raise  peach  trees  on  your  the  poem  seemed  too  good  to  be 

farm,  Chuck?"  Chuck's.    Yet  Chuck  wasn't  an  ordi- 

"Fve    been    babying    one   along,  nary  boy.     He  was  alone  much  of 

just  outside  my  bedroom  window,  the  time  in  the  fields,  he  could  study 

It  bloomed  this  year,  just  like  the  nature,   he  had  an   imagination,  a 

poem  says."  vocabulary.      He    just    might   have 

Well,  Connie  thought,  we've  ar-  written  it,  but  could  she  be  sure? 

rived  at  the  subject  of  the  peach-  She  must  know  before  the  school 

tree  poem  much  quicker  than  I  had  assembly  next  week.    She  must  not 

anticipated.    "Of  what  does  a  peach  make  a  mistake,  giving  the  prize  to 

tree  remind  you.  Chuck?"  someone  undeserving  of  it.  Connie 

"Why,   Mrs.   Ziebarth,   just   like  shut  her  eyes,  only  to  see  a  blossom- 

the  poem  says,  it  reminds  me  of  a  ing  peach  tree, 
ballerina  dancer,  as  it  shimmers  and         I've  spent  more  than  enough  time 

sways.     Mom  and  I  once  went  to  judging   verses,    when    I    see   them 

a  dance  festival  and  a  tiny  slip  of  with  my  eyes  closed.     I  believe  I'll 

a  lady  danced  the  ballerina.     Our  ask    one   of  the  other  teachers   to 

peach  tree  is  dainty  like  that,  Mrs.  help  judge.     Perhaps  I  have  been 

Ziebarth."  partial. 

"Thanks  for  staying  and  talking         For    relaxation    before    bedtime, 

with  me.  Chuck.    Want  to  make  a  Connie  picked  up  the  latest  issue 

run  for  the  cafeteria  and  get  in  line  of  a  magazine  and  started  thumbing 

with  the  others  in  the  class?"  through,  reading  the  poetry  at  the 

"I  sure  am  hungry."  He  smiled  end  of  each  page.    Toward  the  back 

broadly  and  was  gone.  of  the  magazine  she  stopped  short, 

Alone  at  her  desk,  Connie  chided  "The  Peach  Tree!"     There  it  was 

herself.     Why  didn't  you  ask  him  in  black  and  white.     Her  eyes  tra- 

right  out  if  he  wrote  the  poem,  in-  versed  the  ten  short  lines.     It  was 

stead  of  hedging?  the  same,   not  a   single  word  had 

Connie  never  remembered  com-  been  changed!    What  was  the  word 

ing  in  contact  with  anyone  just  like  for  literary  theft?     Plagiarism!     To 


PEACH-TREE  POEM 


361 


commit  plagiarism  was  equal  to 
stealing. 

Slowly  Connie  withdrew  the 
peach-tree  poem  from  the  others. 
Her  impulse  was  to  tear  it  into 
shreds.  But  what  good  would  that 
do?  This  boy  must  be  told.  This 
time  she  wouldn't  hedge  about  her 
duty.  She  picked  up  her  pen  and 
wrote  across  the  bottom  of  the  page: 
plagiarism. 

'This  poem,  as  you  very  well 
know,  was  copied  verbatim  from  a 
current  magazine.  Borrowing  writ- 
ten work  from  another  is  called 
plagiarism,  which  is  one  form  of 
stealing." 

"Well,  that  settles  it.  The  prize 
will  go  to  Mike  Teerlink  for  his 
verse  'My  Dog  Mitzy!'  " 

Connie  Ziebarth  slipped  off  her 
robe,  turned  out  the  light,  and 
crawled  into  bed.  She  couldn't  re- 
member when  she  had  ever  been  so 
tired.  No,  this  thing  she  felt  wasn't 
tiredness.  It  was  deep-down  disap- 
pointment, which  shriveled  her 
heart.  Try  as  she  would,  she  could 
not  dismiss  the  thought  of  the  boy 
living  up  in  the  Cove,  doing  a  man's 
work  and  taking  care  of  his  widowed 
mother  and  five  little  brothers  and 
sisters.  He  had  looked  her  straight 
in  the  eye  and  had  told  her  he  had 
a  peach  tree,  and  that  it  bloomed, 
and  reminded  him  of  a  ballet  dancer. 
Had  he  lied  about  these  things,  too? 
Tomorrow  was  Saturday  and  she 
would  drive  up  the  Cove  and  check 
on  a  few  things. 


jj:     j^t      jjc     sjc      jjj 


T^HE  day  dawned  clear  and  bright. 
Spring  was  scented  with  lilacs, 
and  laden  with  bridal  wreath  .  .  . 
a  perfect  day  for  a  ride,  but  Connie 
dreaded  the  task  before  her.  Yet 
before  she  left,  she  must  clear  her 


conscience.  She  withdrew  the  peach 
tree  poem.  She  had  been  harsh, 
overwrought,  and  disappointed  last 
night.  Words  on  paper  were  cold 
and  cruel  and  lived  long  in  the  mem- 
ory. What  she  must  do  she  would 
do  verbally.  Carefully  with  scissors, 
Connie  trimmed  her  note  from  the 
bottom  of  the  peach-tree  poem. 

Connie  backed  her  car  from  the 
garage  and  drove  straight  toward  the 
Cove.  The  car  itself  seemed  eager 
for  the  drive  and  purred  merrily 
and  mockingly.  At  this  early  hour 
even  the  bird  calls  held  a  rhythm, 
a  bit  of  poetry  in  each  throated 
sound.  The  Cove  seemed  to  wear 
a  blossom  on  every  stem.  Ordi- 
narily, Connie  would  have  been 
compelled  to  stop  and  gather  a 
bouquet  of  wild  flowers  growing 
along  the  wayside,  but  she  must  not 
stop.  She  had  a  job  to  do,  and 
loathsome  as  it  was,  she  must  see  it 
through. 

She  tried  to  decide  just  how  to 
handle  the  problem.  Would  it  be 
best  to  tell  the  whole  sordid  story 
to  Mrs.  Moffitt?  A  mother  should 
know  of  her  son's  doings,  his  steal- 
ing. Or  would  it  be  best  to  speak 
to  Chuck  himself?  What  if  the 
mother  and  the  boy  met  her  at  the 
door? 

My  it's  a  long  way  to  the  Moffitt 
ranch.  No  wonder  Chuck  comes 
late  so  often,  with  cattle  to  feed  and 
cows  to  milk  before  he  comes.  Con- 
nie's car  rounded  a  curve  in  the 
road,  and  a  hidden  valley  opened 
before  her.  A  man  on  a  tractor  was 
plowing  in  the  field.  Why  it  wasn't 
a  man,  it  was  Chuck  himself!  This 
was  his  environment,  here  on  his 
own  farm  he  drank  true  harmony  in 
the  fields  he  loved.  Yes,  it  was  best 
to   put  the  question   to   him   here 


362 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


and  now.  He  was  too  much  the 
man  to  tattle  to  his  mother.  His 
mother's  heart  must  never  know 
the  hurt  her  own  had  known  last 
night.    She  stopped  the  car. 

Chuck,  seeing  her,  waved,  turned 
off  the  tractor,  shook  the  dust  from 
his  hat,  dusted  his  face  with  his 
handkerchief,  and  walked  through 
the  freshly  plowed  field  to  the  fence, 
then  like  a  deer  sprinted  over,  and 
up  to  her  car. 

''Nice  of  you  to  drive  up,  Mrs. 
Ziebarth.  We  don't  have  much 
company  here  in  the  Cove.  Mother 
would  like  to  have  you  stay  for  din- 
ner. I  believe  she's  cooking  some 
friers  and  rhubarb  pie." 

Connie  had  steeled  herself  to 
speak  openly  to  a  seventh  grader, 
but  this  man  of  the  field,  who  had 
invited  her  to  dine  at  his  table,  how 
could  she  call  him  a  thief  to  his 
face?  Perhaps  the  note  at  the  bot- 
tom of  the  page  was  best  after  all. 

'Tou  will  stay  won't  you,  Mrs. 
Ziebarth?"  he  repeated  his  invita- 
tion. 

''Chuck  Moffitt,  you're  tempting 
me!"  Connie  laughed  in  spite  of 
herself.  She  had  to  admit  Chuck 
was  pleasantly  interesting.  But  she 
must  .  .  .  she  simply  must  state  her 
problem.  She  could  not  live  with 
it  a  moment  longer. 

"Chuck,  I  was  reading  in  a  maga- 
zine last  night.  I  came  upon  the 
peach-tree  poem." 

"You  did,  Mrs.  Ziebarth!  You 
liked  it,  too,  didn't  you,  Mrs.  Zie- 
barth?" His  voice  was  enthusiastic, 
with  never  a  trace  of  guilt. 

"Chuck,  the  poem  contest  was 
for  original  poems.  Didn't  you  un- 
derstand?" 

"I  knew  we  were  supposed  to 
write  a  poem  of  our  own.    Teacher 


gave  us  some  time  in  class.  I  could 
hear  the  kids  all  around  mumbling 
about  turtle  and  Myrtle,  Mitzy  and 
ritzy,  a  horse  of  course,  and  cats  and 
bats.  That's  not  real  poetry,  that's 
jargon.  So  I  just  looked  out  of  the 
window  and  thought  about  how 
pretty  the  Cove  is,  and  about  beau- 
tiful poems  I  have  read,  then  the 
time  was  gone." 

"Why  didn't  you  take  your  as- 
signment as  homework?" 

"I  did  figure  to,  honest  I  did,  but 
when  I  finally  finished  the  chores 
it  was  so  late,  and  I  was  too  tired 
to  think." 

"Chuck,  I  guess  you  know  signing 
your  name  to  someone  else's  poem 
is  a  form  of  stealing."  To  look 
Chuck  squarely  in  the  eyes  now, 
was  most  painful. 

/^HUCK  looked  her  squarely  in  the 
eyes  when  he  gave  his  reply.  "I 
didn't  sign  my  name.  I  didn't  say 
I  wrote  it.  I  just  handed  it  in  as 
an  assignment,  with  my  name  in  the 
upper  left-hand  corner.  Teacher 
said  if  we  didn't  hand  in  a  poem  by 
morning,  we  would  get  a  failing 
grade  in  English.  I  just  have  to 
pass.  I  can't  stand  seventh  grade 
another  year." 

"When  I  talked  to  you  yesterday, 
you  said  you  had  a  peach  tree  grow- 
ing in  your  yard." 

"That's  the  truth,  I  have  a  peach 
tree.  It's  in  bloom,  I'll  take  you 
up  there  this  very  minute." 

"That  isn't  necessary.  I  do  believe 
you.  Chuck.  You  must  read  lots 
of  poems  or  you  wouldn't  appreci- 
ate one  like  the  peach-tree  poem." 

"Oh,  I  like  poetry  all  right,  real 
poetry.  I  get  books  from  the  li- 
brary. I  read  Milton's  Paradise 
Lostf  and  I   especially  like  Scott's 


PEACH-TREE  POEM 


363 


Lady  of  the  Lake,  and  Tennyson's 
Jdy]]s  of  the  Kin^r 

No  wonder  this  boy  was  bored 
with  cat  and  bat  rhymes.  ''Chuck, 
do  you  hke  school?" 

''Well,  I  can't  say  I  honestly  do, 
Mrs.  Ziebarth,  though  it's  been  lots 
better  since  you  came.  Those  les- 
sons bore  me  so  much.  Fm  always 
glad  to  stay  out  and  work  on  the 
farm." 

"How  would  you  like  to  be  in 
high  school?" 

"I  want  to  get  in  high  school,  but 
the  teacher  told  me  that  I  probably 
wouldn't  be  promoted,  I  didn't 
come  enough,  and  didn't  pay  atten- 
tion." 


"Chuck,  I  think  I  could  arrange 
for  you  to  take  the  eighth  grade 
examination  this  year.  If  you  pass, 
and  I'm  sure  you  will,  you  could 
start  high  school  in  the  fall.  Would 
you  like  that?" 

"Would  I  like  it?"  Then  his  face 
faded.    "But  what  if  I  don't  pass?" 

"I'll  tutor  you  this  summer,  and 
you  can  take  the  test  again  before 
school  starts." 

"Do  vou  really  mean  it?" 

"I  really  mean  it." 

"Say,  you  know  those  first  little 
peaches  from  my  tree,  well,  they're 
yours,  Mrs.  Ziebarth.  They  will  be 
little  peach  poems  of  my  own  cre- 
ation." 


cLilac  s  journey 

LuJa  Walker 

She  cherished  it  like  miser's  gold 
Across  the  plains  through  heat  and  cold, 
As  wagons  wound  the  tortuous  road; 
Nor  tossed  it  out  to  ease  the  load— 
This  lilac  root  for  her  new  home. 
She  hoped  to  find  some  rich  dark  loam 
To  pamper  it.    Her  faith  was  strong 
Though  westward  trek  be  cruelly  long. 
That  sometime,  in  her  cabin  room. 
She'd  catch  the  scent  of  lilac  bloom. 
Steadfast  she'd  hold,  keep  root  alive 
Against  the  day  they  should  arrive 
To  set  it  out,  this  fragile  thing- 
Reminder  of  an  Eastern  spring. 


(bixtyi    LJears  J^go 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  June  i,  and  June  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

QUEEN  VICTORIA'S  BIRTHDAY:  Torrents  of  rain  ushered  in  Queen  Vic- 
toria's birthday.  .  .  .  Windsor,  where  a  general  holiday  is  being  observed,  was  decorated 
with  flags  and  the  church  bells  \\ere  rung  ...  a  serenade  by  the  Windsor  and  Eton 
choral  societies  was  given.  .  .  .  The  scene  was  picturesque.  They  all  sang  the  national 
anthem  .  .  .  Finally  the  Eton  boys  gave  three  lusty  cheers  in  honor  of  Her  Majesty.  .  .  . 
A  pretty  incident  was  the  presentation  to  the  queen  ...  by  each  of  her  grand  and  great 
grandchildren  now  at  the  castle,  of  a  tiny  bouquet  of  flowers.  These  descendants  .  .  . 
who  were  deeply  touched,  also  kissed  her.  Her  Majesty  also  attended  the  birthday 
service  held  at  the  chapel  Royal.  .  .  .  Birthday  celebrations  were  held  throughout  the 
provinces.    The  ships  in  the  different  ports  were  dressed  for  the  occasion.  .  .  . 

• — News  Note 

A  WINDY  DAY  (IN  IDAHO) :  The  fourth  of  May  was  the  day  appointed  for  a 
reunion  at  Idaho  Falls,  a  reunion  of  the  Relief  Society  workers  in  the  Stake.  In  spite 
of  the  dreadful  storm  that  prevailed  the  meeting  house  was  comfortably  filled.  For 
my  part,  I  would  have  gi\'en  up  the  idea  of  driving  the  seven  miles  there,  but  for  the 
fact  that  I  had  promised  to  call  for  two  other  sisters  on  the  way;  so  for  that  reason, 
and  as  I  had  my  picnic  all  prepared,  I  thought  I  would  venture,  hoping  that  the  storm 
would  diminish  before  long.  However,  when  I  came  within  two  miles  of  the  Falls, 
the  clouds  of  dust  were  so  thick  and  dense  that  twice  I  could  not  see  the  horses'  heads, 
and  could  not  tell  whether  they  were  keeping  the  road  or  not.  I  do  not  know  when 
I  was  so  surprised  at  anything  as  I  was  to  see  a  few  young  mothers  with  babes  in  their 
arms  at  that  meeting.  .  .  . 

— Little  Sister 

AT  THE  FALL  OF  THE  CURTAIN 

Four  anchors  I  cast  out.  Patience,  Faith,  Hope,  Love! 
O  \\isdom  infinite!     O  light  divine! 
How  can  I  feel  one  fluttering  doubt  with  anchors 
such  as  these  cast  out? 

— L.  M.  H. 

MRS.  ADDISON  PRATT,  A  WOMAN  MISSIONARY  ON  HER  WAY  TO 
THE  SOCIETY  ISLANDS:  We  have  music  in  the  camp  [on  the  Wyoming  plains], 
two  violins  and  a  flute.  Besides  there  are  many  singing  birds  in  this  country  which 
delighted  me  very  much.  The  evening  was  spent  in  singing  hymns  and  spiritual  songs. 
How  comforting  to  ha\e  prayers  in  this  lonely  spot  of  earth!  What  an  idle  life  to 
travel  with  ox  teams!  And  yet  no  other  would  do  so  well  on  such  roads.  I  gaze  around 
me;  see  the  wagons  all  coralled;  cattle  lying  down  at  night.  Scenes  of  other  days  come 
vividly  to  mind.     What  wandering  pilgrims  we  have  been! 

— From  Mrs.  Pratt's  Account  of  Her  Journey 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  EMERY  STAKE:  Sister  Caroline 
Larsen,  Castle  Dale,  reported  the  society  in  a  prosperous  condition.  .  .  .  They  had  sixty 
bushels  of  wheat,  a  number  of  quilts  and  considerable  carpet  rags  on  hand.  .  .  . 

— Mrs.  Stevens,  Sec.  pro  tern. 

Page  364 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


jyriCHIKO  SHODA,  a  sweet, 
modest,  intelligent,  talented 
Japanese  giil,  became  the  bride  of 
Crown  Prince  Akihito  of  Japan  on 
April  10,  1959,  the  only  commoner 
to  wed  a  roval  prince  in  more  than 
2,000  years.  This  event  has  shat- 
tered other  traditions:  the  prince 
chose  his  bride;  and  he  married  for 
love.  (He  met  Michiko  on  the  ten- 
nis courts,  and  lost  a  game  and  his 
heart  to  her.)  Except  for  the  cere- 
mony, the  couple  wore  western 
clothing  for  the  wedding. 

lyrRS.  ELIZABETH  GRAY  VIN- 
ING,  of  Philadelphia,  who 
tutored  Crown  Prince  Akihito  of 
Japan  for  four  years  after  World 
War  II,  was  the  only  American 
present  at  the  wedding. 

jyriSS  A.  MYRA  KEEN,  Assistant 
Professor  of  Paleontology  at 
Stanford  University,  is  the  author 
of  Sea  Shells  of  Tropical  West 
America,  dedicated  to  the  amateur 
sea  shell  collector  who  washes  to 
identify  molluscan  material  from  the 
Panamic  marine  provine,  which  ex- 
tends from  the  Gulf  of  California  to 
Columbia,  South  America.  This 
book  is  the  first  attempt  to  hst  and 
provide  illustrations  of  most  of  the 
sea  shells  which  occur  in  this  large 
province. 


T  INDA  BABITS,  teen-age  New 
York  composer,  who  played  her 
''Western  Star  Concerto"  in  Salt 
Lake  City,  Utah,  at  the  annual  Days 
of  '47  pops  cctticert  in  1958,  has 
presented  to  Salt  Lake  music  teach- 
ers, for  their  courtesies  to  her,  her 
latest  composition,  ''Sego  Lilies," 
which  was  inspired  by  her  trip  to 
Utah.  Miss  Babits  won  the  John 
Golden  award  of  $1,000  in  New 
York  last  summer  for  her  piano 
suite  ''Clinton  Corner  Delancey." 

PDNA  L.  FURNESS  and  GER- 
^  TRUDE  A.  BOYD,  of  the  Uni- 
versity of  Wyoming,  through  a  grant 
in  aid  from  the  University  of  Wyo- 
ming Graduate  School  Council, 
have  made  an  interesting  survey  of 
all  available  material  on  the  subject 
of  the  poor  spelling  of  American 
high  school  graduates  and  college 
students.  They  have  narrowed 
down  the  "spelling  demons"  that 
overthrow  students  most  frequently 
to  ninety-eight  words.  This  would 
be  a  list  for  everybody  to  possess  and 
study. 

]y|ARJORIE  WORTHINGTON, 

in  her  recent  biography  Miss 
AJcott  oi  Concord  (Doubleday), 
tells  the  life  story  of  the  author  of 
Little  Women,  based  on  the  journal 
which  Miss  Alcott  carefully  kept 
from  childhood. 

INSTITUTE  OF  RE'JG!9|^e  365 
4602  SOUTH  REDWOOD  ROAD 
SALT  LAKE  Cin,  UTAH    WtflZ 


-■^. 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


JUNE    1959 


NO.    6 


cJhe  i2gth  J/Lnnual  L^hurch   (conference 


npHE  129th  Annual  Conference  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of 
Latter-day  Saints  was  held  in  the 
historic  Tabernacle  in  Salt  Lake 
City,  April  4,  5,  and  6,  1959,  with 
President  David  O.  McKay  conduct- 
ing all  the  general  sessions,  and  with 
all  the  General  Authorities  present. 
Radiant  spring  weather  greeted  the 
throngs  attending  conference,  and 
the  messages  of  reassurance,  hope, 
and  spiritual  advancement  welcomed 
those  who  joined  together  in  prayer 
and  rejoicing. 

The  combined  choruses  from 
Brigham  Young  University,  the  Tab- 
ernacle Choir,  the  Choir  Men's 
Chorus,  and  the  Ricks  College 
Choir  furnished  music  for  the  meet- 
ings. Twenty-seven  television  sta- 
tions and  twenty  radio  stations 
throughout  the  Nation  carried  the 
proceedings  to  listeners  who  shared 
the  prophetic  counsel  and  the  Spirit 
of  our  Heavenly  Father. 

PRESIDENT  McKay  recalled  the 
anniversary  of  the  restoration  of 
the  gospel  and  its  meaning  to  all 
generations  of  mankind  upon  the 
earth: 

I  think  it  would  be  well  for  us  to  have 
in  mind  the  fact  that  one  hundred  and 
twenty-nine  years  ago  ...  in  the  house 
of  Peter  Whitmer,  Sr.,  in  Fayette,  Wind- 
sor County,  New  York,  six  men  bowed 
in  solemn  prayer  to  their  Heavenly  Father, 
and  proceeded  in  accordance  with  the 
previous  commandment  to  organize  the 
Church.  .  .  .  They  administered  the  sacra- 
Page  366  ■     •-?{ 


ment.  They  reported  that  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  was  manifest  in  a  very  great  de- 
gree. Some  of  the  brethren  prophesied. 
All  praised  the  Lord  and  rejoiced  exceed- 
ingly. ...  It  will  be  well  to  have  in  mind 
.  .  .  that  only  a  little  over  a  century  has 
passed  since  those  six  men  by  revelation 
organized  the  Church. 

The  dominant  theme  of  the  con- 
ference was  the  advent  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  his  message  to  the  world, 
his  gospel  of  righteousness  and  sal- 
vation, and  its  eternal  import  in 
the  lives  of  all  seekers  after  truth. 
Emphasis  was  placed  upon  the 
spiritual  influence  and  the  responsi- 
bilities of  those  who  have  accepted 
the  gospel  to  live  its  principles  and 
to  spread  its  everlasting  tidings  of 
joy  to  the  world. 

In  his  address  on  Sunday,  April 
5th,  President  McKay  addressed  the 
thousands  of  listeners  on  the  subject 
''Our  Father's  Glory  Is  in  the  Sal- 
vation of  His  Children."  Our  be- 
loved President  spoke  of  truth  as 
''loyalty  to  the  right  as  we  see 
it.  .  .  /' 

...  it  is  courageous  living  of  our  lives 
in  harmony  with  our  ideals;  it  is  always 
power.  With  the  ideals  of  right  living 
before  him,  no  member  of  the  Church 
can  continually  violate  the  Word  of  Wis- 
dom with  impunity.  .  .  .  One  never  de- 
velops character  by  yielding  to  wrong 
....  The  mission  of  the  Church  is  to 
proclaim  the  truth  of  the  restored  gospel, 
to  uplift  society  that  people  may  mingle 
more  amicably  one  with  another;  to  create 
in  our  communities  a  wholesome  environ- 
ment in  which  our  children  may  find 
strength  to  resist  temptation  and  encour- 


EDITORIAL 


367 


agement  to  strive  for  cultural  and  spiritual 
attainment.  It  is  the  binding  duty  of 
leaders  of  youth,  and  particularly  mothers, 
by  example  to  make  ineffective  the  in- 
fluence of  designing  men  who  would  make 
profit  out  of  their  fellows.  .  .  .  The 
restored  gospel  is  a  rational  philosophy 
that  teaches  men  how  to  get  happiness  in 
this  life  and  exaltation  in  the  life  to  come. 
The  mission  of  the  Church  is  to  establish 
the  kingdom  of  God  upon  the  earth.  .  .  . 

PRESIDENT  Stephen  L  Richards 
spoke  to  the  question  ''What 
Does  It  Mean  to  Be  a  Christian?'' 
After  describing  some  of  the  essen- 
tials of  a  Christian  life,  President 
Richards  declared:  'The  gospel  as 
a  power  unto  salvation  must  em- 
brace not  only  all  the  Christlike 
characteristics  of  hving,  but  the 
means  essential  to  salvation." 

I  believe  .  .  .  that  a  careful  survey  of 
all  pertinent  scriptures,  as  well  as  the 
whole  history  of  Christ's  work  among 
men,  will  demonstrate  that  only  by  the 
complete  acceptance  of  the  Christ  as 
our  Lord,  and  subscribing  to  all  the  con- 
ditions and  requirements  of  his  holy 
gospel,  including  its  sacred  ordinances  gov- 
erning induction  into  his  kingdom,  can 
a  man  fully  justify  a  claim  to  the  honor- 
able distinction  of  being  a  Christian.  .  .  . 
It  would  seem  beyond  question  that  there 
could  not  be  more  than  one  kingdom  of 
the  Lord.  So  the  concern  of  all  who  seek 
Christian  salvation  must  be:  Where  is 
that  kingdom?  Where  is  it  set  up  in 
the  earth  that  men  may  come  to  it  and 
receive  its  transcendent  blessings?  ...  I 
am  convinced  beyond  the  shadow  of  a 
doubt  that  his  gospel  has  been  restored  in 
its  fulness  with  all  its  ordinances,  and  the 
powers  authentically  to  administer  them 
in  these  last  days. 

PRESIDENT  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
reviewed  in  detail  the  resurrec- 
tion of  Jesus  and  the  meaning  of 
that  event  to  mankind.  President 
Clark  spoke  of  those  faithful  men 
and  women  who  were  privileged  to 
behold  the  resurrected  Savior  and 
hear   his    words    of    assurance   and 


blessing.  "Tliis  is  Easter  time/' 
said  President  Clark.  "The  celebra- 
tion of  the  resurrection  has  just 
passed,  and  sometimes  there  is  a 
tendency  to  think  that  thereafter 
the  Lord  ascended  and  we  have 
nothing  more  to  do  about  it."  In 
summarizing  the  teachings  of  Jesus, 
after  his  resurrection.  President 
Clark  said: 

Finally,  he  called  them  together  again 
on  a  mount  in  Galilee,  the  disciples,  and 
at  that  time  he  gave  them  the  great  com- 
mission, "Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and 
preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature.  .  .  ." 
Those  are  the  words  of  the  Christ.  Then 
he  told  them  of  the  signs  which  should 
follow  them  that  believed.  We,  brethren 
and  sisters,  are  the  recipients  of  the  great 
blessings  that  attach  to  the  work  of  the 
Last  Dispensation.  We  are  also  the  obli- 
gees of  the  great  responsibilities  which 
have  been  placed  upon  those  whom  God 
has  called  to  lead  this  Last  Dispensation 
....  The  Lord  is  good  to  us.  He  is  giv- 
ing us  direction  if  we  will  take  it,  I  urge 
you  to  bring  your  thoughts  back  from 
space  .  .  .  about  which  we  know  nothing 
in  comparison  with  what  there  is  to  know 
— and  fix  our  minds  upon  the  great  powers 
and  authorities  which  we  have  as  mem- 
bers of  the  Priesthood,  representing  our 
Heavenly  Father,  endowed  with  a  portion 
of  his  authority  to  work  out  his  purposes, 
not  ours. 

At  the  closing  session  of  confer- 
ence. President  McKay  expressed 
his  fervent  hopes  and  prayers:  "God 
help  us  to  be  true  to  our  responsi- 
bility and  to  our  callings,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  responsibility  we  bear 
as  fathers  and  mothers  of  the  chil- 
dren of  Zion  —  heaven's  treasures 
given  to  us.  O  Father,  bless  those 
who  hold  this  Priesthood,  who  have 
been  married  in  accordance  with  thy 
instructions,  and  God  help  all  to 
take  advantage  of  this  eternal  bless- 
ing, that  we  may  be  united  together 
and  with  thee  forever.  .  .  ." 

-V.  P.  C. 


TloiCA.     TO  THE  FIELD 

[Program  for  the    ilovemoer  CJast   Sunaaii 

ibvening    I Heeting 

npHE  special  program  for  the  Sunday  evening  meeting  on  Fast  Day, 
November  i,  1959,  ''Relief  Society  Strengthens  Testimonv,"  has  been 
mailed  to  stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.    We  urge  that  these 
programs  be  distributed  to  the  wards  and  branches  without  delay. 


criymn  of  the    1 1  Lonth — J/Lnnual  JList 
July  1959  —  June  i960 

The  Church-wide  congregational  hymn  singing  project,  inaugurated 
by  the  Church  Music  Committee,  will  be  continued  during  the  coming 
year,  and  all  auxiliary  organizations  have  been  invited  to  participate.  The 
purpose  of  this  project  is  to  increase  the  hymn  repertoire  of  Church  mem- 
bers and  to  place  emphasis  on  the  message  of  the  hymns.  Stake  Relief 
Society  choristers  and  organists  are  requested  to  give  assistance  at  union 
meetings  to  ward  choristers  and  organists  in  carrying  out  this  project. 

An  analysis  and  storv  of  the  hymn  will  be  printed  each  month  in  the 
Church  Section  of  The  Deseiet  News. 

Following  is  a  list  of  hymns  approved  for  the  twelve  months  July 
1950  through  June  i960: 


1959 
July 
August 
September 

October 

November 

December 

iq6o 

January 
February 
March 
April 

May 
June 

Page  368 


Savior,  Redeemer  of  My  Soul 

Hail  to  the  Brightness 

Oh  Hark!  A  Glorious  Sound 
Is  Heard 

Welcome,  Welcome  Sabbath 
Morning 

Stars  of  Morning,  Shout 

for  Joy 
With  Wondering  Awe 


God  of  Power,  God  of  Right 

Redeemer  of  Israel 

Truth  Eternal 

Prayer  Is  the  Soul's  Sincere 

Desire 
Sing  Praise  to  Him 
Zion  Stands  With  Hills 

Surrounded 


No. 

Whitney-Dean- 

155 

Hastings-Parry 

182 

ROBINSON-ASPER 

134 

Baird-Beesley 

190 

Durham 

164 

209 
36 

Bennett-Cannon 

Phelps-Lewis 

195 

Pratt-Schreiner 

189 

Montgomery-Careless 

220 

SCIIULTZ 

158 

Kelly-Smyth 

212 

More  Precious 


more  9>. 


recious 


cJhan  U\ub 


les 


\  VIRTUOUS  young  man  pledges  his  love  and  fidelity  to  the  girl  of  his 
dreams  with  a  precious  stone  ...  a  diamond.    And  the  happy  girl 
treasures  the  gift  as  she  would  her  life,  promising,  in  return,  her  own 
fresh,  virtuous  love  in  marriage. 

The  ring  —  with  its  precious  gem  —  becomes  a  symbol  of  fidelity  for 
the  engaged  couple  .  .  .  and  a  reminder  of  the  priceless  value  of  virtue 
in  them  both. 

Solomon  said  it  centuries  ago:  ''A  virtuous  woman  .  .  .  her  price  is 
far  above  rubies.  .  .  ."  For  man  it  is  equally  true. 

Page  369 


370 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


A  latter-day  hymn  writer  composed  these  beautiful  lines: 

Cherish  virtue!     Cherish  virtue! 
God  will  bless  the  pure  in  heart. 

Cherish  —  how  beautiful  and  meaningful  the  word:  to  hold  dear;  to 
trust  or  keep  with  tenderness. 

And  virtue:  integrity  of  character;  uprightness  of  conduct;  chastity. 

The  Prophet  Mormon,  in  his  last  affectionate  message  to  his  son 
Moroni,  called  virtue  and  chastity  ''the  most  dear  and  precious  of  all 
things." 

Modern  prophets  have  reaffirmed  this  eternal  truth. 

So,  young  people  of  the  Church,  if  you  would  deserve  the  confidence 
of  the  clean  young  man  or  young  woman  you  someday  hope  to  marry  —  if 
you  would  enjoy  the  fullness  of  happiness  which  belongs  only  to  the  pure 
in  heart,  be  clean,  be  chaste. 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


CJor  (grandmothers    vi/ho    iJOabii  o^it 

CsLiniWa  Woodbury  /udd 

We  must  remember  to  keep  well-filled  cookie  jars, 

Some  dough  to  fashion  men  of  gingerbread; 

Treasures  to  cuddle,  eyes  joy-lit  with  stars 

For  little  ones  who  would  be  tender-fed. 

There  must  be  eager  faces  at  the  door 

And  loving  arms  to  lift  for  an  embrace, 

A  legacy  of  patterned  story  lore 

And  picture  books  to  light  a  little  face; 

A  game  of  make-believe  for  wee  pretender, 

Band-aids  for  wounds,  a  kiss  for  weepy  eyes, 

Old  curtain  lace  to  trail  in  gold-heeled  splendor, 

And  rocking  chairs  for  bedtime  lullabies; 

License  to  spoil  a  bit,  reprove  when  rude  — 

Much  patience  and  a  prayer  of  gratitude. 


ibrratum 

Magazine  Honor  Roll  Percentages  for  1958 
Attention  is  called  to  the  correct  figures  for  this  report: 


Relief  Society 


Enroll- 
ment 


Subscriptions 
No.  Pet. 


Magazine 
Representative 


San  Juan  Stake 
Weber  Heights  Stake 


564 
365 


506 
409 


90 
112 


Anne  B.  Porter 
Virgie  P.  Jensen 


LKecipes  QJrom  the   (^reat  JLakes    lliission 

Submitted  hy  Vonda  L.  Chiistensen 
Baked  Beans 

2  lbs.  navy  beans  Vi   lb.  bacon 

1  tsp.  soda  3  tbsp.  mustard 

2  qts.  water  salt  and  pepper  to  taste 
2  medium-sized  onions                                        i  bottle  catsup 

Vi    c.  light  brown  sugar  i   small  can  tomato  puree 

Soak  the  beans  in  water  overnight.  In  the  morning  boil  them  for  twenty  minutes 
in  water  and  soda.  Drain  and  wash  the  beans  in  cold  water.  Put  them  in  a  baking 
dish  and  add  onions,  sugar,  salt,  pepper,  mustard,  catsup,  and  tomato  puree.  Cut  the 
bacon  into  small  cubes  and  spread  over  the  top  of  the  bean  mixture.  Cover  well  with 
water  and  place  in  the  oven  with  temperature  turned  to  250  degrees.  Cook  about  six 
hours,  adding  water  occasionalh  if  beans  become  dry. 


Cream  Filling: 


Icebox  Pudding 
1  medium-sized  angel  food  cake 


1  pt.  milk  2  eggs 

1  c.  sugar  Vi    tsp.  salt 

2  tbsp,  cornstarch  1   pt.  whipping  cream 

Put  one  and  one-half  cups  milk  in  kettle  to  boil.  Add  sugar,  salt,  and  cornstarch 
(which  have  been  dissolved  in  one-half  cup  cold  milk)  to  hot  milk.  Beat  eggs  and  add  to 
mixture  and  cook  until  thick.  Cut  up  cake.  Put  layer  of  cake  on  bottom  of  refrigerator 
tray,  then  pour  filling  over  cake,  then  another  layer  of  cake,  and  another  layer  of  filling 
on  top.  Put  in  icebox  until  wanted  for  serving.  Then  whip  cream  and  spread  on  top 
of  pudding. 

RiNKTUM    DiDDY 

2  cans  tomato  soup  K    lb.  cheese 

8  slices  toast 

Place  tomato  soup  in  kettle.  Do  not  add  water  to  soup.  Cut  cheese  into  soup. 
Cut  toast  into  halves.  Place  in  long,  deep  dish  (2  inches  high).  Pour  tomato  soup 
over  toast.  Season  with  salt  according  to  taste.  Serve  hot.  Very  good  for  lunch.  Makes 
six  servings. 

Cheese  Strata 

1 2  slices  bread  4  eggs 

Vi   lb.  cheese  K    qts.  milk 

1  tsp.  salt 

Use  baking  dish  about  10  to  12  inches  long.  Butter  heavily.  Cut  crust  from  slices 
of  bread.  Line  pan  or  baking  dish  with  half  slices  of  bread.  Cut  cheese  in  slices. 
Add  a  layer  of  cheese  then  add  the  bread  over  the  cheese.  Break  eggs  into  milk,  add 
salt,  and  beat  lightly.  Pour  over  bread  and  cheese.  This  must  be  prepared  four  or  five 
hours  before  baking.  Set  in  pan  of  water  and  bake  forty  to  forty-five  minutes  in  350° 
oven. 

Page  371 


372 


Vi   lb.  bacon 
1  large-sized  onion,  chopped 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 
Spanish  Rice 

salt  and  pepper  to  taste 
1  no.  2  Vi  can  tomatoes 


4  c.  boiled  rice 


Cut  bacon  into  small  chunks  and  place  in  frying  pan  with  chopped  onion.  Fry 
until  light  brown.  Add  rice,  tomatoes,  salt,  and  pepper.  Put  in  baking  dish  and  bake 
at  350°  for  forty-five  minutes. 


Scalloped  Tomatoes 


1  no  2  /4  can  tomatoes 

1  green  pepper 

1  medium-sized  onion 

1  c.  sugar 


3  or  4  slices  bread 

1  tbsp.  butter 

1  tsp.  salt 

K  tsp.  pepper 


Put  tomatoes  in  baking  dish.  Add  green  pepper  and  onion  (cut  up),  butter,  salt, 
sugar,  and  pepper.  Break  bread  into  chunks  and  put  into  tomatoes.  Bake  one  hour  in 
300°  oven. 


Glorified  Rice 


4  c.  cooked  rice 
Vi    c,  sugar 
1  small  can  crushed  pineapple 


14    c.  marshmallows  cut  up 
1   tsp.  vanilla 
1   c.  whipping  cream 


Place  cooked  rice  in  a  bowl.  Add  sugar  and  marshmallows  and  drained  pineapple. 
Then  add  cream  which  has  been  whipped  until  very  thick.  Add  vanilla,  and  chill  mix- 
ture in  refrigerator.     Do  not  freeze. 


uteart  of  a  uiouse 


The  kitchen's  the  heart  of  a  house. 

The  first  thing  in  the  morning 

Its  heavenly  aromas 

Are  a  most  delightful  warning 

To  any  laggard  sleepers 

That  blueberry  buns  await. 

Or  maybe  orange  muffins, 

And  it's  risky  to  be  late. 

At  lunchtime,  steaming  trayfuls 
Are  on  the  snack  bar  shelf. 


EtheJ  Jacohson 


And  all  day  long  the  kitchen 

Announces,  "Help  yourself!" 

To  any  busy  workers 

Who  want  a  lift,  a  break, 

And  to  kiddies,  fresh  from  classrooms. 

So  hungry  that  they  ache. 

Then  dinner's  cheery  bustle 
Is  shared  by  the  whole  brigade. 
The  kitchen's  the  heart  of  a  house — 
To  the  last  lone  midnight  raid. 


L^ountry  Q^uininer 

Rodello  Hunter 

I  couldn't  say  just  when  we  first  knew  about  the  sechidcd  httle  spot.  We  must  ha\e 
been  very  young,  because  my  first  memories  inchide  it,  just  as  they  incUide  Beverly, 
with  her  grave  practicality,  and  Beth,  whose  wild  enthusiasms  and  rebellion  against  con- 
formity added  excitement  to  what  might  have  been  something  close  to  a  life  of 
boredom. 

Especially,  I  remember  that  one  summer.  Almost  every  afternoon  the  three  of 
us  would  meet  under  the  twisted  oak  tree.  It  had  stood  for  so  long  that  it  was  bent 
like  an  arthritic  old  woman,  its  branches  sagged  and  hunched  under  the  burden  of  years. 
Its  veined  and  knotted  roots  reached  out  and  clutched  the  earth  for  support.  We  had 
named  the  creek  Willow  Run  for  no  other  reason  than  that  we  liked  the  sound  of  the 
name.  It  gurgled  past  the  tree,  and  scolded  in  frothy  impatience  a  root  which  dared 
impede  its  determined  progress. 

Delightfully  out  of  range  of  pursuing  parental  voices,  we  would  lie  on  our  backs 
and  listen  to  the  soft  rush  of  the  water  and  the  chiding  of  a  disturbed  chipmunk  in  the 
trees  above  us.  Thus  situated,  we  would  discuss  with  unvaried  seriousness  .  .  .  life. 

To  the  south  and  west,  the  mountains  curved,  mysteriously  purple,  ignoring  with 
dignity  the  subtle  attempts  of  cloud  fluffs  to  caress  them.  To  the  west,  within  walking 
distance,  were  red  ledges  of  sandstone,  lesser  in  height  than  their  eastern  brothers,  but 
none  the  less  awesome  in  their  brilliant  pinks  and  reds  and  auburns.  Farther  to  the 
south,  and  forming  the  last  arc  of  the  circle,  more  mountains  rolled  easily  on  their  sides, 
incurious  and  uncaring,  driven  into  sleepy  aloofness  by  the  summer  haze. 

Directly  behind,  and  hidden  by  the  upward  slope  of  our  grassy  bank,  was  a  lucerne 
field,  and  the  drone  of  the  rotating  mower  filled  our  frequent  silences  with  comfortable 
rhythm. 

Only  the  occasional  slow  "clip-a-clop"  of  a  team  and  wagon,  or  the  faster  "clippity, 
clippity"  of  a  loping  horse  and  its  unseemingly  hasty  rider  disturbed  the  somnolence  of 
the  dusty  road.  A  too-inquisitive  bee  would  sometimes  flick  us  into  concerted  movement, 
but  this  happened  rarely.  Tirelessly,  we  watched  the  clouds  form  into  masses  above  us 
and  then  gradually  vanish  into  trailing  untidy  wisps  to  be  swiftly  swept  away  by  a  neat 
broom  of  wind.  We  inhaled  the  sweetish  scent  of  fresh-cut  hay  and  listened  to  the 
myriad  sounds  which  formed  the  country  quiet. 

We  felt  full  of  power  and  invincibility  and  high  integrity.  The  ominous  creeping 
headlines  of  the  evening  papers  were  just  enlarged  type  on  a  background  of  gray  news- 
print, and  the  impending  danger  of  death  and  destruction  were  very  far  away.  Our 
world  was  calm  and  serene.  We  felt  the  hovering  guardians  of  the  mountains  around 
the  cuplike  rim  of  the  lush  little  valley,  and  we  wondered  at  those  who  feared. 

Bracing  our  backs  against  the  tough,  enduring  bark  of  the  oak  tree,  we  watched 
ants  scurrying  up  and  down  the  vertical  cracks  in  its  trunk  working  in  a  frenzy  of  prep- 
aration for  the  coming  winter.  Silly  ants!  Winter  was  such  a  long  way  off!  We  had 
all  the  time  in  the  world,  all  the  never-ending,  lazy  time  in  the  world. 

We  posed  hypothetical  problems  and  solved  them  with  wise  solemnity.  We 
mapped  our  lives  in  exact  detail  and  were  absolutely  certain  of  the  map's  accuracy.  From 
these  superior  heights  we  shook  our  heads  in  dismay  at  "those  who  should  have  done, 
but  didn't." 

Even  our  little  world  could  be  upset,  though.  One  night  a  mountain  lion  was 
discovered  crouching  in  our  old  oak,  and  it  was  with  trepidation  that  we  went  back, 
but  there  was  no  other  place  with  quite  the  same  aura  as  our  "Willow  Run."  The 
ground  was  scuffed  a  bit  from  the  trampling  feet  of  the  hunters,  and  there  were  claw 
marks  on  the  oak's  roughened  skin,  but  in  a  few  days  it  was  the  same  again. 

Perhaps  the  old  tree  conferred  on  us  the  sagacity  of  its  age,  or  possibly  it  was  the 
timelessness  of  those  long  peaceful  summer  days,  but  we  were  very  profound  ...  we 
were  seventeen. 

Page  373 


One  of  Them 


Chiistie  Lund  Coles 


PATRICIA  steadied  herself  by 
the  sink.  She  was  tired  and 
a  httle  blue  —  not  being  able 
to  do  all  the  things  she  had  planned 
for  the  day.  She  should  have 
learned  her  limit,  but  she  did  not 
realize  it  until  she  reached  the  point 
of  exhaustion. 

Pulling  her  one  crippled  leg,  she 
reached  a  chair  and  sat  down.  Blaine 
would  be  home,  and  she  still  had 
the  bathtub  to  scour,  and  supper 
to  get  into  the  oven. 

As  Patricia  rested,  she  knew  her 
discouragement  was  not  merely  for 
not  finishing  her  schedule.  It  was 
more  for  the  feeling  of  strangeness 
in  the  neighborhood,  how  the  neigh- 
bors treated  her  —  as  though  she 
were  an  object  of  pity,  not  one  of 
them  .  .  .  just  because  she  had  had 
polio!  She  clenched  her  fist,  and 
noted  the  strength  she  had  had 
once.  She  told  herself,  'Tou  fool- 
ish girl.    You're  so  much  better." 

But  the  words  didn't  help  too 
much  now.  They  were  just  words 
she  had  told  herself  many  times. 
After  awhile,  one  got  tired  of  giving 
oneself  pep  talks.  Tired  of  having 
to  do  so. 

But,  after  a  moment  of  resting, 
Patricia  was  ready  for  the  potatoes 
and  the  meat  loaf.  If  she  didn't  get 
the  bathtub  scoured  she  could  do  it 
later  when  she  took  her  own  bath. 
Blaine  would  understand.  If  he 
noticed  it,  he  would  even  do  it  him- 
self. Still,  that  was  what  she  didn't 
want.  She  didn't  want  the  other 
young  women  saying,  ''Her  husband 
has  to  do  her  work  for  her." 

Of  course,  she  knew  that  many  of 

Page  374 


the  husbands  helped  with  dishes  at 
night,  and  even  prepared  meals  if 
their  wives  were  ill,  but  it  was  dif- 
ferent when  they  didn't  actually 
have  to. 

When  the  potatoes  and  meat 
were  in  the  oven,  Patricia  set  the 
timer,  and,  glancing  up,  caught  a 
ghmpse  of  herself  in  the  mirror  over 
her  little  desk.  Her  hair  was  slight- 
ly disheveled,  and  her  nose  more 
than  a  little  shiny.  And  she  knew 
it  was  more  important  that  she  look 
as  pretty  as  possible  when  Blaine 
came  home  than  it  was  that  every- 
thing be  done. 

He  was  about  the  handsomest 
man  on  the  street^  big  and  broad  and 
dark,  with  eyes  that  danced  when 
he  spoke,  and  a  tnouth  that  was 
made  to  smile.  Shfe  couldn't  under- 
stand how  he  hdd  fallen  in  love  with 
her.  But  he  had.  tit  had.  ^le  had 
come  as  a  messenger  of  love,  hope, 
and  promise,  wfien  things  had 
looked  the  most  Hopeless  for  her. 

As  Patricia  sat  at  her  small  vanity, 
with  the  blue  cretbiihe  flounce,  and 
the  glass  top,  she  combed  her  au- 
burn hair  and  tetliettibered  how  it 
had  all  come  aboM. 

She  had  met  Bkitie  while  visit- 
ing friends  in  idalib.  He  had  come 
to  her  uncle's  house  to  see  her  cousin 
Jim,  who  had  irttirbdtlced  them.  She 
had  been  sitting  at  the  ^iapo  the 
day  Jim  brought  him  in.  Blaine 
couldn't  tell  that  she  was  crippled 
then,  and  he  had  smiled  at  her  hap- 
pily, asking,  ''Did  I  hear  'C|aire  de 
Lune'  coming  through  th^  win- 
dow?" - 

*'Yes,"  she  had  answered,  a  little 


.-V' 


-?.- 


ONE  OF  THEM 


375 


shyly,  since  her  experience  with  boys 
had  been  rather  hmited  to  those  of 
her  own  family. 

''Would  you  mind  playing  it 
again?    It's  my  favorite/' 

'1  like  it,  too/'  she  had  assured 
him,  smiling,  feeling  at  ease  with 
him,  but  wondering  if  the  smile 
would  change  when  they  brought 
the  wheel  chair  in  (her  mother  was 
greasing  it  while  she  played),  and 
Blaine  would  see  that  she  almost 
had  to  be  lifted  from  the  bench  to 
the  chair,  and  wheeled  about  as  a 
child. 

pATRICIA'S  hands-which  piano 
playing  had  strengthened  since 
she  had  been  able  to  practice  again 
—pressed  harder  upon  the  keys, 
then  automatically  slowed  as  the 
melody  became  pensive,  gentle  as 
moonlight  falling  on  a  summer 
night. 

Blaine  was  asking,  ''Why  didn't 
you  tell  me  you  had  such  an  attrac- 
tive cousin,  Jim,  and  such  a  talented 
one?" 

"I  don't  know,"  Jim  answered, 
clumsily.  "She  lives  in  Salt  Lake, 
you  know." 

"And  so?"  asked  Blaine,  his  dark 
eyes,  dancing,  teasing. 

"And  so,  if  we  don't  get  out  for 
that  tennis  match,  we  won't  get  the 
court.    Come  on." 

Patricia  held  her  breath,  fearing 
that  the  young  man  was  going  to 
ask  her  to  go  along,  but  he  only 
looked  down  at  her,  to  say,  "I'm  so 
glad  to  meet  you  .  .  .  finally.  See 
you  later." 

"Yes,"  she  whispered,  hearing  the 
sound  of  the  rubber-tired  chair  com- 
ing from  the  kitchen,  almost  praying 
that  he  would  be  gone  before  her 
mother  walked  in  with  it. 


And  he  was.  The  door  closed  just 
before  her  mother  came  in,  smiling 
her  wonderful,  never-failing  smile. 

She  said,  "That  last  melody  was 
the  best  yet.  You're  really  getting 
to  shade  and  modulate  so  much  bet- 
ter. I  think  it  might  do  you  good 
to  take  a  few  students  in  the  neigh- 
borhood, as  your  teacher  has  sug- 
gested." 

"Little  ones,"  the  girl  added, 
almost  bitterly. 

But  her  mother  didn't  notice,  she 
nodded,  "Of  course,  little  ones." 

"I  think  I'd  like  to  rest  for 
awhile,"  Patricia  almost  whispered 
the  words. 

Her  mother,  sensing  her  mood, 
as  she  always  seemed  to  do,  smiled 
and  made  small  talk  as  she  helped 
Patricia  into  the  chair,  and  wheeled 
her  toward  the  bedroom. 

That  same  evening,  Patricia  was 
sitting  in  the  living  room  with  her 
aunt  and  uncle  and  mother  and  fa- 
ther, when  the  front  screen  opened 
and  she  heard  voices— male  voices. 
It  was  Blaine  and  Jim.  They  came 
into  the  room. 

Blaine's  eyes  immediately  came 
across  the  room  to  her.  She  felt 
them  even  if  she  didn't  exactly  look 
at  him.  He  was  smiling,  but  it  was 
different  now,  as  he  spoke,  saying, 
"Hello,  Patricia.  You  look  so  pretty 
with  that  lamplight  on  your  hair." 

"Thank  you,"  she  told  him,  feel- 
ing a  bit  resentful  —  as  she  always 
did  when  she  thought  people  were 
going  out  of  their  way  to  be  kind. 

"DLAINE  shook  hands  with  her 
father  and  the  others  and  came 
over  to  her.  He  seemed  older  than 
he  had  that  afternoon,  more  mature. 
And  when  they  had  all  talked 
awhile,  he  suddenly  faced  her  fam- 


376  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 

ily,  saying,  "Do  you  know,  I  don't  She  taught  their  children  piano 

think  we  use  the  power  of  the  Priest-  lessons,  and  often  gave  them  cookies 

hood  as  much  as  we  should.    I  feel  and  punch,  and  played  with  them, 

sure  Patricia  is  going  to  get  well  and  Why  couldn't  she  become  as  one 

walk  again."  of  the  mothers? 

As  they  administered  to  Patricia,  The  last  hair  was  in  place,  her 

chills  went  through  her  entire  body,  nose  was  powdered  with  the  thinnest 

even  into  the  leg  which  seemed  so  skiff  of  powder,  when  she  heard  the 

lifeless.    Deep  in  her  heart,  in  every  front  door  open  and  Blaine  calling 

fiber  of  her  being,  Patricia  felt  that  her  —  as  he  always  did  when  he 

she  would  walk  again.  didn't  see  her  immediately. 

Before  she  left  Idaho  she  knew  ''Where    are    you,    honey?"    he 

that  she  loved  Blaine  with  all  her  called    in    his    deep,    happy    voice, 

heart,  and  what  was  more  wonder-  ''where  are  you?" 

ful  than  all,  she  knew  that  he  loved  "I'm  in  here,  Blaine.     Be  out  in 

her.     When   he   said   goodbye,  he  a  minute." 

kissed  her  gently  saying,  "You  are  "Never  mind,  I'll  come  and  get 

the  most  beautiful  woman  I  have  you." 

ever  seen.     If  I  had  to  carry  you  It  didn't  take  him  long  to  come 

the  rest  of  my  life,  I  would  marry  through  the  small  house  into  the 

you.    But  I  won't.     Keep  prayerful  bedroom,  where  she  was  standing, 

and  have  faith,  and  someday,  you  ready  to  walk  to  him. 

will  walk."  But  she  had  no  chance,  for  he  was 

It  was  less  than  a  year  later  that  beside  her,  and  swept  her  into  his 

she  was  able  to  walk  and  they  were  arms  and  was  carrying  her  from  the 

married  in  the  holy  temple.  room. 

Her  marriage  had  been  good,  and 

Blaine  always  tried  to  treat  her  as  T-T^R  mood  extended  to  him.    Of 

casually  and  normally  as  if  she  had  a  sudden,  she  said,  "You  really 

two   good   legs.     However,   he   ad-  don't  have  to  carry  me,  you  know." 

vised,  "We  mustn't  hide  your  handi-  "Oh,  don't  I,  though?"  he  asked, 

cap  or  ignore  it.     It  is  something  mockingly,  seeming  unusually  gay. 

we  must  live  with,  and  accept  while  "No,"  she  insisted,  "remember,  I 

we  are  thanking  God  that  we  have  can  walk  now.     Not  too  well,  per- 

each  other.  .  .  ."  haps,  but  I  can  walk." 

Blaine  didn't  say  anything  about  He  caught  the  caustic  note  in  her 

children,  but  as  Patricia  grew  strong-  voice  and  said  softly,  "I  think  any 

er  she  began  to  hope  they  might  man  has  a  right  to  carry  his  wife  in 

have  a  child.  his  arms,  especially  when  that  wife 

Patricia  finished  combing  her  hair,  is  going  to  be  a  mother." 

hearing  the  children  in  the  street  "What  do  you  mean?"  she  asked 

playing,  and  a  mother  calling  her  softly.      "What    are    you    talking 

young  child  in  to  dinner.  She  closed  about?" 

her  eyes  and  prayed  almost  audibly,  "I  mean,  my  darling,  that  I  met 

"Oh,  Father,  let  me  be  a  mother,  Doctor  Sims,  and  he  told  me  the 

too,  let  me  become  as  one  of  these  news.    He  said  there  was  no  reason 

women  who  are  my  neighbors."  in  the  world  why  you  shouldn't  get 


ONE  OF  THEM 


377 


along  very  well.  Just  be  a  little  bit 
careful.  Oh,  honey,  why  didn't  you 
tell  me?" 

She  buried  her  tear-wet  face  on 
his  shoulder,  sobbing,  sobbing,  ''Oh, 
I  was  so  afraid,  afraid  it  couldn't  be." 

''Well,  it  could  and  it  is.  Now, 
just  for  tonight,  let  me  put  you 
here  on  the  couch  and  serve  your 
dinner  to  you.    Yes?" 

'Tes,"  she  nodded,  dabbing  at  her 
eyes  with  the  inadequate  hankie 
from  her  apron  pocket. 

The  next  morning  she  felt  radi- 
ant. She  was  going  to  have  a  child! 
Her  very  own  child.  She  would  stir 
up  a  batch  of  her  favorite  brownie 
recipe,  make  some  of  her  best  fruit 
nectar,  and  invite  her  neighbors  over 
for  an  afternoon  of  sew^ing  and  visit- 
ing. Maybe  they  thought  she  was 
being  aloof,  wanted  to  be  alone,  that 
she  really  wasn't  able  to  take  much 
part  in  things. 

She  called  each  one  in  turn  — 
Carley  Street,  Faye  Rich,  Jan,  Sue, 
all  of  them.  Everyone  accepted, 
some  seemed  surprised,  others  en- 
thusiastic. That  afternoon  at  two 
o'clock  Patricia  saw  them  coming 
down  the  street  in  groups  from  both 
directions.  She  felt  a  little  pang 
when  she  saw  that  Ruth  Marlow 
wasn't  there,  for  she  was  one  for 
whom  she  felt  she  could  feel  a  real 
friendship. 

When  all  the  women  had  arrived 
and  had  insisted  on  helping  to  bring 
in  extra  chairs,  they  spoke  of  how 
artistically  her  house  was  decorated, 
and  were  surprised  to  learn  she  had 
done  most  of  it  herself.  At  their  sur- 
prise, she  told  them,  "It's  not  diffi- 
cult to  sew  on  an  electric  sewing 
machine,  even  if  one  leg  won't  co- 
operate too  well." 

They  laughed,  surprised  that  she 


spoke  of  it  so  casually,  and  they 
were  off  to  a  good  visit,  sewing  and 
talking.  When  Patricia  served  the 
brownies  they  all  asked  for  her 
recipe.  Sue  saying,  "Mine  never 
taste  quite  like  this,  yum." 

They  were  almost  ready  to  leave 
when  someone  remembered  to  tell 
her,  "The  reason  Ruth  didn't  come, 
she  has  a  sick  little  boy." 

TT  seemed  she  had  no  more  than 

said  it  than  the  telephone  rang 
and  Patricia  answered  it.  The  fran- 
tic voice  of  Ruth  on  the  other  end 
of  the  wire  cried,  "Patricia,  I  know 
the  girls  are  all  at  your  place,  and 
I'm  frantic.  Jimmie  is  so  sick.  He's 
choking  and  can't  get  his  breath. 
Someone  has  to  come,  I  can't  get 
the  doctor." 

Patricia  answered  calmly,  "Ruth, 
he  will  be  all  right.  I'M  be  right 
over." 

"Hurry,"  the  young  woman  cried, 
hurry! 

Patricia  knew  that  if  the  others 
went,  too,  the  confusion  would  be 
hard  on  Ruth  and  the  child.  She 
said,  "Ruth's  boy  is  quite  sick. 
There's  no  need  for  all  of  us  to  rush 
over,  it  would  only  complicate 
things.  I  know  what  to  do  until  the 
doctor  comes.  I'll  go  right  over. 
One  of  you  call  for  an  ambulance." 

Faye  Rich,  who  was  calm  and 
matter-of-fact,  said  quietly,  "Patricia 
is  right.  I'll  go  with  her.  You  oth- 
ers will  be  called  if  you  can  do 
anything." 

Sue  cried,  "But  couldn't  one  of 
us  go  instead  of  Patricia,  she  really 
shouldn't.  .  .  ." 

Patricia  was  already  at  the  door, 
starting  down  the  steps,  pulling  her 
leg  a  little.  She  called  over  her 
shoulder,  "Oh,  yes,  she  should.  I've 


378  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 

seen  enough  sickness  that  I  don't  something  Fve  wanted  to  tell  you 

lose  my  head,  and  I  know  what  to  for  weeks.    You  know  the  day  that 

do."  Kim  came  home  from  her  lesson  and 

Once  in  the  house,  Patricia  and  had  a  copy  of  that  song  you  had 

Faye  worked  perfectly  together  as  written  called,  'Give  God  a  Chance' 

a  team,  Patricia  telling  Faye  what  mixed  in  with  her  music.  .  .?" 

to  do.  Patricia  said,  'Tes.  .  .  ." 

''I  think  he  will  be  all  right,  now,"  'Well,  my  mother  had  just  been 

Patricia  finally  told  them.    Even  as  dead  for  three  months,  and  I  didn't 

she  said  it,  the  boy  stirred,  tried  to  seem  to  be  able  to  get  over  it.     I 

turn  his  head,  and,  finally,  opened  just  kept   grieving.     Then,    I   read 

his  eyes  to  see  his  mother  and  said,  those  words  over  and  over  .  .  .  'Give 

''Mommie.  .  .  ."  God  a  chance  to  heal  your  heart  .  .  .' 

Ruth   gathered  him  to   her,  her  and  so  on,  and  they  seemed  written 

tears  falling  in  grateful  and  wonder-  especially   for  me.     I   kept    saying 

ful  relief.     "Oh,  thank  you,  thank  them  over  and  over.    Finally,  I  was 

you,"  she  whispered  looking  up  at  able  to   pull   myself   out  of  it.     I 

the  two  of  them,   "I  didn't  know  wanted  you  to  know." 

anyone  could  have  such  wonderful  "Thank  you,"  Patricia  whispered, 

friends."  and  she   could   have  added,   "they 

Patricia  breathed  deeply,  putting  were  written  for  myself,"  but  she 

her  hand  on  the  dark  head.  She  had  didn't,  she  merely  went  forward  as 

called  her  friend.     And   she  knew  if  her  leg  didn't  drag  at  all,  to  meet 

that  forever  after  the  two  of  them  her  neighbors  and  her  friends,  and 

would  be  very  close.  tell  them  in  confidence  and  wonder 

As  Patricia  and  Faye  came  out  of  that  she  was  going  to  have  a  child, 

Ruth's  house,   they  could   see  the  that  she  was  really  going  to  be  one 

other   girls    a  little   way   from   the  of  them. 

house.    They  started  toward  them,  Patricia  knew,  suddenly,  that  one 

but  Faye   stopped   Patricia  to   say,  must  not  only  give  God  a  chance, 

"I'm  not  very  good  with  words.  But  other  people  must  be  given  a  chance 

you  were  wonderful.     And  there's  as  well. 


iuiue    n Lormng-  (^  (ones 

Josie  B.  Bay 

Oh,  the  glory  of  the  morning 
When  morning-glories  rare 
Lift  their  heads  in  satisfaction 
While  they  drink  the  dew-kissed  air. 

They  are  filled  to  overflowing, 
With  cups  of  heavenly  blue, 
And  they  say  to  all  who  hsten 
"Let  me  share  my  cup  with  you." 


(^reen-viyiliow   'JJays 

Shirley  Sealy 

IN  my  home,  we  all  enjoy  free  rest  of  us  put  together.     He  says 

agency.    My  mother  and  father  that's    why   he   turned   out   better, 

are  firm  believers  in  free  agency.  Mother  was  quite  young  then  and 

Not  since  the  green-willow  days  have  more  set  on  having  a  model  child. 

I  been  forced  to  do  anything.    You  She  was  always  glad  in  years  to  come 

know   what   the   green-willow   days  that  she  had  trained  him  so  well, 

are,  don't  you?     That  is  the  time  He  helpfully  kept  the  rest  of  us  in 

in  your  life  when  you  are  still  too  line.    But,  thinking  back,  even  then, 

young    to    understand   reason,    and  it  was  free  agency.    We  could  either 

your  mother  uses  a  little  green  wil-  decide   to   do   the   thing   that   was 

low  to  help  you  make  up  your  mind,  right,  or  feel  the  sting  of  the  green 

My   mother   used   a   little   green  willow.    We  always  had  our  choice, 

willow,    she    explained,   because    it  It  was  free  agency  that  helped  us 

would  sting  nicely  but  would  never  to  develop  our  talents.    Mother  was 

physically  injure  us.     In  this   way  a  believer  in  the  talents.     She  was 

she  was  always  sure  of  the  safety  of  always  so  happy  when  we  showed 

her  children,  if  she  happened  to  be  even  the  slightest  interest  in  the  arts, 

a  little  overexcited  when  it  became  I  remember  when  my  sister  wanted 

necessary  to  use  the  willow.    I  can't  to    study    piano.      She    innocently 

remember  ever  feeling  that  willow,  asked,  one  evening,  if  she  could  study 

I  suppose  I  must  have  felt  its  sting  music  and  learn  to  play  the  piano, 

at  one  time  or  another,  or  I  wouldn't  Mother  was  so  enthusiastic.  With- 

have  had  such  great  respect  for  it.  in  a  month  we  had  a  piano,  and 

But  I  do  remember  spending  quite  sister  Ellen  was  studying  like  mad. 

a  lot  of  time  looking  at  it  as  it  sat  Ellen  wanted  to  play  the  piano  in 

quietly  on  the  top  of  the  refrigerator  the  worst  way,  but  she  didn't  want 

or  the  stove;  and  I  was  ever  mind-  to  practice.    However,  it  was  a  mat- 

ful  of  its  presence.  ter  of  free  agency.    She  could  either 

Mother  had  another  rule  of  free  practice  her  piano  a  reasonable  time 

agency  that  went  with  that  little  wil-  every  day  or  stay  home  from  her 

low.    We  each  had  to  get  our  own.  Saturday   shows;   and   of   course   it 

That  way  we  could  choose  the  size  just  wasn't  logical  that  she  had  time 

and  length  of  the  stick.  Otherwise,  to  visit  her  friends  if  she  had  no 

someone  else  would  get  it  for  us.  time  to  practice.    Ellen  was  blessed, 

Of  course,  no  one  else  is  as  careful  fortunately,   with    a    knowledge    of 

about  such  things  as  you  yourself,  how  to  choose.     She  is  now  an  ac- 

It  worked  pretty  well,  though,  be-  complished  pianist, 

cause  by  the  time  we  hunted  for  Of  all  the  things  I  did  at  home, 

the  right  size  and  type  of  willow,  I  hated  washing  dishes  the  worst, 

we  usually  had  forgotten  what  it  was  You  know  how  it  is;  you  wash  and 

that  we  didn't  want  to  do.  rinse,  wash  and  rinse,  the  water  gets 

My  eldest  brother  maintains  he  greasier,  and  your  hands  get  wrin- 

was  willowed  more  than  all  of  the  kled  and  .  .  .  well,  you  know  how 

Page  379 


380 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


it  is.  I  could  never  find  an  end  to 
dishes  in  our  house.  With  seven 
children,  we  used  a  lot  of  dishes. 
I  was  born  third  in  line.  My  eldest 
brother  didn't  think  he  should  have 
to  do  any  girls'  work  when  he  had 
five  sisters.  My  eldest  sister  was 
always  busy  doing  things  like  mak- 
ing salads  for  dinner,  or  sewing,  or 
ironing  and  scrubbing.  All  the  fun 
things. 

Third  children,  especially  if  they 
are  girls,  should  never  be  born. 
There  isn't  anything  for  them  to  do 
but  wash  dishes. 

Once  I  hit  upon  a  real  gem  of  an 
idea  as  to  how  to  get  out  of  the 
dishes.  Immediately  after  dinner  I 
became  very  ill.  Stomach  pains, 
headache  .  .  .  the  works.  Mother 
was  so  thoughtful  and  tender,  so 
loving  and  concerned.  She  immedi- 
ately put  me  to  bed  and  insisted  I 
stay  there  until  morning.  She  loved 
me  very  much  and  didn't  want  to 
take  any  chances.  And  she  knew  I 
wasn't  feeling  well  by  the  look  that 
came  over  my  face  when  I  eyed  that 
table  of  dirty  dishes.  When  I  pro- 
tested, she  commended  me  for  my 
bravery,  but  thought  I  was  much  too 
ill  to  get  out  of  bed.  It  was  free 
agency  all  the  way.  I  could  admit 
the  deceit  and  do  the  dishes  or 
remain  silent  and  stay  in  bed. 

'T^HEN  there  was  the  time  I  want- 
ed to  attend  a  show  on  Sunday 
afternoon.  A  perfectly  handsome 
dream  of  a  boy  asked  me  to  go.  It 
was  a  nice  spiritual  show.  I  thought 
that  fact  might  influence  Mother, 
so  I  told  her  that  part  first.  She 
was  so  thrilled!  Her  comments  were 
so  enthusiastic  you'd  have  thought 
he'd  asked  her  to  go.  Her  reply  was 
full  of  excitement  for  my  good  for- 


tune, and  she  said:  ''Darling,  that's 
wonderful.  I'm  so  happy  to  know 
you're  interested  in  good  pictures. 
It's  nice  to  know  you're  so  popular, 
too.  Is  Sunday  the  only  day  the 
picture  is  playing?" 

In  all  truthfulness  I  had  to  tell 
her  ''No."  To  which  Mother  re- 
plied with  more  enthusiasm  than 
ever:  "That's  extra  special  nice. 
Now,  you  won't  have  to  give  up  all 
the  blessings  of  the  Sabbath  Day, 
will  you?  What  day  is  this  nice 
young  man  taking  you  to  the  pic- 
ture, honey?" 

Again,  it  was  free  agency.  I  could 
either  admit  that  this  nice  young 
man  wasn't  exactly  perfectly,  which 
I  was  sure  he  was,  or  let  her  go  on 
believing  that  her  sweet  little  daugh- 
ter hadn't  even  thought  of  giving  up 
the  blessings  of  the  Sabbath  Day. 

Sometimes  Mother  carried  free 
agency  too  far.  Like  the  time  I  had 
a  baby  tending  job  and  the  girls 
dropped  by  to  take  me  skating.  I 
thought  maybe  it  would  be  all  right 
to  send  my  younger  sister  to  baby 
tend  for  me,  and  I  could  go  skating 
with  the  girls.  My  Mother's  reply 
was  in  the  gayest  of  words.  "That 
might  be  nice  for  both  of  you.  Susie 
wants  a  little  spending  money,  and 
you  want  to  learn  to  skate  better. 
Of  course,"  she  continued  just  as 
I  was  beginning  to  feel  all  happy 
inside,  "Mrs.  Backman  did  ask  for 
you  when  she  called.  And  of  course 
she's  expecting  you.  She  had  prob- 
ablv  planned  on  a  big  evening  out, 
knowing  she  wouldn't  have  to  worry 
as  long  as  you  were  with  her  chil- 
dren. But  you  have  to  make  up 
your  own  mind,  dear.  Do  what  you 
think  is  best.  I'm  sure  it  will  be 
the  right  thing." 


GREEN-WILLOW  DAYS 


381 


If  she  had  just  demanded  that  I 
stay  or  that  I  go;  I  could  have  had 
a  dehghtful  time  arguing  the  point 
with  her,  but  what  can  you  do  in 
the  face  of  such  free  agency? 

Fm  aware  that  in  this  country  we 
hve  in  a  democracy.  It's  important 
to  learn  to  make  wise  decisions.  Fm 
happy  to  relate  that,  due  to  such 
liberal  parents,  such  believers  in  free 
agency,  I  have  learned  to  enjoy  the 
good  things  of  life.  I  have  grown 
up  knowing  that  if  one  is  to  have 
money  to  spend,  one  must  work. 
To  give  the  illusion  of  being  beau- 
tiful is  a  matter  of  style,  good  taste, 
clean  living,  and  good  health  habits. 
To   be   a   good   hostess   one   must 


know  how  to  cook,  think  of  others, 
borrow  enough  chairs,  make  a  fire, 
and  know  how  to  feel  and  look  hap- 
py when  one  would  much  rather 
shout  and  throw  things.  To  be 
loved  one  must  give  more  love  than 
she  receives.  I  have  a  lot  to  do  yet, 
I  have  a  long  way  to  go.  But  I  have 
learned  all  these  things  following 
the  rules  of  right  that  free  agency 
taught  me.  Everything  that  is  dear 
to  me  I  owe,  with  gratitude,  to  my 
loving  parents  who  are  such  firm 
believers  in  free  agency,  and  to 
those  memorable  green-willow  days 
that  started  me  off  in  the  right  di- 
rection on  a  wondrous  path  to  true 
happiness. 


cJhe   utuniniingbird 


Winona  Frandsen  Thomas 


It  takes  an  eye  that's  infinite 
To  watch  a  hummingbird  in  flight 
And  see  the  jewels  on  his  wings 
Before  he  roekets  out  of  sight. 

My  eyes  are  only  finite  ones. 
The  bird  knows  that.  In  recompense 
He  left  off  standing  in  the  air 
And  rested  on  my  wire  fenee. 


kJI   uiandu  Lr incus h 


U 


ion 


Elizabeth  Williamson 


"VTEED  a  new  pincushion  for  your  sewing  machine?  Use  a  piece  of  eeUulosc  sponge. 
•*-^  Fasten  it  on  the  machine  with  Scotch  tape.  And  why  not  ha\'e  one  in  a  kitchen 
drawer  for  pins  and  thumbtacks?  Mighty  handy.  Saves  a  trip  to  the  sewing  basket 
when  you  need  a  pin  in  a  hurry. 


Granny  Will  Be  Waiting 


Betty  Martin 


AMY  WILLIS  poured  some 
warm  milk  in  the  old  mother 
eat's  bowl  and  stood  watch- 
ing the  eat  lap  up  the  milk  hungrily. 
'*It  is  a  lonesome  old  life  isn't  it, 
Tessie,  old  girl?"  Amy  mu»sed,  half 
to  herself  and  half  to  the  cat. 

Amy  was  a  short,  slender  woman 
in  her  early  sixties  with  shiny  gray 
hair  that  waved  softly  back  from  her 
face  emphasizing  her  gentle,  deli- 
cate features.  Her  kindly  blue  eyes 
and  her  sparkling  smile  were  evi- 
dence of  her  lovely  countenance.  All 
who  knew  Amy  loved  her  and 
sought  her  friendship. 

Yes,  it  is  a  lonesome  old  life, 
thought  Amy.  Now  that  she  was 
at  the  age  in  life  where  she  should 
be  enjoying  her  grandchildren,  she 
had  none.  Her  only  son  had  been 
killed  during  the  war,  and  her  be- 
loved husband,  Sam  Willis,  had 
been  dead  for  four  years.  She  had 
been  alone  in  the  large  old  house 
on  Oak  Street  since  that  time.  Her 
sister  Clara,  who  was  also  a  widow, 
had  wanted  her  to  come  and  live 
with  her  in  Elmdale,  fifty  miles 
away,  but  Applegate  was  Amy's 
home  town,  and  these  were  her 
people.  She  would  be  even  more 
lonesome  in  Elmdale. 

Amy  and  Sam  had  placed  all  their 
hopes  in  their  son  Tim,  when  they 
learned  they  would  be  unable  to 
have  any  more  children.  The  ache 
that  filled  Amy's  heart  was  consoled 
by  Tim.  They  had  given  him  every 
advantage  that  they  as  lo\'ing  par- 
ents could,  and  Tim  had  responded 
in  a  way  befitting  a  son  who  is  sin- 
Page  382 


cerely  aware  of  the  sacrifices  that 
his  parents  are  making  for  him.  She 
had  thought  that  Tim  would  one 
day  marry  and  bring  his  children 
home  to  visit.  .  .  . 

Amy  was  jolted  back  to  reality 
by  the  slamming  of  her  neighbor's 
door.  It  is  that  little  Dougie  boy 
again.  Amy  thought.  Honestly,  that 
little  boy  is  the  liveliest  little  fellow 
I  have  ever  seen.  Amy  had  been 
warned  about  the  little  five-year-old 
(he  was  commonly  referred  to  as 
that  wild  little  Jessop  boy)  by  some 
of  her  friends.  Bougie's  mother, 
Lillie  Jessop,  had  been  a  widow  for 
two  years,  and  she  had  moved  next 
to  Amy  only  a  week  ago.  Everyone 
sympathized  with  Amy,  to  be  living 
so  near  to  the  Jessops. 

''It  isn't  that  Dougie  isn't  a  smart 
little  fellow,"  they  told  her.  "It  is 
just  that  Lillie  won't  take  the  time 
to  discipline  him,  and  he  runs  wild 
all  the  time." 

Amy  thought  they  were  exaggerat- 
ing, but  within  the  short  week  Lillie 
Jessop  and  Dougie  had  lived  there, 
Dougie  had  ripped  out  her  prize 
petunias,  pulled  up  the  onions  in 
the  garden,  and  ripped  her  news- 
paper to  shreds  two  mornings  in  a 
row.  Amy  hadn't  said  anything  to 
Dougie's  mother,  because  she  be- 
lieved that  a  person  should  try  to 
get  along  with  her  neighbors.  How- 
ever, every  time  Amy  heard  a  noise, 
now,  she  jumped.  She  was  afraid  to 
look  outside  for  fear  that  she  would 
discover  some  other  mischief  that 
Dougie  had  been  in. 


GRANNY  WILL  BE  WAITING 


383 


npHE  Jessop's  back  door  slammed 
shut  once  more,  and  Amy  sur- 
mised that  LilHe  Jessop  was  turning 
Dougie  loose  to  do  as  he  pleased. 
Maybe  I  shoud  go  see  Clara,  Amy 
thought  wearily  at  the  anticipation 
of  putting  up  with  Dougie's  mis- 
chievous tricks.  But  then  I  just 
might  not  have  a  house  left  when 
I  return. 

Amy  put  the  cat  outside  and  then 
busied  herself  about  the  house.  She 
always  tried  to  keep  active;  she 
would  not  allow  herself  to  indulge 
in  self-pity.  She  had  seen  many  fine 
people  become  enslaved  to  pity  and 
lose  their  friends.  Amy  would  not 
even  allow  her  friends  to  pity  her. 
She  and  her  good  friend,  Mildred 
Carlyle,  always  spent  one  evening  a 
week  together.  They  would  go  out 
to  dinner  and  a  show,  or  they  would 
have  dinner  at  one  or  the  other's 
home  and  spend  the  evening  recall- 
ing many  happy  memories.  Amy 
was  very  thankful  for  these  mem- 
ories and  for  the  good  life  that  she 
had  had. 

Naturally,  she  could  not  say  that 
she  wasn't  lonely,  but  she  felt  that 
she  must  do  her  best  to  make  her 
life  rich.  She  did  not  expect  to 
cease  being  lonely  for  her  loved 
ones.  To  cease  being  lonely  for 
them  would  be,  to  Amy,  to  forget 
them,  and  this  she  could  never  do. 
Her  friends,  her  Church,  and  her 
everyday  tasks,  all  helped  to  fill  the 
gap  in  her  life. 

Amy  stirred  up  a  cake,  put  it  in 
the  oven  to  bake,  and  then,  with 
renewed  gusto,  went  about  her 
cleaning.  She  had  always  prided 
herself  on  her  ability  to  accomplish 
her  household  tasks  in  a  systematic 
and  efficient  manner. 

Many  times  when  a  problem  was 


pressing  her,  she  would  find  some 
tedious  job  which  required  consider- 
able physical  exertion  and  throw 
herself  into  the  work  with  such 
effort  that  soon  the  problem  which 
had  been  perplexing  her  grew  faint- 
er and  fainter.  Then,  after  finish- 
ing the  work,  she  would  find  that 
she  could  think  much  more  clearly 
after  giving  her  mind  a  rest.  She 
had  often  told  her  friends,  after  los- 
ing her  husband,  that  there  was 
nothing  like  good,  hard  work  to  help 
relieve  the  tensions  that  build  up 
inside  a  person. 

Having  finished  her  cleaning, 
Amy  began  to  ice  the  cake,  when 
she  heard  a  rap  at  the  door.  ''Why, 
Dougie,  hello  there;  what  are  you 
doing  with  the  cat?" 

Dougie  looked  up  at  her  with 
twinkling  blue  eyes  and  a  winning 
little  smile  that  turned  Amy's  heart. 
Her  son  used  to  look  at  her  like 
that,  and  Dougie's  hair  was  blonde 
and  curly  as  Tim's  had  been. 

''Tessie  was  in  the  road,  Mrs. 
Willis;  I  thought  she  would  get 
runned  over,"  Dougie  replied  as  he 
gazed  curiously  into  the  house. 

Oh  my.  Amy  thought,  the  little 
rascal  just  wants  to  come  in  and 
look  around.  But  then  he  is  just  a 
little  boy.    Amy  opened  the  door. 

'Thank  you  so  much  for  bringing 
Tessie  back.  I  surely  wouldn't  want 
anything  to  happen  to  her.  You're 
a  good  little  boy,  Dougie.  I  guess 
that  I  should  have  you  tend  Tessie 
for  me,  shouldn't  I?" 

Dougie  looked  past  Amy  to  the 
table  where  she  had  been  icing  the 
cake.  "Mommy  never  bakes  cakes," 
Dougie  said  with  his  blue  eyes 
twinkling  again. 

"Why,  Dougie,  would  you  like  to 
clean  out  the  frosting  bowl  after  I 


384 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


finish  icing  the  cake?  Then,  Fll 
cut  you  a  piece  of  cake,  and  you  can 
have  a  glass  of  milk,  okay?" 

AMY  recalled  how  Tim  had 
always  loved  to  climb  up  on  the 
old  stool  and  watch  her  ice  a  cake. 
Chocolate  cake  had  been  his  favor- 
ite. 

''Chocolate  cake  is  my  favorite, 
Mrs.  Willis,"  Dougie  said,  intrud- 
ing into  Amy's  thoughts,  as  he 
climbed  up  on  the  stool  by  the 
table.  He  chatted  to  Amy  about 
his  pet  bird,  the  fact  that  his  Daddy 
was  never  coming  home  any  more, 
and  many  things  which  Amy  doubt- 
ed very  much  that  Lillic  Jessop 
would  want  to  be  known.  Amy 
couldn't  help  but  smile  at  herself. 
If  only  adults  could  be  as  honest 
and  outright  as  a  little  child,  the 
world  would  be  a  much  more  pleas- 
ant place  in  which  to  live. 

It  was  so  pleasant  to  have  Dougie 
with  her  that  Amy  dreaded  to  send 
the  little  boy  home.  She  would 
have  enjoyed  having  him  spend  the 
day  with  her  so  much.  ''Maybe 
you  had  better  go  home  now,  Doug- 
ie; your  Mommy  will  be  worried 
about  you."  She  helped  the  little 
fellow  down  from  the  stool  and 
watched  him  walk  assuredly  to  his 
home. 

After  Amy  had  had  her  lunch  she 
decided  to  lie  down  for  a  few  min- 


utes, and  when  she  awoke  and  went 
out  into  the  living  room,  there 
lying  on  the  couch  with  Tessie  in 
his  arms,  both  sleeping  peacefully, 
was  Dougie.  He  stirred  slightly, 
opened  his  eyes  and  smiled  at  Amy. 
"I  was  tending  Tessie  for  you,"  he 
said. 

Amy  smiled  back  at  Dougie  and 
sat  down  on  the  couch  beside  him. 

Without  warning  Dougie  sudden- 
ly threw  his  arms  about  her,  say- 
ing, "I  love  you  Mrs.  Willis,  and 
I  want  you  for  my  Granny." 

Tears  of  happiness  welled  up  in 
Amy's  eyes  as  she  gently  held  the 
little  boy  in  her  arms.  "Of  course, 
I'll  be  your  Granny,  Dougie.  Now 
we  had  better  take  you  home." 

"Okay,  Granny,  but  I'll  come 
back  tomorrow,"  Dougie  assured  her 
as  he  marched  triumphantly  out  of 
the  house,  stopping  only  long 
enough  to  give  Tessie  an  affection- 
ate pat. 

Amy  had  never  been  happier,  as 
she  followed  Dougie  to  the  door. 
"Yes,  Dougie,  you  come  back  to- 
morrow; Granny  will  be  waiting." 

People  passing  through  Applegate 
would  consider  it  a  typical  small 
town,  that  is,  if  they  bothered  to 
consider  it  at  all.  To  Amy  Willis, 
however,  it  was  her  town  and  her 
people.  And  Dougie,  she  thought, 
had  called  her  Granny! 


(brratutn 

Recipe  for  Boiled  Raisin  Cake 

In  the  recipe  for  Boiled  Raisin  Cake,  page  176,  The  Rdid  Sockty  Magazine,  March 
1959,  the  amount  of  flour  should  be  2/4  cups  instead  of  Vi  cup  as  printed. 


cJhe  JL adder  of  JLove 


Margaret  Russell 


1AM  a  mother.  I  have  a  daughter. 
A  httle  girl  with  a  round  head 
and  a  fuzz  of  hair  and  a  mouth 
and  nose  and  a  bkie-black  stare.  I 
can  see  Calvin  in  her  forehead  and 
cheek  bones,  but  her  chin  is  mine. 

And  I  become  for  a  moment  a 
Biblical  cup,  overflowing  with  awe 
and  wonder  and  a  welling,  swelling 
sense  of  fulfillment. 

And  I  turn  my  head  that  the 
other  mothers  may  not  see  and 
desecrate  my  emotion.  .  .  . 

I  remember  a  doll  I  loved  as  a 
child,  a  hairless,  armless  creature 
that  I  washed  and  dressed  and 
wrapped  in  a  blanket  and  held,  at 
mealtimes,  to  my  breast. 

And  I  remember  my  cat  Timothy. 
I  remember  the  warmth  of  him  as 
he  lay  in  my  lap,  the  throb  and 
arch  of  his  body  when  my  hand 
moved  along  his  back.  And  I  re- 
member lifting  him  to  my  face  and 
looking  long  and  searchingly  into 
his  eyes,  seeking  for  I  knew  not 
what. 

And  I  remember  standing  within 
the  circle  of  my  mother's  arms  with 
the  grass  at  my  feet  and  the  sky 
overhead,  and  trying  to  purr. 

And  I  remember  the  wild  excite- 
ment of  being  flung  high  into  the 
air  by  my  father  and  the  joy  of  being 
held  close  afterward. 

And  I  think  of  the  dearness  of 
Calvin  and  the  vital,  pouring 
warmth  that  we  share. 

I  turn  again  to  my  daughter.  And 
touch  a  tiny,  translucent  finger.  And 
experience  a  new  kind  of  love.  A 
sort  of  apotheosis  of  the  feeling  I 
have  for  Calvin  when  he  is  tired  or 


discouraged.  And  I  know  w^e  have 
created  something  very  precious, 
Calvin  and  I.  Something  to  cherish 
and  love  and  care  for.  A  daughter 
...  a  daughter  ...  a  daughter.  .  .  . 

The  nurse  says,  ''I  must  take  her 
back  now,  Mrs.  Davis." 

And  I  cry,  ''Oh,  please!  Please 
no!    Not  yet.  .  .  ." 

But  she  smiles  and  reaches  out 
purposefully.  So  I  drop  a  kiss  on 
the  Calvin-like  forehead  and  let  the 
little  fingers  curl  around  one  of  my 
big  ones  until  they  are  pulled  away. 

And  the  room  is  quiet  and  re- 
laxed and  peaceful. 

I  sleep  in  a  crystal  pool  of  hap- 
piness. 


•if.    ■if.     i:f.     ■i)i     Hf. 


QOMEONE  takes  my  hand,  and  I 

know   before   I    open   my  eyes 

that  it  is  Calvin,  and  that  he  is  sad. 

And  my  crystal  pool  of  happiness 

is  roiled  by  a  stick  of  foreboding. 

'The  baby!''  I  whisper,  while  my 
heart  pounds.     "The  baby.  .  .  ." 

Calvin's  face  is  twisted,  the  doc- 
tor's grim.  They  push  my  bed  out 
of  the  room  and  down  the  hall  to 
another,  smaller  room.  And  they 
tell  me  that  the  baby  is  dead,  that 
the  few  minutes  I  had  with  her  are 
all  I  will  ever  have. 

And  I  reject  their  words.  With 
all  the  strength  of  my  being  I  reject 
them.  I  turn  myself  into  a  hard 
little  ball  that  nothing  can  pene- 
trate. 

Because  I  am  a  mother,  and  I 
have  a  daughter.  A  sweet,  living 
baby  whose  tiny,  delicate  hands  are 
going  to  grow  plump  and  dimpled. 

Page  385 


386 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


And  dig  dirt.  And  grip  a  pencil. 
And  accept  a  diploma.  And  wear 
a  ring. 

I  hear  Calvin  weeping,  and  I  re- 
ject that,  too. 

Let  him  cry.  Let  him  be  hurt. 
Let  him  suffer  alone. 

Because  I  cannot  comfort  him 
without  acknowledging  a  horror  that 
cannot,  must  not  be. 

I  squeeze  my  eyes  shut,  seeking 


blackness,  oblivion.  But  instead  I 
see  again  my  armless,  hairless  doll; 
my  sleek,  throbbing  Timothy;  my 
parents;  my  husband;  my  child.  And 
love  stirs  within  me  and  will  not 
be  denied. 

I  hold  out  my  arms  to  Calvin 
and  to  grief. 

And  as  he  buries  his  head  on  my 
shoulder  I  know  that  this,  too,  is 
fulfillment. 


J/l   y^hallenge  to    1 1  iothers 

Leona  Fetzer  ^intch 


SELF-fulfillment,  the  very  core  of  life,  is  realized  as  we  give  of  ourselves.  It  answers 
the  question  asked  since  the  days  of  Eve,  ''What  do  you  want  out  of  life?"  I  can 
hear  our  Church  leaders  say,  "Women  make  their  greatest  contribution  to  the  Church 
and  the  nation,  as  mothers  and  teachers."  Making  this  contribution  also  brings  the 
self-fulfillment  we  seek,  if  we  work  with  skill  and  knowledge,  and  dedicate  ourselves  to 
the  lofty  calling  of  motherhood. 

This  requires  more  than  part  time,  rushed  care  of  children.  When  Karl  G.  Maeser 
said,  "Don't  be  a  scrub,"  he  meant,  "Don't  be  mediocre.  This  is  a  time  for  greatness." 
But  how  can  our  children  ultimately  find  their  way  to  do  great  things,  without  the 
constant  tutelage  of  their  mothers? 

When  many  mothers  leave  small  children  to  work  for  added  earnings  and  satis- 
factions, not  because  of  necessity,  we  need  to  ask  another  pertinent  question,  "What 
are  the  basic  needs  of  children?"  In  supplying  more  wants,  children  are  often  en- 
cumbered by  more  "things."  When  we  make  it  too  soft  for  them,  their  strength 
and  struggle  fade,  and  we  defeat  ourselves.  No  matter  how  elegantly  children  are 
dressed  or  how  luxurious  the  rugs  are  in  the  home,  personalities  and  character  will  not 
grow  and  flourish  without  a  healthful  climate  in  the  home  which  meets  these  basic 
needs:  Children  need  to  love  and  to  be  loved.  Thev  need  to  belong  to  a  family  and 
to  friendship  groups,  because  the  feeling  of  being  alone  withers  and  warps  human 
beings.  They  need  security,  protection,  and  stability.  They  need  to  do  at  least  some 
things  well,  and  receive  praise  and  approval.     They  need  new  experiences,  and  fun. 

Children  should  be  taught  early  and  often  all  we  know  of  the  right  way  of  life, 
and  they  should  be  helped  to  find  this  pathway.  In  all  these  matters  we  find  direction 
in  a  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  which  some  have  called  a  map  of  the  spirit.  This  is 
something  for  which  we  cannot  phone  to  the  corner  store  for  delivery,  nor  will  it 
materialize  over  the  bridge  table  or  the  best  seller.  It  is  found  in  the  continued  quest 
for  wisdom,  in  prayer,  in  temples,  in  classrooms,  in  association  and  conversation  with 
the  Lord's  people,  and  in  living  the  commandments.  With  this  spiritual  map,  we 
envisage  the  unbounded  possibilities  of  the  human  spirit. 

As  mothers,  we  have  the  prime  privilege  of  arousing  in  our  children  a  thirst  for 
truth.  While  it  is  a  privilege,  it  is  also  our  duty  to  teach  them  to  seek  and  love  the 
everlasting  things.  Even  in  early  life,  they  should  know  some  of  the  fundamental 
truths  about  which  there  is  no  equivocation:  that  God  lives,  and  that  he  loves  his 
children,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God;  that  he  is  our  Savior,  and  became  the 


A  CHALLENGE  TO  MOTHERS  387 

first  fruits  of  the  resurrection;  that  we,  too,  will  be  resurrected;  that  our  good  deeds  will 
be  rewarded,  and  that  we  will  have  to  account  for  evil  doing;  that  we  had  an  antemortal 
existence;  that  Joseph  Smith  was  a  prophet  of  God,  and  that  he  saw  the  Father  and 
the  Son,  and  was  directed  to  restore  the  gospel  in  its  fulness;  that  the  Decalogue  is 
as  efficacious  now  as  when  gi\en  to  ancient  Israel,  that  the  heavens  are  open,  and  that 
our  progression  is  eternal.* 

When  we  inspire  our  children  to  pursue  truth,  we  help  them  prepare  themselves 
to  give  something  \\orth while  to  the  world,  and  to  give  of  themselves.  The  Master's 
teachings  are  pervaded  with  the  spirit  of  "It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to  receive." 
It  is  the  antithesis  of,  "What,  and  how  much  can  I  get  out  of  the  world?"  Or,  "How 
can  I  bring  friends  and  importance  to  myself?"  But  it  says,  "What  can  I  give  to  the 
world?" 

If  space-age  educational  demands  are  met,  schools  will  have  to  return  to  the 
home  some  of  its  functions.  Mothers  must  help  in  the  planning  of  a  better  world. 
Good  and  great  men  have  always  built  upon  the  foundations  laid  in  the  home.  For 
those  of  us  with  small  children,  our  path  is  clear.  Mothers,  whose  children  are  married, 
can  devote  thought  and  time  to  grandchildren,  to  little  neighbors,  or  to  other  children 
who  come  "under  the  wing." 

To  have  the  capacity*  to  arouse  in  our  children  a  thirst  for  truth,  is  a  high  achieve- 
ment. It  is  no  mean  task,  and  it  does  not  fit  into  the  doldrums  found  at  some  firesides. 
It  requires  divine  aid  and  straight  thinking.  It  challenges  our  courage,  faith,  vision, 
resourcefulness,  persistence,  and  multitudes  of  virtues.  But  on  the  way,  and  in  the 
end,  it  brings  self-fulfillment,  and  the  good  life,  too. 


*Note:  For  a  comprehensive  treatise  on  ultimate  truths,  see  "B.Y.U.  Inaugurates 
New  President,"  Church  Section,  Deseret  News,  November  17,  1945,  Charge  given 
new  President,  by  President  J.  Reuben  Clark  Jr. 


S/f  c/his  S/s  [Peace 

Eva  WilJes  Wangsgaard 

So  this  is  peace,  reclining  on  a  hill 
In  oakbrush  shadows,  coolness  summer-kissed; 
Feeling  the  pendulum  of  time  distil 
Pure  crystal  moments  in  a  golden  mist; 
Watching  an  ant  bring  home  its  housefly  load 
Through  forest  trails  of  drying  Jimson  weeds, 
Counting  the  cirrus  cars  on  azure  roads, 
Gathering  clover  balls  and  mallow  seeds. 
W'hile  far  away  there  wags  an  anxious  world 
W^ith  hearts  too  eager  and  with  hands  afraid, 
The  whispered  tenderness,  the  hot  word  hurled 
Against  a  cord  too  tough,  the  too-thin  blade. 
No  battle  rages  here  and  no  offense. 
If  this  is  peace,  peace  is  indifference. 


Hal  Rumel 

DECORATIVE  ARRANGEMENT  BY  FLORENCE  C.  WILLIAMS 


oJhe    iX^edding-Uxing  cJree 


Helen  S.  Williams 


UOW  often  have  we  wished  for  a 
new    and    novel    idea    for    an 
announcement  party  for  a  bride-to- 
be. 

With  a  piece  of  scrub  oak  set  in 

Page  388 


a  round  wooden  base  and  sprayed 
with  white  enamel,  Florence  Wil- 
liams made  a  lovely  wedding-ring 
tree.  For  just  such  a  party  she  fast- 
ened   golden    curtain    rings,    finger 


THE  WEDDING-RING  TREE 


389 


size^  tied  with  pale  pink  satin  rib- 
bons to  all  the  branches  of  the  tree. 
Each  ring  hung  from  a  bow  knot 
with  streamers  about  three  inches 
in  length. 

For  place  cards  she  tied  a  golden 
ring  to  a  white  folded  card  with  a 
pink  bow  and  wrote  the  name  of 
the  guest  in  gold  ink.  Every  guest 
at  the  party  went  home  wearing  her 
golden  wedding  band  as  a  souvenir. 

At  the  side  of  the  wedding  ring 
tree,  Florence  placed  one  of  her 
beautiful  flower  trees.  These  can 
be  made  with  any  kind  of  artificial 
flowers  and  are  lovely  on  tables  or 
mantels  or  to  use  for  centerpieces 
for  parties,  for  they  can  be  made  any 
size  and  of  any  color. 

The  stem  is  a  dowel  which  can  be 
bought  at  any  carpenter  shop.  It 
should  be  in  proportion  to  the  pot 
and  the  flower  ball.  For  example,  a 
six-inch  ball  of  styrafoam  would  take 
a  one-fourth  to  one-half  inch  dowel 
stem,  a  nine-inch  plasta-foam  ball 
would  require  a  one-inch  dowel.  The 
dowel  is  set  in  a  pot  of  plaster  of 


Paris  and  is  painted  any  color  to 
harmonize  with  the  flowers  used. 

The  flower  tree  pictured  is  a  white 
dowel  and  the  styrafoam  ball  is  cov- 
ered with  tiny  white  velvet  blossoms. 

The  dowel  or  stem  is  wound  with 
small  green  leaves  that  have  been 
wired  with  fine  florist  wire  around 
it.  These  flower  trees  are  beautiful 
made  of  roses  or  any  other  kinds  of 
flowers.  Florence  has  two  large- 
size  ones  standing  on  her  mantle. 
She  calls  them  her  rose  trees,  and 
they  are  made  in  shades  of  pink  in 
satin  and  velvet  artificial  roses. 

The  flowers  are  held  in  place  with 
pins  stuck  through  them  into  the 
styrafoam  and  the  flowers  must  be 
close  enough  completely  to  cover 
the  ball. 

At  this  announcement  party 
Florence  presented  the  white  velvet 
flower  tree  to  the  guest  of  honor  as 
her  announcement  gift.  Nothing 
could  be  lovelier  or  more  bride-like 
as  a  reminder  of  the  wonderful  time 
she  had  on  this  her  special  day  when 
the  announcement  was  made  that 
she  was  a  bride-to-be. 


oo  oJ  nought    Lin  folds 


Maude  Rubin 


As  cereus  petals  open  in  the  night, 
So  thought  unfolds  in  solitude  and  peace; 
Its  flowering  need  not  wait  the  early  flight 
Of  morning  larks  —  but,  held  in  quiet's  lease, 
Its  fragile  beauty,  opening  serene 
And  pure  as  alabaster,  soft  as  dove, 
Illumes  the  problem  darkness  with  a  sheen 
Gentle  as  whispered  prayer,  as  bright  as  love! 


CARLOTA  DE  YALIBAT 


K^ariota  de    ijalibat s    LLmque  uiobbies 

CARLOTA  de  Yalibat,  Coban,  Guatemala,  embroiders  unusually  beautiful  blouses  in 
designs  native  to  her  country.  The  blouse  Mrs.  de  Yalibat  is  wearing  in  the  picture 
is  made  of  white  material  woven  on  a  hand  loom  by  the  women  of  her  communit}'.  The 
border  on  the  sleeves  and  around  the  neck  is  the  work  of  Mrs.  de  Yalibat.  The  em- 
broidery is  done  with  rayon  floss  in  vivid  colors  on  a  design  of  violets,  orchids,  butter- 
flies, peacocks,  and  other  motifs.  In  her  hand  Mrs.  de  Yalibat  holds  another  example 
of  her  unique  hobbies  —  a  Christmas  greeting  made  of  straw  matting  on  which  are 
sewed  Indian  figures,  Christmas  trees,  poinsettias,  and  other  designs  made  of  cloth. 

Another  hobby  in  which  Mrs.  de  Yalibat  excels  is  the  growing  of  numerous  potted 
plants.  Shown  in  the  picture  are  various  potted  succulents  and  some  lovely  orchids. 
Mrs.  de  Yalibat,  mother  of  four  daughters,  is  president  of  the  Coban  Branch  Relief 
Society,  Guatemala,  Central  America. 


■  ♦  ■ 


uientage 

Viola  A.  Cornwall 


Roots  anchored  well  in  love 
Will  leave  the  spirit  free 
To  soar  above  the  commonplace 
And  grow  eternally. 


Page  390 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  6 


Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  lived  since  childhood  in  CaH- 
fornia  with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes, 
Arizona,  after  the  death  of  her  sister 
Amelia.  She  tries  to  help  and  encourage 
her  brother-in-law  Herbert  Vetterly,  who 
is  confined  to  a  wheel  chair.  His  children 
gradually  come  to  accept  LaRue  as  a  friend 
and  as  a  member  of  the  family.  She  meets 
Dr.  Alan  Rutherford,  a  surgeon  at  the 
Jonas  Harding  Hospital,  and  his  fiancee 
Gladys  Drew.  "Grandie,"  Dr.  Ruther- 
ford's grandfather,  takes  a  liking  to  LaRue. 

WITHIN  three  weeks  after  his 
operation,  Herb  had  taken 
one  or  two  shaky  steps. 
Dr.  Alan  and  Dr.  Frame  were 
pleased.  Dr.  Alan  told  LaRue: 
'Time,  and  Herb's  own  desire  to 
be  on  his  feet,  will  complete  the 
cure.  The  operation  is  a  success." 
LaRue  was  grateful.  She  had  not 
been  as  happy  since  she  came  to 
Fivelakes.  The  children  insisted  she 
go  to  the  hospital  with  them  at 
visiting  hours.  Watching  them 
with  Herb  made  her  heart  glow 
happily.  They  had  grown  so  close 
to  their  father. 

Each  time  they  went,  Dr.  Alan 
came  to  the  room  for  a  chat.  LaRue 
had  seen  him  daily,  and  she  had 
grown  to  like  and  admire  him  very 
much.  He  was  a  fine  doctor,  a  fine 
man. 

*T  don't  have  to  ask  how  you  feel. 
Herb,"  he  said  teasingly.  He  stood 
there,  tall,  handsome,  in  spotless 
white,  a  stethoscope  draped  about 
his  neck. 

"Like  a  million!"  cried  Herb.  "A 


million,  million!"  Herb  had  changed 
so  much.  His  laughter  came  more 
easily.  He  made  a  place  for  Connie 
on  the  bed  beside  him. 

Erma  said  in  a  grown-up  voice, 
''We're  having  a  time  keeping  him 
in  bed,  Dr.  Alan.  If  he  had  his  way 
he'd  be  out  there  on  the  lawn,  romp- 
ing with  Atlast!" 

Herb's  grin  was  wide.  "Why 
not?  I  have  Atlast  to  thank  for  a 
lot  of  things." 

Connie,  quick  to  defend  her  pet, 
cried  soberly:  "Daddy,  Atlast  didn't 
mean  it.  He  just  didn't  behave  very 
well,  I  guess." 

Herb  patted  her  hand.  "Of  course 
he  didn't  mean  it,  darling." 

"He  did  us  all  a  good  turn,"  said 
Joel,  and  the  glance  he  gave  his 
father  was  man-to-man. 

Connie  looked  serious.  "We  have 
Atlast  to  thank.  And  Dr.  Alan. 
And  Dr.  Frame.  And  the  nurses, 
and  everyone!"  She  stared  thought- 
fully at  the  white  bedspread,  and 
added  quietly:  "LaRue,  God  did 
hear  our  prayers.  He  did  give  us 
what  was  best  for  us." 

A  short  while  ago,  LaRue  knew, 
Erma  and  Joel  would  have  scoffed 
at  Connie's  childish  thoughts.  But 
now  they  only  gathered  closer  to 
their  father's  bed,  and  LaRue  knew 
that  unshed  tears  of  thankfulness 
were  burning  close  to  their  lashes. 

Dr.  Alan  went  to  the  door  and 
spoke  over  his  shoulder  in  a  light, 
yet  authoritative  tone,  "Mr.  Vet- 
terly, you  listen  to  those  children. 

Page  391 


392 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


They  know  what's  good  for  you. 
When  they  decide  that  you  are  well 
enough  to  romp  with  Atlast,  they 
can  ask  my  advice  and  maybe  .  .  . 
just  maybe,  Fll  let  you  out  on  the 
lawn."  He  added  under  his  breath, 
so  LaRue  could  hear:  'They  are 
pretty  nice  people." 

LaRue  nodded,  her  eyes  shame- 
lessly damp.  ''I  think  so/'  she 
whispered,  knowing  how  much  they 
had  come  to  mean  to  her. 

''They  get  their  niceness  from 
their  mother,"  said  Dr.  Alan  very 
softly. 

Herb  who  caught  the  words, 
smiled  tenderly.  "Amelia  was  a 
wonderful  person,"  he  said.  It  was 
the  first  time,  LaRue  realized,  that 
he  had  spoken  his  wife's  name  with- 
out a  painful  pause.  But  they  could 
all  feel  Amelia's  influence  among 
them,  warm,  affectionate,  real.  She 
had  given  her  love  to  Herb,  and 
to  her  children,  her  sweet,  enduring 
love.  Now  the  children  were  shar- 
ing that  love  with  their  father.  He 
had  lost  Amelia,  but  he  had  not 
lost  her  love. 

LaRue  knew,  as  they  sat  there 
listening  to  their  father's  little  jokes 
about  his  "plaster  jacket,"  that  it 
was  good  for  them  to  laugh.  It 
would  be  a  long  time  before  Herb 
would  be  entirely  well. 

But  the  children  faced  that  knowl- 
edge without  fear.  It  was  enough 
for  them  to  know  that  their  father 
had  found  the  promise  of  a  good, 
full,  busy  life.  They  were  content. 

When  the  nurse  came  to  shoo 
them  out  because  visiting  hours 
were  over,  they  left  the  hospital  and 
strolled  slowly  home  through  the 
beautiful  summer  afternoon. 

LaRue  remarked  about  how  many 
times   she   had   walked   by  herself, 


frightened,  lonely,  very  much  alone. 

Connie,  skipping  along  at  La- 
Rue's  side,  caught  at  her  hand. 
"Poor  Auntie  LaRue!" 

Erma  said,  shyly:  "We  didn't 
treat  you  very  well,  did  we?" 

LaRue  wouldn't  agree  to  that. 
"Perhaps  some  of  it  was  my  own 
fault.    I  felt  awkward.  .  .  ." 

"No,"  said  Erma  decisively,  "we 
were  horrible  to  you."  She  thought 
a  moment,  then  said:  "I'm  sure 
neither  Joel  nor  I  understood  just 
why  we  wanted  to  hurt  you.  Per- 
haps it  was  in  retaliation  for  the 
way  we'd  been  hurt  in  losing  our 
mother.    And  our  father!" 

LaRue  put  her  arm  about  Erma's 
waist,  and  drew  her  close.  "Let's 
not  think  about  that,"  she  suggested 
softly.  She  turned  the  conversation 
as  they  came  to  the  knoll  upon 
which  Hillhigh  House  raised  its  fine, 
old  head. 

She  knew  that  they  all  had  a 
terrible  mental  picture  of  Herb's 
chair  racing  down  the  slope.  To 
dispel  it,  she  cried,  "I'm  sure  the 
old  house  is  lonely.  Shall  w^e  go  up 
and  pay  a  call?" 

The  children  took  her  suggestion 
eagerly,  laughing  at  the  idea  that 
a  house  could  be  lonely.  They 
climbed  quickly  to  the  brick  patio 
and  looked  across  the  valley  to 
Blue  Lake. 

The  opening  of  the  Founding 
Festival  was  drawing  near.  The 
scene  below  them  was  one  of  excite- 
ment and  gaiety.  The  peppermint- 
striped  tents  were  gay  with  banners. 
The  framework  for  the  fireworks 
made  the  little  island  seem  popu- 
lated  by  odd  little  houses. 

T  ARUE     drew     in     her     breath, 
remembering     how     she     had 


THE  SILVER  LEASH  393 

promised  herself  that  she  would  be  Joel,  it  was  a  good  way  of  life.    Yet 

back  in  San  Francisco  long  before  today  is  the  good  life.    Tomorrow, 

the    fireworks    scattered   their   fiery  too,  will  be  good,   if  we  keep   on 

stars  to  the  heavens.     Yet  she  was  building."    His  eyes  were  mellowed 

reluctant  to  leave.    She  thought  of  with  memories  as  he  looked  at  the 

herself  as  a  queer,  vacillating  person,  old  house.    All  at  once,  he  took  the 

A  person  who  could  not  make  up  sign   from    Joel's   hands    and    said: 

her  mind!    Now  that  Herb  was  get-  'This  house  belongs  to  Fivelakes!" 
ting  better,  she  was  free  to  go.    All  ''Sort    of    community    property," 

she  had  to  do  was  repack  her  suit-  agreed  Joel  smiling, 
cases  and  buy  a   ticket.     Yet  she         "Belongs    to    all    of   us,"   added 

couldn't  make  up  her  mind.  Connie  brightly. 

As  usual,  Grandie  was  sitting  on         Joel's  face  fell.     "It  will  take  a 

the  front  porch  of  the  house,  let-  lot  of  fixing  up." 
ting  the  cooling  breeze  drift  through  For  the  first  time,  LaRue  found 

his  snow-white  hair.  He  was  pleased  her  voice,  yet  she  was  scarcely  aware 

to  see  them,  and  showed  them  a  that  she  was  saying,  "I  could  help! 

paper-wrapped  packet  which  he  had  I've  got  a  little  money  in  the  bank, 

brought  along.  I'd  like  you  to  let  me  share  in.  .  .  ." 

"Now,    maybe,"    he    declared    as  "Why,  Aunt  LaRue!"     Connie's 

he  unwrapped  his  bundle,  "the  old  eyes  were  wide,  astonished.  "You're 

house  will   sell!"      It  was   a   large,  going  back  to  San  Francisco!" 
shining  black   and   gold   sign  with         Before  LaRue  could  speak,  Erma 

the  letters  FOR  SALE  printed  plain-  put  her  arm  about  her  aunt's  waist, 

ly  upon  it.  and  said:  "No  matter  where  Aunt 

LaRue  looked  approvingly  around,  LaRue  lives,   she'll   remember  this 

Eddie  and  Joel  had  cut  the  weeds,  old  house.     She  loves  it,  now,  just 

mowed  the  lawn,  and  raked  up  the  as  Mother  used  to  love  it."     She 

willow   leaves  which  had   carpeted  was  silent  for  a  long  moment,  then 

Connie's  and  Janice's  playhouse.  It  she  said:  "Maybe  others  will  want 

was  certainly  a  vast  improvement,  to  contribute.  .  .  ," 
When  Joel  took  the  hammer  which  Grandie  interrupted:  "I'll  see  that 

Grandie  had  brought  with  him  to  there's  plenty  of  money." 
remove  the  old  sign  and  hang  the  Joel  shook  his  head.    "People  will 

new  one,  Erma  spoke  wistfully.  want  to  have  a  part  in  this.    They'll 

"It  seems  a  shame  to  see  the  old  want  to  preserve  the  history  of  Five- 
place  go  to  strangers.    I  wish  Daddy  lakes." 

was  rich.    Then  I'd  ask  him  to  buy         Grandie  knew  he  was  right.     He 

it  and  .  .  .  well,  maybe  we  could  said  quietly:  "I'll  do  my  part.     At 

restore  it,  and  .  .  .  and  make  it  into  least,  I  can  help  with  the  humps 

a  museum  or  something."  and  bumps." 

Connie's   brown   braids  bounced         Connie,  who  was  actually  learn- 

excitedly    as    she    cried:    "Tourists  ing  to  be  silent  when  others  were 

would  pay  to  see  it,  especially  if  it  speaking,  waited  until  his  words  had 

was  fixed  like  the  good  old  times!"  died   away.     Then   she   said,   "We 

The  old  man  beamed.     "I'd  like  could   put   up   one   of  those   .   .   . 

to  see  the  old  house  as  it  was.    Yes,  those  .  .  .  ." 


394  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 

'Tlaques!''    interjected    Erma    in-  more     enthusiastic     people.    Once 

formatively.  Erma  said:  ''Daddy  can  be  the  archi- 

''One  of  those  plaques/'  finished  tect.     Vm  sure  he'll  be  glad  to  get 

Connie  patiently,  'with  a  name  on  back  to  his  drawing  board/' 

it."  "But/'  said  Joel,  blankly,  "we're 

"Hillhigh  House!"  said  Joel,  ex-  not  going  to  rebuild  the  old  house, 

perimentally.  Just  restore  it." 

"The  Harding  Museum,"  said  La-  Erma   was    not   impatient.     She 

Rue  thoughtfully.  spoke  quietly,  as  they  turned  into 

their  own  walk. 

rpRMA'S  face  was  lighted  with  a  "There  have  been  a  lot  of  changes 

lovely,    inner    glow.    Her    lips  in  the  old  house  during  almost  a 

curved   tenderly  as   she   suggested:  hundred   years,   Joel.     People   tore 

"The  Amelia  Museum."  out  walls,  put  new  ones   in.     But 

The   name   was   what   they   had  we  want  the  house  to  look  exactly 

been  seeking.    They  were  delighted,  as  it  did  so  long  ago." 

LaRue  whispered,  almost  to  herself,  Joel  nodded  and  opened  the  door. 

"Amelia  would  be  so  proud."  As  LaRue  followed  the  children 

They  stood  there  as  the  sun  crept  inside,  she  felt  a  little  sad.  It  would 

slowly  over  the  edge  of  the  knoll,  be  a  long  time  before  the  Amelia 

bathing   the   old    house    in   golden  Museum  would  be  ready, 

light.    The  dormer  windows  glowed  She   found   herself   wishing  that 

like  smiling  eyes.  she  didn't  have  to  go  back  to  San 

Erma,   already   busy  with   plans,  Francisco.     Once  she  had  thought 

5aid:     "Grandie,  you'll  have  to  tell  of  the  neat  apartment  there,  as  a 

us  just  how  the  old  house  looked  refuge.     But  she  had  no  need  of 

when  you  were  a  little  boy.     Just  hiding,  now.    Her  fears  were  gone, 

what  kind  of  wallpaper  they  used.  The  apartment  seemed  as  distant  as 

just  what.  .  .  ."  the  stars.    Almost  a  part  of  another 

"I  can  do  better  than  that,"  stated  world, 

the  old  man  proudly.    "I  can  show  I'd  like  to  stay  until  the  house  is 

you  pictures.     Those  trunks  in  the  finished,     she     thought,     wistfully, 

attic    are    filled    with    scrapbooks.  Then  remembered  her  position  in 

There  are  bits  of  wallpaper,  swatches  the  bank.    Her  leave  of  absence  was 

of    material.      There    are     letters,  up  shortly  after  the  Founding  Festi- 

Clothes.     A  thousand  little  things  val.    She  must  go  back  to  her  job. 

to  tell  the  story  of  Hillhigh  House."  I   don't   really  belong   here,   she 

Connie   clapped   her   hands   and  told  herself.    I'm  no  longer  needed, 

wanted  to   go  immediately  to  the  Amelia's  family  is  all  right.     Their 

attic    to    look.     But    the    sun    was  future  is  bright.     As  soon  as  Herb 

almost  out  of  sight,  and  it  was  time  can  get  along  without  me,  I'll  go 

for  dinner.     They  walked  Grandie  back.  .  .  . 

to  his  red-brick  cottage  and  then  She  had  meant  to  finish  the  sen- 
went  on  to  the  white  bungalow  with  tence  with  the  word  home.  But 
the  maroon  trim.  she  did  not  say  it.     It  was  hard  to 

LaRue  listened  to  the  chattering  think  of  any  place  in  the  world,  ex- 

that   went    on   about   her   as   they  cept  Fivelakes,  as  home! 

strolled  along.    She  had  never  seen  {To  be  continued) 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HuJda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  ''Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Margaret  W.  Clarke 


EAST  LOS  ANGELES  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)   ANNIVERSARY  SOCIAL  AND 
VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION,   March   17,   1959 

Left  to  right:  Lilly  Davis,  stake  visiting  teacher  leader;  Doris  C.  Echols,  chorister; 
Flora  B.  Hansen,  organist;  Margaret  W.  Clarke,  President;  Genevive  Anderson,  former 
president,  East  Los  Angeles  Stake  Relief  Society;  Ruby  Choate,  former  president.  East 
Los  Angeles  Stake  Relief  Society;  Ruth  H.  Brown,  Second  Counselor;  Rea  Jorgensen, 
First  Counselor. 

Sister  Clarke  reports:  'Tuesday,  March  17,  1959,  the  East  Los  Angeles  Stake 
Relief  Society  presented  a  special  anniversary  party  and  visiting  teachers  convention. 
All  past  and  present  ward  and  stake  Relief  Society  presidents  were  honored.  Each  of 
them  was  presented  with  a  corsage  and  a  pen  engraved  with  the  words:  'Relief  Society 
Anniversary,  March  17,  1959.'  A  seventy-two  voice  Singing  Mothers  chorus  from  the 
twelve  wards  in  the  stake  sang  beautifully  and  helped  to  make  the  presentation  'A  Light 
Shining'  one  of  the  finest  programs  ever  presented.  Lilly  Davis,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader,  directed  the  presentation.  Doris  C.  Echols  directed  the  chorus,  which  was  ac- 
companied by  stake  organist  Flora  B.  Hansen.  As  the  sisters  entered  the  room,  they 
beheld  a  large  and  beautiful  reproduction  of  the  Relief  Society  emblem,  made  by  Coun- 
selor Rea  Jorgensen.  To  the  right  were  four  large  tables  beautifully  decorated  with 
flowers  and  decorated  cakes,  commemorating  the  117th  anniversary  of  the  organization 
of  Relief  Society.  From  these  tables,  following  the  program,  approximately  750  sisters 
were  served  a  lovely  buffet  luncheon  under  the  direction  of  Second  Counselor  Ruth 
H.  Brown."  Since  this  photograph  was  taken  East  Los  Angeles  Stake  has  been  divided 
and  the  new  Whittier  Stake  formed.  Rea  Jorgensen  is  president  of  Whittier  Stake 
Relief  Society. 

Page  395 


396 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


Photograph  submitted   by   Lily   D.   Kama 

OAHU  STAKE   (HAWAII)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONVENTION 

January  31,  1958 

Left  to  right:  Marion  Pokipola,  First  Counselor,  Oahu  Stake  Relief  Society;  Eliza- 
beth Keawe,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Victoria  Kamakaokalani,  Second  Counselor;  General 
President  of  Relief  Society  Belle  S.  Spafford;  First  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp;  Presi- 
dent Oahu  Stake  Relief  Society  Lily  D.  Kama. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Edith  C.   Bennett 


SHARON  STAKE  (UTAH),  OREM  TWELFTH  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
BIRTHDAY  PARTY,  March  17,  1959 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Bernice  Young  as  Sarah  M.  Cleveland;  Thaola  Tucker  as 
Emma  Smith;  Bula  Swenson  as  Ehzabeth  Ann  Whitney;  Robert  Oliphant  as  John 
Taylor;  Floyd  Johnson  as  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith;  Rulon  Craven  as  Willard  Rich- 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


397 


ards;  Dixie  James  as  Ehira  A.  Coles;  Dorothy  Weight  as  Ehza  R.  Snow;  Hanna  John- 
son as  Phebe  M.  \Mieeler. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Angie  Warner  as  Phebe  Ann  Hawkes;  Helen  Peery  as 
Sophia  R.  Marks;  Essie  Howard  as  Desdemona  Fulmer;  Isabell  Watters  as  Sophia  Pack- 
ard; Drueeal  Oliphant  as  Sophia  Robinson;  Beth  Smith  as  Martha  Knight;  Emma 
Bown,  director;  Lavern  Shecley  as  Margaret  A.  Cook;  Joyce  Bown,  a  singer;  Ruth  Car- 
ruth  as  Philinda  Merrick;  Cleo  Webb  as  Leonora  Taylor;  Veneese  Woffinden  as  Sarah 
M.  Kimball;  Luela  Edholms  as  Elizabeth  Jones;  Matelda  Elliott  as  Bathshcba  W. 
Smith. 

Edith  C.  Bennett,  President,  Sharon  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  ''This  picture 
was  taken  at  the  Orem  T\\elfth  Ward  Relief  Society  March  17th  birthday  party.  It 
was  so  very  charming  that  we  had  it  presented  as  the  opening  exercises  in  our  union 
meeting  which  was  held  the  same  \^'eek.  The  script  was  written  by  one  of  the  Twelfth 
W^ard  Relief  Society  members,  Emma  Bown.  It  depicted  the  organization  of  the  Relief 
Society." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Jane  Larson 

GRAND  COULEE  STAKE  (WASHINGTON),  MOSES  LAKE  WARD  VISITING 

TEACHERS  RETAIN  HIGH  RECORD  AND  MAKE 

OUTSTANDING  ACCOMPLISHMENTS 


Ward  Relief  Society  officers,  standing,  back  row,  beginning  eighth  from  the  left: 
Secretary  Agnus  Goodrich;  First  Counselor  Marlyn  Stevens;  Second  Counselor  Ardith 
Baker;  work  meeting  leader  Fern  Zirker. 

Beatrice  Merrill,  President,  Moses  Lake  Ward  Relief  Society,  was  absent  when 
the  picture  was  taken. 

Jane  Larson,  President,  Grand  Coulee  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'These  visiting 
teachers,  who  have  achiexed  a  one  hundred  per  cent  teaching  record  for  the  past  three 
years,  made  quilts  for  the  annual  ward  bazaar  held  in  October  1958.  Each  of  the 
twenty-four  districts  was  responsible  for  making  a  top  for  one  quilt  and  quilting  it. 
The  linings  and  the  fillings  were  furnished  by  the  Relief  Society.  Thirty-seven  quilts 
were  made  and  turned  in  to  the  bazaar,  and  all  were  sold.  The  project  was  to  assist 
in  raising  funds  for  the  new  Grand  Coulee  stake  and  ward  house.  Proceeds  from  the 
sale  of  the  quilts  went  into  the  building  fund." 


398 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vonda  L.  Christensen 

GREAT  LAKES  MISSION,  NORTH  OHIO  DISTRICT  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  DISTRICT  CONFERENCE 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Bonnie  Dalton;  Velma  Capener;  Faye  Connell;  Vera 
Stouffer;  Margaret  Wallis;  Delma  Stonely;  Margaret  Denton,  pianist;  Helen  Ray;  Naomi 
Snow,  chorister. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Delphia  Jean  Winters;  Martha  Starker;  Lillian  Jarrett; 
Phyllis  Walker;  Katherine  Edwards;  Barbara  Patton;  Marilyn  Morrison;  Mary  Lynn 
Baer;  Carol  Richenbach;  Arlene  Walsh;  Marie  Grose. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Laney;  Rebecca  Miller;  Fleta  Wilson;  Barbara  Pont; 
Geraldine  Squire;  Pat  Behrend. 

Vonda  L.  Christensen  is  president  of  the  Great  Lakes  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Madge  Christensen 

NEBO  STAKE   (UTAH)   VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT  SOCIAL 

February  21,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Ruth  Lyman;  Fredrica  Wyler;  Estella  Jensen;  Stena  Dan- 
iels; Leah  Waters;  Ella  Sabin;  Minerva  Mayers. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Flora  Reynolds;  Susan  Ashby;  Eva  Crook;  Alice  Hill; 
Adelia  Dixon;  Geneva  Wilson;  Lillie  Mitchell. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


399 


Third  row,  left  to  right:  Pamilia  Mayer;  Laura  Elmer;  Leilia  Beck;  Ruby  Richard- 
son; Geneva  Sullivan;  Ella  Cowan. 

Fourth  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Laura  Cloward;  Ella  Anderson;  Vera  Francom; 
Minnie  De  Pew;  Rebecca  Twede;  Tessie  Drissel. 

Madge  Christensen,  President,  Nebo  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  feature 
entertainment  was  the  dramatic  presentation  called  'A  Light  Shining.'  Assisting  in 
this  part  of  the  program  were:  Rebecca  Twede,  Hazel  Baird,  Priscilla  Baird,  Madeline 
Minnick,  Gladys  Clayson,  Olea  White,  and  Faye  Elmer.  Floral  decorations  and  table 
settings  carried  out  the  Relief  Society  colors  of  blue  and  gold.  Carnations  were  pre- 
sented to  those  women  who  have  served  thirty-five  years  or  more  as  visiting  teachers. 
The  stake  board  furnished  special  music  for  the  program  and  served  refreshments.  All 
arrangements  were  under  the  direction  of  our  visiting  teacher  message  leader  Phyllis 
Moon." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Hope  S.  Beus 

RIGBY  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY,  RIGBY  FIFTH  WARD  PRESENTS  "SOME 
PURITAN  WOMEN"  AS  JANUARY  LITERATURE  LESSON 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Donna  Harwood,  Secretary;  Agnes  Poulsen,  Counselor;  Vonda 
Rising,  President;  Pearl  Eckersell,  Counselor;  June  Bishop. 

Standing,  left  to  right:  Arberella  Adams,  literature  leader;  Donetta  George;  Kath- 
eryn  Warner;  Pauline  Jones;  Phyllis  Wood  as  Mary  Rowlandson;  Elva  Schuppenies  as 
Sarah  Kemble  Knight;  Stella  Brossard  as  Anne  Bradstreet;  Lettie  Call  as  Anne  Hutchin- 
son. 

Hope  S.  Beus,  President,  Rigby  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Some  Puritan 
Women'  was  the  literature  lesson  for  January  which  called  forth  this  picture  of  partici- 
pants and  ward  officers  in  the  Rigby  Fifth  Ward.  In  addition  to  costumed  characters 
and  officers,  there  are  shown  those  who  assisted  with  narration,  music,  and  quotations. 
The  table  holds  heirlooms  representing  American  culture  of  an  early  day.  The  picture 
holds  added  interest  for  the  members  of  Rigby  Stake  because  it  includes  Lettie  Call 
and  Stella  Brossard,  two  veterans  in  Relief  Society  work.  Sister  Call  served  six  years 
as  counselor  to  Ehzabeth  Hart  in  the  stake  Relief  Society,  and  twelve  years  as  president. 
She  has  completed  twenty-two  years  of  visiting  teaching.  Sister  Brossard  was  a  mem- 
ber of  Rigby  Stake  Relief  Society  Board  for  a  total  of  twenty-seven  years,  serving  with 
three  presidents.  For  twenty-one  years  she  served  as  secretary.  She  has  also  worked  in 
ward  positions.  Both  women  are  known  and  loved  throughout  the  stake.  Their  love 
for  Relief  Society  has  never  lagged,  as  witnessed  by  the  fact  that  at  the  age  of  seventy- 
nine  years  (for  both)  they  still  express  an  active  interest." 


400 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vida  P.  Bennett 

FLORIDA   STAKE   HONORS   FORMER   RELIEF   SOCIETY   PRESIDENTS   AT 
MARCH   17th   ANNIVERSARY    OBSERVANCE 

Left  to  right:  Hazel  C.  Coleman,  Secretary,  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society;  Ruth 
Boone,  Second  Counselor;  Effie  Meeks,  former  president,  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society; 
Vida  P.  Bennett,  President,  Florida  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alzada  Chase,  First  Counselor. 

Sister  Bennett  reports:  "Our  president  and  her  counselors  paid  tribute  to  each 
of  the  three  former  presidents  at  a  luncheon  March  17th.  Only  one  former  president 
was  able  to  attend  the  observance;  the  other  two  were  ill  at  the  time.  This  anni\ersary 
observance  was  a  lovely  stake  affair,  and  the  program  was  very  inspiring.  .  .  .  Beautiful 
musical  numbers  were  featured.  The  four-tier  birthday  cake  was  decorated  with  china 
sea  gulls  and  topped  with  a  china  pioneer  woman.  Over  100  sisters  enjoyed  this  anni- 
versary, and  we  were  honored  to  have  the  stake  presidency  in  attendance." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Cora  S.  Hogan 

IDAHO  STAKE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  RETIRING  PRESIDENCY  HONORED  AT 
SOCIAL  FOLLOWING  TWELVE  YEARS  OF  INSPIRATIONAL  SERVICE 

Left  to   right:    Zina   H.   Balls,   First   Counselor;    Elizabeth   W.   Hatch,   President; 
Myrtle  E.  Call,  Second  Counselor. 

Cora  S.  Hogan,  newly  appointed  President,  Idaho  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD  401 

"These  sisters  have  an  outstanding  record  of  Rehef  Society  service.  Sister  Balls 
served  seven  years  as  a  ward  counselor,  six  years  as  ward  organist,  four  years  as  a  Relief 
Society  class  leader,  and  twenty-five  years  as  a  visiting  teacher.  Sister  Hatch  was  a 
ward  Relief  Society  secretary-treasurer  six  years,  a  class  leader  ten  years,  stake  secretary- 
treasurer  twelve  years,  and  a  visiting  teacher  for  fourteen  years,  making  one  hundred 
per  cent  visits,  before  her  twelve  years  as  stake  Relief  Society  president.  Sister  Call 
worked  as  a  ward  Relief  Society  counselor  for  two  years,  and  was  a  visiting  teacher  for 
seventeen  years,  with  a  record  of  one  hundred  per  cent  visits,  before  she  became  a 
stake  officer  in  1946.  A  social  was  held  in  honor  of  these  sisters,  with  an  attendance 
of  about  two  hundred.  The  retiring  presidency  and  five  board  members  were  each 
presented  with  a  book  as  a  token  of  love  and  esteem  for  their  many  years  of  devoted 
leadership." 


cJhe  LPans^-LPicker 

Vernessa  M.  Nagle 

IN  our  little  town  we  have  a  Mary  and  a  Martha.    But  what  town  doesn't  have? 
From  each  I  have  garnered  wisdom,  a  degree  of  tolerance  and  patience,  lessons  in 
community  service,  and  faithfulness  to  the  teachings  of  the  gospel,  and  from  one,  a 
smattering  of  humor. 

But  the  philosophies  of  our  Mary  and  our  Martha  are  in  such  sharp  contrast  that 
I  am  frequently  challenged  in  my  interpretation  of  the  antitheses  of  their  idealogies. 

Our  Martha  is  efficiency  personified.  She  prides  herself  on  the  whiteness  of  her 
wash.  Hers  is  the  first  to  appear  on  the  clothesline  come  Monday  morning.  Her 
home  is  immaculate;  her  children  attired  with  perfection  of  detail.  She  is  neighborly 
and  kindly,  but  occasionally  a  bit  critical  of  the  less  efficient.  Yet  her  disciplined 
mode  of  life  does  not  get  in  the  way  of  her  thoughtfulness  in  time  of  sorrow  and 
her  awareness  of  the  unfortunate  about  her. 

Our  Mary  has  been  known  to  hang  a  wash  on  the  line  at  a  most  unorthodox  hour. 
Her  home  shows  signs  of  family  living,  but  there  is  a  solidarity  of  the  group  that  is 
heart-warming.  She  was  once  discovered,  to  her  mortification,  by  our  Martha,  sitting 
on  the  floor  of  her  living  room,  sans  dignity,  sans  dishes  washed,  cutting  out  paper 
dolls  with  her  young  family,  whose  ecstasy  in  the  experience  was  little  affected  by  the 
intrusion. 

Her  tolerance  with  the  erring  one  is  so  worthy  of  emulation  and  her  personality 
so  comfortable  that  she  is  compelled  to  listen  to  neighborhood  woes,  when  she  actually 
should,  according  to  local  codes,  be  laundering  the  dusting  cloth. 

When  our  Martha  recently  suggested  to  our  Mary,  rather  pointedly,  that  her 
sheets  would  appear  more  attractive  on  the  line  if  they  were  stretched  a  bit  more  uni- 
formly, Mary  smiled  apologetically,  remarking  in  her  sweet,  confident  way,  ''I  suppose 
I  really  am  a  trifle  absent-minded  this  morning,  for  after  I  had  hung  my  last  sheet  on  the 
line,  I  dawdled  a  bit.    You  see,  I  stopped  to  pick  a  pansy," 

We  need  more  pansy-pickers  in  today's  society  to  slow  down  the  tempo  of  our 
hectic  living.  Pansy-pickers  are  kindly  folk.  Their  genuineness  and  sincerity  radiate. 
They  are  those  who  have  found  that  "The  beauty  which  old  Greece  or  Rome  sung, 
painted,  wrought,  lies  close  at  home"  (John  Greenleaf  Whittier). 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheoloau — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


ogu 


Preview  of  Lessons  for  1959-60 
Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 


n^HE  revelations  for  study  in  this 
third  year's  lessons  on  The 
Doctiine  and  Covenants  were  re- 
ceived by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
not  long  after  the  Church  was  or- 
ganized, and  during  a  period  cover- 
ing less  than  a  year. 

With  the  embryo  kingdom  of 
God  upon  the  earth,  the  Lord  gave 
instructions  on  how  his  Church 
should  function  at  that  time,  both 
as  to  the  Priesthood  bearers  and  the 
obligations  of  membership.  Some 
of  these  important  truths  were 
learned  from  last  year's  lessons. 

Opportunities  were  now  present 
for  men  to  be  called  into  the  mis- 
sionary work  of  the  new  dispensa- 
tion. The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
was  to  devote  more  of  his  time  to 
the  building  up  of  the  kingdom  of 
God.  The  newborn  Church  in- 
creased in  membership  very  rapidly, 
particularly  in  Ohio.  Among  the 
converts  were  men  who  subsequently 
became  leaders  in  the  Church. 

This  was  also  a  period  when  the 
Lord  gave  a  greater  understanding 
of  his  plan  of  salvation.    We  have 

Pace  402 


learned  from  revelations  already 
studied  that  fundamental  ideas  and 
doctrines  were  made  known  in  prep- 
aration for  the  restoration  of  the 
Church  upon  the  earth.  As  the 
kingdom  grew  in  numbers,  more 
revelations  were  given  to  provide 
further  enlightenment  concerning 
''the  true  points  of  my  [Lord's]  doc- 
trine." The  world  had  long  re- 
mained in  a  state  of  apostasy,  but 
now  the  light  of  the  gospel  was  be- 
ginning to  shine  forth  that  all  might 
eventually  enjoy  its  teachings.  The 
Lord  wanted  his  people  to  under- 
stand their  relationship  to  him.  It 
was  time  for  the  members  of  the 
kingdom  to  know,  in  part  at  this 
time,  that  there  were  events  of  the 
future  which  had  to  be  emphasized 
in  the  missionary  work.  These  mes- 
sages consisted  of  warnings,  reproofs, 
encouragement,  and  hope. 

Those  who  enjoy  biographical 
studies  will  find  in  this  series  of 
lessons  an  opportunity  to  learn  les- 
sons of  great  worth  from  men  who 
became  stalwart  defenders  of  the 
faith.    On   the    other  hand,   men 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


403 


whose  actions  did  not  always  con- 
form to  their  rich  opportunities  for 
full  eternal  advancement  come  into 
discussion,  and  important  lessons 
are  to  be  learned  from  their  lives. 
Some  lives  are  to  be  emulated  while 
others  serve  to  indicate  the  pitfalls 
that  occur  along  life's  journey.  For 
the  class  leaders  of  these  lessons  it 
would  be  well  to  avoid  the  tempta- 
tion to  emphasize  biographical  ma- 
terial in  a  lesson  at  the  expense  of 
great  doctrinal  truths  and  moral 
lessons. 

Beginning  with  the  first  lesson, 
we  learn  the  value  of  membership 
in  the  Church  and  of  the  necessity 
to  be  a  true  follower  of  the  Savior. 
After  membership,  there  come  the 
servants  of  Satan  to  dissuade  one 
from  the  course  of  perfection.  These 
should  be  detected,  labeled,  and 
understood  for  what  they  are.  In  a 
world  beset  with  many  beliefs  of 
men,  members  of  the  kingdom  are 
given  opportunities  to  understand 
their  true  status  in  life,  together 
with  that  of  the  Lord's  other  cre- 
ations. Problems  of  life  are  always 
present,  but  the  light  of  the  gospel 
gives  us,  if  we  will  but  follow  that 
light,  answers  of  hope  and  encour- 
agement. The  Lord's  point  of  view, 
as  he  has  made  it  known,  is  of  para- 
mount importance  to  the  members 
of  the  Church.  The  foregoing  items 
suggest  the  general  content  of  this 
year's  lessons. 

For  general  objectives  of  this 
course  on  The  Doctnne  and  Cove- 
nants reference  should  be  made  to 
either  the  June  1957  or  June  1958 
issues  of  The  Rehef  Society  Maga- 
zine. 

The  1959-60  series  of  lessons  have 
been  given  the  following  titles  and 
objectives: 


Lesson  17— "Magnify  Thine  Office" 
(D  &  C,  Sections  23  and  24) 

Objective:  To  show  the  necessity  of 
magnifying  one's  calHng  as  a  member 
of  the  Church  and  also  in  a  position 
in  the  Church. 

Lesson  18-".  .  .  Thou  Shalt  Not 
Command  Him  Who  Is  at  Thy 
Head  .  .."  (D&C  28:6).  (D  &  C, 
Sections  28;  43:1-7;  27:5-18) 

Objective:  To  show  how  a  Latter-day 
Saint  may  judge  whether  or  not  a 
person  who  professes  a  revelation  for 
the  Church  represents  the  Lord. 

Lesson  19— Some  Future  Events 
(D&C,  Section  29:1-29) 

Objective:  To  indicate  the  emphasis 
which  the  Lord  has  put  upon  future 
events. 

Lesson  20— Spiritual  Creations 
(D&C,  Section  29:30-50) 

Objective:  To  indicate  the  impor- 
tance of  fundamental  gospel  teachings 
given  to  Adam  relating  to  the  Lord's 
spiritual  creations,  and  some  of  their 
implications. 

Lesson  21— Lessons  in  Obedience 
(D&C,  Sections  30  and  31) 

Objective:  "Be  faithful  unto  the  end, 
and  lo,  I  am  with  you  .  .  ."  (D&C 

31:13). 

Lesson  22— And  the  Kingdom  Grew 
(D  &  C,  Section  32,  33,  and  34) 

Objective:  To  learn  ways  by  which 
the  kingdom  of  God  grew  in  the 
beginning  of  this  dispensation. 

Lesson  23— A  Trial  of  Faith 
(D&C,  Sections  35,  39,  and  40) 

Objective:  To  understand  that  only 
those  who  live  the  gospel  will  receive 
eternal  life. 


404 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


Lesson  24— The  Great  I  Am 
(D  &  C,  Sections  36,  37,  and  38) 


Objective:  To  understand  the  posi- 
tion of  Jesus  in  the  plan  of  salva- 
tion and  of  his  concern  for  his  saints. 


Visiting   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 


Preview  of  Lessons  for  1959-60 
Christine  H.  Kohinson 


TN  these  latter  days,  we  are  signally 
blessed  to  have  for  our  guidance 
and  instruction  the  words  of  the 
Lord  given  to  his  prophets  not  only 
anciently,  but  also  in  modern  times. 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  con- 
tains the  word  of  the  Lord  given  to 
us  in  this  day,  through  his  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  and,  as  stated  by 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith, ''.  .  .  con- 
tains some  of  the  most  glorious 
principles  ever  revealed  to  the 
world  .  .  ."  (Eighty-Fourth  Senii- 
AnnuaJ  Conference,  October  1913, 
page  9). 

Our  visiting  teacher  messages  for 
the  year  1959-60  are,  as  for  the 
past  two  years,  taken  from  this  mod- 
ern day  scripture.  These  messages 
are  written  for  you  and  for  me  and 
apply  with  equal  impact  to  all.  They 
furnish  us  with  the  key  to  right-con- 
duct patterns,  which,  if  followed, 
will  assure  us  happiness  in  this  life, 
and  will,  eventually,  lead  us  back 
into  the  presence  of  our  Heavenly 
Father. 

This  year's  messages  'Truths  to 
Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants"    place    great    emphasis 


on  the  application  of  the  Lord's 
words  in  righteous  living.  We  are 
reminded  that  we  will  receive  the 
companionship  of  the  Lord's  spirit 
and  the  rich  blessings  that  result, 
only  if  we  live  in  accordance  with 
the  gospel  plan.  We  are  instructed 
that  it  is  important  to  receive  the 
Lord's  word,  but  equally  important 
to  put  his  word  into  effect  in  our 
lives. 

In  this  year's  messages,  the  Sav- 
ior admonishes  us  to  seek  for  wis- 
dom. He  reminds  us  that  wisdom 
comes  from  the  Lord  who  will  give 
it  to  us  liberallv,  if  we  ask  him  with 
unwavering  faith.  These  messages 
point  out  that  meekness  and  stead- 
fastness are  important  virtues  to  ac- 
quire and  exercise,  if  we  would  be 
an  influence  for  good.  They  further 
declare  that  the  Lord  has  given  us 
the  holy  scriptures  for  our  enlight- 
enment and  instruction.  However, 
they  stipulate  that,  if  we  would 
benefit  from  the  scriptures,  we  must 
know  them  and  put  their  teachings 
into  effect  in  our  Hves. 

In  these  "Truths  to  Live  By,"  we 
are  admonished  to  put  on  the  armor 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


40S 


of  Christ  as  a  protective  shield 
against  the  destroying  influences 
and  temptations  ever  present  in  our 
hves.  We  gain  a  better  understand- 
ing of  the  true  meaning  of  brother- 
hood. We  learn  that  brotherhood 
is  built  on  the  foundation  of  respect 
for,  and  understanding  of  others. 
Furthermore,  the  Lord  counsels  us 
continuously  to  seek  for  a  knowl- 
edge of  his  truths  and  conscientious- 
ly follow  his  teachings,  if  we  would 
be  a  free  people. 

The  messages  and  their  objectives 
for  the  year  1959-60  are  as  follows: 

Message  17—''.  .  •  Take  Upon  You 
My  Whole  Armor,  That  Ye  May 
Be  Able  to  Withstand  the  Evil 
Day  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  27:15). 

Objective:  To  show  that  only  when 
we  protect  oursch'cs  with  the  whole 
armor  of  spiritiiahty  can  we  be  sure 
of  the  constant  companionship  of 
the  Lord's  Spirit. 

Message  18— ''And  Again  I  Say 
Unto  You,  Let  Every  Man  Esteem 
His  Brother  as  Himself'   (D  &  C 

38:25). 

Objective:  To  understand  the  true 
meaning  of  brotherhood. 

Message  19— 'Tie  That  Receiveth 
My  Law  and  Doeth  It,  the  Same  Is 
My  Disciple  ..."  (D&  C  41:5). 

Objective:  To  show  that  in  order  to 
enjoy  the  blessings  and  associations 
of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  we  must  keep  his 
commandments. 

Message  20— "Therefore,  He  That 
Lacketh  Wisdom,  Let  Him  Ask  of 


Me,  and  I  Will  Give  Him  Liberally 
and  Upbraid  Him  Not"  (D  &  C 
42:68). 


Objective:  To  show  that  wisdom 
comes  from  God  and  unless  we  keep 
his  commandments,  regardless  of  our 
learning,  wc  cannot  gain  wisdom. 


Message  21— ''Wherefore,  Hear  My 
Voice  and  Follow  Me,  and  You 
Shall  Be  a  Free  People  .  .  ."  (D  &  C 

38:22). 


Objective:  To  show  that  freedom  can 
only  be  secured  by  hearing  and  fol- 
lowing the  Savior's  teachings. 


Message  22— "And  The  Book  of 
Mormon  and  the  Holy  Scriptures 
Are  Given  of  Me  for  Your  Instruc- 
tion .  .  ."  (D  &C  33:16). 


Objective:  To  show  that  only  by 
studying  and  knowing  the  scriptures 
and  by  putting  them  into  action  in 
our  lives  can  we  benefit  from  the 
Lord's  instructions. 


Message  23—".  .  .  Govern  Your 
House  in  Meekness,  and  Be  Stead- 
fast" (D&C  31:9). 

Objective:  The  virtues  of  meekness 
and  steadfastness  applied  in  our  lives 
and  homes  will  result  in  an  influence 
for  good. 

Message  24— "Be  Faithful  Unto  the 
End,  and  Lo,  I  Am  With  You  .  .  ." 
(D  &G  31:13). 


Objective:  Only  by  enduring  to  the 
end  can  we  be  with  our  Father  in 
heaven  and  hope  to  reap  his  choicest 
blessings. 


vl/ork     llleeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

Preview  of  Discussions  for  1959-60 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 


TN  past  years  we  have  discussed 
various  aspects  of  homemaking 
which  contribute  to  the  health  and 
happiness  of  the  family  members. 
The  discussions  have  included  many 
important  subjects:  such  as  finances, 
home  management,  beautification, 
and  saving  of  time  and  energy. 

Of  great  importance  to  the  well- 
being  of  those  residing  in  the  home 
is  a  knowledge  of  the  basic  rules, 
procedures,  and  practices  of  safety. 
Whose  responsibility  is  safety?  The 
responsibility  lies  heavily  on  my 
shoulders,  on  your  shoulders,  on 
the  shoulders  of  each  individual 
in  the  community.  Safety  is  every- 
body's business  and  can  only  be 
fully  realized  when  each  individ- 
ual assumes  that  responsibility 
himself,  and  learns  and  carries  out 
the  rules  for  safety.  Safety  begins 
with  you  in  your  home  and  with  me 
in  my  home.  Only  when  everyone 
feels  that  safety  depends  on  him 
alone,  only  if  everyone  feels  that  he 
has  a  responsibility  to  others,  can 
we  hope  to  avoid  accidents.  This 
Tule  cannot  be  learned  too  early. 
Only  when  it  is  learned  in  child- 
hood will  it  be  carried  out  in 
adulthood  and  keep  the  person  safe 
throughout  his  life. 

The  mother  in  the  home  is  the 
"Safety  Director."  Mothers,  by 
taking  time  to  think  about  safety 
in  the  home  and  by  sharing  in  the 
discussions  with  the  children,  can 

Page  406 


help  them  to  become  more  con- 
scious of  hazards  in  the  home  and 
on  the  street.  This  education  is 
primarily  a  function  of  the  home. 

Young  people  and  adults  become 
much  more  safety  conscious  if, 
occasionally,  the  family  gather  to- 
gether for  a  safety  council  meeting 
and  delegate  responsibility  to  each 
member  of  the  family.  As  each 
individual,  then,  goes  beyond  the 
home,  the  lessons  taught  around  the 
family  council  table  have  definite 
effects  on  his  behavior.  They  will  do 
much  to  establish  the  right  attitude 
towards  removing  hazards  and  learn- 
ing how  to  live  safely  with  those 
that  cannot  be  removed. 

The  discussions  for  the  year  1959- 
60  are  as  follows: 

Discussion  \— Child  Safety 

Discussion  2— Electricity 

Discussion  3— Fire  Hazards 

Discussion  4— Household  Hazards 

Discussion  5— Hobby  Hazards 

Discussion  6— Safety  Precautions  in 
Medicine  and  Household  Items 

Discussion  j—Food  Care  and 
Preservation 

Discussion  8— Simple  First  Aid 
Helps 


cLiteratare — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 

Dryden  Press,  New  York) 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1959-60 
Elder  Briant  S.  Jacobs 


pVEN  after  a  quarter  of  a  century 
had  elapsed  following  the  mo- 
mentous days  of  1776,  when  the 
thirteen  colonies  first  became  a  sep- 
arate Nation,  they  were  still  separate 
from  each  other  within  the  whole. 
After  the  first  extended  period  of 
shooting  ended,  a  second  revolution 
within  the  budding  Nation  occurred. 
A  war  fought  with  words  rather 
than  with  rifles,  according  to  Thom- 
as Jefferson,  the  revolution  of  1800 
was  as  severe  as  the  first  one.  Once 
the  unity  achieved  in  fighting  a 
common  foe  had  passed,  the  diverse 
interests  and  beliefs  sought  to  have 
themselves  proved  through  contro- 
versy and  trial.  Many  of  the  knotty 
problems  which  arose  are  eternal 
ones,  always  to  be  faced,  never  to 
be  resolved  finally. 

Before  1775  no  one  sought  sep- 
aration and  independence:  how 
could  goals  be  sought  of  which  no 
one  had  yet  conceived  an  inward 
vision?  From  about  1773  on,  how- 
ever, to  such  perceptive  minds  as 
Benjamin  Franklin,  the  disagreeable 
possibility  of  rebelling  against  the 
dictates  of  English  Parliament  and 
King  became  first  a  remote  alterna- 
tive, then  more  and  more  often 
mentioned  until  events  on  both 
sides  made  it  finally  a  necessity.  But 
it  was  forced  upon  the  colonists, 
forced  not  so  much  by  the  acts  of 
Mother  England  as  by  their  own 
English-bred     estimates     of     what 


man's  rights  were  and  what  his  gov- 
ernment's relations  to  him  should 
be. 

In  many  ways  the  period  was  the 
most  imaginative,  dynamic,  and 
creative  in  our  national  history,  not 
in  culture,  polite  literature,  and  the 
arts,  but  in  erecting  the  solid  uses 
of  land,  property,  education,  gov- 
ernment, and  religion  which  ever 
since  have  been  the  foundations 
upon  which  our  sustaining  institu- 
tions and  philosophies  have  been 
built.  Once  these  were  hewn  out  in 
the  rough  and  laid  solidly  in  place, 
the  maturity  which  comes  with  the 
years  would  produce  our  great  litera- 
ture of  ripeness;  meanwhile  practical 
writings  produced  by  practical  pens 
recorded  for  our  eyes  a  living  cross 
section  of  an  emerging  Nation.  Save 
for  Byrd  and  mildly  for  Franklin, 
the  writers  comprising  this  year's 
course  wrote  because  the  compelling 
and  immediate  truth  must  be  told 
now;  the  impact  of  their  telling  it 
upon  the  present  was  necessary  to 
help  shape  the  events  of  the  mo- 
ment. Thus  these  writers  gain  their 
power  through  condensation,  direct- 
ness, and  immediate  application  of 
their  subject  material  to  their  sur- 
rounding realities.  Or,  in  other 
words,  this  year's  writers  are  not 
imaginative,  but  American. 

The  lessons  and  objectives  for  the 
second  year  are  as  follows : 

Page  407 


408 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


Lesson  9— Introduction:  Light 
and  Fiie 

Objective:  To  sketch  the  background 
for  changes  in  the  American  mind 
before  and  after  the  Revolutionary 
War. 

Lesson  10— Benjamin  Franklin,  Prin- 
tei  (1706-1790)    (Text,  pp.  95-122) 

Objective:  To  review  some  of  Frank- 
lin's contributions  to  the  American 
character. 

Lesson  11— Dr.  Benjamin  Franklin, 
Retired  (Text,  pp.  95-122) 


liter- 


Objective:  To  review  Franklin's  

ary  versatility  and  so  better  apprecia 
ate  his  native  endowments. 


Lesson  12— Two    Early    American 
Quakers:  Penn  and  Woolman 

(Text,  pp.  123-127) 

Objective:  To  understand  more  fully 
the  Quaker  contribution  to  the 
American  mind  and  culture. 


Lesson  1 3— Two    Eighteenth  -  Cen- 
tury   Ohseiveis:    Byid    and    Cieve- 
coeui  (Text,  pp.  73-83,  127-136) 

Objective:  To  contrast  two  evalua- 
tions of  early  American  character. 

Lesson  14— Thomas  Paine,  Revolu- 
tionist (Text,  pp.  137-148) 

Objective:  To  evaluate  Thomas 
Paine's  contribution  to  the  ideal  of 
freedom. 

Lesson  15— The  Fedeiahsts  and  the 
Great  Transition  (Text,  pp.  24-32) 

Objective:  To  make  preliminary  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Federahstic 
concepts  of  man  and  government  as 
written  by  Timothy  Dwight  and 
Alexander  Hamilton. 

Lesson  16— Thomas  Jefferson  (1743- 
1826)   (Text,  pp.  149-154) 

Objective:  To  understand  and  ap- 
preciate Jefferson's  contribution  to 
the  American  way  of  life. 


Social  Science — Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Preview  of  Lessons  for  1959-60 
Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 


Course  Objective:  To  consider  the  ways  in  which  we  can  increase  our  emotional 
and  religious  maturity  and  develop  the  personal  characteristics  which  will  enable  us 
more  fully  to  live  the  abundant  life  as  prescribed  by  Christ. 

VU^HETHER  we  like   it  or   not,  and  practices  in  terms  of  new  en- 

we    are    confronted    by    the  vironmental  and  cultural  conditions. 

necessity  of  re-evaluating  many  of  These  new  conditions  were  drama- 

our    personal    and    social    attitudes  tically  ushered  in  by  the  first  use 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


409 


of  the  atomic  bomb  on  Hiroshima 
in  August  1945.  This  has  been  fol- 
lowed by  the  development  of  hydro- 
gen bombs^  jet  airplanes,  and  the 
satellite  age,  beginning  with  the 
launching  of  Sputnik  I  on  October 
4,  1957.  Now  with  satellites  cir- 
cling the  earth  and  being  fired  past 
the  moon  and  sent  into  orbit  around 
the  sun,  we  are  forced  to  w^onder 
what  almost  unbelievable  accom- 
plishments are  to  follow. 

As  a  result  of  these  spectacular 
events  an  attitude  of  unrest  has  be- 
gun to  pervade  our  personal  and 
social  thinking.  We  are  suddenly 
frightened  as  we  realize  that  man 
now  possesses  the  power  and  me- 
chanical devices  to  destrov  himself 
physically.  More  serious  than  the 
prospect  of  nuclear  war  is  the  likeli- 
hood that  we  may  fail  to  defend  and 
perpetuate  what  remains  of  civilized 
and  happy  living.  A  society  not 
nourished  by  unwavering  devotion 
to  the  values  of  the  spirit  will  surely 
go  down  to  ruin. 

Certain  reappraisals  have  taken 
place  as  a  result  of  these  frightening 
events  of  our  time.  One  might 
question  whether  or  not  these  re- 
appraisals have  been  carefully  and 
objectively  conducted,  or  if  they 
have  taken  place  in  a  state  of  anx- 
iousness  and  frenzy.  It  seems 
unthinkable  that  training  and  re- 
search in  the  area  of  physical  sci- 
ences should  be  expanded  regardless 
of  the  cost.  Technological  super- 
iority alone  will  not  determine  the 
winner  of  the  world  conflicts  which 
may  lie  ahead.  It  is  more  likely  that 
world  conflicts  will  be  finally  won 
only  by  nations  of  free  men  who 
are  free  to  think  for  themselves  and 
who  have  developed  the  capacity  to 
think  and  live  in  a  mature  fashion. 


One  might  seriously  question  the 
adequacy  of  a  society  which  has 
demonstrated  its  ability  to  preserve 
its  existence  but  has  done  so  at  the 
expense  of  sacrificing  its  ability  and 
willingness  to  formulate  and  defend 
cultural  and  spiritual  values. 

Wisdom,  ethics,  understanding,  sym- 
pathy, unselfishness,  kindness,  purity  of 
motive,  love  of  justice,  love  of  one's  fel- 
lowman — these  are  the  emotions  and  at- 
titudes for  lack  of  which  our  spiritually 
undernourished  age  is  languishing.  .  .  . 
These  unlock  the  door  of  human  happi- 
ness. These  have  the  power  to  subordi- 
nate our  science  and  our  discovery  into 
benign  instruments  for  the  service  of  man- 
kind (Jensen,  Ehis  E.,  "Our  Under- 
nourished Philosophy  Department,"  Phi 
Kappa  Phi  Journal,  Summer  1958,  pp. 
23-24,  used  by  permission). 

The  challenge  of  living  spiritually 
in  a  nuclear  age  is  before  us,  and  it 
is  quite  possible  that  the  success 
which  we  achieve  in  this  direction 
will  be  of  far  greater  significance  in 
determining  the  peace  of  the  world 
in  the  future  than  will  the  accom- 
plishments of  being  in  first  place  in 
the  satellite  race.  It  will  be  the 
purpose  of  the  series  of  lessons  on 
''Spiritual  Living  in  the  Nuclear 
Age"  to  consider  the  ways  in  which 
we  can  increase  our  emotional  and 
religious  maturity  and  develop  the 
personal  characteristics  which  will 
enable  us  more  fully  to  live  the 
abundant  life  as  prescribed  by 
Christ.  The  importance  of  this  lat- 
ter achievement  lies  not  only  in  the 
significant  role  which  it  can  play  in 
establishing  a  peaceful  world,  but 
also  in  the  contribution  it  makes  in 
helping  us  experience  more  gracious 
and  happy  living  as  we  move  to- 
ward our  goal  of  perfection. 

An  attempt  will  be  made  to  pre- 


410 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


sent  the  lesson  material  so  that  it 
will  seem  sufficiently  specific  and 
tangible  to  be  of  practical  use  and 
not  in  the  realm  of  theory  and  ab- 
stractness.  However,  it  should  be 
remembered  that  we  cannot  be  led 
by  the  hand  all  the  way  and  have 
someone  point  out  each  step.  The 
challenges  of  our  time  and  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  require  a  ma- 
turity of  developing  an  understand- 
ing of  principles  and  a  capacity  to 
interpret  and  apply  these  principles 
to  our  own  unique  situation.  We 
wish  you  happy  adventuring  through 
the  following  lessons: 

Lesson  i— The  Spiritual  Road 

Objective:  To  appraise  present  world 
conditions  and  to  chart  a  course  for 
the  spiritually  minded  person  living 
in  the  nuclear  age. 

Lesson  2— Developing  Emotional 
Maturity 

Objective:  To  gain  an  understanding 
of  what  emotional  maturity  is  and 
how  it  can  be  evaluated. 

Lesson  3— The  Role  of  Emotional 
Maturity  in  Spiritual  Living 


Objective:  To  analyze  some  of  the 
factors  influencing  development  of 
emotional  maturity;  and  to  develop 
an  appreciation  of  the  importance  of 
emotional  maturity  in  living  the  ful- 
ness of  the  gospel. 

Lesson  4— The  Individual  and  Re- 
ligious Maturity— Part  J 

Objective:  To  consider  some  criteria 
of  religious  maturity  and  the  role  of 
religious   maturity  in   spiritual   living. 

Lesson  5— The  Individual  and  Re- 
ligious Matuiity—Pait  U 

Objective:  To  consider  some  criteria 
of  religious  maturity  and  the  role  of 
religious  maturity  in   spiritual  living. 

Lesson  6— Creative  and  Spiritual 
Living— Pathways  to  Peace 
Paitl 

Objective:  To  explore  the  ways  in 
which  creative  and  spiritual  living  can 
add  to  the  abundance  and  richness  of 
life. 

Lesson  7— Creative  and  Spiritual 
Living— Pathways  to  Peace 
Part  11 

Objective:  To  explore  the  ways  in 
which  creative  and  spiritual  living  can 
contribute  toward  building  a  world 
of  peace  and  good  will  toward  men. 


Viyhere  the  K^uli  (^oes 

Gwen  Marler  Barney 


High  as  I  want  to  go 
Is  where  the  gull  flies  in  slow  turning 
Away  from  what  I  know,  from  call  and  care. 
But  look  below  and  bird  swiftly  wheels  to  nest 
As  I  to  bungalow. 


/totes  on  the  ^yiuthors 
of  the  JLessons 


'T^HIS  year  two  new  writers  are 
represented  among  the  authors 
of  the  lessons  and  introduced  to 
readers  of  the  Magazine.  Biograph- 
ical sketches  of  Elder  Blaine  M. 
Porter  and  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  fol- 
low. 

OLAINE  M.  Porter,  author  of  the 
social  science  lessons  ''Spiritual 
Living  in  the  Nuclear  Age/'  was 
born  in  Morgan,  Utah,  the  second 
son  of  Ernest  and  Edna  Brough 
Porter.  He  graduated  from  Morgan 
High  School  and  Morgan  L.D.S. 
Seminary.  He  attended  Utah  State 
University  and  Weber  College, 
where  he  was  in  the  first  graduat- 
ing class  from  the  Institute  of  Re- 
ligion at  Weber  College. 

Dr.  Porter  served  in  the  United 
States  Air  Force  as  a  pilot  during 
World  War  II,  during  which  time 
he  was  awarded  both  US  and  RAF 
wings.  He  returned  to  Brigham 
Young  University,  where  he  received 
his  Bachelor's  and  Master's  Degrees. 
His  Ph.D.  was  received  at  Cornell 
University,  Ithaca,  New  York.  He 
was  a  member  of  the  faculty  at  Iowa 
State  College  for  five  years,  and, 
since  the  fall  of  1955,  he  has  been 
professor  and  chairman  of  the  De- 
partment of  Human  Development 
and  Family  Relationships  at  Brig- 
ham  Young  University. 

He  served  in  the  Sunday  School 
superintendency  at  B.  Y.  U.,  was 
Sunday  School  superintendent  in 
the  branch  at  Ames,  Iowa,  and  a 
member  of  the  stake  YMMIA  super- 
intendency  in   Long   Beach,    Cali- 


ORGAN  BOOKS 
for  the  Church  Organist 

AT  THE  CONSOLE-Felton  2.00 

CHANCEL   ECHOES-Felton   2.50 

CHAPEL  ORGANIST 2.00 

CHURCH    MUSIC    FOR   THE 

SMALLEST    ORGAN-Nevin    1.50 

DEVOTIONAL  ORGAN  ALBUM- 

Asper  2.50 

INSTRUMENTAL  CHURCH  SERV- 
ICE   SELECTIONS- 
Vols.   1   &  2  ea.   1.25 

NINETY    THREE   SHORT   SOLOS....2.75 

ORGAN  MUSINGS  1.50 

ORGAN  MELODIES-Landon  1.50 

ORGAN  IN  THE  CHURCH-Asper..2.75 

ORGAN  VISTAS  1.50 

ORGAN   VOLUNTARIES— 

Vols.   1    &  2— Schreiner  ea.   3.50 

REED  ORGAN  PLAYER  1.00 

TWO  STAFF  ORGAN  BOOK  1.00 

WARNER'S    TWILIGHT    INTER- 
LUDES     1 .50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 

Please   send   the   music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


Iiai|iies  Music    | 


145 NORTH  UNIVERSRY.PR0VO«^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Page  411 


412 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE   1959 


Vida   Fox   Clawson 
Travel   Service 

Recognized  .  .  .  For  Experi- 
ence, Integrity,  Service.  For 
the  best  in  travel  since  1933 
Special  all-expense  tours  now 
forming  to: 

HAWAII,   NORTHWEST, 

EUROPE,   THE  ORIENT, 

and   MEXICO 

Original  Historic  Tour  includes  the 
PAGEANT  AT  THE  HILL  CUMORAH. 
Departs  on   August   1,    1959. 

For  free  folder  write  or  phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone:  DA  8-0303 


fornia.  He  recently  served  as  chair- 
man of  a  special  research  and  ad- 
visory committee  for  the  General 
Boards  of  the  Primary  and  YWMIA. 
Fie  is  presently  a  member  of  the 
East  Sharon  Stake  Sunday  School 
board. 

He  is  a  member  of  the  executive 
committee  and  board  of  directors 
of  the  National  Council  on  Family 
Relations  and  chairman  of  its  sec- 
tion on  marriage  counseling.  He 
served  as  the  president-elect  of  the 
Iowa  Council  on  Family  Relations^ 
and  Vice-Chairman  of  the  section 
on  Family  Relations  and  Child  De- 
velopment of  the  American  Home 
Economics  Association.  He  mar- 
ried Elizabeth  Taylor  of  Spanish 
Fork,  Utah.  They  have  four  chil- 
dren, Claudia,  Roger,  David,  and 
Patty. 


QHARLOTTE  A.  Larsen,  author 
of  the  work  meeting  lessons, 
'Thysical  Safety  Factors  in  the 
Home,"  has  been  a  member  of  the 
General  Board  of  Relief  Society 
since  1953.  One  of  nine  children, 
she  was  born  in  Logan,  Utah,  a 
daughter  of  John  H.  and  Anna 
Eliason  Anderson.  She  attended 
Brigham  Young  College  and  Utah 
State  Agricultural  College.  She  mar- 
ried Joseph  Reuben  Larsen,  and 
they  are  parents  of  five  children, 
four  of  them  living:  Dr.  L.  C.  Lar- 
sen, Salt  Lake  City  chiropodist;  Mrs. 
Bernice  Larsen  Robbins;  John  A. 
Larsen,  Assistant  Principal,  West 
High  School,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah; 
and  Dr.  J.  R.  Larsen,  Jr.,  Professor  of 
Entomology,  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania. A  daughter  LaFaye  Larsen 
died  at  the  age  of  nine  years.  There 
are  sixteen  grandchildren  and  two 
great-grandchildren . 

The  family  members  are  all  de- 
voted to  the  Church  and  take  an 
active  part  in  it.  Sister  Larsen  has 
been  a  Relief  Society  worker  for 
more  than  thirty  years,  and  has  also 
worked  in  the  other  auxiliaries  of 
the  Church,  including  the  position 
of  drama  director  in  Yale  and  Yale- 
crest  Wards,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah. 
For  many  years  she  was  a  teacher 
of  private  groups  in  dramatic  arts 
and  public  speaking. 

At  present  she  is  Second  Vice- 
President  of  the  Salt  Lake  City 
Safety  Council,  and  for  four  years 
she  has  represented  the  General 
Board  of  Relief  Society  on  this 
council. 

For  biographical  sketches  of  the 
authors  of  the  other  lessons,  see: 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey,  author  of  the 
theology  lessons,  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine, June  1957,  page  410. 


Z^|CJ|Jv<ElH 


drip  dry  cotton  for  summer 
by 


IS 


VMCCM' 


"^Wc 


TATTERSALL 
CULOTTES 

sse  with 
front,  ac 
Red/black, 
f:    blue/black,     12-20, 
141/2-241/2. 


CULOTTES 

i  \    in   no-iron   plii 

Sf   an  easy  zip  fr 

/J    tion  bock.  Rec 


GOLFER  in  ever-gloze 
minicore  cotton  with 
action  back  and 
sleeves.  Blue,  pink, 
brown,  12-20,  14^/2- 
241/2. 


3.98 


each 


ZCMI  DAYTIME  DRESSES 
Downstairs  Store 


Mail  orders  to: 

MARGOT  MANNERS,  ZCMI,  Salt  Lake  City  10,  Ut. 

Please   send  the  following   dresses  at  3.98  ea.: 
(      )   Cash  (      )   Charge  (      )   C.O.D. 


Style 

Quan. 

Size 

Color 

Name 

Address   

City Zone State 

Postage  outside  of  Salt  Lake  City  —  29c  first 
item,  10c  each  additional.  Utah  residents  add 
2%  state  tax. 


414 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


HILL  CUMORAH 
PAGEANT  TOUR 

Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  July  24,  1959. 
23  Days.  See  Liberty,  Carthage,  Nauvoo, 
Adam-Ondi-Ahman,  Kirtland,  etc.  Including 
Chicago,  Boston,  New  York,  Washington,  Nia- 
gara Falls,  and  the  SONG  OF  NORWAY  Stage 
Show. 

NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Fifteen  Days.  Leaving  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
July  5th,  1959.  Including  Banff,  Lake  Louise, 
Vancouver,    and    Victoria. 

Also  an  eight-day  tour  to  Banff,  Lake  Louise, 
Coeur  D'Aiene. 

MESA  VERDE 

Labor    Day   v/eekend   tour. 
September    5-6-7,    1959. 

HAWAIIAN  TOUR 

Leaving  in  November.  Tours  leaving  every 
month. 

For   Itinerary    write    or    phone: 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460  Seventh  Avenue 

Salt  Lake   City  3,   Utah 

Phone  EM  3-5229 


•  UGAUTIFUL 
•  HAI\DY 

•  DURABLE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  „ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gt^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  Citv  1.  Utah  ^S|vJ| 


Christine  H.  Robinson,  author  of  the 
visiting  teacher  messages,  June  1957,  page 
412. 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs,  author  of  the 
literature  lessons,  July  1949,  page  471. 


uielief  Societif  for 

llLotners  ana    \jOaugnters 

Peimelh  Haggard 


M 


Y  heart  is  full  of  thanksgiving 
for  the  beautiful  memories 
I  carry  with  me  of  my  early 
training,  and  for  the  habits  acquired 
as  a  small  girl.  When  we  were 
young,  we  children  went  to  Relief 
Society  with  mother.  She  never 
knew  what  it  was  to  stay  home  be- 
cause it  happened  to  be  nap  time. 
For  that  one  day,  we  skipped  our 
naps.  Biby-sitters  were  not  heard 
of  then.  Everyone  went  and  took 
their  little  ones  —  and  for  this  I  am 
grateful.  Now  that  I  am  older  and 
have  a  grown  daughter  with  four 
little  ones  of  her  own,  I  can  see  how 
important  good  habits  can  be  when 
children  are  young. 

I  respect  and  love  my  mother  for 
setting  the  proper  example  for  me, 
and  now  my  daughter,  in  turn,  has 
the  habit  of  going  to  Rehef  Society, 
not  because  she  thinks  she  should, 
but  because  she  wants  to.  And  how 
did  she  acquire  that  habit?  Be- 
cause while  she  was  young  and  at 
home,  she  saw  the  great  good  Relief 
Society  had  done  for  me.  In  one 
of  her  recent  letters  she  wrote  about 
walking  to  Relief  Society  and  taking 
her  babies.  Her  car  was  tied  up  for 
the  day,  but  that  didn't  keep  her 
home.  In  turn,  her  children  are 
getting  the  habit  and  know  what 
Tuesday  has  in  store  for  them. 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  FOR  MOTHERS  AND  DAUGHTERS  415 

Every    young    girl    should    have  pensable,   just  remember,   none  of 

praise  and  honor  for  her  mother  and  us  is  indispensable,  but  we  do  want 

encourage  her  to  go  to  Relief  So-  to  leave  a  good  impression  in  the 

ciety    meetings    and    perform    her  hearts  of  all  those  who  know  us,  and 

duties.    The  things  she  learns  there  we  can  do  that  by  developing  our- 

help  her  to  be  a  better  mother  and  selves  spiritually.    Relief  Society  of- 

wife.  fers  this  development. 

Life  is  like  climbing  a  mountain.  I  am  sure  all  of  you  sometime 
You  know  full  well  that  on  reaching  have  seen  the  beautiful  flowers 
the  top  there  will  be  unfolded  to  blooming  on  the  hillside  in  the 
you  blessings  of  which  you  never  springtime.  Maybe  several  years  go 
even  dreamed.  But,  as  you  struggle  by  without  a  single  blossom.  What 
upwards,  pebbles  get  into  your  shoes  is  the  reason  for  this?  Seeds  aren't 
and  hurt  your  feet,  briars  tear  and  planted  just  certain  years.  It  takes 
scratch  you,  and,  suddenly,  you  trip  God's  refreshing  and  life-giving  rain 
and  fall,  having  been  unaware  of  a  and  lots  of  sunshine  to  make  these 
hidden  rock  in  the  ground.  This  seeds  develop  and  mature  into  beau- 
can  be  compared  to  difficulties  we  tiful  plants  and  flowers.  I  firmly 
meet  with  in  everyday  life.  The  peb-  believe  that  the  Relief  Society  can 
ble  which  hurts  our  foot  is  that  little  help  our  members  bloom  into  beau- 
desire  not  to  do  all  the  things  we  tiful  flowers.  Our  lessons  in  theology 
know  we  should,  thus  hurting  us  where  we  learn  our  Lord's  work;  in 
spiritually  and  physically;  the  briar  culture  where  we  study  the  best  of 
which  scratches  and  tears  is  an  un-  the  world's  literature;  in  music 
kind  act  to  those  who  are  trying  so  where  we  gain  an  appreciation  of 
hard  to  encourage  and  lead  us  along  this  lovely  gift;  in  social  science 
the  right  path.  And  the  hidden  rock  which  we  can  apply  to  everyday  af- 
could  be  the  criticism  we  make  of  fairs;  in  work  meetings  which  pro- 
our  leaders.  vide  an  opportunity  for  our  young 

But  the  stout  of  heart,  obeying     members all  these  things  can 

the  Lord's  commandments  despite  act  as  God's  rain  and  sunshine  upon 

their  many  weaknesses,  follow  the  our  members.    The  seed  is  planted 

path  with  increased  love  and  obedi-  in  each  of  us  and  with  an  earnest 

ence.  desire  on  our  part,  God  will  make 

it  bloom. 

npHE  Relief  Society  was  organized  I  used  to  think,  what  a  nice  person 

to  raise  human  life  to  its  high-  I   am.     So   many  wicked   things   I 

est  level,  and,  surely,  it  does  just  that  didn't  do.     But  now  that  I   have 

for  all  those  who  will  let  it.    Most  grown  older,  I  sigh  to  think  of  the 

people  need  improvement,  but  the  many  good  things  I  didn't  do. 

place  to  begin  is  with  ourselves.  I  make  a  special  note  on  impor- 

Sometime  when  you're  feeling  im-  tant  things  to  do  and,  although  I 

portant,  sometime  when  your  ego's  struggle  every  day,  I  never  get  quite 

in  bloom,  sometime  when  you  take  through 

it  for  granted  you're  the  best  quali-  And  so  it  goes  from  day  to  day, 

fied  person  in  the  room,  sometime  forever  without  end,  no  matter  how 

when  you  feel  that  you  are  indis-  much  energy  I  constantly  expend. 


416 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JUNE  1959 


HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Leave  once  a  month.  Prices  start  from 
$275.  Please  inquire  about  these  won- 
derful   tours    to    Hawaii. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves  August  1,  1959,  for  the  famous 
HILL  CUMORAH  PAGEANT  and  visiting^ 
many  cities  including  Chicago,  New 
York,  Washington  D.C.,  Boston,  Niagara 
Falls,  Canada,  and  many  other  Histori- 
cal  places   of  the   Church    and   country. 

SCENIC  NORTHWESTERN  TOUR 

Please  write  for  information  concerning 
this   tour. 

For  further  details  write  or  phone: 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.  Box  20 

Sugar    House    Station 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Phone 
IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


But  then  sometimes  I  wonder  as  I 
tackle  something  new,  how  would 
I  feel  if  I  had  no  important  thing 
to  do. 

Relief  Society  is  important.  It  is 
here  for  all  to  enjoy  —  young  mem- 
bers as  well  as  the  older  ones.  Come 
and  see  for  yourselves. 

May  the  Lord  bless  all  of  you  with 
the  earnest  desire  to  serve  and  the 
time  and  ability  to  do  it. 


Ujirthday   L^ongratuiations 


Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Hannah  S.  Jones 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Mohr  Felix 
Logan,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Annie  E.  Clark  Moffett 
Smoot,  Wyoming 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Georgina  Toone  Condie 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Bodell  Christine  Hansen  Jensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Freda  von  Hake 
Santa  Monica,  California 

Mrs.  Mae  Ruth  Spruce  Drummond 
Sacramento,  California 

Mrs.  Emily  Cowley  Bench  Fowler 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Nancy  Mathews 
Shelley,  Idaho 

Alvina  Glattle  Weber 
Chicago,  Illinois 


FAMILY  NIGHT  FUN 

Monroe  and  Shirley 
Paxman 

Here's  a  book  that 
provides  many 
planned  activities  to 
enliven  family 
nights  and  family 
parties  —  cement 
closer  ties  and  build 
wholesome  attitudes 
in    young    lives. 

2.95 


RELIGION  and  THE 
PURSUIT  of  TRUTH 

Lowell  L.  Bennion 

Dr.  Bennion  recog- 
nizes many  of  the 
problems  confronting 
university  and  other 
students  of  the 
sciences  and  liberal 
arts  and,  with  under- 
standing, shows  hov/ 
all  knowledge  sup- 
ports   gospel    truths. 

2.75 


DcsGrclK^Booh  Co 


Deseret    Book    Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed  you  will  find  (  )  check  (  )  money  order 
(  )  I  have  an  account.  Please  charge  for  encircled  (num- 
bered) books:  1  2 


Name    .... 

Address   

City 

Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 

PK-lC-95-30891     ^^'t^^^'^'jAN    60 


Stravifberries  are  so-o-o  good  I 

Strawberries  are  so  delicious  and  can  be  eaten  in  so  many  different  delicious 
ways  that  it's  no  wonder  they've  always  been  such  a  family  favorite. 

Used  in  fruit  cups,  fruit  salads,  gelatins,  ice  cream,  cobblers,  pies, 
short  cake,  or  just  with  cream  and  sugar,  strawberries  add  appeal  to  any  meal. 
Preserved  or  made  into  jam,  you  can  enjoy  them  all  year  round  as 
spreads,  or  as  toppings  for  pancakes,  puddings  and  ice  cream.  And  of  course 
strawberries  and  U  and  I  Sugar  go  hand  in  hand.  Make  sure  you're  prepared 
for  the  big  berry  season  ahead:  check  up  on  your  sugar  supply  now. 


^0*. 


1H 

SUCAR 

fl.r       ''^«f 


And  remember:  you  can't  buy  a  finer,  purer  sugar  than  home-produced  U  and  I  Sugar. 


mmmMmM^m^m 


eliefoociet:^: 


M    A    G    A 


T    N    E 


->' 


5 


•^  ?i  »^  j^  »i 

i335li 

1  ^  i  q  il 

3  31;^:^^  I 

fl   333j3^  1 

n  ~"  *«  -•  -^ «,  _ 
5  1  T  1 

221    I 


^3^  I 

12;  i 


'*>^|-x«»*^-*i;:''-*'''i^ 


^^       ■  -t^v 


-'1 

■^Hk  V 

v 

P 

^ 

W^  VOL  46  NO. 

7 

IP 

r 

Lessons  for  Octq 
JULY  1959 

>b 

-il^.:^ 


..&*a»?^«S»?r 


|»r^' 


V^-'V'^ 


Summer  (^ry 

Chiistie  Lund  Coles 

Bathe  me  in  beauty,  World, 
Immerse  me  in  your  color  and  your  sound. 
Let  all  your  greening  hills  envelop  me 
In  loveliness  immaculately  found. 

Weave  me  in  wonder,  World. 
Let  all  your  leaf-spun  magic  be  a  veil 
Encasing  me  this  hour  in  turquoise  light, 
Where  nothing  dark  nor  doubting  can  assail. 

Mould  me  in  music.  World. 
Circle  me  with  chiming  lilt  of  bird. 
Let  me  be  part  of  the  most  quiet  sound, 
My  being  song  with  all  that  it  has  heard. 

Sate  me  with  summer,  World, 
With  tall,  cool  grass,  with  petal,  and  the  high 
Clouds  moving  endlessly.    Let  me  be  one 
With  the  silent  signature  of  sun  and  sky. 


The  Cover:  Capitol  Building,  Baton  Rouge,  Louisiana 

Photograph  by  Fred  H.  Ragsdale,  Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild 

Frontispiece:  Landscape  Near  Lake  City,  Colorado 
Photograph  by  Don  Knight 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    it 


ear  an 


d  QJar 


I  enjoyed  verv  much  the  article  "Would 
You  Write  Poetry?"  by  Syhia  Probst 
Young  in  the  ]\Iay  issue  of  the  Magazine. 
It  appeared  to  me  as  one  of  the  best  I  have 
read  on  the  subject.  It  is  satisfying  to 
know  that  at  last  I  have  succeeded  in 
\\riting  a  stor\'  ^^■orthy  of  publication  in 
the  Magazine  ("Gem  of  the  Hills,"  May 
1959).  I  have  received  many  compli- 
ments on  it. 

— Lvdia  M.  Sorcnsen 

Emerw  Utah 

From  deep  in  the  heart  of  Texas,  I'm 
lost  without  mv  KtM^i  Society  Magazine, 
as  the  cowboy  without  his  boots!  Being 
so  far  from  the  headquarters  of  the  Church, 
we  here  need  all  the  words  of  wisdom 
and  inspiration  we  can  get  via  our  Church 
publications.  The  good,  clean,  whole- 
some stories,  and  other  features  of  the 
Magazine,  arc  a  welcome  relief  from  the 
world  of  every da\  tension  and  rush. 
— Mrs.  Beatrice  Foster 

Arlington,  Texas 

Mr.  Hale  and  I  have  returned  to  Japan, 
and  will  be  here  for  one  more  year.  I  \'ery 
much  appreciate  the  Magazine.  ...  I  study 
the  lessons  bv  myself,  but  enjoy  the 
Magazine  alwa^^s,  and  it  seems  like  a  breath 
of  home  when  the  Magazine  arrives.  I 
use  the  recipes  to  teach  my  young  Japa- 
nese friends  how  to  cook.  We  have  made 
the  "Orange  Date  Nut  Bread"  (from  the 
January  issue ) .  The  girls  are  very  much 
surprised  that  a  religious  Magazine  has  so 
much  material  for  everyday  living. 
— Miriam  C.  Hale 

Nagoya,  Japan 

I  feel  that  I  have  missed  a  great  deal 
by  not  being  brought  up  in  the  Church, 
and  am  deeply  thankful  to  be  able  to  read 
material  in  the  Magazine  to  help  me  in 
trying  to  rear  a  child  who  will  be  a  credit 
to  the  Church.  I  look  forward  to  each 
issue  and  often  read  portions  aloud  to  my 
husband,  so  that  he,  too,  can  share  the 
wonderful  poems,  stories,  and  articles.  The 
recipes  help  me  to  make  meals  more  in- 
teresting. 

— Millie  Martindale 


Bossier  City,  Louisiana 


Page  418 


I  have  read  the  Magazine  since  I  was  a 
child  in  my  mother's  home  and  have  en- 
joyed every  story  and  lesson  just  a  little 
more  than  the  last.  It  is  really  wonderful 
to  have  a  good  Magazine  coming  into  our 
home  now  when  there  is  so  little  material 
of  similar  calibre  a\ailable. 

— Lorav  C.  Randall 

Compton,  California 

I  surely  enjoy  the  Magazine  and  receive 
much  inspiration  from  it.  The  wonder- 
ful messages  that  reach  me  while  reading 
the  stories  and  articles  help  me  so  much 
in  the  role  as  a  wife  and  mother. 
—Sharon  B.  Ballif 

Phoenix,  Arizona 

My  mother-in-law  was  so  kind  to  send 
me  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  for  our 
stay  here  in  the  Netherlands  while  my 
husband  is  studying  plant  breeding  at 
Wageningen.  I  am  grateful  for  the  Relief 
Society  organization  and  my  membership 
in  it.  Here  in  our  small  branch  of  the 
Church  I  meet  with  six  other  members 
for  our  meetings.  I  ride  mv  bicycle  to 
these  meetings.  The  Magazine  has  so 
many  faith-building  articles.  I  read  it 
from  cover  to  cover  and  then  pass  it  on 
to  the  Rehef  Society  president  here  at  the 
Ede  Branch. 

— Mrs.  Merilouisc  H.  Madsen 

Bennehom,  Netherlands 


I  have  again  sent  in  gift  subscriptions 
for  three  sisters,  one  daughter,  and  two 
daughters-in-law.  They  all  write  heartfelt 
thanks  for  the  lo\'ely  Magazine,  "the 
Christmas  present  that  lasts  all  year."  I 
am  truly  grateful  for  the  inspirational  and 
worthwhile  subject  matter  I  find  in  every 
number, 

— Etta  S.  Bobbins 
Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 

It  is  indeed  a  pleasure  and  a  satisfac- 
tion to  be  instrumental  in  bringing  the 
inspiration  as  well  as  the  wealth  of  in- 
struction The  Rehef  Society  Magazine 
brings  into  the  homes. 

— Jennie  W.  Erekson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society   of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  .___.-  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary   V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elhott  Josie  B.  Bay  Winniefred  S.  Alton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.  Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Fannie   S.   Kienitz 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          ------------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          -._.------  Vesta  P.   Crawford 

General  Manager           _.-.-.----  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  JULY   1959  NO.    7 


e 


on  tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

In  Memoriam  —  President  Stephen  L  Richards  421 

America's  Challenge  —  Individual  Righteousness   A.   Theodore   Tuttle  424 

Fanny  Steenblik  Kienitz  Appointed  to  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  Elsie  M.   Belliston  427 

The  Gulf  States  Mission  Preston   R.    Nibley  428 

'  'More  Precious  Than  Rubies' '   440 

FICTION 

Blue  Voile  for  Dreams  Norma  Wrathall  430 

Pretending   Garden    Helen    H.    Trutton  444 

Such   a   Heavenly   Secret   Mabel   Law   Atkinson  450 

The  Silver  Leash  —  Chapter  7  Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons  455 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near  and   Far 418 

Sixty  Years  Ago  436 

Woman's    Sphere   Ramona   W.    Cannon  437 

Editorial:    Planning   Summer  Activities   for   Children    Marianne    C.    Sharp  438 

Notes  From  the  Field:   Relief  Society  Activities   Hulda   Parker  461 

Birthday     Congratulations    488 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Gulf  States  Mission  Emma  A.  Hanks  441 

Jewels   for  the    Table    Marian   Gardner   Nielson  448 

Meletia   Miles  Makes   Sweaters  in   Unusual  Designs   454 

Recipe  for  Cold  Water  Soap  488 

LESSONS  FOR  OCTOBER 

Theology  —  "Magnify   Thine  Office"   Roy  W.   Doxey  468 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "...   Take  Upon  You  My  Whole   Armor.    .    ."   

Christine     H.     Robinson  474 

Work  Meeting  —  Child  Safety  Charlotte   A.   Larsen  475 

Literature  —  Introduction:   Light  and  Fire   Briant  S.   Jacobs  477 

Social  Science  —  The  Spiritual  Road  Blaine  M.  Porter  483 

POETRY 

Summer  Cry  —  Frontispiece  Christie  Lund  Coles  417 

Summit     Maude     Rubin  423 

To  Benjamin  Franklin  Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan  435 

First  in  the   Valley   Dorothy   J.    Roberts  439 

Search  Not  Stars   Leona   Fetzer   Wintch  447 

Quoit  Tower,   San  Francisco  Margery  S.   Stewart  453 

Elizabeth    Ethel    Jacobson  460 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245,  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy  ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  baci< 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  419 


1 


PRESIDENT  STEPHEN  L  RICHARDS 


9n  m 


emonam 


Wresident  Stephen  oc  LKichards 

(June  18,  1879— May  19,  1959) 


PRESIDENT  Stephen  L  Rich- 
ards, First  Counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency,  died  sudden- 
ly on  Tuesday  morning,  May  19, 
1959.  Fie  would  have  turned  eighty 
years  old  on  June  18th.  The  news 
of  his  passing  brought  sorrow  to  the 
membership  of  the  Church  whom 
he  had  devotedly  ser\'ed  for  forty- 
two  years— thirty-four  years  as  a 
member  of  the  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve  and  for  the  last  eight  years 
as  First  Counselor  to  his  loved  and 
esteemed  friend.  President  David 
O.  McKay.  During  his  service  in 
the  First  Presidency,  President  Rich- 
ards has  given  special  attention  to 
the  direction  of  the  missionary  pro- 
gram of  the  Church.  To  that  work 
he  gave  unsparingly  of  his  great 
powers  and  capabilities.  The  in- 
creased missionary  work  during  his 
years  of  service  bespeaks  his  influ- 
ence and  effectiveness. 

President  Richards  lived  those 
things  which  he  taught.  The 
sacredness  of  the  home  and  its 
perpetuity  in  the  hereafter  were 
exemplified  by  his  personal  life.  To 
him  and  his  dearly  beloved  wife, 
Irene  Smith  Merrill  Richards,  there 
were  born  nine  children,  seven  of 
whom  survive  him.  Including  those 
who  became  a  part  of  President 
Richard's  family  through  marriage, 
there  were  eighty-four  members  in 
the  closely  knit  family  circle  at  the 
time  of  President  Richard's  passing. 
President  Richards  and  his  wife, 
Irene,  have  bequeathed  a  great 
heritage  to  their  children  and  to 
their  families  and  set  high  standards 


of  family  life  for  the  members  of 
the  Church  as  well  as  for  the  world. 

Relief  Society  acknowledges  with 
gratitude  the  interest  which  Presi- 
dent Richards  had  in  it.  Preserved 
in  the  pages  of  The  Relief  Society 
Magazine  for  many  years  past  are 
words  of  counsel  and  admonition 
from  him.  While  his  mortal  span 
has  passed,  the  influence  of  his 
teachings  will  continue  to  be  felt. 
It  seems  fitting  to  include  excerpts 
so  that  his  own  words  may  speak 
to  us. 

The  visiting  teachers  of  Relief 
Society  and  the  work  wdiich  he  en- 
visioned for  them  engaged  his  atten- 
tion particularly: 

I  pay  my  tribute  of  respect,  admiration, 
and  love  to  the  \isiting  teachers  of  the 
Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  In  my  hum- 
ble judgment,  and  to  the  best  of  my 
knowledge,  there  has  not  existed  in  the 
last  hundred  years,  and  there  does  not 
now  exist,  any  group  of  persons,  male  or 
female,  who  have  given  and  now  give  more 
de\'Oted,  altruistic,  unselfish  influence  and 
self-effacing  service  to  the  children  of  our 
Father  than  this  group  of  Relief  Society 
visiting  teachers.  They  are  the  quiet,  un- 
obtrusive, faithful  guardians  of  our  homes. 
Throughout  the  years  their  kindly  ministra- 
tions have  been  countless.  They,  with  the 
bishops,  have  been  the  first  to  appear 
with  offerings  of  help  in  times  of  sick- 
ness, death,  or  other  distress.  They  have 
fed  the  hungry,  they  have  clothed  the 
naked,  they  have  comforted  the  bereaved, 
and  inspirited  the  hopeless.  They  have 
ne\'er  taken  nor  received  a  cent  of  pay. 
I  beliexe  there  is  no  other  such  social 
service  of  record  on  a  purely  volunteer 
basis  {The  Reliei  Society  Magazine,  De- 
cember 1954,  pp.  796-797). 

Page  421 


422 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


I 


N  many  of  his  addresses,  President 
Richards  held  up  the  lofty  con- 
cept of  motherhood,  decrying 
present-day  evils,  and  portraying  in 
beautiful  language  the  love  and 
worth  of  hearth  and  home: 


I  believe  that  all  people  are  by  nature 
endowed  with  something  of  a  loxe  for 
the  beautiful  in  their  hearts,  and  it  needs 
but  cultivation  and  encouragement  to  de- 
velop it  into  one  of  the  loveliest  aspects 
of  living.  Almost  all  are  sensitive  to  color, 
to  form  and  symmetr}/,  so  that  good  archi- 
tecture and  good  landscaping  with  trees, 
flowers,  shrubs  and  lawns  ha\'e  a  very  ap- 
preciable effect,  even  though  sometimes 
unconsciously,  upon  all  persons. 

The  love  of  home  is  one  of  the  great 
virtues  of  the  race,  and  undoubtedly  the 
beauty  of  home  has  done  much  to  stimu- 
late that  love.  It  is  very  fortunate  that 
it  doesn't  take  much  money  to  indulge 
aesthetic  tastes,  particularly  in  the  care 
of  the  home.  Cleanliness  and  neatness  are 
the  chief  requirements,  and  personal  en- 
ergy, ambition  and  pride  can  supply  these. 
The  humblest  cottage  can  be  a  lovely 
place,  a  haven  of  refuge  and  a  constant 
delight,  if  it  is  but  kept  neat  and  tidy 
and  clean  [The  Relief  Society  Magazine, 
January  1942,  pp.  25-26). 

In  such  a  concept  [of  motherhood]  duty 
comes  first.  Duty  is  always  rigorous  and 
exacting.  It  does  not  tolerate  neglect, 
and  it  will  not  permit  itself  to  be  subordi- 
nated to  pleasure  and  levity.  It  entails 
seeming  sacrifice,  but  sacrifice  is  a  word 
of  many  definitions  and  constructions.  If 
we  mean  by  it  foregoing  many  of  the 
quests  and  liberties  for  personal  pleasure 
outside  family  and  home  then  there  are 
many  sacrifices.  If  we  include  sleepless 
nights,  physical  exhaustion,  and  incessant 
toil,  there  is  more  sacrifice.  But  if  our 
vision  is  raised,  and  we  look  ahead  to  the 
maturity  and  nobility  of  lives  whom  the 
mother  has  nurtured  and  developed,  then 
we  interpret  all  of  the  self-denial,  all  of  the 
patient  labor  and  exertion  as  opportunity 
for  the  fulfillment  of  the  greatest  mission 
that  can  ever  come  to  woman — mother- 
hood, which  brings  into  the  \\'orld  and 
guides  back  to  God  the  eternal  souls  of 
men. 


What  such  an  exalted  concept  of 
motherhood,  if  universally  understood  and 
accepted,  would  do  for  the  homes  of  men 
and,  through  them,  for  the  nations  of  the 
world,  no  one  can  estimate.  It  makes  a 
home  the  mission  of  a  lifetime;  it  deters 
di\'orce;  it  pro\'ides  its  own  rewards;  it 
makes  for  the  safest  sanctuary  of  all  the 
virtues;  and,  in  its  higher  aspects,  it  serves 
to  create  the  prototype  of  the  heavenly 
status — the  eternal  home  which  awaits 
the  faithful  of  all  of  God's  children  {The 
Relief  Society  Magazine,  May  1951,  pp. 
296-297). 

AT  this  time  when  hearts  are  heavy 

over     the     loss     of     President 

Richards,  it  is  encouraging  to  read 

his  words  of  comfort  and  advice  to 

those  who  lost  dear  ones  in  the  war: 

If  a  great  grief  comes  to  your  home, 
you  will  need  help.  Nothing  is  more 
precious  than  one's  own  flesh  and  blood, 
and  the  loss  of  a  manly  son,  a  devoted 
husband,  or  father,  or  a  life  mate-to-be  is 
not  easily  requited.  Kinspeople,  good 
friends,  and  neighbors  may  come  to  bring 
you  sympathy,  lo\e  and  kindness.  This 
will  help,  but  it  will  not  be  enough.  You 
will  tell  yourself  that  he  died  in  a  great 
cause — in  the  ser\  ice  of  his  country.  You 
\\'ill  con\'ince  yourself  that  it  was  a  noble 
sacrifice.  You  will  be  proud  of  him,  but 
your  heart  will  still  ache  and  you  will 
have  an  irrepressible  longing  once  more  to 
see  his  face,  to  hear  his  voice,  and  have 
his  arms  around  you  and  feel  again  the 
warmth  and  tenderness  of  his  loving  em- 
brace. Surelv  you  will  need  help.  I  know 
of  one  source  only  from  which  that  help 
may  be  secured.  It  is  from  this  selfsame 
Jesus  who  ga\e  His  life  for  others  and, 
on  the  third  da}%  took  it  up  again.  E\en 
with  His  help  you  will  still  weep,  but 
you  will  not  ^^"ecp  in  \'ain.  If  you  will 
let  Him,  He  will  take  away  all  bitterness 
from  your  loss.  He  will  touch  your  broken 
heart  and  it  will  mend,  not  all  at  once 
perhaps,  but  gradually  and  surely.  If  you 
will  listen  to  the  voice  of  His  Spirit  and 
His  holy  Word,  He  will  convince  you 
that  your  loved  one  is  not  lost  but  only 
separated  from  vou  for  a  time,  and  that 
you  mav  confidently  look  forward  to  a 
happy   companionship   in   the  not-too-dis- 


IN  MEMORIAM  —  PRESIDENT  STEPHEN  L  RICHARDS 


423 


tant  future  where  there  will  be  no  more 
war,  no  more  cruelty,  and  no  more  sad 
partings  from  those  we  love  (The  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  April  1944,  page  197). 

SPEAKING  of  the  love  he  bore 


President      McKay, 
Richards  wrote: 


President 


I  have  tried  but  never  been  able  to  ex- 
press the  gratitude  I  feel  for  the  high 
privilege  of  being  admitted  to  the  circle 
of  his  intimate  friends.  If  I  may  be 
permitted  to  remain  within  that  circle  for 
the  period  of  this  life,  and  for  the  life  to 
come,  I  shall  feel  that  I  haxe  won  a 
blessing  of  incomparable  \alue  {Relief 
Society  Magazine,  June  1951,  page  368). 

President  Richards  testified  of 
the  divine  mission  of  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  and  in  one  discourse 
he  spoke  of  his  contributions  to  the 
world,  closing  with  an  earnest  appeal 
to  all  men  to  investigate  the  truth: 

One  of  the  features  of  temple  work 
should  for  emphasis  be  specially  men- 
tioned. It  is  the  sealing  of  husband  and 
wife  in  the  eternal  co\'enant  of  marriage. 
Joseph  Smith  taught  that  the  family  circle 
is  the  foundation  of  exaltation  and  that  its 
projection  into  eternity  is  heaven  itself. 
He  sanctified  the  association  of  loved  ones. 
He  made  the  father  a  priest  and  the  moth- 
er a  priestess  in  the  temple  of  the  home. 
If  his  glorious  interpretation  of  this  divine 


institution  could  have  general  application, 
the  ills  of  society  would  be  cured  and  the 
brotherhood  of  mankind  established.  This 
contribution  alone  entitles  him  to  a  place 
on  the  very  summit  of  distinction  among 
the  world's  philosophers  and  benefac- 
tors. .  .  . 

If  any  man  has  received  in  his  heart 
the  witness  of  the  divine  truth  embraced 
in  the  contributions  of  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph, I  charge  him  to  be  true, — true  to 
his  testimony,  true  to  the  Prophet,  the 
founder,  true  to  the  cause  and  its  duly 
commissioned  leaders,  true  to  the  cove- 
nants he  has  made  in  holy  places,  and 
true  to  the  brotherhood  of  man  in  the 
service  that  he  renders.  If  any  man  has 
not  recei\ed  this  witness,  I  appeal  for  his 
thoughtful,  prayerful,  sympathetic  consid- 
eration. I  offer  to  him,  out  of  the  ex- 
periences of  my  life,  a  humble  but  certain 
assurance  that  if  he  will  recei\e  and  apply 
the  teachings  of  Joseph  Smith  he  will  be 
made  happy.  Doubt  and  uncertainty  ^^'ill 
leave  him.  Glorious  purpose  will  come 
into  life.  Family  ties  will  be  sweeter. 
Friendships  will  be  dearer.  Service  will  be 
nobler,  and  the  peace  of  Christ  will  be 
his  portion.  I  so  testify  in  the  name  of 
Jesus  Christ,  Amen  {The  Relief  Society' 
Magazine,  December  1936,  pp.  740-741). 

Happiness  and  joy  will  come  to 
anyone  who  studies  and  follows  the 
teachings  of  the  gospel  so  eloquent- 
ly set  forth  by  President  Richards. 


S, 


ummtt 


Maude  Rubin 


This  mountain  summit  knows  no  gentle  mouth 
Of  summer's  kiss,  nor  warmth,  nor  tropic  sun; 
Though  its  foot  is  planted  greenly  in  the  south. 
It  lives  with  stars  and  clouds.  ...  All  climbing  done, 
It  stands  alone;  its  tranquil  brightness  flares 
White  above  white  in  layered  winter  snow. 
Stillness  to  silence  stillness,  breathing  airs 
Of  rarified  aloofness.  .  .  .  Who  can  know 
The  everlasting  loneliness  of  peaks 
Where  only  God  in  slow  creation  speaks? 


America's  Challenge  — 
Individual  Righteousness 

Eider  A.  Theodore  Tuttle 
Of  the  First  Council  of  the  Seventy 

Tn  the  souls  of  its  citizens  —  will  be  found  the  likeness  of  the  state  —  which  if 
they  be  unjust  and  tyrannical  then  \^•ill  it  reflect  their  vices.  But  if  they  be  lovers  of 
righteousness  confident  in  their  liberties  —  so  will  it  be  —  clean  in  justice  —  bold  in 
freedom. 


THIS  statement,  carved  in  mar- 
ble in  the  Oregon  State 
Capitol  Building,  embodies 
the  challenge  for  individual  right- 
eousness for  all  citizens  of  this  land 
—and  particularly  for  Latter-day 
Saints.  They  know  that  this  great 
land,  the  people  who  inherit  it,  and 
those  who  govern  the  people  have 
a  special  responsibility  to  our  Father 
in  heaven.  Revelation  has  made 
clear  that  through  the  blessings  of 
God  this  nation  is  ''choice  above  all 
other  lands,"  not  only  in  physical 
and  national  resources,  but  in  the 
type  of  constitutional  government 
that  prevails  in  this  land  —  giving 
us  freedom  of  opportunity  and 
growth.  Latter-day  Saints  also  know 
that  these  marvelous  blessings  and 
great  promises  are  predicated  upon 
solemn  and  exacting  obligations  on 
the  part  of  the  people  of  this  land. 
Few  warnings  are  sounded  more 
clearly  in  The  Book  of  Mormon 
than  the  call  to,  and  necessity  for, 
individual  righteousness.  In  the 
Book  of  Ether  we  read: 

Behold,  this  is  a  choice  land,  and  what- 
soe\'er  nation  shall  possess  it  shall  be  free 
from  bondage,  and  from  captivity,  and 
from  all  other  nations  under  hea\'en,  if 
they  will  but  serve  the  God  of  the  land, 
who  is  Jesus  Christ  .  .  .  (Ether  2:12). 

Members  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  believe 

Page  424 


that  our  country's  Constitution  is 
no  mere  manmade  document.  The 
Lord  affirms,  in  the  101st  Section 
of  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
that  he  suffered  the  establishment 
of  the  laws  and  Constitution  which 
govern  this  people,  and  he  states 
that  ''for  this  purpose  have  I  estab- 
lished the  Constitution  of  this  land, 
by  the  hands  of  wise  men  whom  I 
raised  up  unto  this  very  purpose, 
and  redeemed  the  land  by  the  shed- 
ding of  blood"  (D  &  C  101:80). 

One  hundred  and  eighty-three  years  ago 
this  month  our  fathers  brought  forth  on 
this  continent  a  new  nation.  It  cost  them 
something  —  suffering,  privation,  destitu- 
tion, blood  —  e^■er^'thing.  They  wanted  to 
breathe  the  air  of  independence  and  were 
willing  to  pay  the  price  that  was  exacted. 
Theirs  was  a  new  experiment  among  the 
nations  of  the  world.  The  "new  nation" 
was  to  be  different.  It  was  to  become 
the  American  system.  One  may  wonder 
how  and  where  the  idea  was  born,  since 
there  was  no  precedent  for  it  anywhere 
on  the  globe. 

It  seemed  to  spring  out  of  the  American 
soil,  and  in  course  of  time  attained  a 
healthy  growth,  for  here  in  the  great  open 
spaces  no  old-world  power  could  suppress 
it  (Sunshine  Magazine,  November  1956, 
back  cover ) , 

Latter-day  Saints  clearly  under- 
stand that  God  raised  up  men  to 
formulate  such  an  idea  and  gave  in- 
spiration to  them  to  do  so. 

Their    ideas    of    government   were    em- 


J 


AMERICA'S  CHALLENGE  —  INDIVIDUAL  RIGHTEOUSNESS 


425 


bodied  in  the  Constitution  —  of  which 
"we  the  people"  were  the  authors.  Thus 
their  rights  were  defined  and  safeguarded. 
Freedom  of  speech  and  of  the  press  and 
the  worship  of  God  was  guaranteed  to 
every  citizen  from  the  least  to  the  greatest. 
In  that  atmosphere  of  guaranteed  liber- 
ty our  nation  has  become  a  common- 
wealth of  some  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  million  people.  Its  independence 
long  has  been  taken  as  a  matter  of  fact. 

But  in  that  independence  can  lie  dan- 
ger. If  liberty  is  made  to  \\'ork,  to  realize 
its  aims,  it  becomes  its  own  \indication, 
and  men  will  not  willingly  turn  from  it. 
But  woe  unto  those  ^^■ho  ^^•ould  willingly 
turn  back  from  this  plane  of  liberty  to 
become  a  mere  gadget  in  a  political  ma- 
chine {Ibid). 

Each  of  us  must  be  willing  to 
pay  the  price  in  effort,  education, 
and  service  to  maintain  this  hard- 
won  independence. 

If  our  liberty  is  lost  to  us  it  will 
not  be  through  invading  armies,  but 
through  the  degeneration  of  the 
people.  Against  that  possibility  our 
forces  must  ever  be  mobilized  and 
our  lives  dedicated. 

J.  Edgar  Hoover  echoes  this  chal- 
lenge to  Americans  to  be  full-time 
patriots: 

There  is  no  place  in  America  for  part- 
time  patriots.  If  our  nation  is  to  live, 
if  we  are  to  continue  to  enjoy  the  fruits 
of  liberty,  we  can  do  no  less  than  follow 
the  example  of  the  men  \\ho  won  that 
freedom  for  us.  Freedom,  while  a  herit- 
age, must  be  rewon  for  each  generation. 

\\^ith  complete  selflessness  and  with 
blazing  intensity  of  spirit,  our  forefathers 
dedicated  their  lives  first  to  securing  and 
then  to  maintaining,  freedom.  They  knew 
at  first  hand  that  life  without  freedom  is 
intolerable.  And  so  they  dreamed  of 
freedom,  fought  for  freedom,  lived  for 
freedom,  breathed  it  and  spoke  it,  prayer- 
fully and  without  self-consciousness. 

Benjamin  Franklin  could  say  simply 
and  eloquently,  "Where  Liberty  dwells, 
there  is  my  country."  And  when  the  sa- 
lute of  cannon  in  celebration  of  the  Fourth 
of    luly   reached    his   ears,   a    dying   John 


Adams  could  arouse  himself  long  enough 
to  murmur  "Independence  forever!" 

Independence,  freedom,  liberty  —  are 
words  that  ring  like  exulting  bells!  Today 
we  need  such  bells  to  be  rung.  This 
nation  is  face  to  face  with  the  gravest 
danger  ever  to  confront  it.  The  menace 
of  Communism  is  no  simple,  forthright 
threat.  It  is  a  sinister  and  deadly  con- 
spiracy which  can  be  conquered  only  by 
an  alert,  informed  citizenry  dedicated  to 
the  preservation  of  the  principles  on  which 
America  was  founded. 

If  our  nation  is  to  retain  its  liberty  in 
the  future,  now,  as  never  before,  its  citi- 
zens must  understand  that  the  inescap- 
able price  of  freedom  is  eternal  vigilance. 
And  eternal  vigflance,  with  dedication  to 
its  cause,  brings  unity  and  strength  in  time 
of  crisis  (Used  by  permission  of  J.  Edgar 
Hoo\er,  Director,  Federal  Bureau  of  In- 
vestigation, and  reprinted  from  This  Week 
Magazine,  copyright  1956  by  the  United 
Newspapers  Magazine  Corporation,  re- 
printed by  permission ) . 

Such  unity  and  strength  character- 
ized the  pioneers  who  came  to  these 
mountain  valleys  and  wrested  from 
a  desert  a  flourishing  empire.  This 
was  not  won,  however,  by  reliance 
on  the  Government,  nor  was  it  done 
by  some  patronalistic  scheme  —  it 
was  done  ''on  their  own.''  It  took 
co-operation  and  individual  effort. 

Their  faith  in  God  was  such  that  they 
believed  he  had  brought  them  here.  And 
they  were  right.  And  they  believed  too 
that  whatever  he  commanded  them  to  do, 
he  would  assist  them  in  performing.  So 
in  him,  they  had  a  mighty  helping  hand. 
But  he  would  only  work  through  them. 
It  was  their  effort  which  must  make  the 
desert  blossom  as  the  rose.  They  must 
plow,  and  they  must  water.  Then  he 
would  give  the  increase. 

It  was  a  great  faith.  And  the  results 
were  equally  great.  On  their  own  they 
attacked  the  dried  up  land,  flooded  it, 
plowed  it,  planted  it,  and  flooded  it  again. 
Crops  grew,  cities  appeared,  they  produced 
a  beauty  spot.  .  ,  . 

They  learned  that  there  was  no  helping 
hand  to  give  them  security.  There  was 
no  escape  from  want  and  fear  except  as 


426 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


they  provided  it  for  themselves.  There 
were  no  socialistic  ideas  in  their  minds. 
They  were  individuals.  They  knew  they 
must  work  for  what  they  got.  Tliey  knew 
that  the  verv  foundation  of  success  for  a 
man,  a  family,  or  a  nation,  is  in  honest 
toil,  wherein  every  man  gives  honestly  of 
his  effort  for  what  he  gets,  and  where  all 
expect  to  support  themselves,  and  make 
the  best  of  their  conditions  ("Church 
News,"  Deseiet  News  Editorial,  July  18, 
1951,  page  16). 

r\URING  the  month  of  July, 
which  is  doubly  significant  to 
Latter-day  Saints,  it  would  be  well 
for  parents  to  teach  the  real  mean- 
ing of  the  ''Fourth''  and  the  'Twen- 
tv-Fourth."  No  doubt,  occasion 
should  be  taken  during  the  family 
hour  in  July  to  instil  appreciation 
for  the  dedication  to  the  great  ideals 
of  freedom  and  liberty  and  work 
that  made  these  events  significant. 

It  would  be  well  for  parents  to 
clarify  their  thinking,  as  well  as  to 
help  their  children  understand  that 
God's  purposes  require  adherence  to 
great  ideals;  and  that  the  threat  to 
these  ideals  is  often  insidious  and 
hidden  behind  fine-sounding  phras- 
es actually  opposed  to  God's  teach- 
ings. 

Whereas  at  one  time  Americans  were 
self-reliant,  each  individual  wanting  to 
work  out  his  own  welfare,  now  many  talk 
in  terms  of  a  "security"  which  they  hope 
to  get  very  largely  from  someone  else. 

And  where  once  a  premium  was  placed 
upon  productive  effort,  there  is  now  the 
hope  of  doing  as  little  as  possible  in  order 
to  get  as  much  as  possible. 

Artisans  who  once  took  pride  in  point- 
ing to  their  high  production,  now  have 
become  part  of  a  regime  which  holds 
down  production  to  a  certain  maximum, 
which  generally  is  far  beneath  a  man's 
normal  capacity.  And  yet  full  compen- 
sation is  asked  for  that  type  of  service. 

The  "get  something  for  nothing"  atti- 
tude is  crowding  out  old-fashioned  Ameri- 
canism. It  is  entirely  different  from  the 
thinking    that    forged    greatness    into    our 


country.  As  a  youthful  nation,  moving 
forward,  crossing  old  frontiers  and  mak- 
ing new  ones,  for  years  we  put  a  high 
value  on  productivity.  Now  many  are 
slipping  a^^•ay  from  it.  Is  it  a  wholesome 
condition? 

America  is  a  Christian  nation,  built 
largely  upon  Christian  principles.  Is  this 
new  attitude  in  keeping  with  true  Chris- 
tianity? 

The  spirit  of  the  gospel  is  the  spirit 
of  productivity  The  Savior  taught  men 
to  "bring  forth  much  fruit";  he  told  the 
story  of  the  "unprofitable  servant";  he  said 
that  branches  which  do  not  produce 
should  be  cut  off  ("Church  News,"  Des- 
eret  News,  Editorial,  July  25,  1951,  page 
16). 

Fundamental  to  the  maintenance 
of  our  God-given  freedom  is  the 
necessity  for  religion  and  morality. 
George  Washington  said: 

Of  all  the  dispositions  and  habits  which 
lead  to  political  prosperit\%  religion  and 
morality  are  indispensable  supports.  In 
vain  would  that  man  claim  the  tribute  of 
patriotism,  who  should  labor  to  subvert 
these  great  pillars  of  human  happiness, 
these  firmest  props  of  the  duties  of  men 
and  citizens. 

The  challenge  to  maintain  free- 
dom, liberty,  and  independence  in 
reality  is  a  challenge  to  individual 
righteousness.  Mothers  ought  to 
concern  themselves  with  the  basic 
things  that  underlie  morality  and 
religion. 

Let  us  teach  our  children  the 
necessity  of  industry,  temperance, 
cleanliness  in  dress,  person,  and 
ideals;  generosity,  co-operation,  stu- 
diousness,  integrity,  honesty,  and 
service. 

These  character  attitudes  incul- 
cated into  our  children  in  their 
youth  will  do  more  than  all  else  to 
maintain  and  perpetuate  the  great 
ideals  for  which  blood  was  shed  and 
sacrifice  made  by  those  who  founded 
and  preserved  this  Nation. 


QJanny  Steenouk  uxiemtz  J^ppointed  to 
(general  iuoara  of  uxeiief  (b octet y 


EJsie  M.  BeUiston 


FANNIE  STEENBLIK  KIENITZ 

pANNY  (Fenneken)  Steenblik 
Kienitz  was  appointed  a  member 
of  the  General  Board  of  Relief  So- 
ciety May  13,  1959.  In  her  life  the 
gospel  has  been  in  very  deed  a  way 
of  life.  The  rich  experiences  it  has 
brought  to  her  span  the  ocean  and 
reach  into  the  mission  field. 

She  was  born  in  beautiful  Arn- 
hem,  Holland,  to  Frederik  and 
Janna  Tempelman  Steenblik.  Her 
parents  accepted  the  gospel  and 
came  to  America  in  time  for  Fanny 
to  enter  kindergarten. 

In  Salt  Lake  City,  Fanny's  father, 
the  Dutch  shop  owner,  became  a 
farmer  and  dairyman.  His  family 
grew  until  it  numbered  eleven.  They 
understood  the  sacrifices  that  are 
made   by  converts  to  the  Church 


who  come  to  a  strange  land  to  make 
their  home. 

Sister  Kienitz  grew  up  in  the 
schooling  of  the  Church  and  assisted 
in  ward  activities  and  entertain- 
ments, and  served  in  positions  of 
secretary,  teacher,  and  counselor  in 
ward  auxiliaries. 

She  married  Willard  Smith  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple.  They  were 
blessed  with  one  son,  Willard  Steen- 
blik Smith.  She  was  sustained  in 
the  long  illness  and  death  of  her 
husband  by  her  faith  and  her  loyal 
family. 

Two  years  later  she  was  called  to 
the  East  Central  States  when  that 
mission  was  organized.  She  served 
as  mission  Relief  Society  president 
under  the  direction  of  Mission  Pres- 
ident Miles  L.  Jones,  for  the  two 
years  of  her  mission.  She  returned 
home  to  the  care  of  her  son  and  the 
activities  in  her  ward  and  stake. 

Her  son  Willard  Steenblik  Smith 
and  his  wife  Emily  Bringhurst 
Smith  are  the  parents  of  four  chil- 
dren. 

When  she  married  William  H. 
Kienitz  she  moved  to  Emigration 
Stake,  and,  in  1950  when  University 
Stake  was  created,  she  became  its 
Relief  Society  president.  In  1956 
she  was  appointed  group  leader  of 
the  Relief  Society  Presidents  De- 
partment of  the  Salt  Lake  Welfare 
Region. 

Sister  Kienitz  has  great  willing- 
ness and  capacity  for  work.  She 
is  anxious  to  consider  others'  points 
of  view.  She  has  a  humble  heart 
and  great  faith  in  our  Father  and 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Page  427 


cJhe  (^uif  States   llUssion 


Preston  R.  Nihley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 


AT  a  meeting  held  in  New  Orleans,  Louisiana,  on  June  19,  1955,  under 

the  direction  of  Harold  B.  Lee  and  Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council 
of  the  Twelve,  the  Gulf  States  Mission  was  formed.  It  included  the  States 
of  Texas  and  Louisiana,  and  all  of  Mississippi  except  seventeen  counties 
in  the  northern  part  of  the  state,  Legrand  F.  Smith,  who  had  been  presid- 
ing over  the  Texas-Louisiana  Mission,  was  chosen  as  the  president  of  the 
new  mission. 

On  the  same  day  that  the  Gulf  States  Mission  was  formed,  the  New 
Orleans  Stake  was  organized,  with  a  membership  of  2,580.  The  member- 
ship of  the  mission  was  given  as  4,996. 

Elder  Alma  Sonne,  Assistant  to  the  Twelve,  visited  the  Gulf  States 
Mission  in  October  1956.  On  his  return  to  Salt  Lake  City  he  reported 
that  there  were  eight  districts  and  thirty-one  branches  in  the  mission,  and 
that  baptisms  of  new  converts  would  reach  400  during  the  year  1956. 

President  Legrand  F.  Smith  served  faithfully  as  president  of  the  mis- 
sion until  August  1957,  when  he  was  released  to  return  to  his  home  in 
Spanish  Fork,  Utah.     Lincoln  F.  Hanks  of  Salt  Lake  City  was  called  to 


Submitted  by  Emma  A.  Hanks 

Courtesy,    Mississippi   Agricultural   and   Industrial   Board 


THE  HISTORICAL  BILOXI  LIGHTHOUSE  BUILT  IN  1848 


Page  428 


THE  GULF  STATES  MISSION 


429 


Submitted  by  Emma  A.  Hanks 

Courtesy,  Louisiana  Department  of  Commerce  and  Industry 

EVANGELINE'S   GRAVE   IN  THE  GHURCHYARD   OF   ST.   MARTINVILLE, 

LOUISIANA 


The  near-life  size  bronze  statue  was  given  to  the  town  by  the  actress  Dolores  del  Rio 

who  played  the  title  role  in  the  film  Evangeline  which  was  made  in  this 

locality  a  number  of  years  ago. 

succeed  him.  President  Smith,  reporting  the  mission  on  his  return,  said 
that  'The  future  looks  bright  in  the  Gulf  States  Mission."  He  stated  that 
baptisms  had  increased  from  168  the  first  year  to  448  the  last  year  he 
served,  and  that  during  his  tenure  of  office  seven  chapels  had  been  dedi- 
cated, and  that  others  were  under  construction. 

Elder  John  Longden,  Assistant  to  the  Twelve,  made  a  tour  of  the 
Gulf  States  Mission,  in  September  1958,  with  President  Hanks.  On  his 
return  to  Salt  Lake  City  he  reported  that  'The  mission  is  growing.  As  an 
example,  there  are  now  six  stakes  in  the  area  of  the  mission  —  Dallas, 
Houston,  San  Antonio,  El  Paso,  Shreveport,  and  New  Orleans."  He 
pointed  out  that  the  mission  membership  was  distributed  among  twenty- 
seven  branches  and  ten  districts. 

On  March  30,  1959,  it  was  reported  that  there  were  4,255  members 
in  the  Gulf  States  Mission,  located  in  twenty-nine  branches. 

ThirtyTour  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  508  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Emma  A.  Hanks  presides  over  the  Gulf 
States  Mission  Relief  Society. 

Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  is  a  view  of  the  State  Capitol  Building  in  Baton 
Rouge,  Louisiana.  See  also  ''Recipes  From  the  Gulf  States  Mission,"  by  Sister  Hanks, 
page  441. 


Blue  Voile  for  Dreams 


Norma  Wrathall 


AT  four  o'clock  that  summer 
afternoon,  Janet  Davis  pulled 
from  the  oven  a  pan  of  her 
famous  butterscotch-pecan  rolls.  Lit- 
tle rivers  of  melting  brown  sugar 
crusted  over  the  luscious  mounds  of 
nuts,  and  the  fragrance  of  buttery 
caramel  and  browning  yeast-raised 
dough  drifted  through  the  kitchen. 
It  tantalized  Janet's  nostrils  and  her 
mouth  became  moist,  for  she  was 
hungry,  having  eaten  nothing  since 
morning.  She  pressed  one  finger 
lightly  into  the  sirup  and  licked  it. 

M-m-mm-  she  knew  that  the  rolls 
were  at  their  crunchy  best  when 
fresh  from  the  oven.  She  could  eat 
one  or  two  and  still  have  enough 
left  for  the  bake  sale  next  day,  as 
promised.  Almost  without  thought, 
she  opened  a  drawer  and  took  out 
a  spatula.  Then  she  flung  it  back, 
shoved  the  drawer  shut,  pushed  the 
pan  of  rolls  back  onto  the  counter 
and  covered  them  with  a  clean 
towel.  She  would  not,  she  simply 
would  not,  eat  one  more  sweet 
thing.  If  temptation  assailed  her, 
she  had  but  to  recall  her  own  image 
in  the  full-length  mirror  at  Mina 
Dee's  Dress  Shop  that  very  fore- 
noon. She  could  remember  all  too 
clearly  how  Mina  had  looked  stand- 
ing there,  a  black-sheathed  blonde 
willow,  her  lips  pressed  into  polite 
silence,  as  they  both  watched  Jan's 
efforts  to  pull  up  the  zipper.  She 
could  hear  again  the  smooth  little 
voice— 'Tm  so  sorry,  Mrs.  Davis.  I 
don't  have  that  dress  in  your  size." 
This,  as  Janet,  having  pulled  up  the 
zipper  at  last,  stared  in  dismay  at 
the  bulges  above  her  girdle.  Just 
in    time,    she   had    stopped   herself 

Page  430 


from  saying,  ''But  this  is  my 
size.  .  .  ." 

Jan  now  glanced  at  the  clock  and 
sighed.  Time  to  start  cooking  an- 
other enormous  dinner  for  her  hus- 
band, Hal,  and  their  two  teen-age 
sons.  Hal  would  soon  be  home  from 
his  work  as  a  machinist,  and  the  boys 
from  her  father's  farm  where  they 
were  working  during  the  summer 
vacation.  All  three  were  as  lean  and 
muscular  as  race  horses,  and  they 
ate  like  horses,  too,  she  thought,  and 
never  gained  an  ounce.  The  boys 
were  tall  and  rangy  and  tanned;  Hal 
was  tall  and  thick-shouldered  and 
brown,  his  large  face  always  ruddy 
and  pleasant.  Usually,  Jan  thought 
of  her  menfolk  with  affection.  But 
this  afternoon,  a  tiny  line  of  annoy- 
ance was  between  her  eyebrows. 
How  could  she  diet  when  she  was 
everlastingly  preparing  food? 

She  decided  that  she  would  simp- 
ly go  all  day  each  day  without  eat- 
ing. Then,  when  night  came,  she 
could  sit  down  and  eat  a  reasonable 
amount,  so  that  Hal  and  the  boys 
would  not  comment.  She  shuddered 
to  think  of  the  jokes,  the  laughter, 
the  remarks,  if  it  became  known 
that  Mother  was  dieting.  Then  she 
thought  of  her  sister,  Elizabeth,  who 
worked  in  an  office  in  town.  No 
wonder  Liz  could  stay  so  trim;  she 
was  not  exposed  to  food  all  day; 
she  had  no  one  but  herself  to  fix 
for,  and  could  eat  what  she  chose. 
Liz  had  been  a  widow  for  many 
years.  She  lived  alone  in  her  apart- 
ment in  the  city,  now  that  her 
daughter  had  married  and  moved 
away.  Often  she  would  drive  out 
to  see  Jan,  who  lived  at  the  edge  of 


BLUE  VOILE  FOR  DREAMS 


431 


town,  and  remark  how  nice  it  would 
be  to  have  a  place  of  your  own  and 
a  garden,  and  that  big  walnut  tree 
to  shade  the  lawn  in  summer. 

AS  Jan  scrubbed  the  potatoes  and 
put  them  into  the  oven  at  the 
side  of  the  meat  loaf,  she  reflected 
that  it  would  be  best  to  make  a 
green  salad.  She  could  eat  a  large 
plate  of  it,  with  cottage  cheese.  Her 
smooth  cheeks  glowed  like  pink  sat- 
in as  she  worked.  Her  brown  hair 
had  a  natural  fluffiness  that  she  se- 
cretly bemoaned  because  she  could 
not  make  it  lie  flat  and  ''groomed" 
the  way  Liz's  hair  always  looked. 
Jan  was  pleasant  looking,  with  a 
quick  smile,  color  that  flared  warmly 
in  her  cheeks,  and  the  easy,  effort- 
less grace  sometimes  noted  in  plump 
people. 

While  the  food  was  cooking,  she 
went  into  her  bedroom  and  rum- 
maged around  at  the  back  of  the 
clothes  closet.  There  in  its  plastic 
bag,  hanging  safely  out  of  the  way, 
was  the  blue  \oile  dress.  She  shook 
it  carefully  from  its  wrapping,  hold- 
ing it  in  front  of  her,  and  posed  be- 
fore the  mirror.  It  was  what  one 
might  call  a  love  of  a  dress,  with 
tiny  ruffles  down  the  front  of  the 
blouse  and  cascading  down  the  full 
push-up  slee\'es.  Her  gaze  went  on 
past  the  mirror  and  into  the  day, 
three  years  before,  that  Hal  had 
given  her  the  dress  for  her  birthday. 
She  had  put  it  on,  and  modeled  it 
for  him,  turning  and  laughing,  her 
cheeks  flushed  from  his  praise.  And 
then  his  face  had  gone  sober,  he 
had  pulled  her  close  and  kissed  her, 
and  said,  ''Dearest,  you  don't  look  a 
day  older  than  when  we  were  mar- 
ried. You're  still  my  girl— and  your 
eyes  are  just  the  color— how  did  I 
match  them  so  well?"     And  then 


they  had  looked  at  each  other  and 
smiled,  their  lips  tremulous,  and  had 
kissed  again. 

Jan  stroked  the  dress  tenderly, 
then  put  it  back  onto  its  hanger  and 
into  the  back  of  the  closet.  Of 
course  she  couldn't  begin  to  get  in- 
to it  now.  Her  eyes  filled  with  tears 
and  her  lips  trembled.  No  wonder 
Hal  had  stopped  looking  at  her  in 
that  wonderful  way.  "I'm  just  a 
tub — "  she  murmured  aloud.  Next 
thing  she  knew  her  brown  hair 
would  be  streaked  with  gray  and  she 
would  be  a  fat,  aging  woman.  Anx- 
iously, she  peered  again  into  the 
mirror.  Yes,  there  was  a  gray  hair. 
She  yanked  it  out.  Just  then,  the 
doorbell  rang,  and  she  heard  Liz 
call  out  cheerily  "Anybody  home?" 
And  then  Liz  came  on  back  to  the 
bedroom  without  waiting  for  an  an- 
swer. 

"I'm  just  tidying  up  a  bit  before 
supper,"  said  Jan.  "You  may  as 
well  stay  and  eat.  Did  you  ever  see 
such  a  hot  day!  And  me  with  a 
baked  dinner.  But  I  had  to  furnish 
butterscotch  rolls  for  the  bake  sale 
tomorrow,  so  thought  I  might  as 
well  go  on  with  the  oven." 

"So  that's  what  caused  that 
mouth-watering  smell  in  your  kitch- 
en," Liz  sat  on  the  cretonne-covered 
chair  and  kicked  off  her  shoes. 
"What  a  day  we  had  at  the  office." 

Liz  was  taller  than  Jan,  older,  her 
gray  hair  waved  back  smartly,  her 
dark  eves  smiling  through  brown- 
rimmed  glasses.  Her  cheerful  ex- 
pression \^as  overlaid  with  the  fine 
lines  of  years  of  self-discipline.  She 
was  wearing  a  gray-and-white  sheer 
cotton  dress  with  white  organdy  col- 
lar. 

Jan  said,  "I  don't  see  how  you 
keep  looking  so  cool,  in  this  heat. 


432 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


And  I  could  almost  hate  you  for 
being  so  thin." 

"Thin?  What  brought  that  up?'' 
Liz  laughed.  ''Did  you  get  your 
new  dress  at  Mina's  sale?" 

"No— I  didn't  find  anything.  Or 
—well,  if  30U  want  to  know,  she 
didn't  ha\e  one  that  I  could  get 
into— oh,  I  looked  terrible!  Those 
full-length  mirrors!"  Jan  hurried  out 
of  the  room. 

T  IZ  picked  up  her  shoes  and  fol- 
lowed her  sister  to  the  kitchen. 
Jan  began  putting  the  dishes  on  the 
table. 

She  said,  ''It  makes  me  sick  to 
realize  how  fat  I  am.  What  can  I 
do?  Hal  never  gives  me  a  second 
glance,  anv  more.  I  guess  he  can't 
stand  to.  Fm  nothing  to  him  but 
just  a  cook." 

Liz  was  working  her  feet  back 
into  her  shoes.  "Oh,  Jan,  don't 
exaggerate.  You  know  Hal  thinks 
the  world  and  all  of  you.  And  you're 
se\  cral  kinds  of  luckv  to  have  him." 
She  stood  up,  smoothing  down  her 
skirt.  "But  thank  you  just  the 
same— Fm  not  staying  for  one  of 
your  delicious  dinners.  Fd  eat  too 
much.  Apparently  you  haven't 
noticed  it,  but  Fve  put  on  several 
pounds  myself.  I  had  Mina  put 
away  a  pink  suit  for  me  the  other 
day.  It's  one  whole  size  too  small, 
and  I'm  going  to  slim  down  to  it. 
My  motive?"  She  leaned  forward, 
and  moved  a  plate  more  exactly  into 
its  place  on  the  table.  "I'm  admit- 
ting it  to  you  Jan,  and  to  you  alone. 
Remember  Dan  Owens,  who  worked 
for  our  firm  a  year  ago  and  then 
left  for  Chicago?  I  went  out  with 
him  a  bit,  but  nothing  ever  came  of 
it.  Well,  he's  back,  still  single— 
and  he's  asked  me  for  a  date.  He's 
older  than  I  am— taller— I  always  re- 


gretted that  I  didn't  give  him  more 
encouragement  before.  .  .  ."  She 
smiled,  her  cheeks  warming.  The 
two  women  exchanged  a  long,  un- 
derstanding look. 

"Liz,  that's  wonderful,"  said  Jan. 
After  a  few  minutes  of  chatting,  she 
followed  her  sister  to  the  door,  and 
stood  for  a  moment  looking  out  at 
the  shaded  lawn,  the  roses  along  the 
fence,  the  garden  at  the  side.  She 
thought  of  the  fruit  trees  in  the 
back  yard,  and  of  Hal's  work  in  what 
he  called  their  "thumbnail  farm," 
of  his  efforts  to  keep  their  home  at- 
tractive and  secure.  I  am  lucky,  she 
thought  humbly. 

As  she  turned  back  to  her  work, 
she  had  made  a  resolve  of  her  own. 
She  would  wear  the  blue  voile  dress 
to  the  Relief  Society  opening  social 
in  September! 

For  a  week,  she  held  to  her  break- 
fasts of  dry  cereal  and  weak  milk 
and  unsweetened  fruit  juice,  her 
lunch  of  lettuce  and  cottage  cheese. 
But  it  seemed  she  was  forever  stop- 
ping herself  from  tasting  as  she 
cooked  dinner.  By  the  time  night 
came,  she  was  famished. 

At  the  end  of  the  second  week, 
the  sisters  compared  notes.  Jan 
sighed.  "Oh,  Liz,  you  look  as  if 
you'd  fallen  away  to  a  shadow.  Fve 
lost  three  pounds.  Fm  starved  all 
the  time,  and  I  can  hardly  see  any 
difference." 

OUT  Jan  did  not  resent  her  sister's 
slimness.  Liz  was  the  soul  of 
kindness  and  encouragement.  It 
was  just  that  she  must  have  been 
born  with  great  will  power,  Jan 
thought. 

"Well,  I  try  not  to  think  about 
it.  But  for  one  thing,  Fm  always 
cooking.  And  I'm  hungry,"  said 
Jan.    "Besides,  it  seems  to  me  that 


BLUE  VOILE  FOR  DREAMS 


433 


the  whole  world  is  in  a  conspiracy 
to  make  people  eat  too  much.  Open 
a  magazine,  and  what  do  you  see? 
Gorgeous  full-color  illustrations  of 
delectable  recipes.  Luscious  cakes 
and  pies  and  desserts,  whipped  top- 
pings, cream,  bananas,  all  the  rest 
of  it.  Then,  on  the  next  page,  like 
as  not  an  article  advising  people 
against  gaining  weight." 

''I  can  see  your  point,''  Liz  smiled. 

Jan  went  on  bitterly,  ''It  isn't  fair, 
the  emphasis  that's  put  on  food. 
Just  the  other  day,  I  heard  a  friend 
telling  that  she  and  her  husband 
were  looking  forward  to  a  reunion 
with  a  couple  they  hadn't  seen  for 
years.  And  what  were  they  planning 
for  entertainment?  Eating,  of 
course.  They'd  saved  enough  mon- 
ey to  go  to  some  swanky  restaurant. 
She  was  thrilled  over  food.  It's  de- 
pressing." 

Liz  said,  ^'It's  true.  But  you  don't 
really  look  fat,  Jan." 

'That's  sweet  of  you.  By  the 
way,  how's  your  romance  coming 
along?  And  what  will  you  do  if  he 
asks  you  out  for  dinner?  Then  you 
won't  be  able  to  get  away  with 
ordering  limeade  or  fruit  juice."  She 
asked  the  question  with  an  air  of 
triumph,  as  if  clinching  a  point. 

'Til  eat,  of  course.  Then  the  next 
day,  I'll  cut  down  to  make  up  for 
it." 

There  were  times  when  Jan  didn't 
know  if  she  really  wanted  to  get 
thin.  Her  nerves  began  to  fray, 
gnawed  as  they  were  by  the  pangs 
of  hunger.  Her  tongue  sharpened, 
too.  A  few  times  she  caught  Hal 
looking  at  her  thoughtfully.  Once 
he  said,  "Hon,  you're  getting  awful- 
ly nervous.  Maybe  you  need  a  rest?" 
And  she  had  bit  back  an  edgy  reply. 

One  evening  she  had  baked  puffy, 


brown-topped  biscuits  for  supper. 
She  hadn't  eaten  much  all  day  —  a 
slice  of  stale  rye  bread  and  some 
soup  for  lunch  —  hunger  pulled 
at  her  stomach  and  destroyed  her 
will.  Almost  without  thinking,  she 
broke  open  a  biscuit,  spread  butter 
onto  it,  and  began  to  eat.  She  took 
another. 

Hal  came  into  the  kitchen. 
"A— ha!  Eating  before  meals.  Some- 
thing you  won't  let  us  do,"  he  cried, 
his  square  face  one  big  teasing 
smile. 

"No  —  really.  I  was  just  —  samp- 
ling.  ..." 

"I'll  have  one,  too,  now  that 
you've  let  the  bars  down."  He 
plopped  a  whole  biscuit  into  his 
mouth.  Butter  oozed  at  the  corn- 
ers of  his  lips.  "The  boys  won't  be 
home.  Eating  at  your  mother's. 
Had  to  go  to  baseball  practice  over 
on  that  side  of  town."  His  voice  was 
thickened  by  food.  He  began  spoon- 
ing out  jelly. 

"M-m-rnm  —  what  a  good  cook  I 
married.  This  is  the  best  grape  jel- 
ly you  ever  made."  He  set  a  plate 
of  steaming  biscuits  on  the  table. 

Hastily,  Jan  set  on  the  rest  of 
the  meal.  "You  go  ahead  and  eat," 
she  said.  "I— I'm  going  out  on  the 
porch  for  a  few  minutes  —  my  head 
aches  —  I'll  be  right  back."  She  fled, 
unable  to  bear  the  sight  of  his  eat- 
ing. 

OY  the  time  school  opened  in 
September,  Jan  felt  that  she  had 
developed  a  will  of  iron.  All  her 
dresses  were  much  looser;  she  had 
lost  seven  pounds,  though  what  she 
referred  to  as  her  fringe  weight 
fluctuated  up  and  down  a  pound  or 
two. 

One  Monday,  the  day  before  the 


434 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


opening  social,  she  went  to  her  room 
and  took  the  beloved  blue  dress 
from  its  hanger.  She  held  it  up, 
her  hands  trembling  with  eagerness. 
Just  to  make  sure,  she  could  let  out 
the  seams  a  little;  there  was  plenty 
of  material  at  the  sides.  Carefully, 
she  basted  and  stitched  and  pressed. 
At  last  she  slipped  it  over  her  head. 
Strange  that  it  wouldn't  come  down 
easier— she  must  have  forgotten  to 
undo  the  side  zipper  —  there  —  well, 
it  must  be  caught,  or  something.  She 
pulled  gently.  At  last  the  dress  came 
down  over  her  shoulders  and  hips. 
She  smoothed  the  skirt.  She  had 
planned  to  get  a  new  girdle,  any- 
way. This  old  thing  was  worn  out. 
She  hummed  a  little  tune,  turning 
sidewavs,  holding  her  stomach  in. 
She  lifted  her  hands,  and  let  the 
soft  full  sleeves  drift  back  on  her 
arms.  All  at  once,  there  was  a  sound 
at  the  door. 

''Why,  Hal  Davis.  How  long 
have  you  been  standing  there?'' 

She  let  her  hands  fall  onto  her 
head,  and  patted  her  hair. 

''Just  a  minute  or  two.  Why  are 
you  trying  on  that  old  dress,  dear?" 

She  looked  up  at  him,  smiling. 
"Why,  this  isn't  an  old  dress.  It's 
the  one  you  gave  me  for  my  birth- 
day— it's  always  been  my  favorite 
dress.  Vm  planning  to  wear  it  to 
the  opening  social  tomorrow."  For 
some  reason,  her  smile  had  begun 
to  feel  tight  in  her  flushed  cheeks. 

Hal  had  averted  his  eyes,  and  his 
face  had  become  a  careful  mask. 
"I — uh— think  you  should  get  a  new 
dress  for  the  social,  Jan.  You  de- 
serve something  new,  once  in  awhile. 
You  don't  need  to  wear  that  old 
one." 

Jan  sat  on  alone  in  the  room  after 
she  heard  the  front  door  slam.    Hal 


had  kissed  her  hurriedly  and  left. 
She  heard  the  pick-up  truck  rumb- 
ling out  along  the  drixeway  from 
the  back  of  the  lot. 

At  last  she  took  off  the  blue  dress 
and  stuffed  it  into  a  bag  of  old 
clothing  hanging  in  the  hall  closet. 
That's  what  you  get  for  clinging  to 
something  after  you've  outlived  it, 
she  told  herself. 

She  went  into  the  kitchen  and 
began  listlessly  setting  the  table. 
They  would  have  to  be  satisfied  with 
cold  cuts  and  bread  and  butter  and 
fruit. 

AFTER  supper,  Jan  sat  on  the 
front  porch  in  the  gathering 
dusk.  The  boys  had  gone  to  an 
early  movie,  and  Hal  had  not  come 
home.  She  looked  out  across  the 
lawn.  The  grass  looked  dry,  and 
there  were  little  swirls  of  dust  along 
the  path.  She  got  up  and  dragged  the 
hose  around  to  the  front  of  the 
house  and  had  turned  on  the  lawn 
sprinkler  when  she  heard  the  truck 
return.  She  was  making  a  little  wat- 
ering trench  in  front  of  the  zinnias 
when  Hal  came  around  the  house. 
He  was  carrying  a  large  box. 

"Hi,  there,  dear.  Sav,  I'll  tend 
to  the  watering.  Why  don't  you— 
uh— see  what's  in  this  box?  Liz  sent 
it  over." 

Jan  continued  making  a  little  fur- 
row. She  saw  with  exasperation  that 
it  was  crooked. 

"Liz  .  .  .?" 

"Yes.  I— ran  onto  her  downtown. 
She  said  she  didn't  have  time  to 
come  out  here.  Had  a  big  date  on. 
And  she  said  to  tell  you  she  was 
wearing  the  pink  suit,  and  that  every- 
thing looks  rosy.  Whatever  that 
means." 

He  took  the  stick  from  her  hand. 


BLUE  VOILE  FOR  DREAMS  435 

Jan  bit  her  lip.  She  took  the  face.  "It's  just  that  Fve  been  too 
box  into  the  bedroom  to  open  it.  busy  and  tired  lately  to  remember 
There  was  a  note  enclosed.  ''Dear  that  my  best  girl  might  need  some- 
Jan— I  went  down  to  Mina  Dee's,  thing  new  once  in  awhile."  He 
She  had  this  dress— just  came  in.    I  kissed  her. 

couldn't  resist   getting   it   for  you.  Suddenly  she  drew  back.     "Hal 

For  the  social,  Liz."  Davis.     It's  strange  that  Liz  would 

The      dress    was    of    brown  and  buy  me  a  dress  all  of  a  sudden,  when 

brown-tone   muted    stripe   polished  she's  so  busv  with  her  own  affairs, 

cotton,     cut    on    trim     lines.     Jan  And  how  come-now,  just  what  did 

slipped  it  on.     How  slim  it  made  s^e  tell  you?" 

her  look.     And  her  green  earrings  ^t         •        i      ..^  i      i        t> 

would  be  just  right  with  it.     She  ^,"«,  S"""^,''-       O"  Y /^at  I  m  a 

was   putting   them    on   when    Hal  blundering  idiot,  and  I  already  knew 

^n^o  ;„  that.     Well,  I  couldn  t  buy  you  a 

CdlllC    111.  -                          -..,                  I'lTl                             1 

"Say,    that's    mighty    pretty    on  ^^^f  •  ^  f^°^  ^'f  /  1^"°^  xyhat  to 

you."    His  eyes  met  hers  in  the  mir-  g.^''     ^o  I  asked  her,  if  she  d  have 

ror.     He  slid  his  arm  around  her  t'"^^  ^/°'^  t'^^  ^'O'^e.  ^  ^^ed  -  I 

waist.     "I  couldn't  have  you  going  ^^'^"1^^  5'°"  ^o  have  it  for  tomor- 

out  in  that  old  dress.    Why,  those  ^^^' 

women   would    think    Fd   lost   my  "Oh,  Hal.     How  sweet— of  both 

job."  of    you."    She    leaned    her    cheek 

"I  didn't  know  you  noticed  how  against  his  work  shirt.  The  thought 

I  looked."  flitted  through  her  mind  that  she 

"Any  old  time  I  don't."  He  took  would  never  know  exactly  what  Liz 

the  earring  still  in  her  hand  and  put  had  told  him,  but  it  didn't  seem  to 

it  on  the  dresser.    Then  he  put  one  matter.    "I'm  hungry,"  Janet  sighed, 

hand  under  her  chin  and  raised  her  and  she  relaxed  against  him. 


cJo   Ujenjatnin  c/ranklin 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

I'm  thinking  of  you,  Benjamin,  today. 

I'm  wondering,  were  you  here,  what  would  you  say 

About  our  ventures  into  outer  space. 

Our  findings  that  exalted  heights  erase 

The  twinkhng  of  the  stars?  How  would  you  view 

The  tracing  of  the  jet  plane's  pearly  quill 

Above  the  crimson  slope  of  e\'ening's  hill? 

What  signs  would  crowd  Poor  Richard's  Almanac — 

What  pithy  proverbs,  wisdom-sharing  knack. 
Would  cushion  air-borne  hearts  who  probe  the  new? 
As  one  "who  seized  the  lightning"  from  the  sky 
With  kite  and  string,  how  would  you  simplify 
Our  plans  to  reach  where  we've  not  been  before — 
To  sound  our  knuckles  on  the  moon's  still  door? 


Q>ixty[    LJears  ^/Lgo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  July  i,  and  July  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Woimen  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

f 

RETURN  VISIT  TO  NEW  ENGLAND:  Laurel  Hill  covered  with  blossoms 
was  a  delight  to  the  beholder,  and  buttercups,  daisies  and  the  hemlock  with  its  grace- 
fully sweeping  boughs,  and  soft,  young  tendrils,  as  well  as  the  old  magnificent  elms 
that  had  stood  for  more  than  a  century,  withstanding  the  storms  of  New  England 
winters.  There  is  nothing  in  nature  perhaps  dearer  to  the  heart  .  .  .  than  the  woods 
in  full  foliage  as  at  this  season,  unless  it  is  the  sea  .  .  .  for  it  is  past  description  and  past 
all  comparison.  .  .  . 

—Mrs.  E.  B.  Wells 

LET  US  HAVE  PEACE:  Today  not  only  our  beloved  nation,  but  the  entire 
world  is  in  a  great  commotion.  War  and  rumor  of  war  is  extant  all  over  the  surface 
of  the  earth.  .  .  .  Fear  has  taken  the  place  of  content.  .  .  .  No  more  you  hear  from  the 
shop  of  the  smith  the  clang  of  the  hammer  in  his  great  brawny  hands  on  the  heated 
steel  at  the  forge,  accompanied  by  his  mirthful  song.  No  more  the  happy  farmer  sings 
all  care  away,  as  he  gently  turns  the  soil  in  preparation  for  the  seed,  and  dreams  a 
dream  of  contentment  in  anticipation  of  a  bounteous  harvest.  ...  No  more  the  wife 
sings  about  her  work  preparing  the  frugal  meal  for  her  dear  ones.    All  is  changed! 

— Mrs.  Josie  E.  Childs 

[An  allusion,  in  part,  to  the  Spanish-American  War] 

^"bUR  GOD  AND  HIS  PROPHET 

No  truer  friend  hath  Prophets  known, 

No  truer  Prophet  saints  need  seek, 
Than  he  to  whom  Thy  mind  is  shown. 

And  by  whose  mouth  Thy  voice  doth  speak.  .  .  . 
— L.  L.  Greene  Richards 

NEW  ORGANIZATION  (KNIGHTSVILLE,  UTAH):  Myself  and  Sister  Dan- 
iels visited  Knightsville  to  organize  a  Relief  Society  in  that  branch.  .  .  .  Knightsville  is  a 
pretty  little  nook  in  a  rich  mineral  district.  The  people  have  nice  homes,  and  there 
are  many  of  Provo's  old  settlers  who  have  had  extensive  experience  in  the  Church,  and 
will  succeed  in  the  Relief  Society  work.  The  ride  in  the  railroad  car  was  superb!  The 
scenery  in  the  canyon  was  grand!  It  was  my  first  visit  in  the  Tintic  District.  The  fol- 
lowing names  were  nominated  and  unanimously  sustained  as  officers  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety: Mrs.  Mary  Jane  Wilkins,  president;  Mrs.  M.  A.  McCullough  and  Mrs.  R.  Haws, 
counselors;  Mrs.  Louise  Ball,  secretary.  .  .  . 
>^.  — Mary  John 

TRIBUTE  TO  OUR  WOMEN:  Regarding  the  results  [of  the  meeting  of  the 
Women's  International  Council  in  London],  the  grand  consummation  has  been  reached 
of  welding  together  a  cosmopolitan  body  of  thoughtful  women,  prepared  to  educate 
their  fellow  women.  Twenty-five  years  hence  the  leaven  of  today  will  have  leavened 
the  whole  world,  and  the  irresistible  force  of  public  opinion  will  have  raised  women 
to  their  proper  sphere. 

— Lady  Aberdeen 

Page  436 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


gELLE  S.  SPAFFORD,  general 
President  of  Relief  Society,  has 
been  appointed  to  the  National  Ad- 
visory Committee  for  the  1961 
White  House  Conference  on  Aging. 
The  appointment  came  from  Dr. 
Arthur  S.  Fleming,  Secretary  of  the 
Health,  Education,  and  Welfare 
Department. 

President  Spafford,  also,  was 
recently  elected  Second  Vice-Presi- 
dent of  the  National  Association  for 
Practical  Nurse  Education.  She  had 
previously  served  as  a  member  of 
the  National  Board  of  this  organ- 
ization. 

jyriSS  MARGARET  MEACHER, 

the  new  Canadian  Ambassador 
to  Jerusalem,  presented  her  cre- 
dentials to  the  Chief  of  State  in  the 
presence  of  the  Minister  of  Foreign 
Affairs,  Mrs.  Golda  Meir.  These 
credentials  were  signed  by  Queen 
Elizabeth  II.  This  is  the  first  time 
in  history  that  a  British  monarch 
has  accredited  a  woman  to  head  a 
diplomatic  post. 

T  OUISE  LOCKRIDGE  WAT- 
KINS,  director  of  the  George 
Walter  Smith  Art  Museum  in 
Springfield,  Massachusetts,  is  the 
only  woman  in  New  England  to 
hold  such  a  position. 


TUDGE  JENNIE  L.  BARON, 
^  sixty-seven,  of  Brookline,  Massa- 
chusetts, whose  parents  came  to 
America  from  Russia,  was  named 
''American  Mother  of  the  Year." 
Mother  of  three  children,  she  has 
practiced  law  for  many  years  with 
her  husband.  She  is  known  as  the 
''judge  with  a  heart,''  particularly 
because  of  her  helpfulness  toward 
the  young. 

lyrRS.  VICTOR  a.  carlson 

(Eva  Leona  Hansen)  of  Rich- 
mond, Cache  County,  was  chosen 
Utah  "Mother  of  the  Year."  Twelve 
of  her  fourteen  sons  and  daughters 
are  living,  all  of  them  outstanding 
in  their  accomplishments.  In  1943 
this  Latter-day  Saint  family  was 
chosen  ''National  Farm  Family"  of 
the  year. 

lyrRS.  MARTHA  ARDELIA 
^  *  HUNTRESS  LONG,  another 
Latter-day  Saint  woman,  was  select- 
ed New  Hampshire  "Mother  of  the 
Year."  Mrs.  Long  has  given  devoted 
care  to  three  of  her  own  children 
and  three  stepchildren.  She  has  been 
active  in  Church  and  community 
activities,  and  at  present  she  is  a 
Representative  from  Kingston,  New 
Hampshire,  in  the  State  Legislature. 

Page  437 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.    46 


JULY    1959 


NO.    7 


Lrlanrung  Summer  J/Cctivities  for  Cyhildi 


A^ZHEN  the  schools  of  the  land 
close  their  doors  for  summer 
vacation,  mothers  may  look  forward 
to  increased  opportunity  to  super- 
vise personally  the  activities  of  their 
children.  To  use  this  time  to  the 
best  advantage  is  a  responsibility  for 
every  mother,  and  one  which  merits 
careful  and  prayerful  consideration 
in  consultation  with  the  father.  In 
some  rural  communities  it  may  not 
be  so  difficult  to  find  rewarding 
training  for  children,  but,  in  urban 
centers,  it  often  poses  a  real  prob- 
lem to  keep  children  busy  in  worth- 
while activities.  Yet  each  child 
needs  to  have  assigned  tasks  to  per- 
form each  day,  whether  it  be  house- 
work, yard  work,  baby  tending,  or 
running  errands  —  tasks  which  can 
supply  a  needed  allowance  and 
which  will  bring  satisfactions  in 
their  accomplishment. 

In  addition  to  tasks,  mothers  will 
wish  to  use  the  free  time  as  a  learn- 
ing, training,  and  enrichment  period 
in  their  children's  lives.  Some  schools 
are  now  offering  ha^idicrafts  to  cer- 
tain age  groups  and  languages  and 
science  studies  to  older  ones,  but 
the  general  pattern  of  a  summer  va- 
cation remains.  However,  most 
communities  have  summer  play- 
grounds, and,  for  relatively  modest 
fees,  there  are  opportunities  for  chil- 
dren to  engage  elsewhere  in  music 
training,  horseback  riding,  swim- 
ming, hobbies,  dancing,  and  other 
interests.  Latter-day  Saint  mothers 
are  fortunate  that  the  Primary  pro- 
vides summer  activities  and  mothers 

Page  438 


ren 


should  see  that  their  children  receive 
this  valuable  training. 

One  of  the  most  rewarding  plans 
is  for  a  group  of  mothers  to  get  to- 
gether and  plan  activities  for  their 
children  of  similar  ages.  One  moth- 
er may  offer  to  teach  the  group  sew- 
ing, another  cooking,  a  third  may 
take  them  for  nature  walks,  or  on 
camping  parties,  another  help  them 
to  pass  their  scout  tests  or  train 
them  as  a  chorus.  Where  they  may 
be  taking  swimming,  one  mother 
could  do  the  chauffering  for  the 
group.  There  is  no  limit  to  these 
and  other  worthy  activities  that  a 
group  of  mothers  can  plan  and  carry 
out  for  their  children.  As  a  reward 
for  completing  a  course,  a  trip  could 
be  taken  to  a  museum,  a  library,  or 
local  point  of  interest.  Supervised 
activity  by  an  adult  with  a  group  of 
children  not  only  gives  each  child 
more  of  an  incentive  for  learning 
but  makes  for  better  relationships 
among  the  children. 

But,  in  addition  to  experiences 
with  children  outside  the  family,  a 
Latter-day  Saint  mother  will  wel- 
come the  added  time  with  her  chil- 
dren to  cement  family  ties  closer. 
A  Familv  Hour  before  vacation  be- 
gins could  be  devoted  to  planning 
summer  activities  for  the  entire 
family.  Schedules  could  be  drawn 
up  of  things  in  which  each  child  is 
interested.  The  mother  and  father 
could  outline  books  which  they  feel 
their  children  should  learn  to  know 
and  love,  and  incentives  could  be 
offered   to    older   children   to   read 


EDITORIAL 


439 


good  books  for  themselves.  Daily 
reading  by  a  mother  and  occasional 
reading  with  the  entire  family  pro- 
\ide  lasting  memories  of  joyful 
occasions.  Not  only  should  chil- 
dren delight  in  the  fantasy  world  of 
books,  but  care  should  be  taken  to 
ha\'e  them  know  and  lo\e  books 
telling  of  their  Heavenly  Father  and 
his  Son,  and  great  spiritual  lead- 
ers of  the  present  and  past.  Presi- 
dent Grant  always  gave  credit  to 
the  prophet  Nephi  as  a  great  influ- 
ence on  his  life.  If  children  are  not 
introduced  to  great  spiritual  leaders 
when  young,  they  will  not  have 
them  as  their  heroes  and  models. 
This  would  seem  especiallv  neces- 
sarv  in  view  of  some  of  the  present 
tvpes  of  entertainment  which  invade 
the  very  home  and  introduce  un- 


savory and  even  wicked  characters. 

Summertime  may  be  a  joyous 
family  experience  if  the  mother  in 
the  home  plans  carefully  for  the 
interests  of  her  children  and  sees 
that  the  plans  go  forward.  To  make 
a  home  where  children  feel  free  to 
bring  their  friends  —  in  spite  of  the 
extra  household  work  which  it  en- 
tails —  tightens  family  ties.  A  moth- 
er who  takes  time  to  plan  for  and 
with  her  children  from  their  earliest 
years  and  who  enters  into  their 
everyday  activities,  will  encourage 
them  to  look  upon  her  as  an  under- 
standing friend  as  well  as  a  loving 
mother,  one  to  whom  they  will  turn 
for  counsel  and  advice  as  their  ex- 
periences broaden  and  become  a 
part  of  the  stream  of  adult  living. 

-M.  C.  S. 


QJirst  in   the    Valu 


eij 


For  the  Days  of  '47 

Dorothy  /.  Roberts 

The  quaint  rite  of  dawn's  bell  and  blast  are  silenced, 
That  memoried,  once,  your  coming,  pioneer. 
Yet,  long  since  you  came,  homeless,  stripped  of  treasure, 
I  still  count  blessings  you  earned  for  me  here. 

Never  a  summer  deepens  in  the  valley, 
With  loud  light  breaking  over  window  sills. 
But  }'ou  emerge  from  time  and  coxered  wagon 
To  part  the  circle  of  these  western  hills. 

July  can  ne\er  arch  in  azure  zenith. 
But  the  lengthening  shadow  of  your  height 
Monograms  our  city  with  your  stature, 
And  I  kneel  solemn,  prayerful  in  the  night. 

Never  this  festive  time  held  in  your  honor 
Moves  unseen  down  my  calendar  of  days; 
Against  the  sacrifice  that  marked  your  coming 
I  test  again  the  tenor  of  my  ways. 


irtore  [P, 


e  CIO  US 


cJhan  Lriuoii 


tes 


More  Precious 
Than  Rubies 


Who  can  find  a  virtuous  woman?  for  her  price  is  far  above  rubies.  The  heart  of 
her  husband  doth  safely  trust  in  her.  .  ,  .  She  will  do  him  good  and  not  evil  all  the  days 
of  her  life.  .  .  .  Strength  and  honor  are  her  clothing;  and  she  shall  rejoice  in  time  to 
come  (Proverbs  31:10-12,  25). 

her  acts,  in  following  the  path  of 
integrity,  make  of  her  life  an  un- 
divided pathway  to  a  far-reaching 
goal. 

And  this  goal  of  a  woman's  life 
is  not  hers  alone,  for  none  of  us  can 
truly  say  that  her  life  belongs  to 
herself  alone  and  that  her  actions 
have  no  effect  beyond  the  results 
which  come  to  an  individual.  We 
know  that  we  live  in  a  familv  set- 
ting. We  are  daughters  with  ideals 
in  the  circle  of  home,  and  with  re- 
sponsibilities toward  our  parents  and 
our  brothers  and  sisters.  We  share 
in  the  family  honor,  and  we  con- 
tribute to  that  integrity. 
npHE  strength  and  the  beauty  of  And  the  woman  in  her  own 
virtue  have  been  treasured  and  home,  in  that  place  of  love  and  trust 
found  priceless  over  the  long  years  —where  husband  and  children  look 
of  earth  history  —  even  from  the  to  her  for  their  ideals  and  their  life 
time  of  the  commandment  in  stone,  pattern  —  there  the  jewels  of  her 
the  ''words  the  Lord  spake  unto  all  virtue  are  as  a  shining  light  unques- 
...  in  the  mount  out  of  the  midst  tioned  by  her  loved  ones  who  safely 
of  the  fire,  of  the  cloud,  and  of  the  trust  her  counsel  and  her  example, 
thick      darkness,     with      a      great         For  Latter-day  Saints  who  under- 


voice.  .  .  . 

Like  all  of  the  commandments  of 
our  Heavenly  Father,  the  require- 
ment  of   chastity   results   in   many 


stand  that  earth  life  is  more  than 
an  interval  between  the  premortal 
existence  and  the  time  until  mortal 
death  —  for  those  who  realize  that 


blessings  and  much  comfort  and  they  lived  before  their  time  upon 
peace  of  mind.  Freedom  from  re-  the  earth,  and  that  they  will  live  for- 
gret  —  the  joy  of  obedience  —  reflect  ever  afterwards,  then  the  standards 
upon  the  personality  and  are  indeed  of  the  Church  and  the  command- 
jewels  of  enduring  radiance.  The  ments  of  the  Lord  have  amplified 
possessor  of  such  treasure,  though  and  eternal  meaning, 
humble,  may  walk  as  a  proud  Even  as  Paul,  the  apostle,  spoke 
woman  all  the  days  of  her  life,  to  the  Corinthians:  ''And  whether 
Unhampered  by  feelings  of  guilt  one  member  suffer,  all  the  members 
or  disobedience,  the  way  of  her  suffer  with  it;  or  one  member  be 
life  becomes  more  blessed  and  more  honoured,  all  the  members  rejoice 
beautiful,  and  all  her  words  and  all  with  it"  (I  Cor.  12:26). 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 

Page  440 


uiecipes  QJrotn  the   ^ulf  estates    li  iission 


Submitted  by  Emma  A.  Hanks 
Texas  Barbecue  Sauce 


Nicki  Bell 


1  medium-sized  onion,  chopped 

2  tbsp.  brown  sugar 
1  tbsp.  paprika 

1  tsp.  salt 

1  tsp.  dry  mustard 

^/4  tsp.  chili  powder 


V?,    tsp.  cayenne  pepper 
2  tbsp.  Worcestershire  sauce 

!4    c.  vinegar 
1  c.  tomato  juice 

V^    c.  catsup 


Mix  together  and  simmer  for  fifteen  minutes.  This  sauce  is  a  zesty  sauce  to  pour 
over  ribs  during  the  last  forty-five  minutes  of  baking.  Recipe  makes  enough  sauce  for 
three  pounds  of  ribs. 

Meat  Loaf  and  Corn  Pie 

Mrs.  Henry  Barber 


1  Vi    lbs.  ground  meat 
1   tsp.  salt 


tsp.  black  pepper 
1  egg 


1  bell  pepper 

2  slices  bread 
Vi    c.  milk 

!4    square  shortening 


Mix  meat  with  salt  and  pepper.  Then  add  egg,  bread,  and  bell  pepper  which  has 
been  diced.  Add  milk  and  margarine  which  has  been  melted.  Place  meat  loaf,  which 
has  been  rounded  well,  into  casserole. 


Sauce : 

Vi  c.  corn  meal 

Vz  tsp.  salt 

2  tbsp.  flour 

Vi  tsp.  baking  powder 


1  egg 
Vi    square  shortening 
1  No.  2  can  whole  kernel  corn 
catsup  to  taste 


Mix  flour,  salt,  and  baking  powder  with  corn  meal.  Then  add  shortening  and  egg 
which  has  been  well  beaten.  Now  add  the  corn  and  stir  until  it  is  of  a  very  thin 
consistency.  If  the  corn  does  not  make  it  thin  enough,  add  enough  water  to  make  it 
the  right  consistency.  Pour  in  casserole  around  the  meat  loaf.  Bake  in  oven  at  350° 
until  done.  If  desired,  add  catsup  to  meat  loaf  just  before  it  is  done  and  brown  slightly. 
Serve  in  casserole  while  it  is  hot. 

Cottage  Cheese  Pie 


1  c.  sugar 

3  tbsp.  flour 

1   c.  milk 

1   pt.  cottage  cheese 


1   tbsp.  melted  butter 

3  egg  yolks 

3  egg  whites 

1   unbaked  pie  shell 


Combine  ingredients  in  order  given,  with  the  exception  of  the  egg  whites.  Stir 
all  ingredients  together  thoroughly,  then  add  stiffly  beaten  egg  whites.  Pour  into  un- 
baked pie  shell  and  sprinkle  with  cinnamon.  Bake  for  fifty-five  minutes  at  350° 
temperature. 

Page  441 


Lola 

/orda: 

n 

1 

2 

2 

1 

% 

tsp.  sage 
lbs.  short  ribs 
tbsp.  flour 
tsp.  dry  mustard 
c.  shortening 

442  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 

Southern  Corn  Bread 

Leta  McChndon 

2  c.  corn  meal  i  tsp.  sugar 

Vi    c.  flour  Vi  tsp.  baking  soda 

2  tsp.  baking  powder  i  egg 

1   tsp.  salt  1  c.  sour  milk 

4  tbsp.  shortening 

Sift  all  dry  ingredients  together.  Add  beaten  egg,  sour  milk,  and  melted  shorten- 
ing. Beat  to  a  thin  batter.  Pour  into  two  greased  pie  pans  and  bake  in  a  hot  oven 
at  400°  until  brown. 

Chuck  Wagon  Limas 


4  medium-si/ed  onions 

1  c.  uncooked  lima  beans 

4  c.  water 

1  tbsp.  salt 

Vz  tsp.  pepper 

Quarter  onions  and  add  with  beans,  salt,  pepper,  and  sage,  to  the  water.  Co\er 
and  simmer  for  one  hour.  Dredge  the  short  ribs  in  flour  and  mustard  and  brown  on 
all  sides  in  hot  fat.  Place  ribs  in  \^•ith  lima  bean  mixture  and  co\'er  and  simmer  for  two 
hours.     Makes  four  scr\  ings. 

Peach  Cobbler 

Loia  Jordan 
Filling: 

1  qt.  peaches,  fresh  or  canned  1   c.  sugar  (if  peaches  are  unsweetened) 

Dough : 

1   c.  flour  1   c.  sweet  milk 

1   c.  sugar  2  tsp.  baking  powder 

Mix  dough,  pour  in  pan  and  dot  with  butter.  Then  pour  heated  peaches,  mixed 
with  sugar,  over  this  dough  mixture  and  bake  at  350°  until  golden  brown. 

PIerb  Chicken 
Jean  Roth 

1   frying  chicken  1   lemon    (juice) 

flour,  as  needed  1   tsp.  oregano 

3  tbsp.  olive  oil  1   tsp.  sweet  basil 

salt  and  pepper  to  taste  1   tbsp.  water 

paprika 

Remove  skin  from  cut-up  frying  chicken.  Co\er  with  flour  and  quickly  brown  in 
skillet  with  olive  oil.  Add  salt  and  pepper  and  the  lemon  juice.  Sprinkle  lightly  with 
paprika,  oregano,  and  basil.  Add  the  water,  cover,  and  let  simmer  for  about  forty-five 
minutes. 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  GULF  STATES  MISSION  443 

All-Purpose  Mexican  Sauce 
Maijoiie  Rickei 

2  tbsp.  butter  2  tbsp.  flour 

1  small-sized  onion,  chopped  2  tsp.  chili  powder 

1  green  pepper,  chopped  Vi    tsp.  salt 

1  clove  garlic,  chopped  Vi    c.  meat  stock 

1   c.  tomatoes 

Cook  onion,  green  pepper,  and  garlic  slowly  in  the  butter  until  soft,  stirring  often. 
Add  flour,  salt,  and  chili  powder  and  stir  until  smooth.  Add  meat  stock  and  tomatoes. 
Cook  until  thick  and  smooth.    Strain  if  desired. 

This  sauce  is  indeed  magic.  It  works  miracles  in  all  manner  of  cookery.  It  is  a 
sauce  that  adds  unbelievable  succulence  to  chops,  roasts,  steaks,  meat  balls,  and  meat 
loaves.  It  makes  a  marvelous  gravy  in  which  to  reheat  all  manner  of  leftover  meats.  It 
is  a  juice  laden  with  flavor  to  pour  over  rice,  spaghetti,  and  noodles.  Make  it  in 
quantities  and  keep  it  in  the  icebox.     Its  uses  are  myriad. 

Chicken  With  Corn-Bread  Dressing 
Helen  Sandifer 

4-6  lbs.  chicken  Yz  medium-sized  dry  onion 

3  qts.  water  1   stalk  celery 

2  green  onions  1   tbsp.  salt 

Simmer  hen  (whole)  in  large  covered  pot  to  which  has  been  added  water.  About 
one  hour  before  it  is  done  add  the  chopped  giblets,  green  onions,  dry  onion,  celery,  and 
salt.  When  chicken  is  done  remove  from  pot  and  put  in  shallow  pan.  Put  into  oven  and 
brown  at  400°  for  twenty  minutes. 

Corn-Bread  Dressing: 

3  c.  corn  meal  1  tsp.  salt 
lYi   c.  flour                                                             2  eggs 

4  tsp.  baking  powder  2  c.  milk 

Mix  dry  ingredients  together.  Add  milk,  eggs,  and  beat  well.  Pour  into  well- 
greased  pan.  Bake  in  oven  at  450°  for  about  twenty  minutes.  Bread  should  be  cold 
before  making  dressing. 

Broth  for  Corn  Bread  Dressing: 

1   c.  chopped  green  onions  1  medium-sized  chopped  dry  onion 

1   c.  chopped  celery  4  eggs 

salt  and  pepper  1   pt.  oysters  (optional) 

Mix  onions  and  celery  well  and  add  eggs  and  salt  and  pepper  to  taste.  Add  corn 
bread.  This  mixture  should  be  slightly  soupy  so  don't  add  too  much  bread.  Put  in 
large  pan  and  bake  for  thirty  minutes  at  375°.  Poultry  seasoning  or  sage  may  be 
added  to  taste,  or  dressing  may  be  divided  into  two  parts,  one  with  seasoning,  one  with- 
out.   Oysters  may  be  added  just  before  baking  if  desired. 


Pretending  Garden 


Helen  H.  Tiutton 


LAURA  stood  watching  the 
young  child  rolHcking  among 
the  flowers,  occasionally  pick- 
ing a  choice  daisy,  or  chasing  a 
bright-winged  butterfly.  The  hill- 
side had  been  Darlene's  playground, 
Laura  thought  with  resentment. 
Darlene  should  be  there  now  —  not 
a  stranger. 

Apparently  the  little  girl,  dressed 
in  a  plaid  dress  that  blended  so 
harmoniously  with  the  many  color- 
ful flowers  surrounding  her,  was  not 
aware  of  anyone's  presence,  for  she 
danced  gaily  among  the  wild  flow- 
ers, her  blond  curly  head  bobbing 
up  and  down,  her  childish  laughter 
a  merry  sound  on  the  silent  hillside. 

"I  could  almost  pretend  it  was 
Darlene  again,''  Laura  breathed. 
''But  I  mustn't  dream." 

Vaguely  conscious  of  the  con- 
tinued pantomime  before  her,  she 
stooped  down  and  picked  a  flower 
bud  and  whirled  its  stem  between 
her  fingers.  How  many  times  had 
she  stood  in  about  this  exact  spot 
and  watched  Darlene  play  in  such 
a  manner,  or  joined  her  with  a  bas- 
ket of  fancy  cookies  still  warm  from 
the  oven? 

With  trembling  hands,  Laura  let 
the  flower  fall  to  the  ground  as  she 
nervously  brushed  her  long  blond 
hair  from  her  face,  and  wiped 
stubborn  tears  from  her  pale 
cheeks.  Finally,  unbearable  loneli- 
ness prompted  her  to  call  out. 

"Hello,  there." 

The  youngster  stopped  abruptly 
and  looked  about  her. 

'7  didn't  mean  to  startle  you," 

Page  444 


Laura  spoke,  walking  up  to  the  lit- 
tle intruder. 

With  a  mark  of  shyness,  the  child 
answered  politely.  ''Does  this  hill 
belong  to  you?    It's  very  pretty." 

"My  little  daughter  liked  it,  too," 
Laura  found  herself  saying  kindly. 

The  girl's  face  brightened.  "Do 
you  have  a  little  daughter  just  my 
age? 

Laura  tried  to  control  her  voice. 
"Yes,"  she  answered  simply. 

"Then  maybe  we  could  play  to- 
gether. Fve  been  lonesome  since 
we  moved  here." 

Any  resentment  Laura  had  ex- 
perienced when  she  first  saw  the  girl 
on  the  hillside  melted  away  when 
she  caught  the  look  of  happy  an- 
ticipation in  the  youngster's  face. 
Laura  took  a  few  short  steps  and 
looked  toward  the  house.  She 
imagined  she  was  back  in  Darlene's 
room  —  the  room  she  had  kept 
exactly  as  Darlene  had  left  it.  Her 
favorite  doll,  a  shabby  one,  was  seat- 
ed at  a  small  table,  set  for  two,  while 
her  best  doll  was  tucked  away  in 
a  box  in  the  closet.  She  recalled 
Darlene's  explanation  of  her  choice 
of  the  less  attractive  one.  "I  know 
her  better.  Mommy." 

"Fll  be  going  now,"  the  girl  final- 
ly remarked.    "I  didn't  mean.  .  .  ." 

T  AURA  turned  quickly  back  to  the 
forgotten  girl,  who  was  nervous- 
ly fingering  the  bouquet  she  held 
clasped  in  her  hands.  "Oh,  Fm 
sorry,  dear."  She  placed  her  hand 
on  the  youngster's  head  and  spoke 
softly. 


PRETENDING  GARDEN 


445 


^'You  see,  she  became  very  ill  — 
and  she's  gone  away/' 

'Tm  awfully  sorry  about  your 
little  girl.  My  Daddy  is  sick,  and 
I  come  here  often  and  pick  him 
flowers,  and  I  pretend  he  is  well 
again." 

Laura  reached  out  and  took  the 
child's  hand  in  hers.  ''And  I'm 
very  sorry  about  your  father.  And 
your  mother?" 

The  youngster  waited  a  moment 
before  answering.  She  was  wonder- 
ing if  she,  too,  like  the  lady,  should 
take  a  long  time  to  reply.  ''With 
your  little  daughter,  I  suppose,"'  she 
finally  announced.  "Mrs.  Riggs  is 
our  housekeeper.  She's  pretty  old, 
though." 

"What's  your  name?"  Laura 
asked,  making  herself  comfortable 
on  a  nearby  large  rock. 

"It's  Cynthia  Kent,  but  everyone 
calls  me  Cindy." 

"I'm  so  glad  to  meet  you,  Cindy. 
I'm  Mrs.  Carlson.  You  must  live 
in  that  house  over  there?"  she 
asked,  pointing  to  the  white  house 
a  short  distance  down  the  lane. 

"Yes,  we  moved  here  so  Daddy 
could  be  quiet  and  rest.  Now  I 
must  go  home."  With  that  remark, 
she  reached  down  and  plucked  one 
more  daisy  and  started  down  the 
hill. 

"But,  you  will  come  again?"  Lau- 
ra called  after  her. 

"Oh,  yes,  every  day  if  you  don't 
mind.  I'm  happy  here,  pretend- 
ing," she  shouted  happily. 

Laura  watched  her  out  of  sight, 
and  then  arose  from  the  rock  and 
walked  slowly  down  the  hill  toward 
home. 

"Pretending  Garden,"  Cindy  had 
called  the  hillside.  A  suitable  name, 
Laura    thought    wistfully.      Hadn't 


she  momentarily  pretended  the 
child  chasing  butterflies  was  Dar- 
lene? 

OOBERT  was  descending  from 
the  upstairs,  probably  from 
Darlene's  room,  as  Laura  entered  the 
front  door.  "I've  been  looking  all 
over  for  you,  darling.  Where  have 
you  been?" 

"I  went  to  the  hillside.  It's  the 
first  time  I've  been  there  in  a  long 
while."  She  sat  down  on  the  daven- 
port and  smiled  at  her  husband.  "I 
met  a  little  girl  out  there  today, 
Robert." 

"Who  was  she?" 

"Cindy  Kent." 

"I  just  heard  about  the  Kent 
family  this  morning,"  Robert  added 
as  he  joined  her  on  the  davenport. 
"Did  .  .  .  you  enjoy  yourself?" 

"She's  very  sweet."  Laura  shrugged 
her  shoulders  and  continued,  "Oh, 
I  guess  I  felt  a  little  resentment  at 
first,  but  she's  such  a  lonely  little 
child." 

Robert  bowed  his  head,  and  after 
a  long  silence  spoke,  "I  don't  sup- 
pose they'll  be  here  too  long." 

Laura  turned  pale.  "Don't  you 
think  so?" 

"Mr.  Kent  is  verv  ill." 

"I  know,"  she  answered.  "Robert, 
let's  call  on  them.  Maybe  we  could 
help." 

Robert  slipped  his  arm  around 
her  shoulder.  "I  think  we  should. 
How  about  tonight?" 

It  was  a  short  walk  to  the  Kents 
through  the  hillside  trail.  Neither 
Robert  nor  Laura  spoke  as  they 
walked  hand  in  hand  until  they 
were  near  the  home. 

"I'm  glad  she  found  the  hillside 
lovely,"  Laura  tried  to  sound  casual. 
"Darlene  loved  to  play  there,  you 


446 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


remember?" 

"I  remember,"  Robert  gave  her 
hand  a  squeeze,  ''so  very  well." 

Cindy  greeted  them  at  the  door, 
and  taking  Laura's  hand,  announced. 
''Daddy's  in  the  living  room.  Fm 
glad  you  came." 

As  they  entered  the  room,  a  tall, 
thin  man  arose  and  extended  his 
hand.  'Tou're  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Carl- 
son? How  kind  of  you  to  come. 
My  daughter  has  talked  of  nothing 
but  the  beautiful,  friendly  lady  she 
met  today  on  the  hillside." 

"I  think  the  admiration  was  mu- 
tual," Robert  grinned. 

Mr.  Kent  motioned  them  to  the 
davenport.  "Please  sit  down.  I 
hope  my  daughter  didn't  annoy  you, 
Mrs.  Carlson." 

"Oh,  no,"  Laura  answered  quick- 
ly.   "Not  at  ah." 

Robert  leaned  forward.  "We'd 
like  to  help,  Mr.  Kent." 

"You  alreadv  have,"  the  ill  man 
replied.  "We've  been  a  little  lonely 
since  we  moved  here.  And  thanks 
for  letting  Cindy  play  on  your  hill." 

Laura  smiled  down  at  Cindy,  who 
had  seated  herself  next  to  her  on 
the  davenport.  "I  hope  to  see  you 
tomorrow  in  the  garden,  Cindy." 

Cindy's  eyes  filled  with  tears. 
^Tomorrow,  I  must  pretend  very 
hard." 

T  AURA  made  no  comment  to 
Robert  about  Cindv's  statement 
on  their  way  home.  But  she  kept 
wondering  if  Mr,  Kent  were  worse, 
if  they  were  moving,  what  the  child 
had  meant?  Perhaps  the  youngster 
was  only  letting  her  imagination 
run  away  with  her.  Darlene  used  to, 
she  remembered. 

Finally,  Robert  broke  into  her 
thoughts.     "Why  don't  you  invite 


that  little  Kent  girl  here  sometime? 
Darlene  had  so  many  toys." 

Laura  didn't  speak  until  they  were 
at  the  house,  and  then  she  turned 
and  spoke  coldly.  "I'm  leaving  the 
room  just  as  Darlene  left  it." 

The  next  afternoon  and  every 
afternoon  during  the  summer,  Laura 
and  Cindy  met  in  their  private  hill- 
side garden.  Soon  Laura  was  mak- 
ing fancy  cookies  and  lemonade,  and 
sometimes  Cindy  would  come  lug- 
ging a  basket  of  goodies  Mrs.  Riggs 
had  made. 

On  such  occasions  Laura  would 
call  out  happily  to  the  approaching 
youngster.  "All  must  be  well  at 
your  home  today." 

Usually  Cindy  would  answer, 
"Daddy  is  better  today."  Once  she 
added,  "I  don't  pretend  so  much 
anymore." 

"You're  growing  up,"  Laura  gave 
her  a  hug.  "We  all  have  to  face 
reality  sometime.  Some  just  do  it 
sooner  than  others." 

Then  one  day  Laura  found  Cindy 
sitting  quietly  on  the  rock  ledge. 
"Daddy  would  like  to  see  you  and 
Uncle  Robert  tonight  if  you  can 
come  over." 

"Is  your  Daddy  worse?"  Laura 
asked,  breathlessly. 

"I  think  so.  The  doctor  stayed  a 
long  time  yesterday  and  talked  to 
Daddy." 

Together  Laura  and  Robert  had 
made  many  trips  to  the  Kent  home, 
but  tonight  was  different.  Laura 
found  herself  wishing  the  distance 
was  further.  She  was  certain  the 
news  was  bad,  and  she  dreaded  to 
face  facts. 

"You'd  really  miss  that  little  girl 
wouldn't  you?"  Robert  ventured, 
"yet,  you've  never  asked  her  to  our 
home." 


PRETENDING  GARDEN 


447 


''No/'  Laura  replied  simply.  "I 
haven't/' 

Mr.  Kent  raised  slightly  on  his 
elbow  as  they  entered  the  room. 
'Tm  sorry  to  bother  you/'  he  re- 
marked. 

''No  bother  I  assure  you/'  Robert 
answered. 


TV/fR.  Kent  leaned  back  on  his  pil- 
low for  support.  "I'll  be  brief. 
My  doctor  thinks  with  special  treat- 
ment at  the  hospital,  I  have  a  good 
chance  of  getting  well." 

"That's  splendid/'  both  Laura 
and  Robert  exclaimed. 

"I  wondered  if  Mrs.  Carlson 
would  write  a  letter  for  me.  Mrs. 
Riggs  says  she's  too  shaky,  and  I'm 
not  up  to  it." 

"Of  course/'  Laura  came  forward 
and  picked  up  a  writing  pad  and 
pen.  "I  would  be  happy  to." 

"You  see/'  Mr.  Kent  continued, 
"I  want  my  cousin  to  take  Cindy 
while  Fm  in  the  hospital.  Mrs. 
Riggs  has  been  needed  by  her  older 
sister  for  a  long  time,  but  she  would 
never  leave  us." 

"Where  does  your  cousin  live?" 
Laura  cut  in. 

"In  Detroit/' 


"Is  she,  that  is,  would  Cindy  be 
happy  with  her?" 

"I  have  no  choice,  Mrs.  Carlson. 
She's  our  only  living  relative." 

Laura  laid  the  pen  down.  "Cindy 
would  be  a  long  way  from  you." 

"Yes,"  Mr.  Kent  answered  simply. 

Laura  looked  out  the  window  to 
where  Cindy  was  busily  making  mud 
pies.  Cindy  would  be  living  with  a 
stranger  —  maybe  with  someone 
who  wouldn't  love  her.  She 
shouldn't  be  separated  from  her  fa- 
ther. And  then  Laura  thought  of 
how  she  would  miss  the  child. 
Somehow  that  wasn't  too  important 
right  now.  It  was  the  little  girl's 
happiness  that  mattered  most. 

Finallv,  Laura  turned  from  the 
window  and  faced  Robert.  He 
smiled  reassuringly  at  her  and  nod- 
ded his  head. 

"Mr.  Kent,  could  we  keep  Cindy 
for  you?  She  could  visit  you  every 
day." 

Mr.  Kent's  face  brightened  for  a 
moment.  "I  couldn't  ask  so  much 
of  you.  I  might  be  in  the  hospital 
tor  months." 

"W'e  ^^•ould  love  to  keep  her,  Mr. 
Kent,"  Laura  said  softly.  "You  see, 
we  ha\'e  an  extra  room  ...  so  suit- 
able for  a  little  girl  Cindy's  age." 


Q>earch    I  Lot  Stan 


Leona  Fetzer  Wintch 


Find  skill  to  fly  to  Mars,  you  say? 
Ah,  no!  Before  you  search  the  stars,  stay: 
Search  the  secrets  of  your  inmost  heart; 
Find  love,  not  power,  the  better  part. 


y^ewels  for  the  cJahle 


Marian  Gardner  Nidson 


npHE  colorful  ritual  of  jelly  making 
was  indispensable  in  those  early 
days  on  White  Mesa.  All  the  mar- 
ried women  —  and  some  of  the 
about-to-be-married-women— quietly 
plotted  their  jelly  campaigns  during 
the  long  winter  months,  when  they 
sat  knitting  or  carding  wool  in  front 
of  the  fireplace.  The  sweet-swelling 
pine  odor  from  the  burning  logs 
heightened  their  memories  of  last 
fall's  jelly  spree. 

Recipes  were  chosen^  discussed, 
remodeled,  discarded.  How  many 
grape  leaves  did  Grandma  Palmer 
cook  with  her  grapes?  Did  Char- 
lotte Ann  use  three-fourths  cup  of 
sugar  to  one  of  juice  in  her  Paradise 
quince  jelly  recipe?  Were  the  Red 
Astrachan  apples  Brother  Burnham 
used  to  bring  in  from  Red  Mesa, 
better  jelly  apples  than  the  ones 
grown  on  Mancos  Creek?  Why, 
Mary  Jane  actually  used  an  old  met- 
al spoon  to  test  her  jelly,  instead  of 
the  one  Andrew  Peterson  whittled 
out  of  a  cedar  limb  for  her! 

Aunt  Mary  enjoyed  making  jelly. 
She  liked  the  deep  purple  glow  of 
the  Concord  grape  jelly,  the  delicate 
pink  of  the  crab  apples  from  Brother 
Mac's  huge  tree,  the  more  sturdy 
rose  sheen  from  her  own  sour  cher- 
ries, the  deep  carmine  of  the  tart 
English  currants  from  the  bushes 
under  the  hill  at  the  ranch. 

All  these  familiar  fruits  and  ber- 
ries were  old  friends,  easy  to  relax 
with  while  turning  them  into 
jeweled  jelhes  and  jams. 

But  the  juice  from  the  wild  ber- 
ries and  fruits  was  the  challenge; 
its  subtle  flavor  was  enhanced  by  its 

Page  448 


pure,  delicate  coloring  and  fragrant 
aroma  which  filled  the  kitchen  and 
tiptoed  into  the  rest  of  the  house. 

It  was  a  golden  fall  day  when 
Aunt  Suzy  and  Aunt  Tamar  took 
their  lunch  in  the  old  wicker  picnic 
basket  they  had  brought  with  them 
from  Old  Mexico,  and  drove  up  to 
the  Blue  Mountain.  They  spent 
the  afternoon  picking  the  dull,  mar- 
ble-sized, purple-black  chokeberries 
from  the  fragrant  bushes.  They 
salvaged  a  small  bucket  of  late 
serviceberries  which  were  tucked  in 
under  a  clump  of  gnarled  oakbrush. 
It  was  fun  standing  on  the  sides  of 
the  old  wagon  and  reaching  high  for 
the  frosty-red  Potawatami  plums 
which  hung  so  temptingly  almost 
out  of  reach. 

Then,  on  the  way  down  from  the 
mountain,  they  stopped  at  the  old 
Hans  Bogue  field  and  found  a  whole 
patch  of  groundcherries— plump, 
pale-yellow,  and  ready  for  picking— 
and  just  right  for  a  batch  of  delicate- 
ly colored  preserves, 

A  Navajo  squaw.  Young  Edith 
Begay,  helped  Aunt  Eliza  pick  the 
black  currants  from  the  bushes  at 
the  back  of  the  house.  She  sat 
cross-legged  on  the  ground  under 
the  cool  branches,  and  scraped  the 
currants,  leaves,  bugs,  and  all  into 
her  tin  pail.  When  Aunt  Eliza  ad- 
monished Edith  to  pick  them 
cleaner,  the  squaw  very  conveniently 
could  not  understand  English,  and 
only  settled  her  heavy  body  more 
firmly  into  the  ground. 

Uncle  Jense  Nielson  took  a  wagon- 
load  of  youngsters  down  to  Bluff  to 
gather  the  bullberries  from  the  few 


JEWELS  FOR  THE  TABLE 


449 


bushes  hiding  against  the  red  chffs 
in  Cow  Canyon.  He  had  bragged 
so  much  about  the  bullberry  jelly 
his  mother  used  to  make,  and  the 
children  had  coaxed  so  hard  to  go, 
that  the  weary  mothers  breathed 
sighs  of  relief  when  the  heavy  wagon, 
loaded  with  bedrolls,  grub  boxes, 
and  shouting  children  rumbled  away 
down  the  county  road. 

They  did  pick  the  berries,  al- 
though the  bushes  were  not  so  heav- 
ily loaded  as  Jense  remembered 
them  when  the  ''Hole-in-the-Rock- 
ers"  first  came  to  Bluff.  Still,  the 
containers  were  nearly  filled.  In  the 
course  of  the  day,  Susan  and  Helena 
climbed  up  into  one  of  the  caves 
where  they  had  picked  cliff  flowers 
the  spring  before,  and  then  were 
too  scared  to  come  down  and  Deb's 
shirt  got  caught  while  going  through 
the  crack  in  the  Locomotive  Rock, 
and  part  of  it  was  left  hanging  on  a 
rock  splinter. 

It  was  the  children  who  helped 
wash  the  berries,  but  it  took  young 
Frank  Redd  to  invent  a  machine  to 
sort  the  ''pec-wees''  from  the  good 
ones.  Aunt  Lou  had  to  put  a  stop 
to  that,  when  the  berries  all  came 
through  the  machine  mashed  to 
a  pulp! 

AX/HILE  the  jelly  was  in  the 
process  of  being  made,  every- 
thing else  stopped.  Neighbors  did 
not  visit;  quilt  blocks  were  left  un- 
touched; buttons  were  not  sewed 
on;  torn  overalls  and  shirts  con- 
tinued to  be  worn;  houses  became 
cluttered;  lamps  were  not  cleaned 
and  polished,  nor  w^ere  wicks 
trimmed;  dirty  dishes  were  stacked 
out  of  the  way  (an  unheard  of  event 
except  at  this  time) .  A  hodgepodge 
of  crocks,  odds  and  ends  of  bottles, 


chipped  but  unbroken,  were  placed 
on  the  kitchen  table. 

Then  the  crucial  time  of  skim- 
ming, testing,  tasting,  came.  Chil- 
dren stayed  outdoors,  careful  to 
avoid  making  any  undue  noise. 
Husbands  found  work  away  from 
the  tense  atmosphere,  or  met  on 
the  store  porch  and  exchanged  small 
talk. 

But  the  result  was  worth  every 
effort!  A  beautiful  mosaic  was 
formed  with  the  sun  shining 
through  the  various  colored  jellies: 
the  cool  green  of  mint,  the  sparkling 
gold  of  quince  and  groundcherry, 
the  warm  pink  and  red  tones  of 
currants,  crabapples,  and  raspberry, 
the  deep  regal  glow  of  grape,  plum, 
and  wild  berry. 

Each  woman  made  more  jelly 
than  she  needed  for  her  own  house- 
hold. There  would  be  sickness, 
where  a  few  jars  would  help  ease  a 
crisis.  There  would  be  church  ba- 
zaars and  special  gifts  for  guests  who 
would  appreciate  a  delicacy.  Then 
there  was  stake  conference  time 
and  week-end  guests  from  all  over 
the  stake:  Bluff,  Mancos,  Red  Mesa, 
Monticello,  and  Moab. 

Aunt  Mary  put  her  groundcherry 
preserves  in  her  best  cut  glass  tum- 
blers, and  Aunt  Eliza  used  her  moth- 
er's green  hobnail  glasses  for  her 
Concord  grape  jelly,  for  these  two 
women  entertained  the  apostles  dur- 
ing the  conference  week  end,  and 
they  wanted  the  very  best  and  most 
beautiful  things  on  their  tables. 

It  was  this  colorwheel  of  glowing 
beauty  that  gave  luster  to  frontier 
life.  It  was  the  basis  of  friendliness 
and  love.  It  bound  the  pioneer 
women  to  nature  and  the  glories  of 
God,  and  may  be  sparkling  jewels 
in  their  crowns  of  immortality. 


Such  a  Heavenly  Secret 


MabeJ  Law  Atkinson 


4  4  T  T  OW  about  it,  Doctor,  will 
I  I  I  make  it?"  Grandpa  Jen- 
sen, as  he  was  called  by 
all  the  children  in  the  small  country 
town,  forced  a  smile  as  he  asked  the 
question. 

''Of  course  you'll  make  it,  Papa/' 
It  was  diminutive  Grandma  Jensen 
who  assured  him.  ''Of  course  you 
will.  Why,  he's  simply  got  to  get 
better,  Doctor.  Home  wouldn't  be 
home  without  Papa." 

"Now,  Mama,  I  didn't  ask  you," 
and  looking  into  the  kindly  eyes  of 
their  old  family  doctor.  Grandpa 
asked  again,  "Will  I  make  it?" 

Grandma,  who  reminded  one  of 
Lavender-and-Old-Lace  in  moon- 
light, with  her  white  hair  and 
twinkling  eyes,  interrupted  again, 
"Should  I  send  for  the  children^ 
Doctor?" 

"Mama,  darling,  let  the  doctor 
answer  my  question.  We  must  face 
reality,  Mama." 

"Yes,  Grandpa,  Fm  sure  you'll 
make  it."  Dr.  Hartley's  voice  was 
reassuring.  "Why  you've  been  so 
healthy  all  through  the  years,  I  don't 
think  even  this  siege  of  pneumonia 
can  ease  you  out  of  this  world.  Not 
for  ten  or  twenty  years  yet  anyway. 
And  you  are  improving,  you  know. 
You  won't  need  to  send  for  the  chil- 
dren, Grandma.  You  are  managing 
very  well.  In  fact,  it's  better  for 
Grandpa  to  have  it  quiet  for  a 
while."  His  eyes  twinkled  and  he 
winked  at  Grandma,  then  con- 
tinued, "I  wouldn't  worry  if  I  were 
you.  Grandpa,  you'll  make  it,  but 
if  you  have  any  sins  to  confess  to 
Grandma  here,  you  better  do  it  and 
get  them  off  your  conscience,  old 

Page  450 


friend." 

"Oh,  Doctor,  always  ready  with 
the  joking  word  at  the  right  time, 
just  like  when  my  babies  were  born 
—  all  seven  of  them  —  such  an  indis- 
pensable friend  you  have  been, 
Doctor!" 

Doctor  Hartley  left  smiling  and 
Grandpa  dozed  awhile.  When  he 
wakened  with  a  start.  Grandma  was 
sitting  in  the  old  wooden  rocker  by 
his  bed  knitting  mittens  for  the 
grandchildren. 

"Mama,  how  do  you  suppose  the 
doctor  knew  I  had  a  sin  to  confess?" 
Grandpa's  voice  was  almost  a  whis- 
per. 

"My  land!"  exclaimed  Grandma, 
dropping  a  stitch.  "You  must  be 
delirious.  Papa.  I'll  get  the  thermom- 
eter to  see  if  your  fever's  going 
up."  And  before  Grandpa  could 
remonstrate  or  explain,  the  ther- 
mometer was  under  his  tongue. 

"Your  temperature  is  the  same, 
thank  goodness!  My,  but  you  gave 
me  a  scare,  Papa.  Whatever  made 
you  delirious,  talking  about  confes- 
sing your  sins?" 

"But  I  do  have  a  sin  to  confess, 
Mama.    A  sin  against  you." 

"I  don't  believe  it,  Papa.  Why 
you  couldn't  sin  against  me.  You've 
never  so  much  as  spoken  a  harsh 
word  to  me  in  all  our  fifty-one  years 
together." 

"I  know.  Mama,  but  the  wrong 
happened  before  we  were  married." 

"Hush,  Papa!  You  mustn't  talk 
so.  It  will  make  you  worse.  If  you 
did  sin,  it  was  such  a  tiny  white  one, 
it  would  not  even  count.  You  bet- 
ter quit  talking  and  rest  now,  Papa 
darling." 


SUCH  A  HEAVENLY  SECRET 


451 


''It  will  do  me  good  to  talk, 
Mama.  If  I  tell  you,  I  can  sleep 
better  tonight.  Do  you  think  you 
can  forgive  me,  Mama,  for  keeping 
a  secret  from  vou?" 

"Oi  course  I  can,  Papa,  but  we've 
never  had  secrets.  Always  we've 
talked  things  over  together.  We've 
worked  together,  met  joy  and  sorrow 
together.  You  know  we've  had  no 
secrets.  So  rest,  Papa  darling,  while 
I  bring  you  a  bowl  of  broth." 

/GRANDMA  was  at  the  old  wood- 
burning  stove  when  she  heard 
her  name  called  softly,  ''Sara  Ellen." 

Quickly  she  went  to  Grandpa,  for 
when  he  called  her  that  way  she 
knew  something  new  or  important 
or  tragic  was  taking  place,  like  when 
he  brought  home  the  first  bananas 
she  had  ever  tasted,  or  their  first 
washer,  or  when  he  came  in  carrying 
little  Alice  who  had  drowned  in 
the  river. 

'AVhat  is  it.  Papa  darling?"  she 
asked  almost  breathlessly,  placing 
her  hand  tenderly  on  his  forehead  to 
see  if  he  was  feverish  again. 

''Why,  Papa,  your  forehead  is 
moist.  You're  better.  Papa."  She 
kissed  him  lovingly  and  a  tear 
dropped  on  his  cheek. 

"Why  Sara  Ellen,  you're  crying! 
Don't  worry,  Mama.  It  wasn't  too 
bad  a  secret,  and  I  never  even  met 
the  other  girJ." 

"You  foolish  Papa!  I  cry  because 
you  are  better,  really  better.  You 
couldn't  have  a  bad  secret.  Papa, 
and  keep  it  from  me,  and  a  good 
secret  doesn't  matter.  You  needn't 
tell  me.  Papa." 

"But  I  want  to,  Sara  Ellen.  Will 
you  get  my  deed  box?  It's  there  in 
the  bottom  dresser  drawer.  The 
secret  is  in  it." 


"And  what  kind  of  a  secret  can 
it  be  in  this  little  tin  box?" 

Mama  placed  the  box  in  his 
hands  and  gave  him  the  key  which 
they  kept  beneath  it  in  the  drawer. 
She  watched,  her  eyes  bright,  as 
Papa  opened  the  box  and  took  out 
a  folded  piece  of  notepaper,  yellow- 
ish with  the  years. 

"I  found  this  letter  or  part  of  a 
letter  eferly  one  morning  near  the 
corral  gate  when  I  returned  from 
riding  the  range  to  bring  the  horses 
in  for  the  day.  It  was  the  summer 
before  I  met  you,  Mama,  when  you 
were  visiting  your  sister  and  her 
family  whose  place  joined  mine. 
Remember,  Mama?" 

"Yes,  I  remember,  Papa.  How 
could  I  ever  forget  meeting  you.  You 
were  on  a  load  of  grain  talking  to 
Pete,  my  brother-in-law.  I  thought 
I  would  never  be  interested  in  you, 
Papa  darling,  for  you  had  a  red  face 
—from  the  sun  and  wind.  And 
I  had  always  said  I  would  never 
marry  a  red-haired  man." 

"But  my  hair  wasn't  red,  Mama. 
It  was  never  red."  Papa  smoothed 
his  snowy  white  locks  as  he  spoke. 

"Your  hair  was  a  glossy  brown,  I 
learned  later,  but  all  I  saw  then  was 
your  mustache— and  your  whiskers — 
and  they  were  red,  Papa." 

"Not  red.  Mama,  just  sandy." 
"And   I   didn't   like   your   name, 
Papa.    I  remember  I  told  Pete  that 
Frank  was  a  horse's  name." 
"You  never  told  me,  Mama." 
"And  why  should  I?     For  when 
I  fell  in  love  with  you,  it  didn't  mat- 
ter,   and    you    could    shave    your 
whiskers.     You  always  have,  every 
day,  Papa,  since  we  were  married." 

"To  please  you,  my  Sara  Ellen.  It 
seems  only  yesterday  that  I  first  saw 


452 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


you.  You  were  wearing  a  cartwheel 
hat  and  a  bustle.  I  had  always  said 
I  would  never  marry  a  woman  who 
wore  a  bustle." 

''But  you  did,  Papa.  I  wore  one 
on  my  wedding  day.  See,  Papa, 
there  we  are  on  the  bureau  in  that 
wooden  frame  you  made  yourself. 
I  remember  I  stood  for  a  side  view 
on  purpose  so  my  bustle  would  show 
to  good  advantage.  How  elegant  I 
felt  in  my  wedding  dress  of  heavy 
twilled  silk  with  rows  of  wide  silk 
lace  around  the  skirt— do  you  re- 
member the  color,  Papa?" 

^'^Y'ES,  Mama,  a  deep  maroon. 
The  lace  was  cream  color. 
Wait!  I  still  have  a  sample  I  found 
on  the  floor  when  I  called  to  see 
you  one  night."  And  Papa  took  a 
small  piece  of  silk  and  a  tiny  triangle 
of  lace  from  a  faded  envelope  he 
kept  in  the  deed  box. 

''And  I  was  always  so  careful  to 
pick  up  every  scrap  so  my  dress  for 
the  reception  when  we  got  home 
from  the  temple  would  be  a  surprise 
to  you." 

"You  were  queenly  in  it,  Sara 
Ellen." 

"And  you  were  kingly.  Papa,  be- 
side me  in  your  celluloid  collar,  your 
new  suit,  and  your  button  shoes.  But 
what  about  that  letter?  Who  wrote 
it,  Papa?" 

"I  don't  know.  Mama.  I  don't 
know.  And  it  doesn't  matter  at  all 
now  that  I  don't  know.  It's  the  fact 
that  I  didn't  tell  you  about  it  that 
matters.  I  still  think  it  strange  I 
should  find  it  and  yet  not  know  how 
it  got  there." 

"Go  on.  Papa.  Did  you  read  it?" 
Mama  was  just  making  conversation 
to  cover  her  interest,  for  she  knew 
Papa  had  read  it. 


"Of  course  I  read  it,  and  Sara 
Ellen,  when  I  had  I  said  to  myself, 
Tm  going  to  find  that  girl  and  mar- 
ry her.'  But  I  never  found  her,  and 
I  fell  in  love  with  you.  I  tried  not 
to,  Sara  Ellen,  for  I  wanted  so  to 
find  that  girl  I  felt  was  meant  for 
me— the  one  girJ  in  all  the  world— 
but  I  couldn't  keep  from  loving  you. 
Mama.  I  tried  to  tell  you  about  my 
other  love  but,  I  couldn't.  It  didn't 
seem  right  when  I  knew  J  loved  you. 
Guess  I  was  afraid  you  might  not 
understand.  Now  you  know,  can 
you  forgive  me.  Mama  darling?" 

"There  is  nothing  to  forgive,  Papa. 
You  were  just  being  kind.  May  I 
read  the  letter?" 

"Yes,  Sara  Ellen.  It's  a  lovely 
message.  I  know  now  it  was  the 
message  I  fell  in  love  with.  Read 
it  aloud,  Mama  darling." 

^ARA  ELLEN  took  the  paper,  un- 
folded it,  and  read: 

Somewhere  you  are  waiting  for  me  as 
I  am  waiting  for  you.  Someday  we  shall 
meet  and  recognize  the  tie  that  hinds. 
I  shall  bring  to  you  a  clean  body  and  mind 
and  a  loving,  willing  spirit,  and  you  will 
bring  the  same  to  me.  Together  we  shall 
strive  to  build  beautiful  and  flawless  tem- 
ples for  immortal  souls,  as  many  as  God 
shall  send.  We  shall  walk  the  road  of 
years  together — always  together  .  .  .  for- 
ever .... 

Sara  Ellen  ceased,  and,  almost  in  a 
whisper.  Papa  asked,  "Isn't  it  beau- 
tiful, Sara  Ellen!  More  beautiful 
than  ever  before  with  your  voice 
saying  the  words.  Why,  my  dear, 
you  are  crying  again.  Don't  cry. 
Mama." 

Sara  Ellen  smiled,  and  her  eyes 
were  shining  bright  as  a  rain-washed 
sky  in  the  sun  as  she  spoke  softly, 
"I   am    crying   for   gladness.    Papa. 


SUCH  A  HEAVENLY  SECRET 


453 


How  beautiful!  Oh,  how  beautiful! 
Surely  'our  times  are  in  his  hand'! 
I  wrote  that  letter,  Papa,  watching 
the  sunrise  one  morning  when  I  was 
visiting  Pete  and  Tillie  the  summer 
before  I  met  you.  What  a  blessed 
little  wind  it  was  that  took  it  out 
of  my  hand  and  carried  it  to  you!" 

Stars  were  in  Papa's  eyes  as  he 
said  in  reverence,  ''My  own  Sara 
Ellen!    So  it  was  you  all  the  time!'' 


"Yes,  Papa  darling.  Now  you 
must  go  to  sleep  and  tomorrow  we 
shall  watch  the  sunrise  together 
through  your  window.  Always  we 
shall  be  together."  She  kissed  him 
tenderly  and  he  fell  into  a  sound, 
restful  sleep. 

''Dear,  dear  Papa,"  she  crooned  as 
gently  as  though  he  were  a  sleeping 
child.  ''Dear,  darling  Papa.  Such 
a  heavenly  secret!" 


kluoit  cJower, 
Q^an  QJrancisco 

Margery  S.  Stewart 

The  tower  broods 

Over  the  city, 

Immobile  dove. 

Granite  winged. 

I,  like  a  thought, 

Lean  from  carved  eyes 

To  the  far  descending 

Roofs. 

Blueness  blows  within. 

Lapis  lazuli  of  sky 

And  sea,  white  peace 

Of  immaculate  cloud. 

Under  the  soaring 

Bridges  ships  come 

Proudly  from  Singapore 

And  Malta,  singing 

Of  the  islands  still 

Scarved  about  them. 

Hills  lie  under 

My  palms,  blue  earthed. 

Hand  of  fog 

On  their  shoulders. 

The  city  populates 

My  heart,  rocks 

In  the  joyous  cradle. 


1 1  ieletia    1 1  Liles    li  Lakes  Sweaters  in    Linusual  'jUesigns 

"V/fELETIA  Miles,  Afton,  Wyoming,  knits  sweaters  for  children  and  adults,  following 
"*■  -^  patterns  of  unusual  design  in  attractive  and  appealing  color  combinations.  In 
two  years,  in  her  spare  time,  she  knitted  seventy-two  sweaters  and  a  pair  of  glo\es. 
Her  spare-time  hobby  has  now  developed  into  an  interesting  and  successful  business. 
Her  orders  come  from  many  cities  of  Continental  United  States  and  Hawaii.  Most  of 
the  sweaters  are  made  in  sports  yarn,  but  a  few  are  done  in  knitting  worsted  yarn. 

Mrs.  Miles'  accomplishments  with  her  knitting  hobby  are  even  more  remarkable 
because  she  is  not  a  woman  of  leisure.  Among  other  interests,  she  operates  a  beauty 
shop.  An  active  worker  in  Relief  Society,  she  has  served  as  secretary-treasurer,  social 
science  class  leader,  and  work  meeting  leader. 

Page  454 


The  Silver  Leash 


Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


Chapter  y 


Synopsis:  LaRue  Harding,  an  orphan, 
who  has  hved  since  childhood  in  Cahfornia 
with  an  aunt,  goes  to  Fivelakes,  Arizona, 
after  the  death  of  her  sister  Ameha.  She 
tries  to  help  and  encourage  her  brother- 
in-law  Herbert  Vetterly,  who  is  confined 
to  a  wheel  chair.  His  children  gradually 
come  to  accept  LaRue  as  a  friend  and  as 
a  member  of  the  family.  She  meets  Dr. 
Alan  Rutherford,  a  surgeon  at  the  Jonas 
Harding  Hospital,  and  his  fiancee  Gladys 
Drew.  "Grandie,"  Dr.  Rutherford's  grand- 
father, takes  a  liking  to  LaRue.  Herbert 
Vetterlv,  after  a  successful  operation  per- 
formed by  Dr.  Rutherford,  is  able  to  walk 
about  the  house,  and  he  begins  to  take 
more  interest  in  his  children  and  in  his 
architectural  work.  "Grandie"  and  the 
Vetterly  family  decide  to  turn  Hillhigh 
House  into  the  "Amelia  Museum." 


THE  idea  of  the  Amelia  Museum 
caught  hke  wildfire  at  the 
hearts  of  the  people  of  Five- 
lakes.  LaRue  was  amazed  —  yet 
delighted  —  at  the  enthusiasm 
which  welcomed  the  idea. 

People  came  to  the  house  to  talk 
to  Herb,  almost  the  minute  he  came 
out  of  the  hospital.  Dr.  Alan  said 
it  was  all  right,  as  long  as  Herb 
didn't  get  overtired.  He  was  still  in 
his  wheel  chair,  but  each  day  he  did 
a  little  walking  about  the  house. 

He  was  so  changed  that  LaRue 
felt  the  happy  tears  on  her  lashes 
every  time  she  looked  at  him.  He 
had  no  reluctance  to  meet  his 
friends. 

Several  times  he  had  gone  riding 


ril  give  this  to  Erma.  She's 


with  Dr.  Alan  and  Gladys  while  the 
doctor  visited  other  patients.  On 
one  occasion,  when  Gladys  had  an 
appointment  at  the  beauty  salon, 
LaRue  went  with  Dr.  Alan  while  he 
called  on  Mrs.  Lawson.  Mrs.  Law- 
son,  a  pretty  middle-aged  woman  in 
a  flowered  smock,  shook  hands 
cordially  with  LaRue. 

While  they  were  there,  the  other 
children  insisted  on  opening  their 
piggy-banks  to  donate  to  the  build- 
ing of  the  Amelia  Museum.  LaRue 
took  the  pennies  from  their  hands, 
and  smiled. 

"We're  keeping  a  list  of  names." 
She  took  them  down  in  a  little  note- 
book, 
taking  care  of  everything." 

Erma  was  a  sort  of  self-appointed 
secretary.  Later,  when  the  money 
was  in,  there  would  be  a  committee. 
Until  that  time,  Erma  worked  with 
her  father,  consulting  with  him  ^or 
hours  at  a  time. 

Joel  and  Eddie  —  constantly 
grease-stained  and  dirty  now  —  were 
working  hard  on  the  engine  of  the 
old  car.  They  were  polishing  lamps, 
sanding  fenders,  sparking  the  motor. 
The  first  time  it  gave  a  small  cough, 
Joel  and  Eddie  beamed  excitedly. 

''If  we  get  it  fixed,"  promised  Joel, 
''we're  going  to  enter  it  in  the  old 
cars  division  of  the  parade  at  the 
Founding  Festival." 

The   Festival  was   drawing  near. 

Page  455 


456 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


There  were  banners  across  the 
downtown  streets,  and  the  windows 
in  the  shopping  district  blossomed 
with  dazzHng  play  clothes  and 
authentic  Indian,  Mexican,  and 
prospector's  clothing. 

Erma,  who  was  going  to  wear  a 
frock  designed  from  a  Mexican 
Senorita's  costume,  with  glittering 
pink  and  silver  sequins  on  the  huge 
roses  on  the  skirt,  looked  a  little 
guilty  because  it  was  so  becoming. 

"Am  I  vain,"  she  asked,  'want- 
ing to  look  nice  for  Bob?'' 

LaRue  shook  her  head.  ''Not 
vain,  darling.  Just  proud.  It's 
natural  for  a  girl  to  want  to  be 
pretty  for  her  best  beau.  Perhaps 
if  I  had  a  young  and  handsome 
escort,  Fd  be  thinking  about  a  pink 
or  blue  frock  for  the  occasion."  She 
paused,  remembering  that  Gladys 
would  be  wearing  blue.  She  said 
gaily:  ''But  Fm  sure  Grandie  won't 
mind  that  my  yellow  dress  is  three 
years  old." 

Erma  nodded:  ''Fm  sure  he 
won't.  He  likes  you,  Aunt  LaRue, 
very  much.  He  says  that  you're  a 
lot  like  Mother  —  like  your  sister  — 
though  you  don't  look  much  like 
her."  She  hesitated,  "I  heard  Dr. 
Alan  say,  a  long  time  ago,  that  yel- 
low was  his  favorite  color." 

LaRue  was  annoyed  to  find  her- 
self blushing  a  little.  But  she  was 
glad  to  know  that  Dr.  Alan  liked 
yellow.  She  didn't  mind  wearing 
the  dress  so  much,  knowing  that! 

Erma,  staring  at  the  glowing  roses 
on  her  dress,  said  simply,  "Bob  won't 
be  cutting  the  tops  off  carrots  much 
longer,  LaRue.  When  he  begins 
his  classes  at  the  U,  they're  going  to 
let  him  work  in  the  office.  It  will 
be  good  training,  you  know.     He's 


taking  business  management."  Her 
eyes  were  bright.  "Bob's  very  bril- 
liant. He  is  going  to  amount  to 
something,  one  of  these  days."  Pride 
beamed  in  her  face. 

She  looked  like  a  pink  rosebud,  as 
she  slipped  into  the  frock.  LaRue 
helped  pin  it  here  and  there,  and 
after  it  was  stitched,  Erma  hung  it 
away,  ready  for  the  square  dancing. 


T^HE  morning  of  the  Founding 
Festival  found  the  huge,  golden 
sun  laced  with  cotton  clouds  which 
kept  the  day  from  being  too  warm. 
They  all  went  to  the  parade  and 
sat  on  the  curb  to  watch  "The  Sons 
of  Cochise,"  in  weirdly  feathered 
costumes  do  the  "Dance  to  the 
Sun." 

Other  Indians  —  Pueblo  and 
Hopi  —  came  in  undulating  proces- 
sion carrying  their  gifts  to  their  In- 
dian gods.  Some  of  their  faces  were 
garishly  painted,  but  every  Indian 
carried  himself  with  the  pride  of 
his  tribe. 

There  were  magnificent,  flowered 
floats,  with  beautiful  girls.  There 
were  little  gray  burros,  and  stream- 
lined palomino  horses.  The  history 
of  Fivelakes  unraveled  before  La- 
Rue's  eyes,  and  everywhere  she 
found  that  history  laced  with  the 
name  Harding. 

After  the  parade  they  rode  out  to 
Blue  Lake,  carrying  their  picnic 
baskets.  Herb  in  his  chair,  was  hap- 
piest of  all.  He  could  walk  a  little, 
but  he  must  not  get  overtired.  Now 
that  his  chair  was  no  longer  a 
necessity,  he  did  not  mind  having 
Joel  or  Eddie  push  him  around. 

Connie  and  Janet  rode  the  lav- 
ender, green,  and  white  horses  on 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


457 


the  merry-go-round  as  they  had 
promised.  But  Grandie,  under  his 
grandson's  insistence,  had  to  be  con- 
tent to  watch  Bob  and  Erma  sail 
high  into  the  sky  in  the  Ferris 
wheel. 

Joel  and  Eddie  —  in  plaid  shirts 
with  cowboy  boots  tucked  into 
brand  new  Levis  —  tried  out  the 
Earth  Satellite,  the  Atomic  Buster, 
and  several  other  devices  which  were 
frighteningly  realistic. 

Gladys,  very  pretty  in  her  new 
blue  frock,  clung  possessively  to  Dr. 
Alan's  arm  until  she  sighted  Earl 
Meeghan  in  the  crowd.  She  hailed 
him,  and  finding  that  he  was  alone, 
invited  him  to  join  them. 

''Alan  won't  mind,"  she  cried 
flirtatiously,  widening  her  large, 
green  eyes  questioningly  in  his  di- 
rection. ''Besides,  we  brought 
enough  picnic  for  half  the  people  at 
the  carnival." 

Without  the  slightest  anger,  or 
jealousy.  Dr.  Alan  seconded  the  in- 
vitation, and  they  all  ate  under 
shady  trees  at  a  table  which  groaned 
with  goodies. 

Herb,  sitting  in  his  chair  at  the 
end  of  the  long  table,  spoke  in  a 
happy  whisper  to  his  sister-in-law. 
"Fm  a  most  fortunate  man,  LaRue, 
to  have  such  a  family.  Erma  is  very 
like  her  mother."  Herb  had  learned 
to  speak  about  Amelia,  without  ap- 
parent emotion.  He  added  soft- 
tly:  "I  feel  very  close  to  Amelia 
each  time  Erma  enters  the  room." 


T  ARUE  smiled  happily  as  she 
helped  Grandie  to  another  sand- 
wich. He  wore  his  Sunday-best  suit, 
and  his  concession  to  the  festivities 
was   a   perky   string    tie.     He   had 


tucked  a  tiny  red  rosebud  in  the 
lapel  of  his  coat  and  explained  it, 
saying,  "Since  my  date  is  the  pret- 
tiest lady  in  Fivelakes,  I  want  her  to 
be  proud  of  her  escort." 

LaRue  thanked  Grandie  with  a 
kiss  against  his  wrinkled  cheek.  She 
was  proud  of  the  old  man.  She  felt 
as  if  she  had  known  him  since  child- 
hood. 

After  lunch,  they  strolled  about, 
Gladys  with  her  hands  linked  in  Dr. 
Alan's  and  Earl's  arms.  Her  high- 
heeled  sandals  picked  up  rocks,  and 
she  waited  helplessly  while  one  or 
the  other  of  her  escorts  shook  the 
rocks  out  of  her  small,  slim  shoes. 

Blue  Lake  was  a  mirror  for  the 
suds-white  clouds  above.  The  beach, 
edged  with  colorful  booths,  swarmed 
with  people.  Most  of  them  stopped 
to  smile  or  speak  to  their  doctor. 
Gladys  waited  impatiently  until  they 
were  through,  or  strolled  casually 
away  with  Earl  Meeghan. 

Once,  Grandie  meeting  LaRue's 
eyes  with  his  shrewd  dark  eyes,  said 
mysteriously,  "Sometimes  doctors 
need  a  little  of  that  nasty  medicine. 
I  thought  I  might  have  to  administer 
it,  myself.  But  now  I'm  not  so 
sure."  His  voice  was  drowned  out 
by  the  tinny  calliope  of  the  merry- 
go-round  which  blended  with  the 
cacophony  of  the  "Dodge-em." 
LaRue  wasn't  quite  sure  she  had 
heard  him  right.  She  was  still  puz- 
zled over  his  meaning. 

One  moment  he  was  like  a 
thoughtless  young  school  boy,  riding 
a  green  horse  beside  Connie  and 
Janet.  The  next  he  was  eating  hot- 
dogs  with  Joel  and  Eddie. 

Gladys,  scandalized,  said  sharply, 
"Grandie,  you're  making  a  spectacle 
of  yourself!" 


458 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


He  answered  serenely,  'Tm  old 
enough  to  do  whatever  I  please. 
Young  enough  to  enjoy  it."  He 
linked  arms  with  Connie  and  Janice 
and  marched  defiantly  towards  the 
''Cotton  Candy"  booth. 

Alan's  fond  glance  went  after  him. 
''He's  having  the  time  of  his  life, 
Gladys.  He  used  to  be  pretty  lone- 
ly." They  saw  Mrs.  Lawson  and 
her  family  waiting  to  ride  the 
"Showboat."  Alan's  eyes  showed 
sudden  worry.  "She  shouldn't  have 
come." 

Gladys  tapped  a  blue  sandal.  "Oh, 
darling,  can't  you  stop  being  a  doc- 
tor for  just  an  hour!"  She  was  en- 
tirely unconscious  of  the  flush  that 
swept  over  Dr.  Alan's  face.  She 
linked  her  hand  into  his  elbow,  and 
called  to  Earl,  "Let's  go  buy  a 
panda  bear  for  Connie.  She'll  love 
it." 

LaRue  looked  after  them  as  they 
strolled  away,  and  her  heart  ached 
slightly  for  Alan. 

The  day  passed  merrily.  Erma, 
in  her  pink  frock,  danced  with  Bob, 
dressed  in  matching  pink  shirt  and 
dark  trousers  tucked  into  tooled 
boots.  They  made  one  of  the  hand- 
somest couples  in  the  square  dance, 
and  Herb  smiled  proudly  as  he 
watched  them. 

"He's  a  very  fine  young  man,"  he 
told  LaRue.  "Good,  steady."  It 
was  plain  that  he  liked  Bob  Powers. 


nPHE  day  seemed  to  pass  like  light- 
ning. All  at  once  the  sun  dis- 
appeared behind  the  cliffs,  and  night 
came  to  blanket  the  carnival 
grounds.  Neon  lights  were  dimmed, 
and  only  the  millions  of  stars  were 
left  to  sparkle  over  the  little  islands 
before  the  fireworks  began. 


With  the  first  shower  of  man- 
made,  fiery  stars,  there  were  sighs 
of  admiration.  Sky  rockets  dazzled 
the  e}es  with  emerald  and  ruby 
sparks.  Fountains  dashed  their 
gleaming  sprays  upwards,  and  cas- 
cades of  brilliance  fell  to  the  ground. 
There  were  set-pieces  authentically 
recalling  moments  in  the  history  of 
the  town.  There  were  glowing  red, 
white,  and  blue  flags,  and  the  out- 
lined faces  of  past  and  present  Presi- 
dents. When  the  last  glowing 
outline  died,  there  was  dancing  in 
the  open-air  pavilion. 

Erma  and  Bob  were  almost  the 
first  couple  on  the  floor  when  the 
strains  of  a  waltz  floated  musically 
over  the  lake.  Joel  and  Eddie,  and 
some  of  the  other  boys  who  had 
joined  them,  stood  in  the  stag  line 
and  looked  anxiously  at  a  group  of 
pretty  young  girls  nearby. 

Herb  had  insisted  that  Connie 
and  Janice  go  home,  and  Grandie 
went,  too,  driving  home  in  a  friend's 
car.  Gladys  fastened  a  proprietary 
hand  on  Dr.  Alan's  arm  and  urged 
him  to  dance.  Earl  cast  them  a 
jealous  little  glance  as  they  glided 
out  upon  the  floor,  and  said,  "We 
might  as  well  join  them,  LaRue." 
As  they  swept  out  into  the  crowded 
dance  floor,  Earl  said  frankly,  "I 
guess  you  know  I'm  crazy  about  that 
girl!  But  what  man  has  a  chance 
against  a  handsome  voung  doctor 
like  Alan?" 

LaRue  said  evenly:  "I  don't  think 
it  matters  whether  or  not  a  man  is 
handsome.  As  long  as  two  people 
love  each  other.  That's  what  truly 
counts.  Earl." 

She  did  hope  that  she  didn't 
sound  too  old-maidish.  She'd  had 
very  little  experience  with  being  in 
love.     Perhaps  the  nearest  she  had 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


459 


ever  come  to  it  was  her  admiration 
and  liking  for  Alan.  But  she  was 
honest  as  she  added,  ''Any  girl 
should  be  proud  to  marry  Alan." 
She  knew  she  was  blushing  a  little, 
but  she  wasn't  ashamed  to  praise 
him. 

When  the  music  ended,  they 
stood  waiting  for  Gladys  and  Alan 
to  cross  the  floor.  LaRue  saw  one 
of  the  older  Lawson  boys  hurrying 
into  the  pavilion.  He  came  quickly 
to  Alan's  side,  his  face  pale,  his  eyes 
worried. 

''Daddy  said  for  you  to  come.  Dr. 
Rutherford.  Mom's  sick.  He  took 
her  home.  .  .  ." 

Almost  immediately  Dr.  Ruther- 
ford's professional  manner  and  anx- 
iety made  him  turn  to  leave.  He 
touched  Gladys'  arm. 

"Come  with  me,  Gladys.  I'll 
need  someone  to  help.  This  is  an 
emergency." 

Gladys  pulled  her  arm  away,  and 
her  face  was  filled  with  distress.  Her 
voice  was  close  to  hysteria.  "Oh, 
Alan,  I  can't!  I'm  no  good  with 
sick  people.  Please  don't  ask 
me.  .  .  . 

"But  I  need  you,"  insisted  Dr. 
Alan  bluntly.  "It's  too  late  to  get 
Mrs.  Lawson  to  the  hospital.  Too 
late  to  reach  a  nurse  in  time.  Later, 
perhaps,  but  not  in  time." 

Gladys  was  shaking  her  head, 
pouting  angrily.  "You're  spoiling 
things  for  me,  Alan.  Surely  you 
can't  expect  me  to  leave  the  dance. 
I've  planned  on  it  for  a  long  time." 
Her  eyes  lifted  to  Earl  Meeghan's 
face,  and  she  cried,  "You  go,  Alan. 
Earl  will  see  me  home,  later." 

I7OR  an  instant  Alan's  face  was 

pale  with  something  like  scorn. 

Then  he  turned  to  LaRue  and  asked 


sharply,  "Are  you  afraid,  too?" 

She  said,  haltingly,  "Not  afraid, 
Alan.  It's  just  that  I  may  not  know 
just  what  to  do." 

"I'll  tell  vou,"  he  said. 
Without  another  word,  he  led  her 
to  his  car,  started  it,  and  drove  away. 
He  gave  concise  instructions  as  he 
turned  into  the  Lawson  yard,  telling 
her  exactly  what  to  expect.  His 
face  was  pale,  and  his  jaw  was  for- 
bidding. She  pitied  him,  but  she 
knew  he  did  not  want  pity. 

Mr.  Lawson  came  out  as  they 
parked  the  car.  His  face  was 
strained,  frightened.  "I  sent  the 
children  to  their  grandmother.  I'll 
phone  Herb,  LaRue,  to  tell  him 
where  you  are." 

He  took  them  into  the  neat 
house,  showed  them  where  they 
could  scrub,  then  led  them  into  the 
bedroom.  Mrs.  Lawson  was  very 
ill.  Dr.  Rutherford's  movements 
were  kindly,  soothing  as  he  gave  her 
a  hypodermic.  He  issued  quiet  in- 
structions to  LaRue,  and  she 
brought  the  things  he  mentioned, 
finding  them  with  Frank  Lawson's 
assistance. 

They  worked  speedily  together, 
with  few  words  between  them. 
With  a  singleness  of  purpose  that 
was  destined  to  bring  a  new  life  into 
the  world.  Dr.  Alan  went  about  his 
task. 

At  last  Mrs.  Lawson's  tiny  son 
was  born.  "I  can  never  repay  you." 
Mr.  Lawson  had  difficulty  in  keep- 
ing back  the  tears. 

Alan  and  LaRue  went  into  the 
kitchen.  He  stood  there  digging  his 
strong  fingers  into  the  tight  muscles 
at  the  back  of  his  neck.  "Thanks, 
LaRue,"  he  said  simply. 

Her  face  glowed,  but  she  said,  "I 


460  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1959 

only   did   what  any  woman   could  ''Everything  is  waking/'  he  said 

have  done,  Alan."  softly. 

He  shook  his  head,  and  his  eyes         For  a  moment  she  felt  a  swift 

were  clouded.     ''Not  any  woman,"  happiness  within.     Then  she  told 

he  denied.  herself  that  she  was  reading  more 

She   came   to  his   side,  laid   her  into  his  words  than  he  had  meant, 

hand  against  his.    "Fm  sorry,  Alan."  But  she  could  not  still  the  sudden 

His  eyes  met  hers  without  flinch-  g^^^Y  j"  ^^'  ^^^^^t,  as  they  went  out 
ing.  "It  had  to  be  this  way,  LaRue.  ^^^^  *^^  mornmg  together. 
I  guess  Fve  known  almost  from  the  The  cool  desert  breeze  pressed 
first  that  Gladys  .  .  ."  He  did  not  LaRue's  rumpled  yellow  dress  close- 
finish,  but  LaRue  saw  hurt  and  dis-  ly  about  her  tired  body  as  Alan 
illusionment  going  out  of  his  face.  helped  her  into  his  car.  He  smiled 

LaRue  went  to  the  window  and  ^^^^  ^*  ^^^'^  wordlessly, 
raised  the  blind.    A  soft  pale  dawn         The  sun  was  just  a  slice  of  golden 

came  into  the  room,  fresh  and  clean  thread  behind  the  pink  mountains 

as  a  new  world.    He  came  to  stand  as  the  car  thrust  forward  into  the 

beside  her,   not  touching  her,   yet  promise  of  a  brand  new  day.  .  ,  , 
very  close.  -^  (To  he  concluded) 


\biizabeth 

Ethel  Jacohson 

So  many  treasured  fragments  day  by  day 

Added  a  richness  to  the  tapestry 

She  wove  of  each  small  strand  that  came  her  way: 

A  curlew's  cry  above  a  misty  sea; 

The  purr  of  a  stray  kitten  that  she  fed; 

A  spray  of  bittersweet  against  a  wall; 

Dried  tears  of  all  who  left  her,  comforted; 

The  soft  pink  wool  that  was  her  mother's  shawl; 

A  yellow  plate  upon  a  scrubbed  pine  shelf; 

A  bit  of  fragrant  basil  in  a  jar; 

A  well-loved  hymn;  a  loaf  she  baked  herself; 
A  walk  in  autumn  woods;  a  wishing  star.  .  .  . 

She  lived  alone,  we  knew,  but  few  could  guess 

How  brimmed  with  blessings  and  with  thankfulness. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  HandbooJc  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Irene  T.  Erekson 


AUSTRALIAN  MISSION,  PARRAMATTA  BRANCH  HONORS   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  PRESIDENTS  AND  COUNSELORS,  March  17,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  present  President  Margaret  Cheatle  Gray;  Alma  Woollett 
Schofield;  Irene  T.  Erekson,  former  president,  Australian  Mission  Relief  Society;  Helen 
Craig  Harker,  the  first  president. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Betty  Anderson  Fortune;  Jean  Fordham  Hale; 
Viola  Grear  Innis;  Eunice  Kneale  Metcalf. 

Sister  Erekson  reports:  "This  branch,  Parramatta,  used  to  be  Harris  Park.  They 
now  have  a  lovely  chapel,  and  these  sisters  are  running  a  store,  taking  turns  each  day, 
to  pay  for  it.  They  are  a  very  energetic  group,  and  many  of  these  women  spent  days 
of  hard  work  on  the  grounds  while  the  building  was  being  built.  They  all  have  a 
strong  testimony  of  the  Church  and  of  Rehef  Society  work.  This  small  branch  was 
organized  August  18,  1957,  and  has  grown  steadily  ever  since,  until  now  they  have 
161  members." 

Edith  Josephine  Moore  is  the  new  president  of  the  Australian  Mission  Relief 
Society. 

Page  461 


462 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Mariom  A.  Woodhouse 

SANTA  ANA  STAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  ANNIVERSARY,  March   14,   1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Chester,  chorister;  Lilhan  Whetton,  organist.  Fifth 
from  the  left,  front  row,  Mariom  A.  Woodhouse,  President,  Santa  Ana  Stake  Relief 
Societ^ ;  front  row,  extreme  right,  Nina  Riley,  First  Counselor. 

Sister  Woodhouse  reports  that  seven  stake  workers  participated  in  the  Singing 
Mothers  chorus.  "The  chorus  has  sung  for  stake  conference  twice  since  the  organization 
a  \'ear  ago." 


Photograph  submitted   by  Cora  A.   Stanard 

GREAT  FALLS  STAKE   (MONTANA)   RELIEF  SOCIETY  HONORS  VISITING 
TEACHERS  AT  CONVENTION  AND  SPRING  SOCIAL,  April  18,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Ivy  Stott,  who  has  served  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  thirty-six  years; 
Mary  Christenson,  thirty-five  years;  Vera  Nelson,  forty-two  years;  LaVern  McOmber, 
forty  years. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Rachelle  Robinson,  forty-two  years;  Minerva  Molen,  fifty 
years. 

Cora  A.  Stanard,  President,  Great  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these 
sisters  were  honored  by  each  one  having  a  Relief  Society  pin  presented  to  her.  Their 
names  were  also  placed  on  an  honor  scroll  in  the  chapel  during  the  program. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


463 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rose  L.  Moscon 

TOOELE  STAKE    (UTAH),  TOOELE   ELEVENTH  WARD   FASHION  SHOW 

April  9,  1959 

Rose  L.  Moscon,  President,  Tooele  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "These  are  the 
little  models  who  participated  in  'Springtime  Fantasy'  ^^'hich  was  the  theme  of  the 
fashion  show  presented  by  the  Tooele  Eleventh  Ward.  It  was  under  the  direction 
of  the  work  department  and  was  presented  at  the  April  work  meeting.  All  of  the 
children  modeled  clothes  that  were  made  by  their  mothers.  Members  of  the  Eleventh 
Ward  Relief  Society  presidency  are:  Beth  Atkin,  President;  Edna  Dobson,  First  Coun- 
selor; Iva  Hamilton,  Second  Counselor." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marie  J.  Monson 

BUTTE  STAKE  (MONTANA),  BUTTE  WEST  ^^^ARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
HONORS   FORMER  PRESIDENTS  AT  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY, 

March   17,  1959 

Seated,  left  to  right:  Lura  Henderson;  Helen  Colvin;  Harriet  Millecam;  Norma 
Heinitz,  President;  Marie  Evans;  Eleanor  Burt;  Lavern  Sessions. 

Marie  J.  Monson,  President,  Butte  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "President 
Heinitz  presented  each  of  the  former  presidents  with  a  Relief  Society  pin." 


464 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


Photograph  submitted   by  Evalyn  B.    White 

MESA  STAKE  (ARIZONA)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Margaret  M.  Smith,  the  chorister,  stands  at  the  right;  organist  Ida  S.  Church  is 
seated  at  the  left. 

Evalyn  B.  White,  President,  Mesa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports  that  these  Sing- 
ing Mothers  presented  music  for  stake  quarterly  conference  on  three  different  occasions, 
the  last  time  being  on  March  22,  1959. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marilynn   H.  Pace 

ARGENTINE  MISSION,  CENTRAL  AND  LA  PLATA  DISTRICTS  OUILT 

EXHIBITION,  February  21,  1959 

Marilynn  H.  Pace,  President,  Argentine  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  long- 
awaited  occasion  in  the  Argentine  Mission  took  place  in  the  Liniers  Chapel,  February 
21,  1959.  Relief  Societies  in  the  Central  and  La  Plata  Districts  participated  in  a  quilt 
exhibition  and  sale  and  a  special  musical  program.  Quilt  making  by  hand  is  not  com- 
monly done  in  Argentina,  and  the  project  proved  to  be  challenging  and  stimulating  to 
the  sisters  who  had  never  tried  their  hands  at  quilt  making  before.  The  quilts  varied 
greatly  in  size,  color,  and  pattern,  and  demonstrated  great  originality,  as  all  the  patterns 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


465 


were  designed  by  the  sisters  themselves.  Interest  and  enthusiasm  in  quilting  are  high 
in  the  mission  at  the  present  time,  as  most  of  the  thirty  Relief  Societies  in  this  mission 
have  initiated  and  completed  quilt-making  projects  this  past  year.  The  sisters  feel 
happy  with  the  success  of  their  first  quilt  exhibition,  but  feel  that  next  year  their  quilts 
will  be  of  even  higher  quality  and  better  workmanship. 

"The  sisters  pictured  above  represent  the  presidencies  of  the  nine  branch  Relief 
Societies  which  participated:  Quilmes,  Vicente  Lopez,  Caseros,  Liniers,  Deseret,  Villa 
Sarmiento,  Floresta,  Merlo,  and  Lomas  de  Zamora." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Myrl  B.  WhitinR 

DALLAS  STAKE  (TEXAS),  FORT  WORTH  WARD  ANNIVERSARY  PARTY 

March  17,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Alice  Whipple,  chorister;  Myrl  B.  Whiting,  President, 
Dallas  Stake  Relief  Society;  Lydia  Swanson;  Lucille  Ford,  Second  Counselor;  Mary  Had- 
field.  President;  Karen  Hoopes,  organist;  Jewell  Walch,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Leila  Langs- 
ton,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Sophia  Bliss,  literature  class  leader. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Vadner;  Bernice  Matson,  organist,  Dallas  Stake 
Relief  Society;  Golda  Silcox,  Secretary-Treasurer,  Dallas  Stake  Relief  Society;  Mary 
Cornwall;  Gloria  Marchant;  Rita  Anion;  Dorothy  Titus;  Lois  Peterson;  Dorothy  Davis. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Eunice  Borgholthaus;  Ella  Beck,  visiting  teacher  message 
leader,  Dallas  Stake  Relief  Society;  Aria  Beck;  JoDene  Porter;  Beverly  Curtis;  Emogene 
Combs;  Margaret  Gledhill;  Ova  Moorman,  Magazine  representative;  Norma  Vance; 
Virginia  Driscoll;  Alma  Curtis. 

Irene  Peterson,  First  Counselor,  was  not  present  when  this  picture  was  taken. 

Sister  Whiting  reports:  "On  this  delightful  occasion  a  brunch  was  served,  after 
which  a  musical  program  and  book  review  were  enjoyed  by  the  women.  The  members 
of  Relief  Society  made  the  tablecloth  featured.  It  is  blue  net,  with  white  motifs  cov- 
ered with  silver  sequins.  The  flowers  are  yellow  roses.  The  oil  painting  in  the  back- 
ground is  a  scene  of  Texas  bluebonnets  painted  by  President  Mary  Hadfield  and  pre- 
sented to  the  Fort  Worth  Ward  Relief  Society  at  the  anniversary  party." 


466 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


Photograph  submitted   by   Roma   C.   Esplin 

ST.   GEORGE    STAKE    (UTAH),    SANTA   CLARA   WARD   RELIEF   SOCIETY 

WINS   FIRST  PLACE   FOR   SEWING   AND    IIANDW^ORK   DISPLAY 

AP  \\  ASniNGTON  COUNTY  FAIR 

Center  front,  left  to  right;  ward  Relief  Society  presidency:  Gwendolyn  K.  Frei, 
First  Counselor;  Beulah  S.  Graff,  President;  Helen  S.  Hafen,  Second  Counselor;  Roma 
C.  Esplin,  President,  St.  George  Stake  Relief  Society;  Alta  V.  McConkie,  First  Coun- 
selor, Mary  Louise  H.  Hafen. 

Back  row:  Elva  D.  Le-uitt;  Sylva  S.  Graff;  Ar\ina  G.  Hafen,  Selina  G.  Hafen; 
Lila  H.  Hafen;  Dean  S.  Graff;  Florence  T.  Graff,  Secretary;  Grace  S.  Stucki,  chairman 
of  display;  Valda  B.  Frei;  Charmaine  Frei;  Vella  Ruth  M.  Hafen. 

Sister  Esplin  reports:  "The  Santa  Clara  Ward  Relief  Society  won  first  place  at  the 
Washington  County  Fair  \\ith  their  group  display.  All  the  very  beautiful  articles  were 
made  by  the  women  of  Relief  Society." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vivian  R.  McConkie 

ENSIGN  STAKE   (UTAH),  EIGHTEENTH  WARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
VISITING  TEACHERS,  April  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Lillian  Covert;  Mary  Cluny;  Margaret  Brown;  Elizabeth 
Larson;  Erma  Larson. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Mary  Rief;  Ida  Clark;  Nettie  Smoot;  Ella  Riter;  Minnie 
Welling;  Mabel  Lingard;  Marie  Kraus;  Faith  Woolf. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


467 


Third  row,  left  to  right:  EHza  Christensen;  Orena  Tuclcett;  Mary  Kempton; 
Adele  Bird;  Margaret  Holten;  Gertrude  Wornham;  Mary  Hancock  Dora  Noble;  Nancy 
Drollinger. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Tessie  Grosbeck;  Louise  Young;  Vera  Dotson;  Susie 
Ulrich;  Mary  Osborn;  Fern  Mitchell;  Mabel  Oldom;  Edith  Langlois;  Florence  Saxton; 
Hazel  Robertson. 

Breta  McBride,  President,  Eighteenth  Ward  Relief  Society,  reports  that  the  South 
Eighteenth  West  Ward  (now  the  Eighteenth  Ward)  had  thirty-four  visiting  teachers, 
who  each  month  visited  227  sisters,  all  making  a  100  per  cent  record.  The  historic 
Eighteenth  Ward  is  one  of  the  original  nineteen  which  were  organized  within  two 
years  after  the  Latter-day  Saint  pioneers  entered  Salt  Lake  Valley. 

Vivian  R.  McConkie  is  president  of  Ensign  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted   by  Fern  T.   Ilartvigsen 

PORTNEUF  STAKE    (IDAHO)    RETIRING  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENCY 
HONORED  AT  SOCIAL,  March  12,  1959 


Left  to  right,  former  officers:  President  Emahne  Marlev;  First  Counselor  Mabel 
Hatch;  Second  Counselor  Virgia  Cammack;  Secretary-Treasurer  Coral  Fackrell. 

Fern  T.  Hartvigsen,  recently  appointed  President,  Portneuf  Stake  Relief  Society, 
reports:  "These  sisters  were  released  on  February  1,  1959,  following  twelve  years  of 
devoted  service,  except  for  Sister  Coral  Fackrell  who  has  been  Secretary-Treasurer  for 
two  years,  replacing  Alda  Anderson,  who  had  moved  from  the  stake.  All  four  sisters 
have  outstanding  records  of  service  in  the  auxiliaries  of  the  Church.  They  were  hon- 
ored at  a  stake  social,  attended  by  all  the  officers  and  class  leaders  and  the  stake  Priest- 
hood authorities.  Each  sister  of  the  retiring  presidency  was  presented  with  one  of  the 
new  Relief  Society  pins  as  a  gift,  and  each  was  honored  \^  ith  words  and  special  music 
composed  for  the  occasion.     Luncheon  preceded  the  program." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJkeoloqq — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  17— "Magnify  Thine  Office" 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  23  and  24) 

For  Tuesday,  October  6,  1959 

Objective:  To  show  the  necessity  of  magnifying  one's  caUing  as  a  member  of  the 
Church  and  also  in  any  position  to  which  one  may  be  called  in  the  Church. 


/^NE  purpose  of  this  lesson,  as 
noted  in  the  objective,  is  to 
show  that  although  revelations  were 
directed  to  certain  individuals  as 
members  of  the  Church  and  also  to 
one  nonmember,  the  application  of 
the  truths  in  the  revelations  may  be 
made  to  others.  These  two  revela- 
tions also  provide  an  opportunity 
for  us  to  become  acquainted,  insofar 
as  we  can,  with  some  of  the  people 
who  were  called  into  the  Lord's 
service  in  the  beginning  of  this  dis- 
pensation. 

Jntroduction 

Although  consisting  of  only  seven 
verses.  Section  23  of  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  contains  words  of 
admonition  and  counsel  to  five  per- 
sons, one  of  whom  was  not  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church.  It  is  worthy  of 
notice  that  the  four  members  of  the 
Church  are  declared  by  the  Lord  to 

Page  468 


be  '\  . .  under  no  condemnation  .  .  ." 
(verses  1,  3,  4,  and  5).  On  the 
other  hand,  Joseph  Knight,  Senior, 
the  nonmember,  is  not  given  this 
assurance,  nor  is  he  told  that  he  is 
condemned.  As  we  would  look  upon 
this  circumstance  today  with  what 
is  given  in  verse  7  to  Brother 
Knight,  who  became  a  member  of 
the  Church  two  months  later,  we 
can  see  where  he  would  come  under 
condemnation  if  he  had  not  affiliat- 
ed with  the  true  Church.  A  revela- 
tion was  directed  to  Joseph  Knight, 
Senior,  almost  one  year  earlier.  (See 
Section  12.)  This  good  man  had 
given  material  assistance  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  did  be- 
lieve that  Joseph  actually  had  the 
Book  of  Mormon  plates.  He  had 
desires  to  assist  in  the  work  at  that 
time.  Conditions  had  changed  dur- 
ing the  year,  and  the  kingdom  of 
God  had  begun  to  function  on  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


469 


earth  under  divine  command.  This 
fact  made  a  most  significant  differ- 
ence in  the  message  the  Lord  gave 
to  Mr.  Knight  in  April  1830.  He 
again  sought  divine  counsel  through 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  In  ad- 
dition to  being  told  of  the  need  for 
prayer  in  his  life,  both  vocal  and 
secret,  this  counsel  was  given: 

And,  behold,  it  is  your  duty  to  unite 
with  the  true  church,  and  give  your  lan- 
guage to  exhortation  continually,  that  you 
may  receive  the  reward  of  the  laborer. 
Amen  (D  &  C  23:7). 

Reasons  for  Being  a  Member 
of  the  Church  —  Reflection 

What  answer  would  you  give  to 
the  thought  expressed  to  Joseph 
Knight,  Senior,  that  it  was  his 
''duty"  to  become  a  member  of  the 
kingdom  of  God?  What  reasons  are 
there  for  your  believing  that  it 
would  be  your  obligation  or  respon- 
sibility to  join  the  kingdom  of  God? 
(Before  you  read  further,  think  for 
a  few  minutes,  write  the  reasons, 
and  read  on.)  Perhaps  some  of 
these  ideas  may  help  you: 

1.  I  am  a  child  of  God  in  the  spirit  and, 
as  his  child,  in  my  limited  under- 
standing, I  am  duty-bound  to  accept 
his  counsel. 

2.  Jesus  our  Lord  gave  himself  that  I 
might  live  amid  conditions  which 
provide  the  use  of  my  highest  po- 
tentialities. 

a.  Jesus  suffered  intensely,  giving  his 
life,  that  I  might  be  saved  from  a 
fate  which  is  described  as  remain- 
ing in  misery  with  the  father  of 
lies.     (See  2  Nephigig.) 

b.  Jesus  offered  this  atonement  for 
me  that  I  might  through  faith- 
fulness receive  "all  that  the  Father 
hath." 

3.  From  modern  scriptures,  especially, 
I  have  received  God's  truth  which 
gives  me  opportunity  to  know  more 


about  how  I  may  receive  blessings  'n 
this  life  and  also  in  the  life  to  come. 

4.  I  have  received  the  gift  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  which  has  given  to  me  knowl- 
edge (assurance)  that  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
is  the  only  true  and  living  Church 
upon  the  face  of  the  earth. 

5.  The  fulness  of  the  gospel  has  pro- 
vided opportunities  for  service  to  my 
fellow  men,  for  personal  develop- 
ment, and  many  other  joys  and  satis- 
factions in  life. 

Under  each  one  of  the  above 
truths,  and  others  which  might  be 
listed,  there  are  many  reasons  for 
it  being  my  duty  to  accept  the  bless- 
ings which  can  come  only  by  being 
a  member  of  the  kingdom  of  God. 

Why  It  Is  a  Duty  to  Join 
the  Church 

If,  however,  you  were  now  to 
present  reasons  why  Joseph  Knight 
or  any  other  nonmember  should 
become  a  member  of  the  Church 
on  the  basis  of  ''duty,"  what,  in 
addition  to  the  above  reasons, 
would  you  suggest? 

It  is  his  duty  to  accept  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  because: 

1.  It  has  been  restored  to  the  earth 
after  a  long  period  of  apostasy  when 
it  was  no  longer  present  among  men. 

2.  God  has  commanded  that  all  men 
repent  and  accept  the  message  as 
revealed  in  the  restored  gospel. 

3.  The  gospel,  as  restored,  is  the  same 
gospel  as  taught  by  Jesus  and,  later, 
by  his  apostles,  as  given  in  the  Bible. 

4.  The  teachings  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  are 
reasonable  and  consistent  with  the 
reopening  of  the  heavens  by  direct 
revelation. 

5.  Evidence  of  modern  scriptures  veri- 
fies the  truth  of  other  scriptures. 

6.  The  fruits  of  the  gospel,  as  restored, 
have  brought  joy  and  happiness  into 
the  lives  of  its  adherents. 


470 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


Other  reasons  might  be  given 
under  each  one  of  the  foregoing  to 
confirm  either  by  scripture  or  other- 
wise, the  vahdity  of  those  general 
reasons.  If  one  who  has  not  become 
affihated  with  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  were  to 
acknowledge  the  truth  of  the  above 
statements  or  even  of  some  of  them, 
he  would  be  duty  bound  to  accept 
membership  in  this  Church. 

Message  to  Oliver  Cowdery 

In  connection  with  the  Lord's 
counsel  to  the  members  of  the 
Church  mentioned  in  Section  23,  it 
is  well  to  consider,  briefly,  the  facts 
made  known  concerning  each  one. 

Oliver  Cowdery  is  told  to  '*.  .  .  be- 
ware of  pride,  lest  thou  shouldst 
enter  into  temptation"  (verse  1). 
Despite  the  great  opportunities  that 
had  already  come  to  Oliver  in  being 
with  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
when  the  Aaronic  and  Melchizedek 
Priesthoods  were  restored,  and,  later, 
when  additional  keys  of  the  Priest- 
hood were  brought  back  to  the 
earth,  as  well  as  other  privileges  in 
assisting  to  build  up  the  kingdom  of 
God  on  the  earth,  Oliver  permitted 
pride  to  enter  his  heart  with  a  con- 
sequent loss  of  membership  in  the 
kingdom.  (See  D.  H.  C.  III:i6-i8, 
for  charges  made  against  him  and 
his  letter  respecting  his  difficulties 
in  1838  which  brought  about  his 
excommunication.)  Although  Oliver 
Cowdery  returned  to  the  Church, 
the  great  blessings  that  he  once  en- 
joyed were  not  returned  to  him. 
However,  he  died  in  full  fellowship 
in  the  kingdom,  true  to  his  testi- 
mony of  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

Hyrum  Smith,  the  Prophet's 
brother,  received  the  blessing  that 


his  calling  was  to  strengthen  the 
Church  continually.  By  revelation 
the  Lord  called  him  to  be  a  coun- 
selor in  the  First  Presidency  in  1837. 
Later,  he  was  appointed  Patriarch  to 
the  Church.  (See  D  &  C 
124:91-96.) 

The  office  of  Patriarch  to  the 
Church  is  hereditary  and  is  received 
by  the  eldest  sons  born  in  the  line- 
age of  Joseph  Smith,  Senior.  (See 
D  &  C  107:40.)  In  connection  with 
the  call  of  Hyrum  Smith  to  be  Pa- 
triarch to  the  Church,  we  again  learn 
of  the  power  of  prophecy  possessed 
by  Joseph  Smith.  This  revelation 
states  to  Hyrum  that  ''.  .  .  thy  duty 
is  unto  the  church  forever,  and  this 
because  of  thy  family  ..."  (D  &  C 

Samuel  H.  Smith 

Samuel  H.  Smith  strengthened 
the  Church  during  his  ministry  as 
the  first  missionary  of  this  dispensa- 
tion until  his  death  on  July  30,  1844. 
How  well  this  revelation  was  ful- 
filled is  borne  out  in  the  life  of 
Samuel  as  recorded  in  Church  pub- 
lications. [Doctrine  and  Covenants 
Commentary,  pp.  120-121;  L.  D.  S. 
Biographical  Encyclopedia,  I,  pp. 
278-282.)  In  keeping  with  the  pro- 
phetic spirit  of  this  revelation, 
Patriarch  Joseph  Smith,  Senior,  on 
his  deathbed  gave  this  blessing  to 
his  son  Samuel: 


Samuel,  you  lia\e  been  a  faithful  and 
obedient  son.  By  your  faithfulness  you 
ha\'e  brought  many  into  the  Church.  The 
Lord  has  seen  vour  dihgence,  and  you  are 
blessed,  in  that  he  has  never  chastised 
you,  but  has  called  you  home  to  rest;  and 
there  is  a  crown  laid  up  for  you,  which 
shall  grow  brighter  and  brighter  unto  the 
perfect  day. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


471 


Otto  Done 


THE  SUSQUEHANNA  RIVER,  NEAR  HARMONY,  PENNSYLVANIA 


\\nicn  the  Lord  called  you,  he  said, 
''Samuel,  I  have  seen  thv  suffering,  and 
heard  thy  cries,  and  beheld  th}'  faithful- 
ness; thy  skirts  are  clear  from  the  blood 
of  this  generation."  Because  of  these 
things  I  seal  upon  your  head  all  the  bless- 
ings ^^'hich  I  ha\e  heretofore  pronounced 
upon  you;  and  this  my  dying  blessing,  I 
now  seal  upon  you.  E\'en  so.  Amen 
(History  of  Joseph  Smith  by  His  Mother, 
Lucy  Mack  Smith,  page  310). 

The  following  excerpt  from  his 
obituary  notice  appearing  in  the 
Times  and  Seasons  brings  to  our  at- 
tention the  quality  of  cle\otion  and 
attributes  of  character  of  this  good 
man. 

The  exit  of  this  worthy  man,  so  soon 
after  the  horrible  butchery  of  his  brothers, 
Joseph  and  Hyrum,  in  Carthage  jail,  is  a 
matter  of  deep  solemnity  to  the  family, 
as  well  as  a  remediless  loss  to  all.  If  ever 
there  lived  a  good  man  upon  the  earth, 
Samuel  H.  Smith  was  that  person.  His 
labors  in   the  Church   from   first  to   last, 


carrying  glad  tidings  to  the  eastern  cities, 
and  finally  his  steadfastness  as  one  of  the 
Witnesses  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and 
many  saintly  traits  of  virtue,  knowledge, 
temperance,  patience,  godliness,  brotherly 
kindness  and  charity,  shall  be  given  of 
him  hereafter,  as  a  man  of  God  (L.  D.  S. 
Biographical  Encyclopedia   1 : 2 8 2 ) . 

The  Prophet's  Father 

Joseph  Smith,  Senior,  received  a 
blessing  similar  to  that  given  to  his 
son  Hyrum. 

Behold,  I  speak  a  few  words  unto  you, 
Joseph;  for  thou  also  art  under  no  con- 
demnation, and  thy  calling  also  is  to 
exhortation,  and  to  strengthen  the  church; 
and  this  is  thy  dutv  from  henceforth  and 
forever.     Amen  (D  &  C  23:5). 

Specifically,  the  Patriarchal  office 
was  conferred  upon  Joseph  Smith, 
Senior,  and  it  was  to  continue  in 
his  lineage  as  indicated  above,  and 
thus  forever  the  Church  would  be 


472 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  T959 


strengthened.  One  experience  in 
his  hfe  does  show  how  his  calHng 
was  to  exhortation.  A  mission  to 
members  of  his  own  family,  to 
whom  he  bore  a  strong  testimony 
of  the  truth  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, eventually  resulted  in  all  of 
that  large  family  coming  into  the 
Church,  except  one  brother  and  a 
sister.  On  one  occasion  he  was  un- 
justifiably put  into  a  ''dismal  dun- 
geon" where  he  declared  that  he 
*'.  .  .  was  not  the  first  man  who  had 
been  imprisoned  for  the  truth's 
sake;  and  when  I  should  meet  Paul 
in  the  Paradise  of  God,  I  could  tell 
him  that  I,  too,  had  been  in  bonds 
for  the  Gospel  which  he  had 
preached  .  .  ."  {Histoiy  of  Joseph 
Smith  by  His  Mother  Lucy  Mack 
Smith,  page  185).  When  he  was 
released,  thirty  days  later,  he  bap- 
tized two  persons  whom  he  had  con- 
verted. 

Section  24  and  the  Prophet 

As  indicated  in  the  superscription 
of  Section  24,  persecution  of  the 
Prophet  became  intense  shortly  after 
the  organization  of  the  Church.  He 
was  brought  before  the  court  on 
two  separate  charges  and  acquitted 
both  times.  (See  D.  H.  C.  1:86- 
90.)  Notwithstanding  the  bitter- 
ness of  mobs  against  the  Prophet, 
there  were  many  times  when  words 
of  consolation  were  given  and  other 
things  occurred  to  strengthen  his 
faith  and  cheer  the  hearts  of  his 
followers.  One  such  instance  is 
given  by  the  Prophet  shortly  before 
this  revelation  (Section  24)  was  re- 
ceived. The  wife  of  Newel  Knight 
had  a  dream  which  enabled  her  to 
say  that  Oliver  Cowdery  and  Joseph 
Smith  would  visit  them  that  day. 
That  day  found  the  fulfillment  of 


this  dream.  The  Prophet  recorded 
'\  .  .  and  thus  was  our  faith  much 
strengthened  concerning  dreams  and 
visions  in  the  last  days,  foretold  by 
the  ancient  Prophet  Joel  .  .  /' 
(D.H.C.  I:ioi). 

Verse  1  of  Section  24  is  to  be 
understood  in  view  of  the  persecu- 
tions of  the  Prophet  and  Oliver, 
while  verse  2  points  out  that  they 
must  continue  to  exercise  the  prin- 
ciples of  repentance  in  their  lives. 

Important  for  this  lesson  is  the 
significant  admonition  to  Joseph,. 
'\  .  .Magnify  thine  office  .  .  ."  (verse 
3).  At  this  time  the  Prophet  re- 
turned to  his  small  farm  at  Har- 
mony, Pennsylvania,  where  he  began 
his  labors  in  sowing  his  fields.  This 
was  not  the  calling  of  the  Prophet, 
however,  for  he  was  commanded  to 
perform  the  calling  which  he  had  re- 
ceived by  divine  appointment,  ''And 
in  temporal  labors  thou  shalt  not 
have  strength,  for  this  is  not  thy  call- 
ing .  .  ."  (verse  9)  ''.  .  .  but  devote 
all  thy  service  in  Zion  .  .  ."  (verse 
7).  The  three  branches  of  the 
Church  mentioned  in  verse  3  were 
to  sustain  him,  and  blessings  instead 
of  a  cursing  were  to  be  theirs.  By 
this  temporal  assistance,  the  Prophet 
would  be  able  to  have  sufficient  to 
magnify  his  office  ".  .  .  and  to  ex- 
pound all  scriptures,  and  continue 
in  laying  on  of  the  hands  and 
confirming  the  churches"  [branches] 
(verse  9). 

"Magnify  Thine  Office  .  .  r 

When  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
was  told  to  magnify  his  calling,  the 
Lord  was  definite  that  he  had  a 
calling  to  which  he  should  give  his 
time  and  talent.  In  The  Church 
of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
the  members  have  many  opportuni- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


473 


ties  for  service  because  of  the  nature 
of  its  organization.  These  privileges 
range  from  calhngs  as  teachers  in 
the  auxiharies  to  offices  of  leader- 
ship. In  each  calling,  regardless  of 
what  it  may  be,  there  are  definite 
responsibilities  which  pertain  to 
that  calling.  Every  conxerted  mem- 
ber of  the  Church  desires  to  make 
his  or  her  contribution  to  the  king- 
dom of  God.  In  what  way  may 
this  be  done?  One  definite  way  is 
to  magnify  one's  calling  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  kingdom  and  in  his  spe- 
cific calling  in  the  Church. 

How  to  Magnify  One's  Calling 

What  does  it  mean  to  ''magnify" 
a  calling?  Basically,  to  magnify 
means  to  enlarge  or  make  great.  As 
applied  to  a  calling  in  the  Church, 
one  does  not  enlarge  the  office,  but, 
by  faithfully  carrying  out  the  duties 
of  the  calling,  one  "makes"  or  "en- 
larges" the  office  in  the  eyes  of  the 
membership.  In  this  sense,  then, 
the  dictionary  definition  which  says 
to  "cause  to  be  held  in  greater 
esteem  or  respect"  may  be  applied. 
The  important  thing  for  us  is  to 
know  wherein  the  Lord,  through  his 
prophets,  indicated  that  an  office 
was  being  magnified.  Some  ideas 
concerning  this  fact  should  be  con- 
sidered under  these  points: 

1.  Worthiness  of  life 

Section  4  and   12.      (See  Lesson  6, 
Reliei  Society  Magazine,   December 

1957-) 

2.  Study  the  scriptures  and  information 

relative  to  the  calhng. 
This    counsel   addressed    to   mission- 
aries was  given  that  they  might  mag- 
nify    their     calhng.     (See     D    &    C 
88:78-80.) 

And  as  all  ha\'e  not  faith,  seek  ye 
diligently  and  teach  one  another 
words  of  wisdom;  yea,  seek  ye  out 
of  the  best  books  words  of  wisdom; 


seek    learning,    even    by    study    and 
also  by  faith  (D  &  C  88:118). 

3.  Unselfish   devotion 

Now,  my  beloved  brethren,  I, 
Jacob,  according  to  the  responsibility 
which  I  am  under  to  God,  to  mag- 
nify mine  office  with  soberness,  and 
that  I  might  rid  my  garments  of 
your  sins,  I  come  up  into  the  temple 
this  day  that  I  might  declare  unto 
you  the  word  of  God  ( Jacob  2:2). 

4.  Follow  the  leaders  placed  over  us 

In  speaking  to  Relief  Society,  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  said: 

.  .  .  that  it  was  the  folly  and  non- 
sense of  the  human  heart  for  a  per- 
son to  be  aspiring  to  other  stations 
than  those  to  which  they  are  ap- 
pointed of  God  for  them  to  occupy; 
that  it  was  better  for  individuals  to 
magnify  their  respective  callings,  and 
wait  patiently  till  God  shall  say  to 
them,  "Come  up  higher"  (D.  H.  C. 
IV:6o3). 

5.  Obtain  the  Spirit  and  keep  it 

And  the  Spirit  shall  be  gi\en  unto 
you  by  the  prayer  of  faith  and  if  ye 
receive  not  the  Spirit  ye  shall  not 
teach  (D  &  C  42:14). 

When  a  Latter-day  Saint  woman 
prepares  herself  for  service  in  the 
various  ways  mentioned  above  and 
strives  to  magnify  her  calling  in  the 
kingdom  of  God,  the  Lord  will  mag- 
nify her.  (See  Joshua  3:7;  I  Chron. 
29:25.)  Paul  felt  that  the  works 
which  were  done  through  the  Priest- 
hood magnified  the  name  of  the 
Lord.  (See  Acts  19:13-17.)  This 
same  apostle  considered  that  by  his 
life  of  worthiness  Jesus  was  mag- 
nified in  him.  (See  Philippians 
1:20.) 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Qi\e  some  reasons  for  being  a  mem- 
ber of  the  Church. 

2.  Why  would  you  believe  it  is  a  per- 
son's "duty"  to  join  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints? 

3.  What  is  there  in  this  lesson  which 


474 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


gi\es  evidence  that  Joseph  Smith  received 
revelation  from  the  Lord? 

4.   In   what   ways   may   one   magnify   a 
calling  in  the  Church? 


5.  Discuss:  Activity  in  the  Church, 
when  possible,  is  necessary  to  receive  exal- 
tation. 


ViSitifig   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  17—".  .  .  Take  Upon  You  My  Whole  Armor,  That  Ye  May  Be  Able 
to  Withstand  the  Evil  Day  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  27:15). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  October  6,  1959 

Objective:  To  show  that  only  when  we  protect  oursehes  with  the  whole  armor  of 
spirituality  can  we  be  sure  of  the  constant  companionship  of  the  Lord's  Spirit. 


TN  Greek  mythology  there  is  a 
well-known  legend  which  tells  of 
the  mighty  warrior  Achilles.  In  his 
infancy,  Achilles'  mother  Thetis, 
endeavoring  to  make  him  invulner- 
able to  all  physical  harm,  bathed 
him  in  the  mighty  river  Styx.  The 
water  washed  over  his  body,  form- 
ing an  impregnable  shield,  with  the 
exception  of  one  small  part — his  heel 
by  which  she  was  holding  him.  The 
princely  warrior  grew  to  manhood, 
and,  because  of  his  protective  armor, 
lived  a  charmed  and  secure  life. 
Not  one  of  his  enemy's  weapons 
could  harm  him.  One  day,  however, 
after  a  great  and  successful  battle, 
one  last  poisoned  arrow  was  shot  at 
Achilles.  This  arrow  found  its  way 
to  his  one  vulnerable  spot,  his  heel. 
And  because  of  this  small  flaw  in 
his  otherwise  great  armor,  Achilles 
was  slain. 

In  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
27:15,  Jesus  admonishes  us  to 
'\  .  .  take  upon  you  my  whole  ar- 
mor, that  ye  may  be  able  to  with- 
stand the  evil  day.  .  .  ." 


The  emphasis  in  this  quotation  is 
on  applying  the  whole  armor  of  the 
gospel.  It  stresses  the  importance 
of  building  a  strong  protective 
shield  of  spirituality  in  order  to  re- 
sist the  v^eapons  of  evil  and  the 
temptations  of  the  adversary,  that 
are  likely  to  beset  us  throughout 
our  lives. 

As  in  the  legend  of  Achilles,  most 
of  us  have  potential  or  actual  weak- 
nesses in  our  spiritual  armor  which 
we  must  recognize  and  guard  against. 
These  weaknesses,  although  they 
may  be  relatively  small,  may  open 
the  door  for  serious  degenerating  in- 
fluences and  may  become  an 
''Achilles'  heel"  in  our  own  lives. 
Such  weaknesses  as  selfishness,  jeal- 
ousy, intolerance,  false  pride,  or 
covetousness,  even  discouragement, 
may  be  fla\\s  in  an  otherwise  strong 
spiritual  armor. 

As  Jesus  exhorts  us  in  the  scrip- 
tures, we  should  gird  ourselves  with 
truth,  make  righteousness  the  breast- 
plate of  our  armor,  faith  our  shield. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


475 


salvation  our  helmet,  and  the  Lord's 
Spirit  our  defensive  sword.  (See 
D&C  27:16-18.) 

Let  us  be  sure  that  we  take  upon 
us  Christ's  whole  armor.  Partial  or 
incomplete  righteousness  will  not 
give  us  the  protection  we  need. 
Where  our  spiritual  armor  is  not 
whole,  Satan  finds  the  weak  spots. 


It  is  these  flaws  in  our  protective 
shield  for  which  he  is  constantly 
searching.  With  the  complete  pro- 
tection of  the  Lord's  Spirit,  and 
with  his  gospel,  we  can  successfully 
withstand  the  temptings  of  the  evil 
one  and  partake  of  the  rich  joys  and 
blessings  which  come  to  those  who 
stand  faithful  unto  the  end. 


Viyork    flleeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion    1— Child   Safety 

Ch^Lilotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  October  13,  1959 

Objective:   To   show   the  necessity  in   safety   measures   of  extensive   education   of 
parents  and  others  responsible  for  child  care. 


rpVERY  home  should  be  a  haven 
not  a  hazard.  Yet,  today,  acci- 
dents, especially  in  the  home  area, 
have  become  the  number  one  killer 
and  crippler  of  children.  Remark- 
able progress  has  been  made  in  de- 
creasing childhood  fatalities  from 
tuberculosis,  pneumonia,  scarlet  fev- 
er, diphtheria,  diarrhea,  and  many 
other  contagious  diseases,  but  there 
is  no  vaccination,  no  surgery,  or 
form  of  medicine  that  can  reduce 
childhood  accidents. 

The  only  safeguard  or  prevention 
for  accidents  in  the  home  is  inten- 
sive education  of  parents  and  others 
responsible  for  child  care.  Constant 
vigilance  and  a  true  knowledge  of 
the  ways  of  small  children  are  the 
answers  to  the  never-ending  accident 
problem.  Young  children  need  to 
touchy  to  feel,  and  to  explore,  but 


should  not  be  left  unsupervised  ex- 
cept in  safely  planned  play  areas. 

Day-to-Day  Safety  Teaching 

It  is  important  to  remember  that 
children  imitate  adults;  consequent- 
ly, it  is  imperative  that  adults  con- 
form to  high  safety  standards.  Safety 
principles  should  be  taught  at  an 
early  age  for  children  are  active  and 
heedless.  Parents  can  do  much  to 
save  them  from  injury  and  suffering 
by  following  a  few  basic  principles. 

Preventing  Accidents 

The  first  step  in  making  the  home 
a  safer  place  for  your  children  is  to 
study  the  leading  causes  of  home 
accidents  involving  children.  The 
most  common  accidents  are: 

1.  Burns  and  explosions  from  matches, 


476 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


firecrackers,  bonfires,  lighters,  unpro- 
tected heaters,  and  stoves. 

2.  Scalding  from  hot  liquids. 

3.  Falls  from  swings,  trees,  windows, 
porches,  and  steps,  and  even  falls  out 
of  bed. 

4.  Electrocutions  and  burns  from  worn 
extension  cords,  unprotected  electric 
outlets. 

5.  Cuts  from  knives,  scissors,  and  other 
sharp  objects. 

6.  Drownings  in  bathtubs,  unguarded 
and  unprotected  swimming  pools, 
uncovered  fish-ponds,  and  wells  and 
canals. 

7.  Poisoning  caused  from  household 
bleaches,  detergents,  medicines,  and 
insecticides. 

8.  Strangulations  and  other  injury  from 
stuffing  small  objects  in  nose,  ears, 
and  throat. 

9.  Gunshot  wounds  from  "unloaded" 
guns. 

10.  Vehicular  accidents  from  cars  backing 
out  from  garages;  bicycle  accidents. 


Safeguards 

The  following  safeguards  should 
be  taken  to  protect  children: 

1.  Provide  safe,  attractive  areas  for  chil- 
dren, both  indoors  and  outdoors,  so  that 
they  can  be  watched  while  mothers  are 
performing  household  duties.  The  safest 
play  area  is  a  fenced  yard.  [Driveways, 
streets,  and  highways  are  not  safe  places 
for  children  to  play.] 

2.  Select  children's  toys  with  care.  Avoid 
buying  articles  which  can  be  easily  swal- 
lowed, which  have  sharp  corners  or  rough 
edges,  or  which  have  poisonous  paint. 
Lead  paint  used  on  baby's  chair  or  crib 
is  dangerous,  as  the  child  may  suck  or 
chew  on  some  part  of  the  furniture  and 
be  poisoned. 


3.  Teach  the  children  to  stay  away  from 
the  stove  as  you  prepare  the  meals.  While 
cooking,  turn  handles  of  all  pots  and  pans 
to  the  back  of  the  stove.  Use  the  back 
burners  whenever  possible. 

4.  Keep  sharp  objects,  such  as  scissors, 
kni\es,  ice-picks,  etc.,  a\^•ay  from  small 
children  and  train  older  children  to  use 
them  properly. 

5.  Keep  electric  cords  out  of  reach. 
Children  should  be  taught  the  danger  of 
playing  with  electric  cords.  Children  can 
be  seriously  burned  by  chewing  on  cords. 

Garage  and  Driveway  Hazards 

Be  sure  you  can  actually  see  all 
children  known  to  be  in  the  vicinity 
while  you  back  your  car.  Looking 
around  first  isn't  enough.  Knowing 
the  children  were  in  the  house  a 
moment  ago  isn't  enough.  Make 
them  stand  where  you  can  see  them 
while  you're  backing.  Teach  your 
children  the  danger  of  playing  near 
parked  cars  and  trucks.  Delivery 
men  don't  take  time  to  look  around 
and  under  their  vehicles  before  driv- 
ing away.  Every  year  has  its  pitiful 
toll  of  little  children  killed  or 
maimed  this  way.  Be  sure  it  doesn't 
happen  to  your  youngsters. 

Other  Child  Safety  Reminders 

During  the  past  few  years  we  have 
seen  newspaper  and  magazine  re- 
ports of  the  entrapment  of  small 
children  in  discarded  refrigerators 
and  other  airtight  cabinets.  In  most 
cases  these  entrapments  result  in 
death.  A  number  of  suggestions 
have  been  made  to  correct  this  sit- 
uation. The  solution  to  this  hazard 
is  education  —  education  of  par- 
ents to  make  these  cabinets  harm- 
less before  discarding  them,  and  to 
educate  children  to  stay  out  of  such 
places.  This  is  a  serious  problem, 
for  there  are  over  a  million  of  these 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


477 


cabinets  discarded  each  year. 

Avoid  placing  a  chair  or  couch 
near  a  window  where  a  child  can 
easily  climb  up  and  perhaps  fall  out 
the  window.  (Windows  should 
have  firmly  secured  screens.) 

Take  this  child  safety  tip:  Keep 
in  a  safe,  preferably  locked  place, 
anything  in  your  home  or  garage 
that  could  harm  a  child  if  taken 
without  your  supervision,  such  as 
simple  medicines,  cleaning  mater- 
ials, furniture  polishes,  garden  sprays, 
and  insecticides.  To  a  little  tot 
gasoline  or  kerosene  looks  like  a  lot 
of  other  things  he  drinks.  He  may 
try  it  without  hesitation,  if  you  leave 
it  where  he  can  get  it  easily.  It 
may  very  well  be  fatal.  Take  the 
extra  little  care  necessary  to  avoid 
this  tragedy  on  your  premises. 

A  tot  left  alone  in  the  bathtub 
can  turn  the  hot  water  on  and  scald 
himself  in  an  instant,  or  bump  his 
head  and  drown. 


Many  childhood  accidents  happen 
in  homes  where  there  are  no  young- 
sters. Here  is  a  special  child  safety 
tip  to  adults  without  children  at 
home:  always  be  sure  your  scissors, 
poisonous  liquids,  medicines,  knives 
—  all  things  potentially  dangerous  to 
small  children  —  are  kept  carefully 
out  of  the  way,  just  in  case  friends 
with  youngsters  stop  in  unexpected- 
ly. Accidents  to  children,  it  seems, 
happen  when  and  where  adults  least 
expect  them. 

Questions 

1.  When  is  the  best  time  to  teach  our 
children  safety  measures? 

2.  How  are  safety  measures  best  taught? 

3.  How  does  the  safety  environment  of 
the  home  affect  the  child? 


Suggested  Reference 

Foimuh  For  Child  Safety, 

Metropohtan  Life  Insurance  Company 
Home  Office:  New  York. 


jCiterature — America's  Literature 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

Lesson  9-^    Introduction:  Light  and  Fire 

Elder  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 

For  Tuesday,  October  20,  1959 


Objective:  To  sketch  the  background  for  changes  in  the  American  mind  before  and 
after  the  Revolutionary  War. 

Seedtime  oi  the  Nation 

"DECAUSE  few  of  us,  previous  to  happening  before  then.    Based  per- 

this  course,  had  on  tongue-tip  haps    on    some    "required"    history 

the    name    of   any   American   who  class  that  now  lies  flattened  beneath 

wrote  before  1776,  it  becomes  easy  mountains   of   diapers    and    dishes, 

to  assume  that  little  of  import  was  this  easy  generalization  would  have 


478 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY  1959 


our  forefathers  too  busy  landing  on 
Plymouth  Rock,  eating  turkeys  and 
pumpkins,  chopping  down  trees, 
dipping  candles,  killing  Indians,  and 
courting  Priscilla  Alden,  ever  to 
read  or  write  much.  ''But  now  that 
you've  mentioned  it,"  they  might 
well  respond,  ''just  who  is  there, 
anyway?" 

During  our  first  year  we  named 
seven  names;  it  could  well  have  been 
far  more  had  we  room  enough  and 
time.  Looking  back  on  our  study 
of  New  England  Puritanism,  we  can 
now  identify  it  as  a  period  of  vigor- 
ous dissenting,  noble  dreaming,  self- 
righteous  dominating,  subtle  yet 
fundamental  changing.  Studied 
carefully,  it  yields  a  fascinating 
pertinence  all  its  own.  Viewed 
from  a  deeper  perspective,  it  be- 
comes one  of  the  great  seedtimes  of 
our  national  heart  and  mind. 

Save  for  Jonathan  Edwards,  who 
died  approximately  twenty  years 
before  Paul  Revere's  ride,  most 
aggressive  believers  in  the  Bible 
Commonwealth  were  dead  almost 
fifty  years  before  1776.  If  theocratic 
Puritanism  ended  in  1728,  and  Jef- 
ferson began  writing  in  1776,  what 
happened  in  between?    Much! 

Literature  of  the  American  tradi- 
tion has  "bone  in  its  nose"  (because 
it  was  written  to  instruct  and  edi- 
fy). Before  1900  those  of  our  great 
authors  who  wrote  only  to  please 
the  imagination  or  to  delight,  are 
few  in  number.  The  half-century 
preceding  the  Revolution  was  also 
a  time  of  seeding  and  of  mixing  its 
seeds  with  those  planted  earlier. 
This  period,  from  1763  on,  was  the 
matrix  which  produced  the  fiery 
issues  of  hatreds  and  death;  firing 
musketry  but  accelerated  and  intensi- 
fied the  work  which  "the  silent  pres- 


sure of  environment"  had  been 
effecting  upon  transplanted  Euro- 
peans for  decades. 

Struggling  for  Economic 
and  Political  Rights 

As  swelling  numbers  of  individual 
working-class  Englishmen  earned 
themselves  a  new  identity  with  their 
lands  and  goods  and  expansive  inner 
freedoms,  their  status  rose,  at  least 
in  their  own  minds;  in  reverse  ratio, 
the  power  of  the  theocracy  shriv- 
eled. Though  not  one  in  a  thou- 
sand attended  a  university,  people 
of  colonial  America  were  hungry  to 
read;  in  the  decades  before  and  after 
the  war,  newspapers  and  magazines 
multiplied  tremendously.  The  tem- 
per of  the  times  changed.  Men  felt 
within  the  scope  of  their  attainable 
futures  new  rights  to  be  achieved; 
reading  and  attending  the  com- 
munity discussion  groups  which 
sprang  up  verified  their  own  new 
hungers  and  convictions.  As  early 
as  1717  the  Reverend  John  Wise, 
university  trained  son  of  an  inden- 
tured servant,  put  the  new  attitude 
into  ringing  words: 

...  in  the  high  and  admirable  Frame 
and  Constitution  of  Humane  Nature  the 
Word  Man,  says  my  Author,  is  thought 
to  carry  somewhat  of  Dignity  in  its  sound; 
and  we  commonly  make  use  of  this  as 
the  most  proper  and  prevailing  argument 
against  a  rude  Insulter,  I  am  Not  a  Beast 
or  a  Dog,  but  am  a  Man  as  well  as  your- 
self. 

Increasingly  the  literate  but  non- 
university  w^orking  classes  came  to 
distrust  the  clergy  and  the  educated 
few.  When  Cotton  Mather  recom- 
mended, in  1721,  that  the  populace 
submit  themselves  to  smallpox  in- 
oculation, it  was  James  Franklin's 
Courant    (as  a  voice  for  "Leather 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


479 


Apron  men/'  which  would  inckide 
his  younger  brother  Ben  and  him- 
self) which  spoke  out  against  him. 
The  Franklin  brothers'  paper  satir- 
ized Harvard  as  a  rich  man's  college 
which  qualified  dunces  for  the  min- 
istry by  teaching  them  graceful  car- 
riage and  other  foppish  skills  ''which 
might  as  well  be  acquired  at  a 
Dancing  School."  Surprising  no- 
tions the  seventeen-year-old  printer's 
apprentice  Ben  Franklin  printed, 
under  the  name  of  Silence  Dogood, 
in  the  Couiantj  as  copied  from  a 
London  paper:  ''Without  Freedom 
of  Thought,  there  can  be  no  such 
Thing  as  Wisdom;  and  no  such 
Thing  as  publick  Liberty,  without 
Freedom  of  Speech."  Uneducated? 
Perhaps,  but  surely  self-taught,  and 
evidently  very  near  the  tenor  of  the 
times  in  his  thinking. 

Voting,  too,  became  more  wide- 
spread and  influential  in  people's 
minds.  On  her  precarious  trip 
through  Connecticut  in  1704,  Sarah 
Kemble  Knight  observed  how  their 
big  red-letter  day  honored  "St.  Elec- 
tion ...  a  blessing  they  can  be 
thankful  enough  for."  As  one  might 
expect,  the  ruling  class  feared  such 
goings-on  and  stood  together  to  op- 
pose their  counterblasts. 

But  while  the  great  majority  of 
Swedes  in  New  Sweden  (Delaware); 
Dutch  in  New  Amsterdam  (New 
York);  ex-convicts  in  Georgia;  An- 
glicans throughout  the  South; 
Quakers  and  Dutch  in  Pennsylvania; 
Catholics  in  Maryland;  Quakers  and 
staunch  Puritans  who  replanted  the 
"New  Ark"  of  their  covenant  the- 
ology in  New  Jersey;  Congregation- 
alists  and  Presbyterians  in  New 
England;  and  mongrels  in  Rhode 
Island  and  throughout  the  whole — 
while  the  many  worshipped  in  quiet 


tranquility  or  warmed  to  the  New 
Light  religious  fervors  of  the  Great 
Awakening,  they  were  at  peace  re- 
ligiously. The  great  battle  centered 
about  their  receiving  their  economic 
and  political  rights  as  Englishmen. 

The  Influence  oi  Deism 

In  the  meantime  a  new  move- 
ment began  to  influence  the  colo- 
nies. The  Enlightenment  had  be- 
come a  strong  force  in  England  dur- 
ing the  late  seventeenth  century 
among  the  intellectual,  educated 
classes.  Basically  it  was  a  reaction 
against  the  severities  of  the  Puritan 
curbings,  which  ended  in  1660, 
when  the  Stuarts  were  restored  to 
the  throne.  Above  all,  the  devotees 
of  the  Enlightenment  honored 
man's  reason  as  the  key  for  unlock- 
ing the  mysteries  of  his  physical 
world  and  the  universe,  for  solving 
the  growing  complexities  of  men's 
relationships  with  each  other,  and 
for  what  they  felt  to  be  a  more 
reasonable  approach  to  religion. 

Puritan  scholars  had  always  be- 
lie\'ed  in  the  beneficent  powers  of 
science,  intellect,  and  the  pursuit 
of  knowledge  through  books  and 
education.  For  them  reason  was 
a  tool  or  "faculty"  to  be  mastered 
in  the  manipulations  of  logic.  Par- 
ticularly after  the  charter  was  re- 
newed in  1692,  Reason  began  taking 
on  new  significance,  even  in  the 
words  of  the  New  England  Puritans 
themselves.  In  1700,  Cotton  Math- 
er published  his  Reasonable  Reli- 
gion in  which  he  wrote,  "Did  men 
Act  Reasonably,  they  would  Live 
Religiously."  Gradually,  for  the 
eighteenth-century  Puritans,  reason 
became  an  inborn  power  in  natural 
man  which  proved  to  him  the  neces- 
sity for  God:  in  marveling  at  the 
splendid     mechanical     smoothness 


480 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


with  which  the  universe  runs,  wasn't 
it  reasonable  that  some  Great  Power 
created  it? 

Deism  (a  behef  in  the  existence 
of  God)  was  at  the  heart  of  the 
American  Enhghtenment,  best  ex- 
emphfied  in  the  credo  of  Benjamin 
Frankhn,  whose  hfe  span  ahiiost 
covered  that  of  the  eighteenth  cen- 
tury (1706-1790),  and  who  was  far 
and  away  the  best-known,  best- 
loved  American  of  his  time,  both  in 
America  and  in  Europe.  He  believed 
in  God,  in  immortality,  in  doing 
good  to  all  men,  not  because  reli- 
gious authority  told  him  he  ought 
to,  but  because  to  him  these  things 
seemed  reasonable,  hence  good.  The 
leading  antimystic  of  the  age,  he 
prayed  to  God,  not  to  have  his 
prayers  answered  but  to  give  vent 
to  his  feelings  of  veneration  and 
gratitude.  As  he  wrote  in  his  Auto- 
biography. 

.  .  .  truth,  sincerity,  and  integrity  in 
dealings  between  man  and  man  were  of 
the  utmost  importance  to  the  fehcity  of 
hfe.  .  .  ,  Rexelation  had  indeed  no 
weight  with  me  as  such;  but  I  entertained 
an  opinion  that,  though  certain  actions 
might  not  be  bad  because  they  were  for- 
bidden .  .  .  yet  probably  these  actions 
might  be  forbidden  because  they  were  bad 
for  us.  .  .  . 

Thus  deism  intellectualized  or 
reasoned  religion.  Never  a  formal 
movement  or  an  organized  sect,  it 
was  believed  in  only  by  a  prominent 
few,  but  it  was  those  few  who  wrote 
the  ''great  and  marching  words"  for 
both  their  age  and  ours:  Franklin, 
Jefferson,  Paine,  Washington,  Eth- 
an Allen,  and  others. 

New  Concepts  of  the 
Enlightenment 

The  Enlightenment  also  found  it 
''reasonable"  to  believe  in  the  per- 
fectibility of  man  and  in  his  innate 


rights  as  a  product  of  God's  reason- 
able nature.  Therefore  more  of  our 
social  challenges  ( many  of  them  still 
unmet)  have  their  origins  in  this 
period  than  in  any  other.  In  con- 
trast to  the  confining  dogmatisms  of 
the  past,  which  taught  that  a  man 
was  starving  or  dying  or  being  pun- 
ished because  it  was  God's  will,  the 
new  concepts  of  the  Enlightenment 
were  based  on  benevolence  and  con- 
cern for  the  welfare  of  all  men.  Ac- 
cording to  its  teachings,  the  masses 
were  not  born  only  to  be  ruled  by 
superiors;  furthermore,  the  souls  of 
Negroes  and  Indians  and  women 
were  worth  saving.  And  the  great- 
est single  concept  which  the  En- 
lightenment has  bequeathed  to  us  is 
the  idea  of  progress.  Not  only  can 
man  better  himself  in  every  way 
here  and  now,  but  it  becomes  m- 
evitahle  that  he  do  so.  No  idea  is 
more  central  to  our  present-day  be- 
liefs than  this.  Once  each  person 
believes  he  is  as  good  as  any  other, 
and  that  by  standing  on  the  "Rights 
of  Man"  he  can  not  only  maintain 
such  a  station  but  cannot  escape 
from  improving  it,  what  is  not  pos- 
sible? Results  of  such  a  belief  are 
everywhere  about  us,  both  inside 
and  out,  both  as  Americans  and  as 
Latter-day  Saints. 

These  high  ideals  were  birthed  in 
eighteenth-century  America,  draw- 
ing heavily  upon  European  sources, 
but  reworking  them  into  textures 
and  emphasis  peculiarly  its  own.  But 
we  should  not  oversimplify.  Yes, 
the  century  produced  its  great  sym- 
bol-man Benjamin  Franklin,  but  it 
produced  Jonathan  Edwards,  too, 
living  symbol  of  a  core  of  beliefs 
which,  in  large  measure,  Franklin 
and  the  age  inherited  and  incorp- 
orated within  themselves,  but 
which,  in  even  larger  measure,  they 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


481 


repudiated  as  expendable  values, 
against  which  their  new  principles 
were  contrasted. 

The  War  of  Ideas 

Wars  are  fought  because  each  of 
two  factions  believes  its  cause  is 
just.  A  man  in  uniform  aims  at 
his  fellow  with  loaded  musket  or 
missile  because,  when  words  fail, 
this  act  seems  the  best  way  of  pro- 
jecting into  action  what  he  believes 
in  his  heart,  much  as  men  abhor  it. 
Thus,  for  centuries,  Englishmen  had 
fought  for  their  king,  their  living 
symbol  of  the  glorious  English  tra- 
ditions and  institutions  which  gave 
their  lives  continuity  and  purpose  in 
time.  They  believed  that  back-talk 
need  not  be  taken;  that  authority 
is  not  to  be  challenged. 

But  dearly  as  they  loved  their 
motherland,  Englishmen  living  in 
America  believed  even  more  with 
John  Locke,  Rousseau,  Roger  Wil- 
liams, John  Wise,  Tom  Paine,  and 
Thomas  Jefferson,  that  man  has 
rights  as  a  man,  just  as  an  English- 
man has  rights  as  an  Englishman, 
regardless  of  where  he  may  live. 
They  believed  in  the  social  contact, 
which  at  the  time  of  the  Glorious 
Revolution  in  1688,  John  Locke 
had  written  as  the  true  concept  of 
man's  relationship  to  government: 
that  in  return  for  capitulating  his 
priceless  independence  to  the  gov- 
ernment, it,  in  turn,  can  repay  him 
this  trust  by  legislating,  with  his 
consent,  for  his  own  welfare. 

We  must  not  forget  that  during 
the  Revolution  more  than  a  third 
of  the  Englishmen  living  in  the 
thirteen  colonies  could  not  conceive 
of  being  anything  but  Englishmen, 
and  remained  Tories  or  Loyalists 
throughout  the  war  and  afterward. 
While  more  than  70,000  fled  to  the 


Indies,  Canada,  and  England,  rath- 
er than  commit  what  they  felt  to 
be  highest  treason,  large  numbers 
complied  outwardly,  probably  doing 
so  rather  than  endangering  their 
lives  and  property,  meanwhile  pray- 
ing that  the  rebels  would  be  defeat- 
ed and  solid  English  government 
restored.  Realizing  the  grim  truth  of 
Franklin's  tart  aphorism  that  "We 
must  hang  together  or  we'll  hang 
separately,"  the  survival  of  the  col- 
onists hinged  entirely  on  their  ability 
to  agree  even  while  they  differed. 
The  greatness  of  the  fundamental 
documents  which  they  fashioned 
lies  not  only  in  their  purest  ideahsm 
coupled  with  commonsense  reality, 
nor  only  in  the  checks  and  balances 
which  predominantly  pleased  all 
compromising  factions  without  al- 
lowing any  one  to  dominate  the 
others;  they  are  great  because  the 
creative  force  of  their  vision  made 
their  sentences  some  of  the  greatest 
in  our  language.  Thev  achieved  the 
internal  power  which  always  signi- 
fied great  art. 

Stemming  from  the  two  great 
interrelated  yet  vastly  differing  defi- 
nitions of  man,  as  exemplified  by 
Jonathan  Edwards  and  Benjamin 
Franklin,  these  two  views  became 
embodied  in  the  two  political  parties 
following  the  war.  Jefferson,  who 
would  trust  the  people,  led  one; 
Alexander  Hamilton  led  the  Fed- 
eralists. Though  they  differed  in 
favoring  agriculture  and  rural  areas 
versus  high  finance,  industry,  and 
urban  areas,  strong  local  govern- 
ment versus  centralized  control, 
such  surface  differences  had  their 
origins  in  their  views  toward  their 
own  kind.  As  much  as  any  single 
debate  in  our  history,  the  more  de- 
tailed descriptions  of  what  man  is 
in  his  true  nature  has  been  central 


482 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


from  then  until  now;  from  such  dis- 
cussions cast  in  hterary  form  and 
intensity  has  come  American  htera- 
ture. 

One  of  the  most  terrifying  real- 
izations which  must  have  come  to 
our  rebellious  forefathers,  somewhat 
after  the  tensions  of  combat  were 
relaxed,  was,  that  in  gaining  eco- 
nomic and  political  freedom,  they 
had  gained  cultural  and  literary  free- 
dom as  well,  which  might  well  have 
proved  more  than  they  bargained 
for.  On  July  5,  1775,  Franklin 
wrote  one  of  his  formerly  dearest 
friends  in  England: 

Your  area  Member  of  Parliament,  and 
one  of  that  Majority  which  has  doomed 
my  Country  to  Destruction. — You  have 
begun  to  burn  our  Towns,  and  murder  our 
People. — Look  upon  your  Hands!  They 
are  stained  with  the  Blood  of  your  Rela- 
tions!— You  and  I  were  long  Friends: — 
You  are  now  my  Enemy, — and  I  am, 
Yours,  B.  Franklin. 

After  relationships  were  severed 
so  sharply,  where  was  the  infant 
Nation  to  turn  for  fashions  in 
clothes,  architecture,  dancing,  con- 
versation, painting,  drama,  literature? 
Aside  from  architecture,  its  one  na- 
tive art,  it  is  an  error  to  say  this  new 
Nation  was  imitative  of  England; 
it  is  much  more  accurate  to  say  it 
imported  her.  After  humiliating 
this  greatest  nation  at  Yorktown, 
was  this  new  Nation's  humiliation 
to  be  a  fawning  return  to  the  metro- 
politan delights  of  London,  begging 
for  five  thousand  copies  of  ''the 
latest?"  It  was,  much  as  this  was 
hated.  It  was  comparatively  easy  to 
"declare"  itself  free,  but  free  to 
what?  Politically  and  economically 
growing  pains  had  to  be  solved  im- 
mediately or  the  young  Nation 
would  be  wiped  out;  unfortunately 
the  people  found   to  their   sorrow 


that  they  could  not  overnight  ''de- 
clare" themselves  an  accompanying 
culture  and  a  historical  tradition, 
both  of  which  were  needed  desper- 
ately to  bind  all  American  hearts 
together  in  pride  of  a  noble  past, 
and  in  great  words  and  artistic  ex- 
pressions of  an  emerging  identity. 

Literarily  and  educationally  this 
process  took  almost  a  hundred  3^ears: 
the  first  course  in  American  litera- 
ture was  offered  at  Princeton  in 
1872  by  John  S.  Hart.  Before  1800 
the  Connecticut  Wits  were  so  heav- 
ily imitative  of  English  models  that 
they  stultified  what  little  creative 
power  they  possessed,  and  a  few 
eighteenth-century  American  novel- 
ists wrote  imitations  of  the  English 
writers  Samuel  Richardson  and 
Laurence  Sterne.  After  the  Revolu- 
tion, Royal  Tyler  and  William  Dun- 
lap  wrote  a  few  American  plays,  but 
by  and  large  American  writers  re- 
turned back  into  the  comfortable 
lap  of  Mother  England  and  imitated 
her  unashamedly,  even  gratefully. 
Meanwhile  the  great  question,  "If  I 
am  not  English,  who  am  I?"  was 
scarcely  to  be  nibbled  at  for  several 
decades,  and  not  until  the  time  of 
the  great  writers  of  the  American 
Renaissance  during  the  1850's  was 
individuality  to  be  stated  in  terms 
of  greatness  and  imaginative  crea- 
tivity. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Why  might  it  be  significant  of  new 
patterns  that  young  Ben  Franklin  began 
his  career  in  a  newspaper  and  printing 
office? 

2.  What  was  the  basic  concept  in  the 
American  Enlightenment? 

3.  In  their  views  of  man  and  society, 
what  did  Puritanism  and  the  Enlighten- 
ment ha\e  in  common? 

4.  In  realms  other  than  politics  and 
economics,  how  did  "independence"  cre- 
ate many  difficulties? 


Social  c5cimc^— Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson  1— The  Spiritual  Road 
Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  October  27,  1959 

Objective:  To  appraise  present  world  conditions  and  to  chart  a  course  for  the 
spiritually  minded  person  living  in  the  nuclear  age. 


The 

evi- 

high 

feel- 


An  Era  oi  Confusion  and 
Insecurity 

npHESE  are  confusing  times, 
daily  headlines  carrying 
dences  of  fear  and  anxiety  in 
places  fill  us  with  these  same 
ings  of  fear  and  anxiety.  Their  large 
black  banners  of  war,  strikes,  loyalty 
oaths,  traitors,  mobilization,  civilian 
defense,  atom  and  hydrogen  bomb 
experiments,  guided  missiles,  price 
controls  and  taxes,  debates  on  aid 
to  foreign  countries  multiply  this 
confusion.  Radio  and  television 
programs  discussing  these  problems, 
often,  in  a  passionate  and  pessimistic 
manner,  arouse  feelings  of  uneasi- 
ness and  confusion  in  the  minds  of 
children  and  vouth,  as  well  as  adults. 

Parents  are  confused;  teachers 
perplexed;  congressmen  and  states- 
men disagree;  and  military  person- 
nel argue  as  to  the  size  of  the  armed 
forces  and  the  speed  of  mobiliza- 
tion. Authority  is  being  questioned; 
old  modes  of  life  are  being  displaced 
by  new  and  unfamiliar  ones;  and 
the  advancement  of  the  jet  age, 
which  is  making  of  countries  which 
were  history  and  geography  book 
fantasylands  of  yesterday  our  next- 
door  neighbors  of  today,  is  adding 
new  challenges  in  human  relations. 

It  would  be  totally  unrealistic  not 
to  acknowledge  that  the  problems 
we   face    today    often    seem    insur- 


mountable and  that  tension  and 
anxiety  exist  among  both  children 
and  adults,  such  as: 

1.  The  increasing  complexity  of  modern 
hfe  with  its  specializations  and  its  imper- 
sonal interdependence  and  mechanical 
aspects. 

2.  The  broken  homes  and  moral  and 
spiritual  bankruptcy  of  many  persons. 

3.  The  struggle  for  power  among  the 
great  nations  of  the  world,  sometimes  led 
by  men  lacking  in  maturity  and  spirituality. 

4.  Overcrowded  schools  and  inadequate 
educational  facilities. 

5.  Racial  and  religious  prejudice  and 
discrimination  and  class  stratification. 

6.  Inflation  and  rising  prices  in  which 
an  individual's  material  needs  and  desires 
seem  always  to  outdistance  the  lag  in 
earning  power. 

7.  The  realization  that  we  could  wake 
up  any  morning  and  find  ourselves  engaged 
in  a  world-wide  struggle  for  survival  which 
brings  with  it  the  threat  of  unimaginable 
destructive  weapons. 

In  some  instances  these  are  prob- 
lems of  our  own  thinking  and  our 
own  making,  which  we  have  failed 
to  solve  to  our  own  satisfaction. 
Nevertheless,  they  are  problems 
about  which  almost  all  of  us  are 
anxious  and  concerned. 

An  Era  oi  Great  VoiQn\.i2[i\.iQS 

So  far  we  have  sounded  rather 
pessimistic  regarding  the  world  in 
which  we  find  ourselves.  Let  us 
now  look  at  it  from  a  more  opti- 
mistic point  of  view.    If  the  peace 

Page  483 


484 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


of  the  world  can  be  kept,  and  we  are 
able  to  develop  sufficient  skill  in 
getting  along  with  one  another,  both 
within  our  communities  and  among 
the  nations  of  the  world,  it  is  quite 
probable  that  the  last  half  of 
the  twentieth  century  will  record 
the  greatest  physical  changes  in 
human  history.  If  we  are  able  ere- 
atively  to  handle  the  problems  men- 
tioned abo\'e  and  be  somewhat 
philosophical  about  the  unfinished 
world  in  which  we  live,  we  could 
quite  honestly  say  that  we  are  now 
living  in  the  most  exciting  era  of 
all  time.  What  is  more  challeng- 
ing, we  face  even  more  dramatic 
changes  in  the  years  directly  ahead. 
Dr.  Carl  J.  Christensen,  discuss- 
ing some  of  the  impacts  of  the  satel- 
lite age,  pointed  out  that  man  has 
understood  the  principle  of  a  rocket 
engine  since  the  Chinese  first  made 
a  rocket  with  gun  powder,  and  that 
the  nature  of  a  satellite  orbit  had 
been  fullv  understood  since  the 
time  of  Sir  Isaac  Newton.  He  then 
went  on  to  say: 

This  principle  in  celestial  mechanics  is 
studied  by  every  American  boy  and  girl 
who  takes  a  course  in  high  school  physics. 
Even  though  these  principles  have  long 
been  understood,  the  achievement  of  a 
man-made  satellite  was  not  expected  by 
the  rank  and  file  of  humanity.  They, 
apparently,  had  tacitly  assumed  this  to  be 
an  act  possible  only  to  God  in  his  crea- 
tion. Perhaps  many  of  us  are  only  begin- 
ning to  comprehend  the  tremendous 
things  the  Creator  has  in  plan  for  us,  his 
spirit  children,  to  aehie^'e.  .  .  .  (''Man's 
3  Dimensional  Future,"  Carl  J.  Christen- 
sen, The  Impiovement  Era,  August  1958, 
page  579). 

This  is  an  age,  too,  in  which  the 
advances  made  in  the  fields  of  nutri- 
tion, health   education,   and  medi- 


cine are  making  it  possible  for  men 
to  live  longer  and  to  be  on  the 
threshold  of  conquering  some  dread 
diseases.  The  fact  that  our  physical 
bodies  respond  more  effectively  is 
evidenced  by  the  almost  consistent 
annual  breaking  of  athletic  records. 

Challenge  to  Develop  Harmonious 
Human  Relationships 

This  is  indeed  an  exciting  age; 
an  age  of  great  expectations.  It  is 
a  time  that  challenges  a  new  way 
of  thinking  with  new  ways  of  living. 
The  significant  problem  at  hand  is, 
can  we  meet  this  challenge?  In 
order  to  arrive  at  the  right  answers, 
it  is  essential  that  we  ask  the  right 
questions.  Now  that  we  have 
acknowledged  the  greatness  of  the 
accomplishments  in  the  scientific 
fields  of  sending  atomic  submarines 
underneath  the  ice  cap  covering  the 
region  surrounding  the  North  Pole, 
satellites  circling  the  earth,  and  the 
remarkable  achievements  of  con- 
quering many  of  our  feared  diseases, 
it  seems  appropriate  to  suggest  that 
we  diligently  seek  to  discover  the 
secret  of  creative,  harmonious  hu- 
man relationships. 

Today,  increasing  numbers  of 
people  are  beginning  to  understand 
that  the  fundamental  problem  of 
the  human  race  is  to  learn  how  to 
live  together  in  peace  and  harmony. 
The  knowledge  of  the  universe  as 
revealed  by  astronomers  shows  us 
that  our  planet  is  but  a  tiny  island 
floating  in  space  so  great  that  the 
human  mind  cannot  comprehend 
its  vastness.  Is  it  not  just  as  true 
that  man's  hope  of  survival  of  all  the 
finer  things  of  life  rests  on  the 
foundation  of  peace  and  brother- 
hood and  faith  in  God? 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


485 


If  the  remarkable  advancements 
which  have  been  made  in  the  area 
of  the  physical  and  medical  sciences 
are  to  be  put  to  use  for  the  better- 
ment of  mankind  rather  than  its 
destruction,  it  seems  essential  that 
we  exert  greater  efforts  to  parallel 
these  advances  with  accomplish- 
ments in  the  social  science,  humani- 
ties, and  religion.  No  matter  how 
many  rockets  we  launch  to  the 
moon,  or  how  many  scientific  instru- 
ments the  rockets  carry,  they  still 
cannot  teach  us  much  about  human 
development  and  behavior.  Guided 
missiles  or  hydrogen  bombs  do  not 
pick  themselves  up  in  one  city  and 
drop  themselves  on  another  city. 
Such  destructive  actions  occur 
through  the  motivations  and  direc- 
tions of  human  beings.  As  long  as 
we  have  leaders  of  nations  who  are 
characterized  by  immaturity,  jeal- 
ousy, greed,  and  hostility,  we  will 
continue  to  live  in  an  anxious  age, 
threatened  by  the  fear  of  suffering 
and  destruction. 

Need  to  Kindle  Faith 

President  McKay  has  observed: 

The  most  ominous  threat  to  the  peace 
and  happiness  of  mankind  in  this  the 
twentieth  century  is  not  the  probable  mis- 
use of  the  atomic  bomb,  but  the  dwin- 
dhng  in  men's  hearts  of  faith  in  God. 
''Epochs  of  faith  are  epochs  of  fruitful- 
ness;  but  epochs  of  unbehef,  however  glit- 
tering, are  barren  of  all  permanent  good" 
("Faith  Triumphant,"  Da\id  O.  McKay, 
The  Impiovement  Era,  August  1947,  P^g^ 
507)- 

General  Omar  N.  Bradley,  for- 
merly Army's  Chief  of  Staff,  said  on 
one  occasion: 

With  the  monstrous  weapons  man 
already  has,  humanity  is  in  danger  of 
being  trapped  in  this  world  by  its  moral 
adolescence.  Our  knowledge  of  science 
has  clearly  outstripped  our  capacity  to  con- 
trol it. 


We  have  too  many  men  of  science;  too 
few  men  of  God.  We  ha\'e  grasped  the 
mystery  of  the  atom  and  rejected  the 
Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Man  is  stum- 
bling blindly  through  a  spiritual  darkness 
while  toying  with  the  precarious  secrets 
of  life  and  death. 

The  world  has  achieved  brilliance  with- 
out wisdom,  power  without  conscience. 
Ours  is  a  world  of  nuclear  giants  and 
ethical  infants.  We  know  more  about 
war  than  we  know  about  peace,  more  about 
killing  than  we  know  about  living.  (As 
quoted  by  President  David  O.  McKay,  in 
The  Impiovement  Era,  June  1958,  page 
407). 

Home  to  Inculcate 
Christ's  Teachings 

A  great  responsibility  falls  upon 
the  home  to  produce  loving  person- 
alities, individuals  with  feelings  of 
respect  and  value  for  mankind  and 
skills  of  putting  into  practice 
Christian  ideals  and  teachings.  Our 
world  can  only  be  as  effectively  safe 
and  secure  as  are  the  homes  that 
constitute  it.  Our  challenge,  then, 
is  to  find  a  way  in  which  parents 
can  join  hands  with  each  other  and 
their  children  and  travel  the  spirit- 
ual road. 

Signposts  of  the  Spiritual  Road 

President  McKay,  in  his  annual 
conference  address  in  1958,  pointed 
out  some  of  the  signposts  which  we 
might  observe  in  order  to  find  and 
stay  on  the  spiritual  road. 

Christ  has  asked  us  to  develop  the 
spiritual  within  us. 

Man's  earthly  existence  is  but  a  test  as 
to  whether  he  will  concentrate  his  efforts, 
his  mind,  his  soul  upon  things  which  con- 
tribute to  the  comfort  and  gratification 
of  his  physical  nature  or  whether  he  will 
make  as  his  life's  purpose  the  acquisition 
of  spiritual  qualities. 

Every  noble  impulse,  every  unselfish 
expression  of  love,  ever}^  brave  suffering 
for  the  right;  every  surrender  of  self  to 
something   higher  than   self;   every  loyalty 


486 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


Song  Collections 
For  Every  Occasion 

FAMOUS    SONGS   THE 

WORLD  OVER 1.75 

52  SACRED  SONGS  2.00 

56  SONGS  YOU   LIKE  TO 

SING    1.50 

IRELAND   IN  SONG  1.95 

SCOTLAND  IN   SONG  1.95 

SONGS  EVERYBODY  SINGS- 
Bond     2.00 

SONGS  OF  THE  GAY  90'S....   1.95 

WEDDING   BOUQUET  OF 

SONGS  HIGH  OR  LOW  ....ea.   2.00 

WORLD'S  BEST  FOLK  SONGS 
AND   BALLADS   1.95 

WORLD'S  BEST  SACRED 

SONGS    1.95 

WORLD'S  BEST  WEDDING 
SONGS    1.95 

WORLD  FAMOUS  SONGS  ....   1.50 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use    this    advertisement    as   your   order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  D  Charge 

n  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


DaifiieslHiisic    I 


•     15  E.  1st  South 
l45N0iaNUNIVERSnY.Pi»}VO«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


'Miniinmiii! 


to  an  ideal;  every  unselfish  devotion  to 
principle;  every  helpfulness  to  humanitv; 
every  act  of  self-control;  every  fine  cour- 
age of  the  soul,  undefeated  by  pretence  or 
policy,  but  by  being,  doing,  and  living  of 
good  for  the  very  good's  sake — that  is 
spirituality. 

The  spiritual  road  has  Christ  as  its 
ideal — not  the  gratification  of  the  physical, 
for  he  that  \\i\\  save  his  life,  yielding  to 
that  first  gratification  of  a  seeming  need, 
will  lose  his  life,  lose  his  happiness,  the 
pleasure  of  living  at  this  present  time.  If 
he  would  seek  the  real  purpose  of  life, 
the  individual  must  five  for  something 
higher  than  self.  He  hears  the  Sa\ior's 
voice,  saving:  "I  am  the  way,  the  truth, 
the  life."  (John  14:6.)  Following  that 
voice  he  soon  learns  that  there  is  no  one 
great  thing  which  he  can  do  to  attain 
happiness  or  eternal  life.  He  learns  that 
"life  is  made  up  not  of  great  sacrifices 
or  duties,  but  of  little  things  in  which 
smiles  and  kindness  and  small  obligations 
given  habitually  are  what  win  and  pre- 
serve the  heart  and  secure  comfort." 

Spirituality,  our  true  aim,  is  the  con- 
sciousness of  victory  over  self,  and  of 
communion  with  the  Infinite.  Spiritualitv 
impels  one  to  conquer  difficulties  and 
acquire  more  and  more  strength.  To 
feel  one's  faculties  unfolding,  and  truth 
expanding  in  the  soul,  is  one  of  life's 
sublimest  experiences.  .  .  , 

With  all  our  boasted  civilization  there 
never  was  a  time  when  spiritual  awaken- 
ing and  spiritual  ideals  were  more  needed. 
Civilization  has  grown  too  complex  for 
the  human  mind  to  visualize  or  to  control. 
Unless  mankind  come  to  a  speedy  realiza- 
tion that  the  higher  and  not  the  baser 
qualities  of  man  must  be  developed,  the 
present  status  of  civilization  is  in  jeopardv. 
Life  on  the  animal  plane  has  as  its  ideal 
the  survi\al  of  the  fittest,  crush  or  be 
crushed,  mangle  or  be  mangled,  kill  or 
be  killed.  For  man,  with  his  intelligence, 
this  is  a  sure  road  to  anguish  and 
death.  .  .  . 

Spiritual  a\Aakening  in  the  hearts  of 
millions  of  men  and  women  would  bring 
about  a  changed  world.  I  am  hopeful,  my 
brethren  and  sisters,  that  the  dawning 
of  that  day  is  not  far  distant.  I  am  con- 
scious, as  I  hope  all  of  you  are,  that  the 
responsibility  to  try  to  bring  about  such 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


487 


a  day  rests  upon  the  priesthood  of  the 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  and  upon  the 
membership  and  upon  husbands  and  wives 
and  upon  children  in  Mormon  homes. 

May  that  message  be  felt  throughout 
the  conference  that  we  are  now  holding. 
We  cannot  just  come  and  meet  and  talk 
about  good  things  and  then  go  home  and 
express  our  feelings,  the  feelings  of  our 
carnal  nature. 

My  faith  in  the  ultimate  triumph  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  assures  me  that 
a  spiritual  awakening  must  come.  It  will 
come  through  the  acceptance  of  Jesus 
Christ  and  obedience  to  his  gospel  and 
in  no  other  way  completeh.  I  believe 
there  never  was  a  time  in  the  history  of 
the  world  when  there  was  such  a  need 
for  a  united,  determined  stand  to  uphold 
Christ  and  the  restoration  of  the  gospel 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  as  there 
is  today  ("Something  Higher  Than  Self/' 
Da\id  O.  McKay,  The  Improvement  Era, 
June  1958,  pp.  407-409). 

Summary 

The  challenges  which  lie  before 
us  are  clear.  Advances  in  the 
physical  sciences  must  be  balanced 
with  achievements  in  the  social 
order  and  understanding  of  human 
behavior.  We  must  change  our 
way  of  thinking.  We  must  change 
our  way  of  feeling.  Instead  of  hat- 
ing, fighting,  and  crushing  one  an- 
other, we  must  seek  to  build  our 
lives  upon  the  principles  of  right- 
eousness as  taught  and  exemplified 
by  our  Lord  and  Savior  Jesus  Christ. 

These  challenges  may  not  be  easy 
for  some,  because  of  the  attractions 
which  the  glitter  and  ease  of  follow- 
ing other  paths  may  have.  The  gos- 
pel of  Jesus  Christ  beckons  us  to 
follow  the  high  road  wherein  we 
dedicate  ourselves  to  the  eternal 
values  of  noble  and  righteous  living. 
Anything  less  than  this  may  mean 
the  decline,  if  not  the  destruction, 
of  our  civilization,  and  it  obviously 


HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Leave  once  a  month.  Prices  start  from 
$275.  Please  inquire  about  these  won- 
derful tours  to   Hawaii. 

HISTORICAL  TOUR 

Leaves  August  1,  1959,  for  the  famous 
HILL  CUMORAH  PAGEANT  and  visiting 
many  cities  including  Chicago,  New 
York,  Washington  D.C.,  Boston,  Niag- 
ara Falls,  Canada,  and  many  other 
Historical  places  of  the  Church  and 
country. 

SCENIC    NORTHWESTERN 
TOUR 

Please  come  join  us  on  this  wonderful 
vacation  tour.  Leaves  July  13th  from 
Salt   Lake  City,   Utah. 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

p.  O.   Box  20 
Sugar  House  Station 
Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 

Phone: 
IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


will  result  in  a  less  abundant  life 
than  is  potentially  within  each  of  us. 

Spiritual  living  becomes  more  and 
more  essential. 

Devotion  and  loyalty  that  spring  .  .  . 
from  the  heart  "for  the  common  Father  of 
all  mankind  is  the  strongest  and  only  uni- 
versal bond  that  can  bind  up  all  men  to- 
gether." Only  such  a  group  looking  as  one 
mind  to  heaven  for  guidance  can  eventually 
transform  human  society  {Gospel  JdeaJs, 
David  O.  McKay,  page  104). 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  members  of 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  to  hold  aloft  true 
spiritual  standards— to  travel  'The 
Spiritual  Road/'  and  so  to  light  this 
pathway  that  others  will  seek  to 
follow. 

Thoughts  ioT  Discussion 
1.  What  are  some  of  the  specific  fears 


488 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— JULY   1959 


and  anxieties  that  Relief  Society  members 
face? 

2.  Discuss  the  impact  upon  the  indi- 
vidual of  a  rapidly  changing  society. 

3.  Will  leading  a  spiritual  life  aid  or 
hinder  one's  efforts  to  get  along  with 
others  and  achieve  vocational  or  profes- 
sional goals?     In  what  way?     Why? 

4.  Discuss  ways  in  which  we  may  help 
each  other  to  get  on  and  stay  on  "The 
Spiritual  Road." 


Supplementary  References 

Evans,  Richard  L.:  "The  Courage  to 
Li\e  With  Uncertainty/'  The  Improve- 
ment Em,  February  1957,  page  104. 

McKay,  David  O.:  "A  Spiritual  Re- 
awakening— the  Need  of  the  Hour,"  The 
Inipwvcment  Era,  January  1956,  pp. 
13-14. 

McKay,  David  O.:  "Peace  in  the  Atomic 
Age,"  The  Instructor,  January  1958, 
pp.  1-2. 


RECIPE  FOR  COLD  WATER  SOAP 

5  pounds  strained  cool  grease 

1   cup  ammonia 

1  heaping  tablespoon  borax 

3  pints  cold  water 

1  can  lye 

Use  a  galvanized  or  enamel  pan  or  ket- 
tle (not  aluminum).  Dissolve  the  lye  in 
one  pint  of  warm  water.  When  cool,  add 
the  grease  and  stir  well.  Then  add  the 
ammonia,  borax,  and  the  remainder  of 
the  water.  Stir  for  fifteen  minutes  and 
allow  the  mixture  to  set.  The  soap  may 
be  cut  into  bars  as  soon  as  it  is  firm. 


Ujirthday   Congratulations 

One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Mary  Brown  Clark 
Provo,  Utah 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Jane  Terry  Blair 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Matilda  C.  Robbins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.    Christain    Sinclair    Bowers 
Nephi,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Sarah  Hendricksen 
Ucon,  Idaho 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Ellen  France  Robbins 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Caroline  Christensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.   Annie   Margretha   Miller 
Ottosen 
Emery,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ann  Blake  Lewis 
Preston,  Idaho 


' — Submitted    by    Big    Cottonwood    Stake 
Relief  Society 


Mrs.  Arminta   Rawlins  Hogan 
Lewiston,  Utah 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest    Low  Priced   Piano   Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


VIDA   FOX   CLAWSON 
TRAVEL  SERVICE 

Recognized  .  .  .  For  Experience,  Integ- 
rity, Service.  For  the  best  in  travel 
since  1933.  Special  all-expense  tours 
now    forming    to: 

HAWAII,    NORTHWEST, 

EUROPE,   THE   ORIENT, 

AND   MEXICO 

Original  Historic  Tour  includes 
the  PAGEANT  AT  THE  HILL 
CUMORAH  and  the  great 
broadway  hit  MY  FAIR  LADY. 
Early  reservations  are  advis- 
able as  space  is  limited.  De- 
parts on  August  1,  1959. 

For  free  folder  v/rite  or  phone: 

VIDA   FOX   CLAWSON 

216   South    13th   East 

Salt   Lake   City  2,   Utah 

Phone:   DA   8-0303 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Coll  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Companions  for 
^ood  reading . . . 


Missionary  Pocket  Bible  .  .  .  complete  with  Ready 
Reference  and  Concordance.  Genuine  leather 
binding.    Page  sues  3!4"  by  51/4",  8.50 

Pocket  Triple  Combination  .  .  .  Book  of  Mormon, 
Doctrine  6?  Covenants,  Pearl  of  Great  Price.  Bound 
in  genuine  leather.  (black) 

(white) 


♦''"^■"^■'"flfW^WV.'SW/'.SWtlP* 


"rl 


;C\6JA!^'II^S!Aji^2^'a'^^^   I 


WTX 


^<m 


y^f*. 


»>^* 


!/: 


--i.#/ 


^  e^^^ -*Si5M-j^i]a^-i 


< ,-  ■'■■  ■  .*•*■.  -% 


/.. 


-4r  "J 


fl^*^^ 


J*'^'!^ 


'^  <-    j\y^ 


VOL  46   NO.   8 


Lessons   for   November 


AUGUST  195f 


A' 


,^'i^Jf 


•    ^»tf 


^  r*  m,.^'^ 


£^.i 


M^-l^ 


\bnjOiding  Quietude 

Renie  H.  Littiewood 

How  deep  the  quietude  enfolding  hills 

Where  crystal  lakes  lie  jeweled  in  the  sun; 

Where  muted  vespers  of  the  stream-locked  rills 

Lull  wearying  cares  into  oblivion. 

Here  peace  walks  with  a  sure  and  tempered  tread 

Through  purpling  shadows  cast  by  sunlit  peaks, 

Or  rests  in  cool  tranquilities  that  spread 

In  ever-widening  circles  as  she  speaks. 

To  ears  grown  overtired  of  raucous  din, 

Her  soothing  whisperings  hold  but  healing  powers; 

With  her  pulsating  heart  all  hearts  are  kin, 

They  garner  strength  to  meet  the  thundering  hours. 

While  dissonant  living  all  its  clamor  spills, 

Flow  deep  the  quietude  enfolding  hills. 


The  Cover:   Minuteman  Statue  at  Concord,  Massachusetts 

Colourpicture  Publishers,  Inc.,  Boston,  Massachusetts 

Frontispiece:  Mount  Timpanogos,  Utah,  View  From  the  East  Side 
Photograph  by  Hal  Rumel 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrotn    I  i 


ear  an 


d  Qjar 


I  should  like  to  pay  a  tribute  to  Preston 
Nibley.  our  Assistant  Church  Historian, 
for  the  excellent  articles  he  contributes 
about  the  missions  of  the  Church.  I  read 
them  with  much  interest  each  month.  His 
article  about  the  Central  States  Mission 
in  March  1959  was  exceptionally  interest- 
ing because  of  a  recent  visit  my  husband 
and  I  made  there.  Our  party  met  with 
Brother  Dyer  in  the  mission  home  and  he 
bore  a  strong  testimony  of  the  gospel.  We 
did  not,  however,  haxe  the  pri\'ilege  of 
visiting  Adam-ondi-Ahman.  so  I  was  hap- 
py to  see  the  picture  of  this  sacred  spot. 
— Aletha  Louc  Handy 

Franklin,  Idaho 


How  splendid  is  every  article,  story,  and 
poem  in  the  June  issue  of  the  Magazine. 
And  how  good  to  get  a  glimpse  of  Cleve- 
land, Ohio,  on  the  cover!  I  correspond 
with  a  poet  friend  there,  but  had  never 
pictured  the  city  as  it  is.  ''The  Handcart 
Child"  bv  Orvene  B.  Holman  ga\e  me 
special  pleasure,  as  did  "For  Grandmothers 
Who  Baby  Sit"  by  Camilla  Woodbury 
fudd,  and  "The  Humming  Bird"  by  W^i- 
Tiona  Frandsen  Thomas.  I  so  loved  "Coun- 
try Summer"  by  Rodello  Hunter  —  it 
took  me  back  to  when  my  twin  sister  and 
I  were  se\"enteen.  "Green-\\'illow  Days" 
bv  Shirlev  Sealy  is  wonderful,  and  "The 
Ladder  of  Love"  by  Margaret  Russell  is 
poignantly  sweet  and  strong  and  beautiful- 
ly given.  I  am  grateful  to  Verness'a  M. 
Nagle  for  "The  Pansy-Picker,"  and  to 
Gwen  Marler  Barney  for  the  truth  so 
Ivrically  expressed  in  "Where  the  Gull 
Goes." 

— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


I  do  not  want  to  miss  a  single  copy  of 
the  Magazine  —  especially  the  one  for 
July,  as  I  am  interested  in  the  continued 
story  "The  Silver  Leash"  (by  Beatrice  R. 
Parsons).  I  particularly  enjoy  the  beau- 
tiful poems  and  also  e\'ery  article  in  the 
Magazine. 

— Mrs.  L.  J.  Dozier 

Odessa,  Texas 


What  fine  essays  and  what  excellent 
writing  —  "Green-Willow  Days,"  by  Shir- 
ley Sealy,  and  "The  Pansy-Picker,"  by 
Vernessa  M.  Nagle,  in  the  June  issue  of 
the  Magazine.  Such  interesting  subjects 
and  such  fine  writing  make  the  Magazine 
a  delight  to  me. 

— Katherine  S.  Staples 

Kanosh,  Utah 


The  June  Magazine  is  outstanding, 
from  its  pretty  front  co\er  to  the  luscious 
strawberry  and  sugar  adxertisement  on 
the  back.  Florence  Jepperson  Madsen's 
tribute  to  fathers,  and  her  own  father,  is 
touching.  One  of  mv  friends  up  here 
said  she  lived  next  door  to  the  Jeppersons, 
and  in  the  article  Brother  Jepperson  was 
depicted  very  truly.  Christie  Lund  Coles' 
story  ("One  of  Them")  about  the  brave 
little  crippled  mother  is  so  touching.  I 
have  always'  liked  Christie's  stories.  I  could 
mention  each  story  and  poem  in  the  June 
Magazine,  for  they  are  all  first  class,  and 
I  am  proud  to  ha\'e  mine  among  them 
("Peach-Tree  Poem"). 

— Frances  C.  Yost 

Bancroft,  Idaho 


Dayton,  Idaho 


"The  Ladder  of  Love"  by  Margaret 
Russell  in  the  June  Magazine  appeals  to 
us^  as  a  gem  of  a  story,  beautifully  written, 
and  expressing  deep  and  fundamental 
truth. 

— L.  Paul  Roberts  and 


Dorothy  J.  Roberts 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Thank  you  very  much  for  placing  my 
hobby  feature  in  The  Reliei  Society  Maga- 
zine (May  1959).  I  have  taken  the 
Magazine  for  thirty-fi\e  or  forty  years  .  .  . 
now  I  read  it  with  a  magnifying  glass  and 
appreciate  it  very  much  and  wish  it  con- 
tinued success. 

— Maggie  R.  ^^^ood 

Fielding,  Utah 


Page  490 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of    Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford -  President 

Marianne  C.   Sharp First  Counselor 

Louise  W.    Madsen _       .       .       -   Second    Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ._--.-  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Aleine  M.  Young  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary   V.   Cameron 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Josie  B.  Bay  V/mniefred  S.  Alton  W.  Hunt 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwaring  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Leone  G.  Layton  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.   Olsen 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth        Elsa  T.   Peterson 

Even  W.  Peterson  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.   Young  Lene  B.    V/oodford 

Fannie    S.    Kienitz 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor           ------------  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor -  Vesta  P    Crawford 

General   Manager Belle   S.    Spattord 

VOL.    46  AUGUST   1959  NO-    8 


Co/7 


tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  First  Counselor  m  the  First  Presidency  ....Marion  G.  Romney  493 
President  Henry  Dmwoodey  Moyle,  Second  Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency. ...Harold  B.  Lee  499 

How  Can  We  Efiectively  Delegate   Responsibility?   Belle   S     Spaftod  501 

The    New   England    Mission    Preston    R.    Nibley  506 

Fresh    Up    With    Sunday    ■■^---■^ -:,--, 516 

Annual    Report    for    1958    Hulda    Parker  526 

FICTION 

"A"    Is   for    Apron— Part    I    Hene    H.    Kingsbury  508 

The    Silver    Leash— Chapter    8    (Conclusion) Beatrice    Rordame    Parsons  522 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  490 

Sixty  Years   Ago  512 

Woman's   Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  513 

Editorial:    Reverence    Louise    W.    Madsen  514 

Notes   to    the    Field:    The   Annual    General    Relief    Society    Conie.ence    516 

Notes   From    the    Field:    Relief    Society    Activities    Hulda    Pa.ker  536 

Birthday    Congratulations    568 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes   From   the    New   England   Mission   Margaret   Romney   Jackson  518 

Filing    Photographs    Elizabeth    Williamson  520 

Frances    White    Poulson    Has   Enriched    Her   Life    With    Hobbies    521 

Of  Royal  Birth  Kate   Richards  567 

LESSONS   FOR  NOVEMBER 

Theology  —  "...  Thou  Shalt  Not  Command  Him  Who  Is  at  Thy  Head  .  .  ."....Roy  W.  Doxey  543 
Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "And  Again  I   Say  Unto  You,  Let  Every  Man  Esteem 

His   Brother   as   Himself"    Christine    H.    Robinson  549 

Work  Meeting  —  Electricity   Charlotte   A.    Larsen  551 

Literature  —  Benjamin   Franklin,   Printer    (1703-179D) Briant   S.    Jacobs  553 

Social   Science   —  Developing    Emotional    Maturity    Blaine    M.    Porter  559 

POETRY 

Enfolding   Quietude  —  Frontispiece   Rente    H.    Littlewood  489 

Fair   Exchange    Maude   Rubin  511 

Beginning   Gwen    Marler   Ba.ney  515 

Delayed    Homecoming    Alice    R.    Rich  515 

Jimmy  Meets  His  New  Sister  Elsie   McKinnon  Strachan  520 

Kitchen   Glamour   Camille    C.    Nuffer  521 

Some   Strange   Reward  Ida   Elaine    James  53S 

Challenge    Vesta    N.    Lukei  542 

Staff    for  the   Aged   ....Mabel   Law    Atkinson  550 

Builders  Delia  Adams  Leitner  566 

Jarring    Note    Ethel    Jacobson  567 

Philharmonic  Undertones   Lillian   E.    Miles  567 

Seagulls    Have    Returned    Christie    Lund    Coles  568 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  491 


PRESIDENT    J.    REUBEN    CLARK,    JR. 


President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr., 

First  Counselor  in  the 

First  Presidency 


Elder  Marion  G.  Romney 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Tw  eh  e 


FRIDAY,  June  13,  1959,  Presi- 
dent J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.  was 
called  by  President  David  O. 
McKay  to  be  his  first  counselor. 
The  whole  Church  is  pleased  with 
this  well'deser\'ed  honor.  The  high 
office  to  which  he  is  now  called  will 
not  be  strange  to  President  Clark. 
He  has  already  ser\ed  as  first  coun- 
selor to  two  former  Presidents  of 
the  Church  —  President  Grant 
from  April  6,  1933  until  his  death  in 
1945,  and  President  George  Albert 
Smith  from  May  21,  1945  to  April 

Since  April  6,  1933,  he  has  served 
continuouslv  as  a  counselor  in  the 
First  Presidency  of  the  Church  — 
a  longer  period  of  service  in  this 
capacity  than  that  rendered  by  any 
other  man  in  this  dispensation.  Dur- 
ing these  \ears  of  de\oted  service, 
he  has  become  well  known  and 
greatly  loved  by  the  entire  member- 
ship of  the  Church. 

Because  President  Clark's  bril- 
liant record  of  able  ser\ice  in  both 
the  Government  of  the  United 
States  and  the  Church  is  so  well 
known,  I  shall  not  attempt  to 
review  it  here.  I  do  desire,  how- 
ever, to  point  out  some  of  the  gifts 
and  virtues  possessed  by  President 
Clark  which  have  made  this  service 
possible  and  contributed  to  making 
him  the  great  prophet-statesman 
that  he  is. 


Mormon,  explaining  how  the  sons 
of  Mosiah  '1iad  waxed  strong  in  the 
knowledge  of  the  truth,"  says  that 
''they  were  men  of  a  sound  under- 
standing and  they  had  searched  the 
scriptures  diligently,  that  they  might 
know  the  word  of  God. 

''But  this  is  not  all";  he  continues, 
"they  had  given  themsehes  to  much 
praver,  and  fasting;  therefore  they 
had  the  spirit  of  prophecy,  and  the 
spirit  of  revelation,  and  when  they 
taught,  they  taught  with  power  and 
authority  of  God"   (Alma  17:2-3). 

I  ha\'e  always  thought  that  one 
of  President  Clark's  greatest  gifts 
was  a  sound  understanding  —  the 
product  of  a  superior  mind,  an 
abundance  of  common  sense,  and  a 
prodigious  capacity  for  and  will  to 
work.  One  must  associate  with  him 
to  appreciate  the  power  of  his  in- 
tellect and  the  soundness  of  his 
judgment.  With  incisive  penetra- 
tion his  mind  quickly  cuts  through 
the  irrelevant  and  superficial  and 
goes  at  once  to  the  heart  of  the 
matter  at  hand. 

T  ONG  before  he  became  a  mem- 
ber of  the  First  Presidency, 
these  gifts  were  discovered  and 
appreciated  by  his  associates  in  the 
world  of  affairs.  While  he  was  yet 
in  school,  his  work  on  the  CoJumhia. 
Law  Review  was  "...  characterized 
by  a  keeness  of  analysis  and  a  vigor 

Page  493 


494 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


of  treatment  coupled  with  a  rigid 
adherence  to  the  rule  of  discussing 
the  single  point  for  which  a  case  is 
treated.  .  .  ." 

Referring  to  President  Clark's 
work  under  him  in  the  Department 
of  State,  Secretary  Philander  Chase 
Knox  said,  '1  am  doing  him  but 
justice  in  saying  that  for  natural 
ability,  integrity,  loyalty  and  indus- 
try I  have  not  in  a  long  professional 
and  public  experience  met  his  su- 
perior and  rarely  his  equal.  ...  It 
would  be  difficult  to  secure  the 
combination  of  sound  judgment 
(and)  natural  aptitude"  he  ''pos- 
sesses." .  .  .  *'In  my  judgment"  he 
"is  perhaps  the  soundest  internation- 
al lawyer  in  this  country."  . . .  ''Were 
I  President,"  he  said,  "I  would  make 
(him)  Chief  Justice  of  the  United 
States  Supreme  Court,"  adding 
"that  no  one  could  haye  gone  there 
better  equipped  at  the  start."  In 
saying  this  "he  did  not  exclude 
Marshall." 

During  his  presidential  campaign, 
Governor  Landon  said  that,  if  elect- 
ed, he  would  make  President  Clark 
Secretary  of  State. 

Such  men  as  Presidents  Coolidge 
and  Hoover  of  the  United  States, 
Calles  and  Ortis  Rubio  of  Mexico, 
Secretary  of  War  Newton  D.  Baker, 
Attorney  General  T.  W.  Gregory, 
Judge  Advocate  General  E.  H. 
Crowder,  Secretaries  of  State 
Charles  Evans  Hughes,  Henry  L. 
Stimson,  Cordell  Hull,  Ambassador 
Dwight  W.  Morrow,  and  countless 
other  prominent  men  ha\'e  recog- 
nized, and  made  public  record  of 
their  high  appraisal  of  President 
Clark's  "sound  understanding." 

The  eminent  jurist  and  authority 
on  international  law,  John  Bassett 
Moore,  wrote  Ambassador  Morrow, 


"Clark  is  an  able  man.  He  works 
hard,  thinks  straight,  and  has  the 
capacity  of  getting  at  the  bottom  of 
things.  He  is  one  of  the  few  men 
to  whom,  after  listening  to  their 
statement  of  a  case,  I  feel  justified 
in  giving  an  opinion  without  read- 
ing all  the  documents  myself."  On 
another  occasion  Mr.  Moore,  as  he 
went  over  the  files  in  the  Depart- 
ment of  State  said,  "I  was  amazed 
at  the  amount  of  creative  work  he 
has  done." 

Mr.  Morrow  himself  said  that 
"next  to  Mr.  Moore"  he  considered 
President  Clark  the  most  eminent 
authority  on  international  law  in  the 
United  States. 

PRESIDENT  Grant  recognized 
his  abilities  when  he  first  called 
him  into  full-time  Church  service. 
President  McKay  at  the  time  wrote 
President  Clark,  "with  your  host  of 
other  friends  we  are  proud  of  the 
excellent  service  you  have  rendered 
our  government,  not  only  as  Ambas- 
sador to  Mexico,  but  prior  to  that 
appointment  when  you  served  the 
United  States  in  various  capacities 
in  Washington.  Yours  is  a  record 
of  great  achievement." 

Dr.  James  E.  Talmage  in  Tho. 
Relief  Society  Magazine  for  May 
1933,  page  260,  said,  "A  mighty  man 
has  taken  his  place  among  the  lead- 
ers of  this  people.  .  .  . 

"Brother  Clark  has  been  and  is  a 
profound  student  of  both  the  his- 
tory and  doctrines  of  the  Church 
and  he  is  justly  recognized  as  one 
of  our  able  theologians.  Among  his 
distinguishing  characteristics  are  an 
unusual  capacity  and  an  indomitable 
desire  for  work.  .  .  ." 

In  President  Clark's  more  than 
twenty-fi\e  years  of  service  in  the 


PRESIDENT  J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 


495 


First  Presidency,  he  has  devoted  his 
great  powers  unstintingly  to  the 
building  of  "the  kingdom."  It  is 
amazing  how  much  he  has  ac- 
comphshed.  At  a  time  in  hfe  when 
many  men  are  in  semi  or  total  re- 
tirement, he  has  consistently  spent 
a  full  working  day  in  the  office  — 
always  carrying  his  full  share  of  the 
load.  In  addition,  through  indus- 
trious research  and  painstaking 
studv,  mostly  during  the  late  hours 
of  the  night,  he  has  made  a  rich 
contribution  to  the  literature  of  the 
Church.  Tlie  manner  in  \^■hich  he 
has  done  this  calls  to  mind  Long- 
fellow's lines: 

The   heights   by   great   men   reached   and 

kept 
\\^ere  not  attained  by  sudden  flight, 
But  they,  while  their  companions  slept, 
^^^ere  toiling  up^^■ard  in  the  night. 

AMONG    his    literary    contribu- 
tions are: 

( 1 )  Wist  Ye  Not  That  I  Must  Be 
About  My  Father's  Business.^  Of 
this  work  William  J.  Graham,  Vice- 
President  of  the  Equitable  Life 
Assurance  Society,  wrote: 

Since  dictating  this  have  had  the  profit- 
able pleasure  of  reading  your  Aolume  and 
I  found  it  so  engrossing  I  nexer  laid  it 
down.  It  is  an  engaging  tale  to  me,  high- 
ly informative  on  the  Passover  about  which 
I  craved  information  and  uplifting  through- 
out as  you  are  brought  to  see  the  whole 
scene  thru  the  eyes  of  the  Holv  Family. 
Let  me  congratulate  you  on  this  readable 
contribution   to  Christian   literature. 

(2)  To  Them  oi  the  Last  Wagon, 
about  which  many  of  us  feel  as  did 
Sister  Priscilla  Evans  when  she  sent 
President  Clark  this  message: 

Alone  at  the  farm  during  the  closing 
session  of  the  recent  Conference,  I  listened 
to  the  addresses  by  radio.    Aware  that  you 


would  be  one  of  the  speakers,  I  had  note- 
book and  pencil  before  me,  to  take  ver- 
batim, as  I  have  often  done  before,  your 
words  of  wise  counsel,  of  warnings,  of 
exhortation,  of  testimony.  But  at  the 
close  of  your  talk,  book  and  pencil  lay 
untouched  —  no  record  was'  there.  But 
within  my  heart  and  mind  was  recorded, 
for  as  long  as  memory  lasts,  your  soul- 
stirring,  imaginative  tribute  to  all  the  un- 
mentioned  and  unnoticed  followers  of  the 
"brethren  wav  out  in  front."  As  I  lis- 
tened, tears  came  unbidden,  for  you  seemed 
to  be  speaking  for  me,  and  I  am  sure  this 
is  true  of  hundreds  who  listened. 

(3)  On  the  Way  to  Immortality 
and  Eternal  Life.  Arnold  Cromp- 
ton  said  of  this  book  in  The  Chiist- 
ian  Register,  April  1950: 

Speaking  simply  and  persuasively,  he 
shows  himself  to  be  an  astute  scholar  of 
Mormonism  as  \vell  as  careful  thinker. 
.  .  .  singularly  free  of  carping  and  bigoted 
criticism.  .  .  .  The  book  is  worthy  of 
careful  study  by  Unitarians,  because  it 
reveals  the  personality  and  the  faith  of 
one  of  the  outstanding  religious  leaders 
in  America  today.  It  is  an  excellent  in- 
troduction to  the  contemporarv  position 
of  one  of  the  most  influential  religions 
in  the  American  scene. 

Of  the  series  of  radio  addresses 
included  in  this  book.  President 
Stephen  L  Richards,  then  Chairman 
of  the  Church  Radio,  Publicity  and 
Mission  Literature  Committee  said: 

It  was  one  of  the  most  outstanding 
presentations  the  Committee  has  ever  spon- 
sored and  it  brought,  we  believe,  the 
largest  number  of  responses  from  the  listen- 
ing public  we  have  received,  at  least  in 
recent  times. 

(4) Our  Lord  oi  the  Gospels,  of 
which  Walter  Mathesius,  former 
manager  of  Columbia  Steel  Mills, 
and  his  wife,  wrote  President  Clark: 

Humbly  we  admit  that  to  grasp  the  full 
importance  of  your  text  may  be  a  rather 


496 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


difficult  task  for  our  lay-minds.  Yet  even 
a  preliminan^  scanning  re\eals  the  magni- 
tude of  vour  labor  of  love  and  holds  out 
the  promise  of  a  clearer  understanding  for 
the  life  of  Jesus  Christ,  compared  to  \\hat 
we  ha\e  had  through  unguided  reading 
of  the  New  Testament. 

(5)  Why  the  King  James  Ver- 
sion.^ This  is  an  able,  vahant,  and 
seholarly  defense  of  the  divinity  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  his  gospel, 
and  the  re\ealcd  scriptures  as  con- 
tained in  the  Bible.  It  is  a  work  of 
great  significance  in  combating  the 
faith  destroying  activities  of  the 
"higher  critics." 

^^"lArORK  is  to  be  re-enthroned  as 
the  ruling  principle  of  the 
lives  of  our  Church  membership," 
said  the  First  Presidency  in  announc- 
ing the  purpose  of  the  Welfare  Pro- 
gram. It  would  be  difficult  to 
identifv  one  who,  in  his  life,  more 
perfectlv  exemplifies  this  redeeming 
principle  of  work  than  does  Presi- 
dent Clark. 

In  addition  to  his  ''sound  under- 
standing" —  the  product  of  an  in- 
herited superior  mind,  an  abun- 
dance of  common  sense  and  a  pro- 
digious capacitv  for  and  will  to  work, 
there  are  other  virtues  \^^hich  have 
contributed  to  the  effectiveness  of 
President  Clark's  great  service.  One 
of  these  is  loyalty. 

President  Clark  has  an  intense 
love  and  lovaltv  for  his  country. 
For  meritorious  and  outstanding 
service  during  World  War  I,  he  w'as 
awarded  the  Distinguished  Service 
Medal  in  1922.  His  defense,  ad- 
vocacv,  and  reverence  for  the  Con- 
stitution are  part  and  parcel  of  his 
religion.  He  accepts  as  fact  the 
statement  of  the  Lord  that 

...  I  established  the  Constitution  of 


this  land,  by  the  hands  of  wise  men  whom 
I  raised  up  unto  this  very  purpose,  and 
redeemed  the  land  by  the  shedding  of 
blood  (D&C  101:80). 

His  strong  loyalty  and  love  flow 
from  him  to  his  friends.  Scores  of 
them  have  been  cheered  and  com- 
forted in  times  of  sickness  and  dis- 
tress by  his  daily  solicitation  for 
their  welfare. 

Great  is  his  lovalty  to  the  Presi- 
dents of  the  Church  with  whom  he 
has  served.  Their  interests,  desires, 
and  feelings  are  always  his  first  con- 
cern. Time  and  time  again  when 
in  their  absence  matters  of  im- 
portance have  been  submitted  for 
decisions,  he  has  said  in  effect,  ''the 
proposed  solution  seems  all  right, 
but  before  taking  action  we  must 
find  out  how^  the  President  feels 
about  it." 

Another  mighty  fortress  in  the 
character  of  President  Clark  is  his 
abiding  testimony,  his  fixed  and 
certain  faith.  The  power  and  fre- 
quency with  which  he  bears  witness 
to  the  truth  of  the  gospel  and  all  it 
entails  is  reminiscent  of  Peter's 
statement  to  the  saints  in  his  day, 
as  recorded  in  the  first  chapter  of 
his  second  epistle. 


Wherefore  I  wiW  not  be  negligent  to  put 
vou  always  in  remembrance  of  these  things, 
though  ye  know  them,  and  be  established 
in  the  present  truth. 

Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  as  long  as  I  am  in 
this  tabernacle,  to  stir  you  up  by  putting 
you  in  remembrance  ,  .  . 

Morco^•er  I  will  endea\'Our  that  ye  may 
be  able  after  m\-  decease  to  have  these 
things  always  in  remembrance  (II  Peter 
1:12,   13,  15). 


PRESIDENT  J.  REUBEN  CLARK,  JR. 


497 


As  an  example  of  President 
Clark's  witness,  I  quote  the  follow- 
ing from  his  October  1956  confer- 
ence address. 

My  whole  soul  rebels  against  this  emas- 
culation of  Christianity.  Jesus  did  live. 
First,  there  was  the  great  plan  in  heaven; 
that  did  actually  occur.  All  that  we  know 
about  it  took  place  there.  There  was  the 
plan;  the  earth  was  formed;  Adam  came; 
the  human  family  followed.  We  came 
here  to  pro\'e  ourselves.  Finally,  Christ 
was  born  in  the  Meridian  of  Time.  He 
li\ed.  He  taught.  He  gave  instructions. 
He  was  crucified.  Then  on  the  morning 
of  the  third  day,  he  was  resurrected,  thus 
bringing  to  each  and  every  of  us  the 
blessings  of  the  resurrection.  We  all  shall 
be  resurrected.  .  .  . 


I  bear  my  testimonv  as  I  have  already 
indicated  to  the  truthfulness  of  the  gospel, 
to  the  restoration  of  its  great  principles, 
to  the  restoration  of  the  priesthood,  to 
the  conferring  of  all  of  these  things  upon 
the  Prophet  Joseph,  to  the  passing  down 
from  the  Prophet  Joseph  through  the 
Presidents  of  the  Church  until  the  pres- 


ent, that  our  President  of  the  Church, 
President  David  O.  McKay,  has  all  of 
the  rights  and  the  prerogatives  and  the 
powers  and  authorities  that  were  conferred 
upon  the  Prophet  Joseph. 

I  bear  vou  this  testimony  in  soberness 
...  in  the  name  of  Jesus.  Amen  ( Semi- 
Ann  uai  Conference  Report,  October  5,  6 
and  7,  1956,  pp.  95-96). 

In  conclusion,  I  repeat  that  Presi- 
dent Clark,  like  the  sons  of  Mosiah 
of  old,  is  endowed  with  a  sound 
understanding  and  like  them  he 
has  searched  the  scriptures  diligent- 
ly, that  he  might  know  the  word 
of  God.  But  this  is  not  all;  he  has 
given  himself  to  much  prayer,  and 
fasting;  therefore  he  has  the  spirit 
of  prophecy,  and  the  spirit  of  reve- 
lation, and  when  he  teaches,  he 
teaches  with  power  and  authority 
of  God.    (See  Alma  17:2-3.) 

Such  are  some  of  the  gifts  and 
virtues  of  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  First 
Counselor  in  the  Presidency  of  the 
Church  —  a  man  of  true  nobility. 


".  .  .  he  [Jesus]  went  down  .  .  .  and  came  to  Nazareth.".  .  .  So  to 
Nazareth  where  the  grain  fields  were  now  yellowed  with  ripened  crops, 
the  hills  and  valleys  still  covered  with  wild  flowers;  to  Nazareth  among  the 
white  rocks  and  cliffs  splotched  with  green,  with  goats  and  sheep  lazily 
grazing  on  the  warm  hillsides;  to  Nazareth  with  the  houses  climbing  row 
on  row  up  and  out  from  the  little  valley  floor,  to  the  brink  of  the  cliff 
from  which  His  neighbors  would  one  day  seek  to  cast  Him  down;  to 
Nazareth,  quiet,  unperturbed,  with  its  slender  cypresses  and  fig  trees,  and 
the  evenness,  frugality,  and  wholesomeness  of  a  village  life  dominated  by 
the  presence  of  divinity  —  to  this  Nazareth  came  Joseph  and  Mary  and 
Jesus  who  ''increased  in  wisdom  and  stature,  and  in  favour  with  God  and 
man"  against  the  day  and  hour  of  His  destiny  (President  J.  Reuben  Clark, 
Jr.,  "Wist  Ye  Not  That  I  Must  Be  About  My  Father's  Businessr  pp.82-83) . 


PRESIDENT  HENRY  D.  MOYLE 


President  Henry  Dinwoodey  Moyle, 

Second  Counselor  in  the 

First  Presidency 


Elder  Harold  B.  Lee 


Of  the  Council  of  the  Twehe 


WHEN  a  vacancy  occurs  in 
one  of  the  presiding  coun- 
cils of  the  Church,  it 
undoubtedly  becomes  a  concern  of 
the  Head  of  the  Church,  even  the 
Lord,  to  inspire  the  President  of  his 
Church  to  choose  the  man  most 
nearly  qualified  to  perform  the  serv- 
ice and  to  fill  the  need  of  the 
Church  at  that  particular  time.  ''No 
man  taketh  this  honour  unto  him- 
self, but  he  that  is  called  of  God 
as  was  Aaron,"  by  prophecy  and  by 
the  laying  on  of  hands  by  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  who  holds  the 
keys  of  that  authoritv. 

With  the  passing  of  our  beloved 
friend,  and  leader.  President  Stephen 
L  Richards,  there  was  an  immediate 
realization  of  the  \oid  which  his 
death  had  caused  and  of  the  diffi- 
culty involved  in  finding  a  man 
qualified  to  fill  the  \acancy  in  the 
Presidency  of  the  Church.  It  was 
to  this  sacred  duty  that  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church  devoted  himself. 
When  to  the  special  conference  of 
youth  leaders  assembled  in  the  Tab- 
ernacle on  Temple  Square  on  June 
14,  1959,  President  David  O. 
McKay  announced  his  new  second 
counselor,  Henry  D.  Movie  —  which 
appointment,  as  the  President  ex- 
plained, was  inspired  "from  the 
proper  source''  —  the  Church  real- 
ized  that,   literally,    the    Lord   had 


put  his  hand  upon  the  man  needed 
for  the  work  to  be  done  by  the  hand 
of  his  servant.  President  David  O. 
McKay,  and  Henry  D.  Moyle  was 
that  man. 

The  call  of  President  Moyle  to 
this  high  service  came  as  it  had 
come  to  another  man  in  ancient 
times  through  a  prophet  of  another 
day  to  whom  the  Lord  had  said, 
''Look  not  on  his  countenance,  or 
on  the  height  of  his  stature  .  .  . 
for  the  Lord  seeth  not  as  man 
seeth;  for  man  looketh  on  the  out- 
ward appearance,  but  the  Lord  look- 
eth on  the  heart."  The  Lord  knew 
the  heart  of  this  man,  also,  because 
he  had  been  proved  and  tested  and 
had  not  been  found  wanting.  Pie 
was  indeed  the  man  of  the  hour! 

Now,  as  never  before,  we  are 
being  brought  to  realize  that  the 
Church  and  kingdom  of  God  is  a 
universal,  world-wade  organization 
with  new  stakes,  new  temples,  and 
expanding  missionary  work,  seeking 
new  frontiers  in  distant  lands.  Our 
new  counselor  brings  vision  and  ex- 
perience gained  from  extensive 
world  travels  and  from  dealing  with 
varied  problems  of  Church  and  bus- 
iness at  home  and  abroad.  Perhaps 
no  service  is  dearer  to  his  heart  than 
missionary  work,  as  witnessed  by  the 
fact  that  he,  himself,  has  served  as 
a    missionary    in    Germany    in    his 

Page  499 


500 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


youth  and  has  a  daughter  and  two 
sons  who  have  served  as  mission- 
aries (one  presently  serving  in  a 
South  American  Mission).  These 
experiences,  besides  extensive  tours 
of  missions  in  the  United  States  and 
foreign  countries,  have  given  him  a 
broad  understanding  of  the  prob- 
lems of  the  missionary  work  to 
which  he  has  now  been  assigned  in 
the  Presidency.  Perhaps  onlv  the 
Lord  knows  how  many  missionaries 
he,  himself,  has  assisted,  financially, 
from  his  own  personal  funds  as  he 
has  tra\'cled  throughout  the  Church. 

The  great  Welfare  program  of  the 
Church  has  come  to  its  present  de- 
velopment under  the  able  chair- 
manship of  President  Movie  w^ho 
has  been  a  courageous  and  forthright 
champion  of  this  movement  de- 
signed bv  the  Lord  to  bring  bread 
to  the  needy  and  succor  to  the  un- 
fortunate. It  would  not  be  an  over- 
statement to  sav  that  this  man 
whom  God  delights  to  honor,  has 
practiced  far  beyond  most  men  in 
giving  and  sharing  that  with  which 
the  Lord  has  blessed  him  that  his 
brethren  and  sisters  might  be  one 
with  him  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

To  pay  tribute  to  our  new  leader, 
without  including  his  lovelv,  gra- 
cious wiit  and  companion,  Alberta 
Wright  Movie,  would  not  be  a  com- 
plete nor  adequate  appraisal  of  his 
strength.  She,  who  has  been  the 
inspiration  of  his  life  and  has  given 
him  four  lovely  daughters  and  three 


sons  (one  having  died  in  infancy), 
was  given  to  know  years  before  that 
he  would  be  called  as  an  apostle  of 
the  Lord  and  of  the  preparation  that 
she,  herself,  must  make  to  be  read- 
ied to  stand  bv  his  side  when  that 
time  should  come.  Only  a  kind 
Providence  and  those  who  intimate- 
Iv  know  her  realize  how  well  she 
has  humbly  accepted  the  high 
Church  responsibilities  of  her  com- 
panion as  her  mission  also. 

As  this  man  of  God  now  becomes 
better  known  to  the  Church  as  one 
of  the  three  presiding  High  Priests 
forming  the  quorum  of  the  First 
Presidency,  the  membership  of  the 
Church  will  come  to  feel  the  great 
driving  power  of  his  soul,  which 
was  put  in  his  own  words  on  one 
occasion  as  he  once  said  of  himself, 
as  he  stood  on  a  half-finished  project 
he  was  promoting  amidst  great  diffi- 
culties, ''Well,  at  least  they  can 
never  say  of  Henry  Moyle  that  he 
never  tried."  That  statement  could 
well  be  the  epitaph  of  his  life. 
With  faith  and  vision  and  the  cour- 
age of  his  convictions,  he  counts 
''All  that  is  not  infinite,  too  small; 
and  all  that  is  not  eternal,  too 
short.'' 

May  the  membership  of  the 
Church  now  uphold  with  their  faith 
and  prayers  the  newly  organized 
First  Presidency  which  now  includes 
Henry  D.  Moyle,  and  be  willing  to 
follow  their  counsel  in  righteous- 
ness! 


We  may  sometimes  find  satisfaction  in  sharing  our  material  wealth  with  others. 
But  far  greater  satisfaction  comes  from  sharing  ourselves,  our  itme,  our  energy,  our 
affection,  and  particularly  in  imparting  to  others  our  testimony  of  God,  the  power  of 
God  unto  salvation,  the  kno\\ledge  we  possess  of  God  and  his  purposes.  When  we 
are  truly  con\erted,  we  realize  that  "...  this  is  life  eternal,  that  they  might  know  thee 
the  only  true  God,  and  Jesus  Christ,  whom  thou  hast  sent"   (John  17:3). 

— Elder  Henry  D.  Moyle,  Annual  Conference  Report,  April  1957,  page  32. 


How  Can  We  Effectively  Delegate 

Responsibility? 

Bdle  S.  SpaEoid 

General  President  of  Relief  Society 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  National  Association  for  Practical  Nurse  Education, 

April  29,  1959) 


IN  extending  the  invitation  of  the 
program  committee  to  speak  to 
you  on  the  subject  ''How  Can 
We  Effectively  Delegate  Responsi- 
bihty?"   Miss   Hilda   Torrup   wrote 
(and  I  quote  from  her  letter) : 

These  people  carry  a  heavy  responsibility 
since  many  of  them  are  officers  of  an 
association  numbering  from  one  thousand 
to  five  thousand  members.  They  are 
burdened  with  such  responsibihties  as 
loyalty,  unity,  the  responsibility  of  pro- 
gramming for  many  divisions  within  a 
state,  the  problems  of  getting  and  holding 
members',  in  fact,  all  of  the  things  that 
make  an  organization  go. 

With  this  statement  as  my  guide, 
I  shall  attempt  to  bring  to  you  a 
few  ideas  based  on  my  experience 
in  presiding  over  an  international 
woman's  organization  with  a  wide 
variety  of  activities,  and  manned  by 
volunteer  workers,  as  are  your  organ- 
izations. This  latter  fact  will  color 
much  that  I  say,  since  in  dealing 
with  volunteer  workers,  special  prob- 
lems are  posed.  The  paid  worker 
must  meet  the  requirements  of  his 
job  or  he  is  discharged.  He  is  pri- 
marily controlled  in  his  service  by 
his  employer,  who  pays  his  salary. 
The  volunteer  worker  gives  of  his 
time  and  talent  purely  for  the  satis- 
factions accruing  therefrom,  and  is 
primarily  controlled  in  his  service 
by  his  own  will  to  serve. 

Every  organization  exists  for  spe- 


cific purposes.  You  are  more  fa- 
miliar than  am  I  with  the  purposes 
of  your  state  practical  nursing 
organizations,  ancl  their  respective 
subdivisions.  It  would  seem  to  me, 
however,  that  they  must  exist  to 
promote  practical  nursing  as  a  pro- 
fession; to  promote  the  interests  and 
well-being  of  the  licensed  practical 
nurse  as  an  individual  and  collective- 
ly, within  the  respective  communi- 
ties; to  interpret  to  the  community 
the  place  and  importance  of  the 
licensed  practical  nurse  in  caring  for 
the  sick.  They  should  expand  the 
horizon  of  the  nurse  and  increase 
her  usefulness.  They  should  serve 
as  her  servant  and  speak  for  her  on 
matters  related  to  practical  nursing. 
If  such  values  accrue  to  the 
nurse  and  her  profession  from 
the  organization,  one  would  think 
there  would  be  no  nurse  within 
the  community  who  would  not 
wish  to  identify  herself  with  the 
organization  as  a  member.  The 
problem  lies  in  the  fact,  I  belie\'e, 
that  some  nurses  do  not  recognize 
and  appreciate  the  values  to  be 
found  within  the  organization.  Of 
course,  there  are  always  a  few  per- 
sons who  are  content  to  be  consum- 
ers and  not  producers,  who  are 
ready  to  benefit  from  the  work  of 
the  organization  without  making 
any  contribution  to  it.  There  will 
always  be  a  few  such  persons,  but 

Page  501 


502 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


we  must  take  satisfaction  in  the  fact 
that  thev  are  greath'  in  the  minority. 
In  building  membership  the 
task  becomes  largely  one  of  helping 
the  indi\'iclual  nurse  to  see  the  func- 
tions of  the  organization,  the  values 
to  be  found  within  it  for  her  as  an 
individual,  and  as  a  member  of  a 
professional  group,  as  well  as  to  see 
her  indi\idual  responsibility  toward 
the  organization.  This  is  a  job  of 
interpretation.  Interpretation  is 
most  effectively  accomplished 
through  personal  contact  among 
the  knowledgeable  person,  the  en- 
thusiastic converted  person,  and  the 
person  \^hose  membership  enlist- 
ment is  sought.  It  is  also  accom- 
plished through  publicity,  news- 
paDcr  articles,  circular  letters,  the 
distribution  of  organization  litera- 
ture. It  may  be  done  through  open 
sessions  of  conferences  and  conven- 
tions. It  mav  be  greatly  helped 
through  the  support  of  training 
schools  and  hospitals.  I  commend 
to  those  of  you  who  would  build 
membership,  the  appointment  of  an 
enthusiastic,  persuasive  membership 
committee. 

A  LSO,  I  remind  you  it  is  human 
nature  to  want  to  be  identified 
with  a  li\e  organization,  a  going  con- 
cern, one  that  holds  attention,  con- 
fidence, and  respect  within  the  com- 
munity. No  one  wants  to  belong 
to  a  struggling,  weak,  ineffective, 
half-dead  organization.  The  quality 
of  the  organization,  the  manner  in 
which  it  is  functioning,  have  tre- 
mendous bearing  on  membership. 
It  has  been  said  often  that  an 
organization  is  no  stronger  than  its 
leadership.  Therefore,  it  is  of  first 
importance  that  an  able  adminis- 
trator    be     chosen     to     head     the 


organization,  one  on  whom  the 
membership  can  rely  to  conduct 
affairs  so  that  the  organization  will 
accomplish  the  purposes  set  for  it. 

A  recognition  on  the  part  of  the 
administrator  of  her  trusteeship,  her 
moral  responsibility  to  manage  the 
business  of  the  organization  prop- 
erly, is  fundamental  to  good  leader- 
ship. The  leader  is  given  certain 
authority.  The  acceptance  of 
authority  involves  its  concomitant 
responsibility,  and,  it  follows,  that 
administrative  activity  also  includes 
accountability,  or  the  necessity  of 
being  ready  to  answer  for  entrusted 
powers. 

A  person  who  does  not  recognize 
these  things  and  wdio  is  not  willing 
to  conform  to  them  should  never 
accept  administrative  office. 

Administrative  proficiency  has  its 
roots  in  the  personal  qualifications 
of  the  administrator.  The  able 
leader  is  one  who  attracts  and  holds 
attention,  and  has  the  capacity  to 
win  others  to  the  cause  in  which 
she  believes  and  for  which  she  is 
working.  She  has  clearness  of  vis- 
ion and  vigor  of  action.  She  ap- 
proaches her  job  with  confidence 
(a  modest  confidence,  to  be  sure, 
but  confidence  nonetheless),  and 
with  a  determination  to  succeed. 

Pity  the  organization  whose  newly 
elected  head  approaches  her  job 
with  the  attitude,  "Well,  I  don't 
expect  to  do  anything  very  outstand- 
ing. This  organization  has  always 
been  weak,  and  I  don't  know  that 
anything  much  can  be  done  to  im- 
prove it,"  or  w^ho  depreciates  her- 
self, thinking  failure,  talking  failure, 
always  holding  before  herself  and 
others  her  shortcomings  and  inabili- 
ties. Doubt  in  the  ability  of  an 
organization  to  succeed,  or  in  one- 


HOW  CAN  WE  EFFECTIVELY  DELEGATE  RESPONSIBILITY? 


503 


self  as  a  leader,  spreads  like  a  con- 
tagion, and  is  damning,  both  to  the 
organization  and  the  administrator 
herself. 

A\7HEN  I  was  a  little  girl,  we  used 
to  sing  a  song  in  Sunday 
School  which  said:  ''If  we  fail,  we 
fail  in  glory/'  How  I  loved  that 
song,  and  how  I  sang  out  those 
words.  It  seemed  so  noble  to  fail 
in  glory.  Recently,  however,  I  read 
a  comment  about  this  song  by  one 
of  the  elders  of  the  Church,  Mr. 
Sterling  Sill,  in  his  book  on  Leader- 
ship. ''Ridiculous,"  he  said.  "No 
failure  is  glorious.  .  .  .  The  one  busi- 
ness of  life  is  to  succeed.  We  are 
not  placed  here  to  waste  our  lives 
in  failure"  (page  21 ). 

Sir  Winston  Churchill  has  fur- 
nished the  world  with  perhaps  one 
of  its  most  graphic  examples  of  a 
leader  who  would  entertain  no 
thought  of  failure,  even  in  the  face 
of  what  appeared  to  be  almost  in- 
surmountable difficulties.  England, 
unready  for  war,  was  faced  with  pos- 
sible annihilation  as  a  nation  by  a 
strong,  ruthless  enemy.  Sir  Winston 
Churchill  was  named  Prime  Min- 
ister. When  he  met  the  House  of 
Commons  for  the  first  time,  he  said: 
''You  ask,  what  is  our  policy?  I  will 
say:  to  wage  war  by  sea,  land,  and 
air,  with  all  our  might  and  with  all 
the  strength  God  has  given  us;  to 
wage  war  against  a  monstrous  tyran- 
ny. .  .  .  That  is  our  policy.  You 
ask,  what  is  our  aim?  I  can  answer 
in  one  word:  victory  .  .  .  victory, 
however  long  and  hard  the  road  may 
be"  (A  Short  History  of  Enghnd, 
Edward  P.  Cheyney,  pp.  841-842). 

In  approaching  any  job,  the  lead- 
er must  think  in  terms  of  success. 


The  administrator's  work  consists  of 
organizing,  directing,  controlling, 
and  supervising  the  operations  of 
the  organization.  It  behooves  her, 
then,  to  acquire  considerable  knowl- 
edge and  understanding  of  the  work 
for  which  she  is  responsible. 
Through  study,  conversation,  obser- 
vation, attendance  at  meetings  such 
as  this,  she  gathers  to  herself  many 
types  of  knowledge.  She  draws  upon 
this  knowledge  as  needed,  recogniz- 
ing always  that  administrative  skill 
calls  for  the  application  of  sound 
principles  and  procedures. 

She  makes  sure  that  the  organiza- 
tion is  fully  officered;  that  meet- 
ings are  held  regularly  and  as  sched- 
uled; that  meetings  are  characterized 
by  businesslike  procedures,  yet  that 
they  are  maintained  in  a  spirit  of 
warm  friendliness.  She  recognizes 
that  programs  are  the  media  where- 
by the  purposes  of  the  organization 
are  achieved.  She  makes  sure,  there- 
fore, that  programs  are  planned 
which  meet  the  interests,  desires, 
and  needs  of  the  members,  and  are 
in  harmony  with  organization  goals. 
She  is  aware  of  differences  within 
the  respective  divisions  of  the  area 
over  which  she  presides.  There- 
fore, while  holding  to  general  poli- 
cies, procedures,  and  aims,  she 
allows  a  reasonable  degree  of  flexi- 
bility in  carrying  out  programs.  She 
wisely  directs  the  financing  of  the 
organization  and  gives  careful  atten- 
tion to  the  proper  recording  of  ac- 
tivities and  to  financial  accounting. 

TT  goes  without  saying,  she  cannot 
do  all  this  single-handed  and 
alone.  She  must  call  upon  others 
to  help.  In  other  words,  she  dele- 
gates responsibility.     No  leadership 


504 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


is  good  that  attempts  to  do  the  en- 
tire job  alone,  nor,  is  it  of  highest 
quahty  when  it  gives  the  wilhng 
worker  three  or  four  jobs  and  leaves 
the  others  sitting  on  the  sidelines  in 
idleness.  Overloading  some,  be- 
cause the  abilities  of  others  have  not 
been  uncovered,  is  injurious  to  those 
on  both  sides  of  the  activity. 

I  have  recently  returned  from 
England,  where  I  learned  the  story 
of  Samson: 

Samson  was  a  beautiful  dapple-gray 
horse  with  a  splendid  physique  and  such 
height  that  he  seemed  to  tower  above  all 
the  other  horses.  But,  though  large,  he 
was  gentle  and  friendly  and  everyone  was 
attracted  to  him. 

Samson  was  a  chain  horse  and  stood 
daily  at  the  foot  of  a  steep  hill  waiting 
for  the  heavy  loads  that  had  to  be  pulled. 
Samson  always'  pulled  in  front  of  the 
other  horses.  When  the  lorry  with  the 
load  would  come,  he  would  prick  up  his 
ears  and  stamp  his  feet  eagerly  —  it  meant 
an  opportunity  to  show  his  strength. 

Samson  was  an  exhibitionist.  When 
his  keeper  led  him  to  the  load  and 
attached  his  chains  to  the  shaft,  he  did 
not  wait  for  the  other  horses'  —  he  was  a 
Samson.  Head  down,  knees  almost  touch- 
ing the  ground,  sparks  flying  from  his 
hooves,  he  practically  pulled  the  whole 
weight  by  himself.  He  would  not  allow 
the  other  horses  to  pull  their  share. 

Samson's  keeper  was  asked  why  Samson 
was  not  given  a  rest  from  his  chain  horse 
position,  and  put  into  the  shafts  like  the 
other  horses.  He  replied  that  Samson 
wouldn't  pull  when  back  with  the  others; 
he  couldn't  show  off  there.  He  didn't 
seem  to  be  able  to  co-operate,  he  had  to 
be  out  in  front  doing  everything  by  him- 
self. 

One  day  Samson  wasn't  standing  at  the 
bottom  of  the  hill,  but  another  horse  was 
in  his  place.  Samson  was'  dead.  He  had 
died  of  overwork.  He  had  pulled  too 
hard  alone. 


Many  leaders  are  like  Samson,  wanting 
all  the  work  and  glory  for  themselves  and 
refusing  to  co-operate  with  others.  The 
power  of  any  good  organization  is  a  com- 
bined power,  and  it  is  wasted  by  those 
who  try  to  pull  the  whole  load  alone. 

There  is  no  place  for  Samsons  in  any 
organization.  Wise  leaders  share  respon- 
sibility {MiUenid  Star,  March  1959, 
adapted  with  permission). 

During  my  visit  to  England  I  at- 
tended a  training  meeting  for  local 
officers  of  a  woman's  volunteer  wel- 
fare organization.  The  group  was 
discussing  the  delegation  of  respon- 
sibility. The  instructor  asked  the 
question:  ''What  do  we  mean  by 
delegating  work?"  Promptly  a  hand 
went  up  and  the  woman,  upon 
being  acknowledged,  replied:  ''Get- 
ting someone  else  to  do  the  work 
for  you."  "Oh,  no,"  wisely  respond- 
ed the  instructor,  "that  is  shelving 
your  work.  Delegating  is  sharing, 
not  unloading.  It  is  sharing  knowl- 
edge, understanding,  ideals,  aims, 
loyalty,  work,  satisfaction,  and  the 
glories  of  achievement." 

Delegating  responsibility  has  been 
called  "co-ordinated  decentraliza- 
tion" and  must  take  place  if  any  big 
job  is  to  be  done.  The  wise  ad- 
ministrator shares  his  work  with 
enough  persons  to  get  the  job  done 
right  and  on  time  without  over- 
burdening anyone. 

TN  delegating  responsibility,  it  is  of 
first  importance  to  pick  the  right 
person  for  the  job.  Success  is  more 
adequately  served  if  persons  are 
selected  whose  qualifications  fit  the 
desired  accomplishments.  The  ad- 
ministrator should  know  the  indi- 
vidual to  whom  she  is  giving 
responsibility,  and  should  be  reason- 
ably sure  that  the  assignment  comes 


HOW  CAN  WE  EFFECTIVELY  DELEGATE  RESPONSIBILITY? 


505 


within  the  individuaFs  capacity,  and 
that  he  can  and  will  devote  the  time 
and  energy  necessary  to  carrying 
out  the  assignment  properly.  The 
importance  of  his  full  acceptance  of 
the  assigned  responsibility  is  a  factor 
in  his  success  in  fulfilling  it. 

Second,  the  way  in  which  a  re- 
sponsibility is  delegated  is  extremely 
important  to  its  successful  fulfill- 
ment. The  process  of  giving  an 
assignment  can  be  made  a  thrilling 
experience.  The  job  and  its  require- 
ments are  transferred,  so  are 
enthusiasm  for  the  job,  conviction 
of  its  importance,  recognition  of  its 
relationship  to  the  bigger  job.  The 
assignor  can  stimulate  the  mind  and 
the  feelings  of  the  assignee  and  so 
direct  them  as  to  lead  toward  ac- 
complishment. 

Third,  the  person  delegating  a 
responsibility  must  guide,  direct, 
and  keep  himself  informed  on  pro- 
gress, and  adequately  supervise,  but, 
at  no  time,  should  he  take  over  the 
job.  Theodore  Roosevelt  is  credit- 
ed with  saying  that  ''.  .  .  the  best 
executive  is  the  one  who  has  sense 
enough  to  pick  good  men  .  .  .  and 
self-restraint  enough  to  keep  from 
meddling  with  them  while  they  do 
it"  (Leadership,  page  213).  While 
the  good  administrator  does  not 
meddle,  he  is  always  on  hand  as  a 
resource  person,  a  consultant  -—  the 
person  who  has  a  knowledge  of  the 
job  and  how  it  can  be  done  and  a 
willingness  to  share  that  knowledge. 
He  is  the  lifeline,  so  to  speak.  A 
good  administrator  never  slights  or 
ignores  a  person  who  is  sharing  his 
responsibilities,  nor  does  he  take 
credit  unto  himself  which  belongs 
to  his  associate. 


As  people  see  that  they  have  a 
place  in  an  enterprise,  as  they  find 
their  contribution  is  valued,  small 
though  it  may  be,  as  they  see  they 
are  fairly  treated  and  justly  dealt 
with,  as  they  see  the  organization 
with  which  they  have  affiliated 
functioning  with  integrity,  there 
develops  within  them  a  love  for  the 
organization  and  a  sense  of  loyalty 
to  it,  as  well  as  to  those  who  pre- 
side over  it.  Loyalty  merely  means 
faithful  allegiance.  It  is  not  hard 
for  people  to  give  faithful  allegiance 
to  that  which  they  love  and  respect, 
and  from  which  they  are  benefiting. 
As  pride  in  the  organization  and 
confidence  in  the  leaders  grow,  as 
loyalties  become  firm  and  true,  the 
members  usually  become  a  united 
body,  willing  to  harmonize  minds 
and  efforts  for  the  good  of  the 
whole.  With  this  unity  comes  es- 
sential organization  strength. 

The  building  of  an  organization 
to  a  position  of  strength  is  a  chal- 
lenge with  many  factors  involved. 
Success  cannot  be  attained  through 
the  efforts  of  any  one  individual. 
Only  through  the  combined  efforts 
of  the  many,  wisely  and  well  direct- 
ed, is  success  attainable. 

May  I  close  by  repeating  a  few 
unsigned  lines  which  I  read  in  a 
little  leaflet  I  picked  up  on  a  com- 
muter train  rccenlty.  They  seemed 
to  me  to  summarize  all  that  I  have 
tried  to  say: 


With  vision  clear,  ambition  high — 
With  firm  resoKe,  and  skill  to  lead — 
With    work    that's    shared,    and    loyalties 

won — 
An  empire  ma}'  be  built. 


cJhe    /lew  ibngland   /liission 

Pieston  R.  Nib Jey 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

TTHE  First  Presidency  announced,  in  May  1937,  that  a  new  mission  would 
be  formed  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  United  States  and  Canada,  to  be 
known  as  the  New  England  Mission.  It  was  to  comprise  the  states  of 
Massachusetts,  Connecticut,  and  Rhode  Island,  to  be  taken  from  the  East- 
ern States  Mission,  and  Maine,  Vermont,  and  New  Hampshire,  with  the 
provinces  of  Nova  Scotia  and  New  Brunswick,  from  the  Canadian  Mission. 
On  August  2,  1937,  Dr.  Carl  F.  Eyring  of  Provo,  Utah,  was  appointed 
president  of  the  new  mission. 

In  September  1937,  President  Eyring,  accompanied  by  Elder  John  A. 
Widtsoe  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  made  a  tour  of  the  New  England 
Mission.  The  headquarters  was  established  in  Cambridge,  Massachusetts, 
and  a  commodious  mission  home  was  purchased.  Twenty-two  mission- 
aries were  transferred  from  the  Eastern  States  Mission  to  the  new  mission, 
and  four  from  the  Canadian  Mission.  The  work  of  proselyting  was  thus 
continued  with  vigor,  in  a  section  of  country  in  which  Latter-day  Saint 
missionaries  had  labored  for  over  one  hundred  years. 

President  Carl  F.  Eyring  served  with  success  as  mission  president 
until  July  1939,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  Levi  Edgar  Young,  of 
the  First  Council  of  Seventy,  one  of  the  General  Authorities  of  the  Church. 


Courtesy,  Massachusetts  Department  of  Commerce 

UNITED   STATES   FRIGATE   "CONSTITUTION"    (OLD    IRONSIDES) 
in  Boston  Na\\-  Yard,  Bunker  Hill  Monument  in  Background 

Page  506 


THE  NEW  ENGLAND  MISSION 


507 


Courtesy,  Vermont  Development  Commission 

MAPLE    ''SUGARING   OFF"    SEASON    IN   VERMONT 

A  curious  springtime  sight  in  New  England  is  the  gathering  of  the  sap  from  the 
sugar  maples,  v\hich  cover  the  rolling  hillsides.  Thirty-fi\e  to  forty  gallons  of  sap  are 
required  to  make  one  gallon  of  maple  syrup.  The  sap  is  collected  in  large  tanks  and 
drawn  by  sled  over  the  snow. 


President  Young  presided  until  January  1942,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
Elder  William  H.  Reeder  of  Ogden.  During  his  last  month  in  the  mis- 
sion, President  Young  purchased  part  of  the  Henrv  W.  Longfellow  estate, 
and  the  old  Longfellow  home  on  Brattle  Street,  to  be  used  as  a  residence 
for  the  mission  president.  President  Reeder  served  as  mission  president 
until  May  1947,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  S.  Dilworth  Young,  of 
the  First  Council  of  Sexentv,  one  of  the  General  Authorities  of  the  Church. 
President  Young  served  until  March  1951,  when  he  was  succeeded  by 
Elder  J.  Howard  Maughan  of  Logan.  President  Maughan  served  until 
July  1955,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Elder  Junius  M.  Jackson  of  Salt 
Lake  City.  President  Jackson  served  until  June  1959^  when  he  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Dr.  Edgar  B.  Brossard  who  presides  at  the  present  time. 

On  March  31,  1959,  there  were  5,899  members  of  the  Church  in  the 
New  England  Mission,  located  in  thirty-eight  branches. 

Forty-eight  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  878  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Margaret  R.  Jackson  formerly  was  president 
of  the  New  England  Mission  Relief  Society.  The  new  president  is  Laura 
P.  Brossard. 


Note:  The  cover  for  this*  Magazine  is  a  color  view  of  the  Minuteman  Statue  at 
Concord,  Massachusetts.  See  also  "Recipes  From  the  New  England,  ^^ission/'  by 
Margaret  R.  Jackson,  page  518. 


"A"  Is  for  Apron 


Part  I 
Ilene  H.  Kingsbury 


Hey,   old   woman,    with    the   long   white 

Apron! 
What  are  }'Oii  holding  in  it,  your  hands 

all  bundled  up  inside? 
Why  do  you  walk  along  the  shade  of  the 

poplars  and  pick  your  way  so  stoutly? 
Hey,  what  are  you  thinking  oi  at  all? 

NUDGED  from  a  memory,  and 
rudely,  to  say  the  least,  this 
aged  woman,  Clarissa  by 
name,  slackened  her  pace,  squared 
her  shoulders,  and,  for  an  instant, 
felt  the  tug  of  a  remembered  burden 
in  her  apron. 

And  she  thought  .  .  .  how  cold 
are  your  shoulders  when  it  is  twenty 
degrees  below  zero!  How  stiff  are 
your  knees  with  frozen  fixity  as  you 
bend  to  push  a  cart!  How  numb 
is  your  thinking  as  the  chill  from  the 
great  river  makes  you  and  it  solidify, 
if  you  stand  still  a  minute!  And  that 
Mississippi  did  stop  moving  last 
night.  It  became  a  bridge  of  ice. 
Not  just  to  hold  a  man  and  his  dog, 
but  to  support  a  man's  wagon  and 
his  oxen.  It  held  itself  in  check 
around  a  half -circle  of  bend,  its  flow- 
ing and  rushing,  its  ceaseless  toil  to 
the  sea  halted  in  the  deadly  grip  of 
winter. 

Yesterday,  the  first  Wednesday  in 
February  1846,  was  the  coldest 
Clarissa  could  remember,  and  today, 
the  prairie  held  its  own  for  frigid 
bleakness.  Mostly  because  they 
were  not  on  the  move,  was  it  arctic. 

The  camp  was  nine  miles  out 
from  their  city  called  ''Beautiful" 
by  those  who  loved  her.  Quite 
formally  on   the   frontier   maps,   it 

Page  508 


was  printed  Nauvoo.  They  named 
this  spot  a  camp,  not  a  settlement, 
expecting  to  go  on  as  soon  as  their 
homeless,  exiled  band  could  be 
organized  to  head  West.  In  that 
direction  they  would  push  to  other 
successive  noonings,  washdays,  and 
seed  plantings  for  the  late  starters. 
There  would  be  the  tender  laying 
away  in  the  earth  of  those  who  no 
longer  walked  beside  them.  There 
would  be  repair  stations  and  the  one 
night's  lodge  resembling  an  outpost 
of  civilization  —  next  morning  only 
camp  ashes  to  show  the  short  tarry- 
ing there. 

But  this  camp  on  Sugar  Creek  — 
sweet  of  name  —  bitter  of  memory! 
No  habitation  had  ever  graced  its 
banks,  no  family  had  lovingly  called 
its  soil  a  farmstead.  Only  Indians 
marked  its  clod  as  a  trail  to  better 
hunting.  In  midwinter  no  one 
challenged  these  hapless  wanderers 
who  delayed  for  a  space  at  this  be- 
ginning of  their  many  temporary 
encampments. 

At  sixteen  Clarissa's  was  the 
strength  of  two.  Her  ailing  mother 
called  her  to  warm  and  feed  the 
two  little  boys  in  the  family.  In 
her  shivering,  teeth-chattering  con- 
dition, every  duty  tested  her 
character  for  endurance  and  pa- 
tience. 

Camp  one,  night  one,  baby  one! 
Or  may  it  be  said  babies  nine  at 
camp  one,  night  one?  Of  course, 
Clarissa's  mother  hadn't  counted  on 
having  the  baby  so  soon.  Perhaps 
neither  had  the  other  eight  whose 


'A"  IS  FOR  APRON 


509 


journey  into  the  valley  of  shadow 
had  been  rewarded  with  the  cry  of 
protest,  the  quivering  fists,  and  the 
nuzzling  of  recent  birth. 

Excitement,  emergency,  concern 
for  the  aged  and  the  toddlers; 
physical  effort  of  a  day's  strain  of 
fleeing  over  frozen  wastes  from 
violent  danger  —  all  enough  to  bring 
on  the  effort  of  childbirth  all  too 
early. 

''Well,  this  is  but  a  sampling  of 
the  season's  burden,"  one  old  wom- 
an said. 

Four  sticks,  head  high,  stuck  in 
the  frozen  mud  were  stout  in  hold- 
ing aloft  a  bark  roof.  Four  rugs, 
one  woven  and  three  braided, 
became  welcomed  walls  to  hold  the 
sticks  together,  and  this  was  their 
hut  in  the  wilderness.  A  trundle 
bed,  which  had  been  slung  under 
the  wagon,  was  dragged  to  this  crude 
shelter.  The  rain  fell  as  though 
weeping  for  the  courage  of  a  woman 
about  to  greet  a  new  soul  into  life. 
And  as  it  fell,  kind  sisters  held 
dishes  aloft  to  catch  the  dripping 
moisture  and  thus  keep  dry  their 
friend  in  travail. 

/^LARISSA  would  rather  have 
helped  deliver  the  little  one 
than  quiet  the  little  boys  and  shield 
them  from  the  age-old  scene.  She 
resolved,  then,  to  learn  the  art  of 
midwifery.  It  would  not  be  so  hard, 
she  thought,  with  arms  as  strong  as 
hers,  and  heart  as  willing! 

When  her  mother's  hour  was 
spent,  when  the  first  cry  of  another 
son  was  cast  on  the  prairie  wind, 
when  the  loving  sisters  had  hastened 
to  their  own  needy  families,  then 
came  Clarissa's  turn  to  prove  her 
worth!  From  the  oak  chest  in  the 
wagon  she  unfolded  a  paisley  shawl 


and  wrapped  it  around  her  baby 
brother.  She  hugged  him  to  her, 
and  thought  to  keep  him  warm  in 
her  arms.  And  shivering,  and  trem- 
bling, and  fearing  she  couldn't  quite 
measure  up,  she  co\'ered  her  mother 
with  another  quilt  and  huddled  at 
the  bedside  for  the  rest  of  the  night. 
A  small  stepstool  had  been  left  by 
someone  as  an  aid  to  keep  her  off 
the  ground,  and  there  she  sat  wait- 
ing for  morning,  the  baby  in  her 
arms. 

Her  mother  slept,  clothed  in 
exhaustion.  The  two  little  boys, 
oblivious  to  the  world  and  winter, 
were  curled  up  in  a  padded  corner 
of  the  wagon. 

Be  it  cold  enough  —  say  at  twenty 
below,  and  pain  has  no  meaning! 

And  where  does  an  apron  come 
into  this  Sugar  Creek  story,  this 
saga  of  one  of  nine  on  the  frost- 
bitten prairie?  But  first  we  must 
consider  the  winter  scene  minutely. 

They  came  to  tarry  for  a  month, 
or,  should  we  sav,  thev  came  to 
suffer?  Underfoot,  with  fluctuations 
of  temperature,  their  paths  from 
one  campfire  to  another  were 
sloughs  of  mud  deep  to  shoe  tops; 
or  ra\'ines  of  running  rain,  or  rigid 
mounds  of  frozen  sod,  cold  as  stone. 
The  cutting  winds  and  the  glacial 
air  pierced  one's  bones  and  never 
quite  left.  For  those  weeks  Clarissa 
carried  her  mother's  infant  in  the 
folds  of  her  apron,  the  corners 
tucked  into  the  belt,  tighter  cinched 
to  stand  the  weight. 

The  little  soul  cried  itself  sick  its 
first  day  on  earth.  Clarissa's  arms 
gave  comforting  pressure  to  this  new 
person.  But  under  the  constant 
weight,  her  shoulders  sagged.  As  she 
was  under  the  necessity  of  moving 
about  to  keep  warm,  and  her  neck 


510 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


gave  way  after  the  first  dozen  hours, 
the  apron  arrangement  seemed  the 
all-around  best  for  both  of  them. 
In  no  time,  of  course,  kindly  sisters 
suggested  a  sling  from  her  shoulders, 
as  some  Indian  mothers  were  ob- 
served to  use,  particularly  when 
carrying  older  children.  Or,  there 
was  always  a  squaw's  headboard  to 
be  considered.  But  Clarissa  want- 
ed this  little  brother  to  be  around 
in  front  of  her  where  she  could  see 
him  at  a  glance.  Her  apron  became 
a  hammock  which  swayed  to  her 
step,  only  one  hand  was  needed  to 
steady  the  little  one.  The  other 
hand  was  left  free  to  tend  the  fire, 
stir  the  broth,  button  a  coat  for  the 
gro\^'ing  boys,  or  prepare  a  warm 
meal  for  her  mother,  still  on  the 
trundle,  slow  to  mend  to  wanted 
strength. 

The  contented  babe,  sheltered 
from  prairie  winds  by  a  half  turn 
of  Clarissa's  body,  thrived,  slept,  and 
quieted  to  her  loving  touch. 

npHE  benediction  of  each  day  was 
a  triumph  in  endurance.  At  a 
signal,  every  occupation  was  sus- 
pended, e\ery  knee  was  bent,  every 
head  was  bowed  in  prayer.  A  voice 
from  each  family  circle  raised  itself 
in  gratitude  for  preservation  of  life 
and  promise  of  a  brighter  day.  At 
such  moments  Clarissa  smoothed  the 
the  blanket  around  little  William, 
as  they  called  him,  and  cinched  her 
apron  string  tighter  to  keep  him 
from  falling  out  of  his  pouch  in 
front  of  her. 

For  a  month  the  routine  was 
the  same,  except  for  the  daily  addi- 
tion of  refugees  from  over  the  river. 
Then,  on  March  first,  with  snow, 
sleet,    and    rain    falling,   and    tents 


folded  for  another  journey,  they  left 
Sugar  Creek  with  the  ground  swim- 
ming with  water  and  deep  with 
mud.  Five  hundred  wagons  some- 
how got  in  motion  from  a  ground 
bogged  with  gravity.  Slowly  the 
great  wheels  turned,  caught  the 
mud,  lifted  it  a  quarter  turn, 
dropped  it  in  clods  to  obstruct  the 
next  sodden  shoe  of  a  walker.  One 
knew  the  wagon  moved  because  the 
shadow  cast  cooled  the  dav  for  a 
pattern  of  spokes  and  oxen  and  can- 
vas top  gathered  taut  against  the 
storm. 

Clarissa  \\alked  beside  her  moth- 
er's wagon  for  five  miles  that  first 
day,  to  keep  warm  by  forward  mo- 
tion. She  scraped  away  the  snow 
to  make  a  campfire.  Alone,  she 
could  not  pitch  the  small  army  tent 
meant  for  two  men,  so  they  slept 
in  the  wagon  that  night.  Huddled 
together  for  mutual  warmth,  she 
heard  someone  call  out  the  tempera- 
ture at  midnight  of  twenty-eight 
above  zero.  Sub-zero  weather  was 
over! 

But  the  lashing  winds,  the  frost- 
caked  roughness,  were  not  o\er.  For 
weeks  on  end,  as  thev  encamped, 
broke  it  up,  and  pushed  on  again 
for  hundreds  of  miles  into  the  West, 
warm  spring  came  on  haltingly.  And 
her  apron,  her  baby  brother,  to- 
gether, were  as  one  with  persistent 
pushing  forward. 

She  carried  him  one  thousand 
miles  in  her  apron!  Often,  toward 
evening,  his  protesting  laments 
mingled  with  the  other  eight  of  his 
exact  age  in  pulsing  rhythm  as  do 
crickets  in  an  otherwise  noncom- 
mital  evening. 

In  manhood  he  was  tall  and 
strong  and  good.     Then,  often  he 


'A"  IS  FOR  APRON 


511 


rested  his  hands  on  her  shoulders 
in  gratitude  for  protection  on  the 
prairie  wastes. 


*  * 


TN  her  old,  old  age  she  habitually 
walked  with  her  hands  in  her 
apron,  bundled  up.  Her  only  yield- 
ing to  pride  was  framed  under  the 
enveloping  folds  —  blotched,  knot- 
ted knuckles,  bespeaking  endless 
labor.  But  pride  actually  had  little 
chance  with  her.  In  most  cases  her 
apron  covered  her  charities:  salt- 
rising   bread,    a    linsey   piece,   knit 


mits,  or  a  small  sack  of  dried  plums. 
The  return  home  was  the  only 
empty-handed,  empty-aproned  one 
she  knew. 

And  if  the  distance  was  four  miles 
once  a  day  for  two  months  to  the 
next  settlement  to  nurse  a  typhoid- 
ridden  family  who  had  once  be- 
friended her  mother,  what  cared  she 
for  that  ways  on  the  road?  Wasn't 
she,  after  all,  a  veteran  of  a  thou- 
sand miles,  little  brother  swinging 
in  her  apron,  one  third  of  a  conti- 
nent slipping  away  under  her  feet? 
(To  be  continued) 


QJair  ibxchange 

Maude  Kuhin 

Grandmother's  apron,  starched  and  crisply  neat, 
Hung  full  in  gingham  folds  about  her  waist, 
Its  strings  bow-tied,  unwilted  by  noon's  heat 
Or  oven's  blast.   Delectable  to  taste, 
Its  pockets  held  hard  candy— peppermints. 
Or,  tasting  bitter-sweet,  brown  hoarhound  drops, 
Doled  out  with  smiles  at  our  transparent  hints. 
And  slowly  savored.  .  .  .  When  robins  tilted  tops 
Of  willow  trees,  her  apron  bore  white  boughs 
Of  dogwood's  petaled  lucence;  evening's  chore 
Was  cradling  downy  chicks— or  driving  cows 
Through  pasture  gates.  Then,  at  a  knock-on-door. 
She  untied  checkered  strings,  composed  her  face- 
Guests  saw  her  snowy  apron,  edged  with  lace! 


Sixty    LJears  ^yigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  August  i,  and  August  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  W^omen  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the  Women 

OF  All  Nations" 

A  SPIRITUAL  AWAKENING:  The  work  is  hastening  on;  the  missionaries 
abroad  in  the  world  are  busy  sowing  good  seed  wherc\cr  opportunities'  can  be  made. 
Distributing  tracts  from  house  to  house  is  done  by  both  men  and  women  missionaries 
also  preaching  in  the  public  parks  and  elsewhere  in  the  open  air.  Young  women  have 
left  good  homes,  and  some  of  them  who  were  receiving  liberal  salaries  for  teaching 
in  schools  and  academics,  to  labor  in  spreading  the  Gospel  in  foreign  lands,  not  for 
honor,  nor  for  the  sake  of  any  remuneration  in  this  world,  but  they  might  be  in- 
strumental in  helping  on  the  cause  of  truth,  which  will  cNcntually  redeem  mankind  from 
sin.  The  \\riter  rejoiced  while  in  England  in  hearing  these  true  and  earnest  young 
women  bearing  testimony  to  the  knowledge  obtained  through  the  Holy  Spirit,  v^'hich 
leads  unto  all  truth.  .  .  . 

— Editorial 

RAISING  MULBERRY  TREES:  Thinking  it  might  interest  you  (the  editor) 
and  our  beloved  president,  Zina  D.  H.  Young,  to  know  of  our  success  in  planting 
mulbcrr}'  trees  and  cuttings  this  last  spring  ...  I  will  tell  you  of  our  beginning  in  the 
good  work.  Torrey  Relief  Society  owns  a  city  lot  of  an  acre  and  a  quarter,  and  they 
ha\e  planted  seventy  three -year-old  trees  .  .  .  and  about  one  thousand  yearlings  and 
cuttings.  Caineville  Relief  Society  also  owns  a  lot.  .  .  .  They  have  planted  out  fifty 
thrce-jear-old  trees,  and  four  hundred  yearlings  and  cuttings.  Giles  Relief  Society  also 
owns  a  lot,  not  yet  fenced.  Brother  White  has  planted  out  on  his  own  premises,  one 
thousand  cuttings  and  four  hundred  yearling  trees  for  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  . 

— Jane  S.  Coleman 

W^HEN  I  HAVE  TIME 

When  I  have  time,  the  friend  I  lo\  e  so  well 
Shall  know  no  more  those  weary,  toiling  days, 
ril  lead  her  feet  in  pleasant  paths  always 
And  cheer  her  heart  with  words  of  sweetest  praise, 
When  I  have  time,  .  .  . 
— Selected 

COSTUMES  AT  THE  INTERNATIONAL  CONGRESS  OF  \\  OMEN:  Lon- 
don, England.  Some  of  the  pretty  women  present  were  the  Duchess  of  Sutherland,  in 
pale  blue  satin  and  pearls;  Lady  Randolph  Churchill,  in  pale  pink  with  some  pearl 
ornaments  in  her  hair;  while  Lady  Ulrica  Duncomb  was  looking  quite  lovely  in  pale 
\ellow,  with  a  necklace  of  pearls  and  diamonds.  Among  others  there  were  Lady  Aber- 
deen, Lady  Harcourt  and  Mrs.  Asquith. 

—Ex. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE  IN  ST.  JOSEPH  STAKE,  ARIZONA: 
Each  of  the  branches  was  reported  as  in  good  working  order,  and  all  seemed  to  have  a 
desire  to  assist  in  the  furtherance  of  the  cause.  Stake  Counselor  Adelia  Curtis  said  she 
would  speak  a  few  minutes  to  the  teachers:  '*You  sisters  who  are  called  to  labor  in 
this  capacity-  cannot  afford  to  neglect  your  duty.  .  .  .  You  must  go  in  humility,  with 
a  prayer  in  your  heart.  .  .  ." 

— Sarah  Webb,  Cor.  Sec. 

Page  512 


Woman's  Sphere 


Rnmona  W.  Cannon 


pRANCES  G.  KNIGHT  (Mrs. 
Wayne  Parrish ) ,  Director  of  the 
United  States  Passport  Office  since 
1955,  ^^^^  made  a  remarkable  record 
of  efficiency  which  has  resulted  in 
fast  service  and  a  saving  of  two  mil- 
lion tax  dollars  in  the  last  four  years, 
as  well.  Miss  Knight  attributes  her 
success  to  the  application  of  a 
''common-sense  approach  that  any 
intelligent  woman  uses  in  running 
her  home." 

T\R  JANET  COOPER  is  the  first 
woman  to  be  elected  Mayor  of 
South  Melbourne,  Australia,  and 
the  first  to  be  on  the  municipal 
council.  She  has  practiced  medicine 
for  thirty-three  years  and  is  presi- 
dent of  the  Women's  Club  of  Pro- 
fessions and  Trades. 

T^ATHARINE  ANTHONY  in  her 

new  biography  of  Mercy  Otis 
Warren,  "First  Lady  of  the  Revolu- 
tion" (Doubleday),  traces  the  re- 
markable career  of  a  woman  of 
Puritan  background  who  grew  up 
on  ''a  literary  diet"  of  Dryden,  Mil- 
ton, Pope,  Shakespeare,  Moliere, 
Homer,  and  Virgil.  She  was  the 
sister  of  the  patriot  James  Otis  and 
married  the  eminent  general  James 
Warren.  Her  remarkable  mind  and 
fluent  literary  style  were  revealed  in 
numerous  dramas,  satires,  and 
poems,  as  well  as  an  excellent  His- 
tory oi  the  American  Revolution. 


A  NNA  MOFFO,  operatic  soprano, 
who  was  born  in  Philadelphia, 
studied  in  Italy,  and  has  been  fea- 
tured at  the  famous  La  Scala  Opera 
House,  is  receiving  acclaim  in 
America.  She  has  made  several  suc- 
cessful appearances  with  the  Chi- 
cago Opera  Company,  and  recently 
made  a  recording  of  the  role  of 
''Madame  Butterfly"  in  Puccini's 
opera,  which  has  been  rated  by 
critics  as  a  remarkably  outstanding 
performance  for  a  young  singer, 
conveying  a  strong  dramatic  image 
with  great  clarity. 

yOSHIKO  MIBUCHI,  Tokyo, 
Japan,  is  a  judge  in  the  civil 
court.  Appointed  in  1949,  she  was 
the  first  woman  lawyer  to  receive  a 
bench  assignment  in  Japan.  Now 
she  is  one  of  sixteen  women  serving 
in  this  capacity. 

lyrRS.  OLIVE  ANN  BEECH  has 
recently  been  appointed  by 
President  Eisenhower  as  a  member 
for  a  two-year  term  of  the  Inter- 
national Development  Advisory 
Board,  which  has  the  responsibility 
of  advising  and  consulting  with  the 
President  of  the  United  States,  and 
such  other  officials  as  he  may  desig- 
nate, on  the  policies  and  procedures 
of  the  Mutual  Securitv  Act.  Mrs. 
Beech  is  president  of  the  Beech  Air- 
craft Corporation,  Wichita,  Kansas. 

Page  513 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


AUGUST    1959 


NO.    8 


LKeven 


ence 


ACCORDING  to  the  Psalmist, 
God  created  man  ''a  little  low- 
er than  the  angels"  and 
''crowned  him  with  glory  and  hon- 
our." One  of  the  attributes  of  angels 
that  man  also  may  possess  is  rever- 
ence. Implanted  in  each  mortal  born 
into  this  world  is  the  desire  to  wor- 
ship, and  an  innate  need  to  express 
reverence  for  Deity.  In  some  persons 
the  seed  so  implanted  is  fostered  and 
developed,  while  in  others  it  is  sub- 
dued and  allowed  to  wither  away. 
God  does  not  go  away  from  man, 
but  man  may  go  away  from  God. 

Reverence  is  defined  as  profound 
respect  and  esteem  felt  or  manifest- 
ed, and  as  deep  or  exalted  veneration 
mingled  with  love  and  awe,  usually 
associated  with  things  of  sacred  na- 
ture. It  has  two  aspects:  an  inward 
emotion,  and  an  outward  expression, 
and  may  be  said  to  be  a  means  and 
an  end.  Reverent  feelings  and  ac- 
tions may  keep  one  from  sinning, 
and  true  reverence  is  the  result  of  an 
effort  to  keep  from  displeasing  the 
Heavenly  Father. 

Reverence  embodies  acceptance  of 
divine  guidance,  true  devotion  to 
righteousness,  an  effort  to  under- 
stand the  principles  of  the  gospel, 
humility,  meekness,  obedience,  and 
a  desire  to  ''praise  God  from  whom 
all  blessings  flow."  Prayer  is  the 
soul's  expression  of  reverence.  True 
j.oy  and  sober  reflection,  happiness, 
and  sweet  meditation  are  present  in 
the  emotion  of  reverence. 

It  has  been  said  that  reverence  is 

Page  514 


the  highest  of  human  feelings,  and 
one  of  the  holiest  attributes  of  the 
soul.  It  is  fundamental  in  religion 
and  spirituality.  "Reverence  for  God 
and  sacred  things  is  the  chief  charac- 
teristic of  a  great  soul"  (President 
David  O.  McKay,  Pathways  to  Hap- 
piness, page  261 ) . 

The  outward  manifestations  of 
reverence  are  shown  in  one's  con- 
duct, and  more  particularly,  one's 
conduct  in  church.  Churches  are 
dedicated  as  houses  of  worship.  It 
must,  therefore,  be  assumed  that 
those  who  go  to  church  do  so  with 
the  desire  to  get  closer  to  the  Lord, 
to  seek  spiritual  uplift,  and  to  associ- 
ate with  others  of  like  mind. 

Confusion,  noise,  and  talk  during 
church  services  are  irreverent.  Those 
who  contribute  to  such  disorder  de- 
prive themselves  and  others  of  the 
spiritual  benefits  of  church  attend- 
ance. We  associate  reverence  with 
quiet,  not  the  mere  absence  of  noise, 
but  the  quiet  and  peace  that  enable 
the  soul  to  experience  a  closeness 
with  heaven. 

Reverence,  like  many  other  vir- 
tues,  is  best  taught  in  the  home  by 
precept  and  example.  The  reverent 
attitude  of  the  mother  as  she  teaches 
her  babies  to  pray,  and  the  tender 
guidance  of  the  father  as  he  directs 
the  spiritual  activities  of  his  children, 
have  influence  throughout  their 
lives.  Parents  may  not  just  assume 
that  their  children  wnll  know  how 
to  conduct  themselves.  They  must 
explain  that  respect  for  others  and 


EDITORIAL 


515 


reverence  for  Deity  demand  thought- 
fulness  and  self-control.  Proper  par- 
ticipation in  church  includes  the  ut- 
most reverence  as  the  sacrament  is 
passed.  Talking  takes  place  only  in 
a  class  as  part  of  the  process  of 
learning  gospel  principles.  The  ex- 
planation of  reverence  by  precept 
is  of  great  importance,  but  example 
is  significantlv  greater.  Many  adults 
need  to  be  reminded  of  their  duty 
to  be  exemplary. 

The  sisters  of  Relief  Society 
should  be  the  most  re\'erent  of  all 
women.   Certainly  gratitude  for  the 


blessings  flowing  down,  as  the 
Prophet  promised,  should  be  ex- 
pressed in  reverent  actions.  Relief 
Society  meetings  should  be  conduct- 
ed and  attended  in  a  spirit  of  rever- 
ence. Nothing  unseemly  in  conduct 
or  dress  is  representati\'e  of  the  true 
spirit  of  Relief  Society. 

Latter-day  Saints  have  an  obliga- 
tion to  make  their  homes  and  meet- 
inghouses spiritual  havens.  A  people 
so  blessed  should  manifest  love,  re- 
spect, and  veneration  in  the  utmost 
reverence  to  God. 

-L.  W.  M. 


® 


eginning 


Gwen  Afarler  Barney 

Slo^^■ly  as  dawn  fingers  the  night. 
Still  as  a  leaf  that  turns  on  the  wind, 
Stirs  the  beginning  of  dream  in  the  heart 
Stirs  and  wakens  the  curtained  mind. 


Jjela^ed  cKoniecoming 


Alice  R.  Rich 


I  walked  again  old  paths  toda}-,  along  a  country  road,  narrow 

Then  through  the  small  town  streets; 

Tall  locust  trees  held  out  their  shaggy  arms 

To  shade  my  way. 

I  stepped  across  the  low  footbridge 

That  spanned  the  sidewalk  stream. 

The  high  \crminion  cliffs  that  framed  the  eastern  plain 

Still  wrapped  their  regal  shawls  of  beauty. 

Around  the  quiet  town, 
Within  the  \  illage  walls,  there  breathed 
A  quietude,  homespun  and  warm, 
A  hospitality,  unfeigned  and  kind. 

These  findings,  like  the  lure  of  autumn  tints 

Of  crimson,  bronze,  and  silver  green. 

Bring  back  to  me  a  lore,  a  trcasure-tro\e  of  memories 

To  spice  the  fragrance  of  mv  yesteryears, 

To  keep  immutable  mv  dreams. 


9lvi£A,   TO  THE  FIELD 

cJne  ^yinnual  (general  Uxelief  Society   (conference 

npHE  Annual  General  Relief  Soeiety  Conference  will  be  held  Wednesday 
and  Thursday,  October  yth  and  8th,  1959.  The  general  session  will  be 
held  on  Wednesday,  October  7th,  from  2  to  4  p.m.  in  the  Tabernacle.  It 
is  suggested  that  ward  Relief  Society  presidents  ask  their  bishops  to  an- 
nounce in  the  wards  the  general  session  of  the  conference  to  which  the 
general  public  is  invited.  Attendance  at  the  Officers  Meeting  on  Wednes- 
day morning  October  7th,  from  10  to  12  in  the  Tabernacle,  and  the  de- 
partmental meetings  to  be  held  Thursday  morning  and  Thursday  after- 
noon, October  8th,  is  limited  to  stake  board  members  and  mission  officers. 
A  reception  to  which  stake  board  members  and  mission  officers  are  invited 
will  be  held  on  Wednesday  evening,  October  7th,  from  7  to  10  in  The 
Relief  Society  Building. 


QJresn    Lip    vl/itn  Sunday 


A  LL  the  world  needs  Sunday,  a  day  for  physical,  mental,  spiritual  re- 
freshment. 

Our  Creator  set  the  pattern  and  gave  us  this  right-to-rest  law  —  the 
law  of  the  Sabbath.  He  w^orked  six  days,  rested  the  seventh,  and,  the 
Good  Book  says,  "He  was  refreshed." 

Refreshed;  relieved  from  fatigue;  restored  in  strength  and  spirit.  How 
we  need  this  blessing  in  our  busy,  modern  world! 

How  to  keep  Sunday?    Try  this  once-a-weck  prescription: 

Start  on  Saturday  night.  Retire  early  so  you  will  arise,  on  the  Sab- 
bath, refreshed.  Gi\"e  thanks  as  you  awaken  that  you  are  alive  for  another 
day  of  glorious  living. 

Cleanse  your  body;  dress  in  your  go-to-meeting  best;  breakfast  grate- 
fully; and  go  to  church. 

\\'hile  in  church  you  will  learn  wisdom  and  faith  with  choice  friends 
and  neighbors. 

At  mealtime  add  zest  to  your  appetite  and  nourishment  to  your  soul 
by  keeping  a  prayerful  heart.  On  Fast  Days,  rest  your  digestion,  refresh 
your  spirit,  and  give  the  savings  to  the  needy. 

Between  meals  and  meetings,  cultivate  your  mind  with  good  reading 
and  pleasant  visiting  at  home  or  with  friends. 

For  good  health  and  stimulating  outdoor  enjoyment,  walk  more,  ride 
less  to  church  if  you  live  nearby. 

As  a  perfect  nightcap,  add  an  hour  of  good  fellowship  and  faith  with 
a  friendly  fireside  group. 

Poge  516 


FRESH  UP  WITH  SUNDAY 


517 


Time  on  your  hands?  No  Sunday  will  be  long  enough  for  all  the 
appropriate  and  refreshing  things  you'd  like  to  do. 

As  you  prepare  to  retire,  give  thanks  again  that  \  our  Father  in  heaven 
gave  you  this  preeious  gift  —  one  day  in  seven  —  when  man  can  rest  and 
be  refreshed. 

Let's  keep  the  Sabbath  —  let's  keep  it  beeause  He  gave  it  to  us  —  and 
because  we  need  it! 

BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


LKecipes  QJroni   the    I  Lew   ibngland   lliission 

Sxihmittcd  hy  Margaret  Komnex  Jackson 
New  England  Boiled  Dinner 


Anna  Mae  Burton 


4  lbs.  corned  beef 

1   small  eabbage,  quartered 

3  carrots,  quartered 


2  small  turnips 

6  medium-sized  onions 

6  small  parsnips 

6  potatoes 


^^^asll  the  beef  in  cold  water  and  if  very  salty,  soak  in  cold  water  for  thirty  minutes. 
Drain  the  meat  and  place  it  in  boiling  water  and  cook  from  three  to  four  hours  or 
until  it  is  tender.  One  and  one-half  hours  before  serving,  add  the  cabbage,  carrots, 
and  turnips.  One-half  hour  before  serving  add  the  onions,  parsnips,  and  potatoes.  Place 
attractively  on  a  large  platter  and  serve. 

'  Blueberry  Muffins 

Anna  Mae  Burton 


Yi    c.  sugar 
2 '/:    c.  flour 


Vz    tsp.  salt 
3  tsp.  baking  powder 


2  eggs,  well  beaten 

3  tbsp.  butter,  melted 
1   c.  milk 

blueberries 


1   /2      C 


Sift  flour,  sugar,  baking  powder,  and  salt  together.  Mix  berries  with  one-fourth 
■  of  this  mixture.  Beat  eggs  and  add  melted  butter.  Add  the  flour  mixture  alternately 
'with  milk.  Stir  in  the  blueberries  lightly.  Bake  in  well-buttered  muffin  tins  in  a  hot 
loven  at  450°  for  twentv-fi^e  minutes. 

[  '  ■■•  ■  . 

!  Vermont  Scripture  Cake 


Olga  W 


JA — 1   c.  Judg'es".  5:2*5' (last  clause) 

IB — 2   c.  Jeremiah  6:20 

;C — 3 '/^    C;  I  Kings 4: 2 2  (first  part) 

(D — 3  tsp.  Amos  4:5 

'E — 2  e.  I  Samuel  30:12  (first  claus,e) 

.F — 2  c.  I  Samuel  30:12  (second  clause' 


SneJ] 

G — 1   c.  Genesis  45:11  (last'word) 

H — 1   c.  Judges  4:19  (last  clause) 

I — 6   Isaiah    lO:  14 

J —  Yi    tsp.  L(!^iticus  2:13 

K — 1  tbsp.  Exodus  16:31  (last  word) 

L — to  taste  I  Kings  10:2 


Cream  A,  B,  and  K.     Beat  I  and  add  H.     Sift  C,  D,  J;  and  L.     Chop  F  and  G, 

and  E,  and  add  to  mixture. 

Follo\A-   Solomon's   advice   for   making   good   boys:    Pro\erbs    23:14    (first   clause). 
Bake  at  350°  for  one  hour  and  fifteen  minutes.     Makes  two  large  loaves. 

New  England  Clam  Chowder 


2  c.  cubed  potatoes 
1  qt.  steaming  clams 

3  tbsp.  flour 

1  onion,  chopped  fine 

Vz  tbsp.  salt 

Page  518 


Alexia  O.  Bigney 


Vs  tsp.  pepper 

1  !4  c.  boiling  water 

3  tbsp.  butter 

2  e.  hot  milk 

Yi  c.  cream 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  NEW  ENGLAND  MISSION  519 

Steam  clams  in  one  cup  cold  water  till  shells  open  (about  five  minutes)  and  pull 
off  the  skins  and  throw  them  away.  Drain  and  preserve  liquid  and  strain.  Put  in  kettle 
one  cup  cubed  potatoes,  the  hard  part  of  the  clams  chopped  fine,  and  one  tablespoon 
of  flour  sprinkled  over.  Then  add  another  layer  of  the  remaining  one  cup  potatoes 
and  another  one  tablespoon  flour.  Add  the  onion  and  salt  and  pepper.  Add  boiling 
water.  Cook  until  potatoes  are  done,  about  ten  to  fifteen  minutes.  Add  milk,  cream, 
and  2  tbsp.  butter.  Reheat  clam  water  to  boiling  point,  thicken  with  remaining  table- 
spoon flour  and  one  tablespoon  butter  mixed  together.  Add  just  before  serving  to 
prevent  curdling.     Canned  whole  clams  or  canned  minced  clams  may  also  be  used. 

Baked  Stuffed  Lobster 

John  N.  Hinckley 

Buv  fresh  li\e  lobsters,  preferably  Canadian — the  northern  waters  are  usuallv  colder. 
Your  lobsters  should  be  li\'ely  when  you  start  to  prepare  them.  At  the  wharf  get  plenty 
of  seaweed  and  place  in  the  bottom  of  the  basket  with  a  layer  of  paper  on  top  of  the 
lobsters.  Cover  paper  with  cracked  ice. 

In  preparing  the  lobster  use  a  sharp  knife.  Lay  the  lobster  upside  down  on  a 
bread  board  and  split  lengthwise  from  head  to  tail.  Remo\e  the  dark  vein  along  the 
back  and  the  small  sac  behind  the  head.  Arrange  in  a  low  pan  or  tray,  cut  side  up, 
and  bake  in  a  hot  o\'en  fifteen  to  twenty  minutes  until  the  shell  has  turned  red. 

While  lobster  is  baking,  prepare  dressing.  Roll  one  pound  of  Saltine  crackers 
for  each  eight  and  one-half  pounds  of  lobster,  into  fine  crumbs;  mix  with  melted  butter, 
season  with  Worcestershire  sauce.  After  the  baking  period,  take  lobster  from  thr  o\'en 
and  remove  tomalley  (green  liver)  and  the  coral  (if  it's  a  female).  Mix  these  well  into 
the  dressing.     Keep  dressing  light. 

Fill  the  lobster's  cavity  with  dressing,  and  put  one  pat  of  butter  on  top;  sprinkle 
with  paprika.  Place  under  broiler  (low  flame)  until  dressing  is  brown.  Place  on  a 
serving  dish  and  serve  with  lemon  quarters  and  melted  butter. 

Indian  Pudding   (Injun'  Puddin') 

OJga  W.  Snell 

5  Yz  c.  milk  Vi    tsp.  cinnamon 

%  c.  dark  molasses  Vs    tsp.  nutmeg 

Vs  c.  sugar  1   tsp.  salt 

Yz  c.  yellow  corn  meal  4  tbsp.  butter 

Use  one-half  cup  milk  to  moisten  corn  meal.  Heat  four  cups  of  the  milk  and 
add  moistened  corn  meal,  molasses,  sugar,  salt,  spices,  and  butter.  Cook  until  mixture 
begins  to  thicken.  Pour  into  a  buttered  baking  dish  and  add  the  remaining  cold  milk. 
Do  not  stir.  Put  into  slow  oven,  275°,  and  bake  for  three  hours  without  stirring, 
uncovered.  Serve  warm  with  cream,  hard  sauce,  or  vanilla  ice  cream.  Ser\es  eight  to  ten. 

Baked  Beans 

Olga  \V.  Snell 

water  (as  needed)  4  tbsp.  \inegar 

1  lb.  dried  beans  4  tbsp.  catsup 

1   tsp.  soda  1  large  onion,  sliced 

1   tsp.  salt  4  or  more   slices   of  bacon   or  salt  pork 
%   c.  molasses 

Soak  beans  for  several  hours.     Drain  and   co\er  \\ith   cold  water,  add   soda,  and 


520  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 

bring  to  boiling  point  and  boil  one  minute.     Pour  off  \\ater  and  add  fresh  cold  water 
and  boil  until  tender.     Beans  must  be  whole. 

Plaee  in  baking  dish  salt,  catsup,  sliced  onion,  vinegar,  and  molasses.  Add  beans 
and  some  of  the  water  they  were  cooked  in.  Put  slices  of  bacon  on  top,  co\er  and 
bake  in  slow  oven  (250°)  for  two  hours.  Remove  cover  and  bake  one-half  hour  longer. 
Sa\e  water  in  which  the  beans  were  cooked,  and,  if  they  become  too  dry,  add  a  little 
while  baking. 

New  England  Fish  Cakes 

Alexia  O.  Bigney 

2  qts.  water  1   onion 

1   lb.  salt  codfish  3   tbsp.  butter  or  pork  fat 

5  medium-sized  potatoes  1  egg 

pepper  to  taste 

Soak  the  codfish  o\ernight  in  cold  water.  In  the  morning  drain  and  add  peeled 
potatoes  cut  in  chunks,  co\cr  \\'ith  water,  and  cook  until  potatoes'  are  done.  Drain. 
Add  onion  sauted  in  butter  or  pork  fat.  Mash  all  ingredients  together,  cool,  and  make 
round  cakes  one-half  inch  thick.  Fry  in  fat  until  brown,  turn  and  brown  on  the 
other  side. 


^itnniii    1 1  Leets   GTis    I  Lew  Sister 

Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Two-thirds  baby,  one  third  boy: 
Ivy  leagues  and  corduroy. 
Jam -sweet  face  and  droop\'  toy, 

Come,  touch  your  tiny  sister  gently. 
Study  her  pink  toes  intently. 
Kiss  her  cheek  experimentally; 

And  know,  somehow,  that  though  my  arms 
Are  cradling  her  small  new  charms, 
They,  still,  can  quiet  your  alarms. 

Oh,  little  boy,  when  jou  \\'Ould  be 
My  baby  still,  come  wailinglv — 
Or  sleep\'  faced,  and  climb  my  knee. 


QJiling  Lrhotographs 

Elizabeth  Williamson 

ARE  you  wondering  when  you  will  e\er  get  around  to  organizing  and  mounting  your 
snapshots?  A  quick  and  easy  \\a\'  to  get  them  in  order  is  to  put  them  in  a  letter 
file.  Buy  a  large-sized  one  at  any  stationery  store.  Decide  how  you  want  to  segregate 
pictures.  A  few  suggestions  are:  Friends,  Trips,  Family,  Children  of  Friends,  Pets.  You 
may  want  to  leave  them  in  this  container  fore\er,  when  you  see  how  easy  it  is  to  locate 
a  certain  picture.    Make  an  index  in  the  front  of  the  file. 


cfrances    vi/hite  [Poulson   uias  ibnriched  uier 
Jiije    vi/ith  uioDoies 

FRANCES  White  Poulson,  Hailey,  Idaho,  beheves  that  a  worthwhile  hobby  is  a 
two-fold  blessing.  It  enriches  the  one  who  plies  the  hobby  and  is  a  blessing  to 
those  who  reeeive  the  gifts  of  lovely  handwork. 

In  the  past  three  years  she  has  made  twenty-four  quilts  in  unusual  and  original 
designs,  beautifully  stitehed.  She  has  made  several  erocheted  bedspreads,  afghans,  doilies, 
pillowcases,  and  tablecloths.  She  is  an  expert  with  the  knitting  needles  and  loves  to 
make  sweaters  and  knitwear  for  babies  and  children.  She  has  eight  children,  fourteen 
grandchildren,  and  eleven  great-grandchildren. 

Mrs.  Poulson  has  been  a  Relief  Society  worker  for  fifty  years,  and  has  devoted 
fifteen  years  to  service  as  a  visiting  teacher.  She  is  grateful  for  her  ability  to  find 
hobbies  that  bring  contentment  and  joy  to  her  and  give  pleasure  to  her  family  and  her 
friends. 


Jxitchen   (glamour 

Camii/e  C.  Nuffer 

I  love  the  sunlight 

Through  my  windows  streaming, 

Awakening  each  precious  thing. 

From  night's  sweet  dreaming. 

I'm  sure  a  kitchen, 

Is  a  place  divine. 

A  sunbeam  from  heaven 

Each  morning  visits  mine. 


Page  52" 


The  Silver  Leash 


Chapter  8  (Conclusion) 
Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons 


LARUE  knew  that,  now,  there 
was  no  longer  any  reason  to 
remain  in  Fivelakes.  The 
Amelia  Museum  had  been  estab- 
lished and  was  moving  steadily  on 
to  becoming  a  beautiful  tourist  at- 
traction. Committees  had  been 
formed,  and  Herb  was  proud  that 
he  had  been  selected  to  head  one 
of  them. 

He  was  out  of  his  wheelchair  most 
of  the  time,  nowadays,  and  back  at 
his  office  and  his  drawing  board. 

The  children  were  fine,  each  busy 
with  a  task  in  refurnishing  Hillhigh 
House.  LaRue  knew  it  was  time  to 
go  back  to  the  bank,  to  her  neat,  yet 
silent  apartment,  in  San  Francisco. 
She  no  longer  thought  of  it  as  a 
refuge.  Indeed,  she  was  almost  re- 
luctant to  take  up  her  life  away  from 
Fivelakes.  She  knew  she  would  miss 
everything  and  everyone  terribly! 

Herb  was  working  on  the  plans 
for  the  new  children's  wing,  at  the 
hospital.  When  he  showed  her  the 
plans,  LaRue  saw  the  penciled 
drawings,  which  Dr.  Alan  had  made 
upon  the  back  of  an  envelope,  com- 
ing to  life. 

"Fll  have  to  come  back  and  see 
the  old  house,  and  that  new  wing 
during  my  next  vacation,"  she  said 
wistfully,  and  went  to  finish  her 
packing.  The  little  amber  bottle 
still  stood  on  the  dressing  table.  She 
left  it  there,  meaning  to  give  it  to 
Erma  before  she  left. 

As  usual,  Connie  crept  into  her 
room,  and  sat  cross-legged  in  the 

Page  522 


middle  of  the  white  bedspread 
watching  LaRue  put  her  things  into 
her  bags.  Connie's  small  face  was 
wistful. 

''I  wish  you  didn't  have  to  leave. 
Aunt  LaRue.  We're  going  to  miss 
you."  She  looked  as  if  she  were 
going  to  cry,  and  LaRue  tried  to 
reassure  her. 

'Til  be  back  next  year,  darling. 
And  every  year.  .  .  /' 

''Not  if  you  get  married,"  stated 
Connie  gloomily.  "Maybe  your 
husband  will  like  San  Francisco  so 
much  he  won't  let  you  come." 

LaRue  laughed.  "Connie,  you're 
priceless.  First  you  want  me  to 
get  married  and  have  a  baby  so  that 
you  can  tend  it.  Then  you  don't 
want  me  to  marry,  at  all!" 

Connie  looked  at  her  dubiously. 
"Well,"  she  said  slowly,  "I  wouldn't 
mind,  if  you  married  someone  I 
knew." 

'T'd  have  to  know  him,  too,"  said 
LaRue  playfully.  'Td  have  to  be 
in  love  with  him." 

She  scarcely  caught  Connie's  tiny 
whisper.  "I  think  you  already  are, 
Aunt  LaRue!"  But  before  she 
could  speak,  Connie  said  loudly: 
"Aunt  LaRue,  I  don't  gossip,  now 
do  I?" 

LaRue  didn't  quite  understand 
the  question.  But  she  praised  the 
child. 

"You've  improved  a  very  great 
deal,  darling.     I'm  very  glad." 

"Well,"  asked  Connie,  a  linger- 
ing doubt  in  her  tone,  "do  you  think 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


523 


it  would  be  awful  if  I  told  you  some 
gossip?"  Then,  as  LaRue  began  to 
shake  her  head,  she  added  brightly, 
''Some  gossip  you'd  like  to  hear?'' 

LaRue  wasn't  quite  sure.  "I 
wouldn't  want  to  hear  it,  Connie, 
if  it  was  something  that  would  hurt 
someone.  That  sort  of  gossip  is 
cruel." 

''But  it  isn't  cruel,"  cried  Connie 
eagerly,  bouncing  up  and  down  un- 
til her  brown  braids  whirled.  ''It's 
something  terribly  nice.  About 
Gladys  and  Dr.  Alan." 

I  ARUE  hid  her  face  in  the  clothes 
closet  so  that  Connie  could  not 
see  how  it  glowed  at  the  mention 
of  Alan's  name.  But  she  came  stead- 
ily out  and  met  Connie's  childish 
gaze,  though  her  heart  was  chilled. 

She  said  definitely:  "No,  Connie, 
even  if  it's  very,  very  nicCy  I  can't 
let  you  tell  me."  She  wanted  to  ask 
if  Gladys  and  Alan  had  made  up,  if 
Grandie  and  Herb  were  going  ahead 
on  the  plans  for  the  house  in  Maple 
Park.  But  she  pressed  her  lips 
tightly,  still  shaking  her  head.  "I 
can't  go  back  on  what  I  said,  Con- 
nie. It's  wrong  to  encourage  gos- 
sip. Sometimes  it's  even  cruel.  .  .  ." 
It  would  be  cruel  to  listen  to  Con- 
nie's gossip  about  the  future  plans 
of  Gladys  and  Alan.  She  didn't 
want  to  think  about  them. 

Connie  got  slowly  down  off  the 
bed.  "All  right.  Aunt  LaRue."  She 
walked  slowly  to  the  door.  "I  still 
wish  you  didn't  have  to  pack."  To 
hide  her  tears,  she  rushed  outside 
to  play  with  Atlast. 

The  hours  dragged  until  time  for 
the  bus.  Although  Herb  would  have 
driven  her  to  the  station,  LaRue 
insisted  on  calling  for  a  cab.  It 
would  be  much  easier,  saying  good- 
by  to  the  family  at  home. 


She  hid  the  hot  tears  on  her  lashes 
as  she  walked  out  to  the  cab.  The 
driver  who  had  brought  her  to  the 
house  a  few  weeks  before,  greeted 
her  with  a  smile  as  he  put  her  lug- 
gage into  the  back  of  the  taxi.  His 
face  was  now  smooth-shaven,  minus 
the  beard  he'd  worn  to  the  festival. 

He  guided  the  cab  skillfully  along 
the  almost  completed  highway,  and 
LaRue  saw  that  the  huge  machinery 
had  moved  miles  into  the  distance. 
The  gray  artery  into  Fivelakes  was 
wide  and  smooth. 

Like  a  ribbon  tying  my  heart  to 
those  I  love,  she  thought  whimsical- 
ly, and  knew  that  the  days  would 
seem  long  and  lonely  until  she  re- 
turned for  a  visit. 

The  old  house  on  the  knoll 
seemed  to  smile  down  on  her  as 
they  passed  it,  and  she  saw  the 
beginnings  of  its  rejuvenation  in 
fresh  lumber  and  paint. 

She  stared  at  the  giant  moun- 
tains, her  mind  photographing  every 
peak  so  that  memory  could  not  dim 
them.  She  wondered  that  she  had 
ever  found  them  cold,  forbidding. 

When  the  driver  set  her  bags  in- 
side the  station  she  looked  around 
at  the  green-plastic  covered  counter, 
at  the  Hopi  Indian  dolls  nudging 
neighboring  Spanish  senoritas  for  a 
place  on  the  shelves. 

The  man  behind  the  counter  was 
no  longer  frightening  in  his  heavy 
dark  beard.  He  was  clean-shaven, 
and  his  white  jacket  was  spotless. 
They  chatted  for  a  few  minutes,  and 
he  told  her  that  her  bus  was  on 
time.  She  had  only  fifteen  minutes 
to  wait.  He  gave  her  a  fresh  glass 
of  ice  water,  and  she  sipped  it, 
watching  the  hands  of  the  clock 
move  slowly  into  place. 

(Continued  on  page  534) 


ANNUAL  REPORT  FOR  1958 

SELECTED    DATA 

I  HE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints 
is  a  world-wide  sisterhood.  This  was  strongly  evidenced  as  the  annual  reports 
for  1958  from  the  4,321  Relief  Societies  in  the  270  stakes  and  forty-six  missions 
of  the  Church  were  compiled  in  the  Church  report.  The  societies  are  located  in 
each  of  the  fifty  states  in  the  United  States,  the  District  of  Columbia,  and  in 
forty-seven  other  countries.  Each  of  these  organizations  in  the  setting  of  its  own 
geographic  conditions  is,  through  the  basic  program  of  Relief  Society,  accomplish- 
ing the  purposes  of  the  organization  as  set  forth  by  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in 
his  instructions  at  early  meetings  and  as  later  developed  in  the  Society,  i.e.: 

To  manifest  benevolence,  irrespective  of  creed  or  nationality;  to  care  for  the 
poor,  the  sick,  and  the  unfortunate;  to  minister  where  death  reigns;  to  assist  in 
correcting  the  morals  and  strengthening  the  virtues  of  community  life;  to  raise 
human  life  to  its  highest  levels;  to  elevate  and  enlarge  the  scope  of  women's 
activities  and  conditions;  to  foster  love  for  religion,  education,  culture,  and  refine- 
ment; to  develop  faith;  to  save  souls;  to  study  and  teach  the  gospel  (Relief  Society 
Handbook,  page  8). 

At  the  end  of  1958,  Relief  Society  had  a  total  membership  of  193,553  sisters 
which  was  on  increase  of  10,117.  Of  this  total  membership,  158,583  are  located 
in  the  stakes  of  the  Church,  and  34,970  in  the  missions.  In  both  the  stakes  and 
the  missions,  a  total  of  126,381  sisters  served  as  leaders  or  visiting  teachers. 

One  of  the  most  important  services  given  by  Relief  Society  is  that  of  visiting 
teaching,  wherein  the  visiting  teachers,  in  the  spirit  of  sisterly  solicitude,  visit  the 
homes,  taking  to  the  wives  and  mothers  a  spiritual  message  and  observing  instances 
of  spiritual  and  physical  need,  illness,  or  distress  that  may  exist  within  the  home. 
During  1958,  3,349,802  such  visits  were  made,  which  was  an  increase  of  223,989 
visits  over  1957.    These  visits  were  mode  by  81,988  visiting  teachers. 

In  the  spirit  of  compassion  and  service  typical  of  this  great  organization. 
Relief  Society  sisters  made  293,876  visits  under  the  direction  of  word  Relief  Society 
presidents  to  the  sick  and  homebound,  during  1958,  to  extend  encouragement, 
spiritual  uplift,  and  compassionate  service  where  needed.  The  equivalent  of 
35,787  eight-hour  days  core  of  the  sick  was  provided  by  Relief  Society  sisters. 
They  also  assisted  at  8,737  funerals,  and,  in  783  instances,  were  called  upon  to 
help  dress  the  dead  for  burial.  As  a  resource  to  draw  upon,  2,716  Relief  Societies 
maintain  a  list  of  women  living  in  the  confines  of  their  words  qualified  to  give 
registered  or  practical  nursing  services. 

Relief  Societies,  as  a  contribution  to  the  Church  Welfare  Program,  have  given 
477,  896  hours  of  service  in  such  projects  as  the  canning  and  processing  of  foods 
and  the  sewing  of  articles  of  clothing  to  be  used  in  the  Church  Welfare  Program. 

As  a  port  of  the  educational  as  well  as  service  aspect  of  the  work  meeting, 
Relief  Society  sisters,  during  1958,  completed  429,125  sewed  articles,  which  repre- 


General  Presidency  of  Relief  Society 

CounsGlor  Marianne  C.  Sharp       President  Belle  S.  Spafford       Counselor  Louise  W.  Modsen 


sented  an  increase  of  70,243  sewed  articles  over  1957.    These  include  clothing 
for  men,  women,  and  children,  quilts,  and  household  furnishings. 

Increasing  numbers  of  Relief  Society  sisters  throughout  the  world  have 
attended  the  regular  Relief  Society  meetings  at  which  opportunity  has  been  pro- 
vided for  participation  and  greater  understanding  of  the  subjects  studied  by  the 
sisters  —  a  course  in  theology  dealing  with  the  doctrines  of  the  Church  as  revealed 
in  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants;  discussions  held  at  work  meetings  on  home  man- 
agement; a  course  on  American  literature;  and  a  social  science  course  on  the 
Latter-day  Saint  family.  In  some  foreign  missions,  specially  prepared  courses  of 
the  literature  of  their  respective  countries  have  been  substituted  for  the  American 
literature  course. 

Singing  Mothers  choruses  in  2,564  wards  and  branches  which,  at  times,  have 
been  combined  into  stake  or  district  choruses,  have  provided  musical  training  and 
cultural  participation  for  38,896  sisters. 

Through  the  program  of  Relief  Society,  this  world-wide  sisterhood  has  con- 
tinued to  serve  unselfishly  and  to  be  the  recipient  of  the  blessings  referred  to  by 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  in  his  remarks  at  an  early  meeting  of  Relief  Society  in 
1842,  ot  which  time  he  said  ".  .  .  and  this  Society  shall  rejoice,  and  knowledge 
and  intelligence  shall  flow  down  from  this  time  henceforth  ....  as  far  as  knowl- 
edge is  concerned,  it  may  extend  to  all  the  world." 


General  Secretary-Treasurer 


1938  GEOGRAPHICAL  DISTRIBUTION 

OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY  ORGANIZATIONS  AND  MEMBERS 


In 

Stakes 

In 

Missions 

Totals 

Location 

Organi- 

Organi- 

Organi- 

zations 

Members 

zations 

Members 

zations 

Members 

UNITED  STATES 

Alabama 

15 

252 

15 

252 

Alaska 

7 

201 

7 

201 

Arizona 

140 

7,894 

10 

142 

150 

8,036 

Arkansas 

7 

100 

7 

100 

California 

370 

24,411 

38 

1,130 

408 

25,541 

Colorado 

31 

1,486 

19 

423 

50 

1,909 

Connecticut 

5 

116 

5 

116 

Delaware 

3 

63 

3 

63 

District  of  Columbia 

3 

151 

3 

151 

Florida 

26 

857 

27 

548 

53 

1,405 

Georgia 

14 

421 

12 

227 

26 

648 

Hawaii 

18 

955 

40 

807 

58 

1,762 

Idaho 

343 

21,921 

4 

60 

347 

21,981 

Illinois 

9 

397 

26 

534 

35 

931 

Indiana 

1 

38 

24 

615 

25 

653 

Iowa 

16 

263 

16 

263 

Kansas 

5 

104 

16 

278 

21 

382 

Kentucky 

22 

329 

22 

329 

Louisiana 

13 

340 

6 

91 

19 

431 

Maine 

13 

214 

13 

214 

Maryland 

6 

289 

1 

30 

7 

319 

Massachusetts 

13 

286 

13 

286 

Michigan 

9 

349 

5 

122 

14 

471 

Minnesota 

16 

400 

16 

400 

Mississippi 

9 

144 

11 

196 

20 

340 

Missouri 

10 

399 

17 

246 

27 

645 

Montana 

37 

1,191 

29 

556 

66 

1,747 

Nebraska 

14 

265 

14 

265 

Nevada 

47 

2,767 

1 

18 

48 

2,785 

New  Hampshire 

5 

103 

5 

103 

New  Jersey 

3 

152 

6 

131 

9 

283 

New  Mexico 

29 

1,222 

27 

386 

56 

1,608 

New  York 

6 

276 

21 

475 

27 

751 

North  Carolina 

2 

43 

39 

880 

41 

923 

North  Dakota 

5 

77 

5 

77 

Ohio 

1 

29 

29 

649 

30 

678 

Oklahoma 

26 

465 

26 

465 

Oregon 

54 

3,280 

24 

556 

78 

3,836 

Pennsylvania 

1 

49 

33 

610 

34 

659 

Rhode  Island 

2 

24 

2 

24 

South  Carolina 

13 

503 

10 

164 

23 

667 

South  Dakota 

10 

144 

10 

144 

Tennessee 

16 

329 

16 

329 

Texas 

50 

1,541 

48 

724 

98 

2,265 

Utah 

1,046 

76,977 

1,046 

76,977 

Vermont 

3 

41 

3 

41 

Virginia 

12 

508 

21 

410 

33 

918 

Washington 

81 

3,768 

10 

180 

91 

3,948 

West  Virginia 

10 

229 

10 

229 

Wisconsin 

4 

132 

11 

210 

15 

342 

Wyoming 

54 

2,898 

12 

361 

66 

3,259 

Total — United  States 


2,447         155,492 


785 


5,660 


3,232         171,152 


^     \f 


r^ 


c^ 

/ 

RELIEF  SOCIETIES  REPORTED  IN  1958  ANNUAL  REPORT 

Location 

In 

Stokes 

In 

Missions 

Totals 

Organi- 

Organi- 

Organi- 

OTHER COUNTRIES 

zations 

Members 

zations 

Members 

zations 

Members 

Argentina 

28 

564 

28 

564 

Australia 

31 

823 

31 

823 

Austria 

6 

201 

6 

201 

Belgium 

8 

79 

8 

79 

Bermuda 

1 

8 

1 

8 

Brazil 

26 

346 

26 

346 

Canada 

57 

2,658 

79 

1,719 

136 

4,377 

Chile 

1 

22 

1 

22 

China 

5 

71 

5 

71 

Cook  Islands 

1 

21 

1 

21 

Costa  Rica 

3 

25 

3 

25 

Denmark 

20 

445 

20 

445 

El  Salvador 

4 

76 

4 

76 

England 

77 

1,278 

77 

1,278 

Fiji  Islands 

1 

11 

1 

11 

Finland 

17 

469 

17 

469 

France 

19 

147 

19 

147 

French  Morocco 

1 

22 

1 

22 

Germany 

182 

5,316 

182 

5,316 

Guam 

1 

17 

1 

17 

Guatemala 

14 

234 

14 

234 

Honduras 

3 

73 

3 

73 

Ireland 

4 

69 

4 

69 

Italy 

1 

8 

1 

8 

Japan 

35 

420 

35 

420 

Korea 

2 

53 

2 

53 

Libya 

1 

9 

1 

9 

Mexico 

4 

147 

87 

1,548 

91 

1,695 

Netherlands 

28 

331 

28 

331 

New  Zealand 

9 

286 

73 

809 

82 

1,095 

Nicaragua 

1 

17 

1 

17 

Norway 

17 

376 

17 

376 

Okinawa 

3 

28 

3 

28 

Panama  Canal  Zone 

2 

30 

2 

30 

Philippine  Islands 

2 

14 

2 

14 

Paraguay 

2 

20 

2 

20 

Peru 

3 

24 

3 

24 

Puerto  Rico 

1 

6 

1 

6 

Samoa 

57 

658 

57 

658 

Scotland 

6 

85 

6 

85 

Sweden 

36 

558 

36 

558 

Switzerland 

28 

398 

28 

398 

Tahiti 

14 

278 

14 

278 

Tonga 

41 

754 

41 

754 

Union  of  South  Africa 

19 

264 

19 

264 

Uruguay 

3 

534 

23 

534 

Wales 

70 

5 

1,019 

52 

19,310 

5 

1,089 

52 

Totol — Other  Countries 

3,091 

22,401 

GRAND  TOTALS 

2,517 

158,583 

1,804 

34,970 

4,321 

193,553 

MEETINGS 


TOTAL  MEETINGS  HELD 


1958 
Number 

215,474 


1957 

Number 

207,422 


ncrease 
8,052 


Relief  Society  General  Conference 

Stake  Relief  Society  Conventions 

Stake  and  Mission  Meetings  (Total) 

Stake  and  Mission  District  Board 

Stake  and  Mission  Leadership 
(Union) 


160 

5,778 
3,140 

2,638 


129 

5,826 
3  J  65 

2,661 


31 

-48 
-25 

-23 


Ward  and  Branch  Meetings  (Total) 

Regular  Meetings  for  Members 

Visiting  Teachers  Meetings 

Preparation  Meetings 

March,  November  Fast  Sunday 
and  Other  Special  Meetings 

Annual  Relief  Society  Conferences 
Officers  Meetings  Prior  to  Conferences 


209,509 

201,467 

8,042 

141,020 

135,881 

5,139 

25,507 

23,983 

1,524 

22,450 

21,922 

528 

14,643 

14,116 

527 

3,625 

3,426 

199 

2,264 

2,139 

125 

'Cancelled 


AVERAGE  ATTENDANCE  AT  MEETINGS 

1958 

1 

1957 

Num- 

Per- 

Num- 

Per- 

In- 

ber 

cent 

ber 

cent 

crease 

Regular  Meetings  for 

Members      (Total) 

73,381 

37.9 

67,391 

36.7 

5,990 

In  Stakes 

58,425 

36.9 

53,782 

36.0 

4,643 

In  Missions 

14,956 

43.0 

13,609 

40.1 

1,347 

Theology 

79,741 

41.1 

73,825 

40.2 

5,916 

Work 

72,404 

37.4 

66,332 

36.1 

6,072 

Literature 

69,968 

36.1 

64,488 

35.1 

5,480 

Social  Science 

71,415 

36.8 

64,912 

35.3 

6,503 

Visiting  Teacher  Meetings 

43,291 

52.8 

39,190 

51.6 

4,101 

VISITS  BY  STAKE  AND  MISSION  OFFICERS      1958 

1957 

Increase 

Visits  to  Wards  and  Branches  (Total) 

31,138 

29,006 

2,132 

To  Wards  by  Stake  Officers 

24,665 

22,625 

2,040 

To  Branches  by  Mission  and 

District  Officers  6,473  6,381  92 


CONSOLIDATED  FINANCIAL  REPORT  FOR  STAKES  AND  MISSIONS 

Receipts  and  Disbursements 

Cash  Balance  on  Hand,  January  1,  1958 $1,375,710.71 

Receipts 2,409,841.97 

$3,785,552.68 

Disbursements    $2,276,527.63 

Cash  Balance  on  Hand,  December  31,  1958 1,509,025.05 

Assets  —  December  31,  1958 

Cash  Balance  on  Hand,  December  31  $1,509,025.05 

Wheat  Trust  Fund  Deposited  at  Presiding  Bishops  Office 422,912.22 

Other  Invested  Funds  (Savings  Bonds,  etc.)  71,299.07 

Real  Estate  and  Buildings 1 1 8,243.22 

Total  Assets $2,1 21 ,479.56 


534 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


The  Silver  Leash 

(Continued  from  page  523) 

V)[7HERE  once  she  had  wanted  to 
turn  and  seat  herself  in  the 
bus  to  go  back  from  where  she  had 
come,  now  she  wanted  to  run  out 
of  the  station  and  fly  along  the 
highway  to  where  a  car  was  spinning 
swiftly  along. 

Something  about  the  car,  as  it 
caught  the  sunshine,  made  her  heart 
tremble  a  little.  Was  that,  oh, 
surely  that  wasn't  a  .  .  .  caduceus  on 
the  front!  She  hadn't  —  purpose- 
ly —  said  goodby  to  Dr.  Alan.  She 
knew,  now,  that  she  had  been  very 
rude.  He  was  coming  to  tell  her 
so,  coming  to  say  goodby. 

LaRue  wanted  to  run  outside  to 
meet  him,  but  she  forced  herself  to 
sit  casually  at  the  green  counter,  sip- 
ping her  ice  water.  When  he  came 
in,  her  heart  pounded  so  hard  that 
she  worried  lest  he  hear  it.  He  did 
not  speak,  just  took  her  arm  and  led 
her  to  one  of  the  tiny  tables  far  at 
the  rear  of  the  room.  Then  he 
leaned  across  the  table  and  looked 
into  her  eyes.  His  voice  came  ten- 
derly. 

''Darling,  why  are  you  going 
away?  Don't  you  know  you  belong 
here  in  Fivelakes?" 

Her  pulses  hammered  at  the  word 
darling,  but  she  managed  to  find 
her  voice,  to  say  quietly,  ''Every- 
thing I  came  to  do  is  finished,  Alan. 
I'm  going  back.  Oh,  perhaps  not 
forever.  But  for  awhile.  I  really 
do  not  belong  in  Fivelakes.'' 

He  took  her  hand,  his  surgeon's 
fingers  firm  and  tense.  His  voice 
was  insistent.  "Is  there  somehody 
back  there  in  San  Francisco?" 

She  knew  what  he  meant,  and 
shook  her  head.  Her  lips  formed 
the  faint  word,  "Gladys?" 


A  smile  flashed  about  his  mouth, 
making  it  soft,  gentle.  "Didn't 
Connie  tell  you?  Gladys  gave  me 
back  my  ring.  She  and  Earl  are 
getting  married." 

Happiness  she  could  not  hide 
broke  over  LaRue's  features.  Her 
smile  was  tremulous. 

"Connie  tried  to  tell  me,  Alan, 
but  I  wouldn't  let  her."  She  lifted 
her  clear,  gray-blue  eyes  to  his  face. 
"I  hope  you  are  not  too  badly  hurt." 

He  shook  his  dark  head,  and  his 
eyes  were  honest.  "I  guess  I  knew 
almost  from  the  beginning  that 
Gladys  and  I  didn't  really  click.  But 
when  Grandie  tried  to  tell  me,  I 
wouldn't  listen.  He  tried  to  make 
me  see  that  she  wouldn't  make  a 
doctor's  wife." 

LaRue  understood.  Her  lips 
quirked.  "Nasty  medicine,"  she 
said,  and  then  had  to  explain  the 
things  that  Grandie  had  said. 

They  sat  there,  smiling  into  each 
other's  eyes,  and  were  entirely  un- 
conscious of  the  huge  bus  which 
waited  outside  the  windows.  The 
man  at  the  counter  grinned  and  put 
up  his  hand  when  they  would  have 
loaded  LaRue's  bags.  He  could  see 
by  their  enchanted  faces  that  any 
other  bus  —  or  no  other  bus  at  all 
—  would  do.  The  bus  driver  smiled, 
too,  and  the  bus  chugged  off  into 
the  distance. 

T  ARUE  had  so  many  things  to 
talk  about.  First  she  had  to 
explain  that  she'd  been  frightened, 
"But,"  she  confessed  happily,  I'm 
not  afraid  of  things,  now.  I  love  it 
here  in  Fivelakes." 

Alan  smiled  as  he  lifted  her  ten- 
derly to  her  feet.  "You're  going  to 
stay  in  Fivelakes,"  he  assured  her 
gravely.     "But  this  isn't  the  place 


THE  SILVER  LEASH 


535 


for  a  proposal.  First  of  all,  Fm  tak- 
ing you  back  to  the  Vetterly's.  I 
think  they  all  know  just  what  I 
have  in  mind." 

He  helped  her  into  the  car,  got 
in  beside  her,  and  together  they 
swept  along  the  highway  and  into 
the  town.  The  sun  was  blinding, 
but  it  did  not  make  LaRue's  head 
ache.  It  draped  her  with  a  golden 
canopy  as  she  listened  to  Alan's 
eager  words,  as  he  let  her  out  where 
all  the  family  was  waiting  with  hap- 
py faces  and  moist  eyes. 

*'I  have  something  to  say  to  you," 
he  promised.  ''Something  that 
can't  wait.  Fll  be  here  this  evening 
to  take  you  for  a  ride."  He  leaned 
down,  kissed  her  shamelessly  in 
front  of  all  of  them.  He  whispered, 
"Be  sure  and  wear  that  yellow  frock. 
I  remember  a  small,  yellow  angel 
standing  beside  a  woman's  bed, 
helping  bring  a  new  life  to  Five- 
lakes.  You  can't  escape,  darling. 
You  belong  here  beside  me." 

LaRue's  eyes  held  stars  as  she 
promised  to  wear  the  yellow  dress. 


promised  to  listen  to  what  Alan  had 
to  say. 

He  was  tall  and  proud  and  very 
sure  of  himself  as  he  marched  to 
his  car.  It  was  the  same  sureness 
that  Amelia  had  known  and  LaRue 
loved  him  for  it. 

When  his  car  had  disappeared, 
LaRue  put  her  arm  about  Erma's 
shoulder  and  they  went  into  La- 
Rue's  bedroom.  Happily,  she  put 
the  tiny  amber  bottle  into  Erma's 
hands. 

''I  do  not  need  it,  now,"  she  said 
breathlessly,  and  knew  that  Erma 
understood.  She  watched  her  carry 
the  tiny  glass  symbol  of  her  moth- 
er's enduring  love  into  her  own 
room  and  her  eyes  were  misty  with 
happiness. 

Alan  had  said  that  she  was  part 
of  Fivelakes,  that  her  roots  went 
deep.  She  would  always  love  the 
town  and  the  people  in  it.  It  meant 
Alan. 

LaRue  had  come  to  know  that 
the  words  Amelia  had  said  were 
true.    Love  is  everlasting.  .  .  . 


Q^ome  Strange  LKeward 

Ida  Elaine  James 

Where  we  conspired  together  here 

I  work  alone, 
Remembering  your  wishes,  dear, 

How  you  were  prone 
To  sahage  questionable  weeds: 

"Perhaps  next  year 
Some  strange  reward  from  magic  seeds!" 

A  falling  tear 
Now  damps  this  dark  and  stony  spot 

When  I  think  how 
You  gardened  life's  haphazard  plot, 

And  then,  as  now. 
Your  valor  led  me,  lighting  hours 

Whose  barren  yield 
Would  spoil  a  lesser  faith  in  flowers 

In  life's  hard  field. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


I 


Hiilda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  A^agazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Jeanette  F,  Naegle 

NORTH  IDAHO  FALLS  STAKE  (IDAHO)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED 

AT  CONVENTION,  March  27,  1959 

Visiting  teachers  who  ha\'e  served  fifty  years  or  more,  seated,  left  to  right:  Nellie 
Gardner  and  Lydia  \\ bilker. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Mable  Fillmore;  Edith  Southwick;  Ehza  Mae 
White;  Lydia  Thucson. 

Esther  Hammer,  who  has  also  served  more  than  fifty  years,  was  not  present  when 
the  picture  was  taken. 

Jeanette  F.  Naegle,  President,  North  Idaho  Falls  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"We  presented  'A  Light  Shining'  in  our  stake  March  27,  1959.  It  was  such  an  im- 
pressi\e  program  that  I  am  sure  the  visiting  teachers  won't  forget  its  wonderful  message. 
Two  hundred  and  fifty  attended.  Special  recognition  was  given  to  forty-one  visiting 
teachers  who  had  ser\ed  thirty  years  or  more.  They  were  each  gi\cn  an  attractiNC 
emblem  to  pin  on  their  dresses,  showing  the  number  of  years  of  service.  The  women 
who  had  served  more  than  forty-five  years  were  given  potted  blooming  geranium  plants, 
along  with  the  emblem." 


Page  536 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


537 


Photograph  submitted  by  LaVerda  O.  Lloyd 

iMT.  JORDAN  STAKE  (UTAH)  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April  12,  1959 

LaVerda  O.  Lloyd.  President.  Mt.  Jordan  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  'This 
chorus  sang  at  both  sessions  of  stake  conference  upon  special  assignment  by  the  stake 
music  committee,  the  occasion  being  the  di\ision  of  our  stake.  The  chorus  consists 
of  1 50  voices.  Gertrude  Kceler  is  chorister,  and  Regena  Roden  is  the  accompanist." 
Sister  Lloyd's  counselors  in  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency  were  Wanda  L.  Gull  and 
Jane  F.  Cartwright.  On  April  12,  1959,  when  Mt.  Jordan  Stake  was  divided.  Sister 
Llo\d  remained  as  Relief  Society  president  in  Mt.  Jordan  Stake,  and  her  counselor, 
Sister  Gull,  was  appointed  Relief  Society  President  in  the  new  Sandy  Stake. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Geraldine  H.   Bangerter 

BRAZILIAN  MISSION,  JOINVILLE   BRANCH,  FIRST  RELIEF   SOCIETY 
PRESIDENCY  IN  THE  BRAZILIAN  MISSION,  APPOINTED  IN  1933 

Photograph  taken  March  1959 

Left  to  right:  President  Toni  Barsch;  Second  Counselor  Margareta  Buchli;  First 
Counselor  Martha  Otto. 

Geraldine  H.  Bangerter,  President,  Brazilian  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
^'These  women  are  still  together  in  Relief  Society  service  after  twentv-five  years,  although 
at  present  they  are  not  serving  in  the  branch  presidencv.  Thev  are  witnesses  to  the 
program  and  growth  of  the  Relief  Society  in  the  Brazilian  Mission." 


538 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Aha  Fuhriman 

NAMPA  STAKE    (IDAHO)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
SPECIAL  LITERATURE  PROGRAM,  February  27,   1959 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  E\elyn  Clark  as  Anne  Bradstreet;  Charlotte  Taylor  as 
Sarah  Kemble  Knight;  psalm  singers:  May  Drake,  Nola  Allen,  Patty  Hill,  Yvonne 
Simpson,  Vilate  Adams,  Le^•a  Newland,  L\nn  Norton,  LaX^erda  Young;  Agnes  Frank, 


stake  organist. 


Second  row,  at  the  left:  Gladys  Egbert,  narrator;  Lucille  \\'ilson,  stake  chorister. 

Alta  F'uhriman,  President,  Nampa  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  presentation 
\\-as  a  drama  of  carh-  American  literature  and  song,  under  the  direction  of  our  stake 
literature  leader  Gayle  Hales." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  W^inn 

EAST  JORDAN  STAKE    (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 

April  19,  1959 


The  chorister,  LaRue  Jeppson,  stands  eiglith  from  the  left  in  the  front  row;  the 
organist,  Nieoma  Da\is,  stands  se\enth  from  the  left  in  the  front  row . 

Norma  Winn,  President,  East  Jordan  Stake  Relief  Societ}-,  reports:  "This  group 
of  sisters'  de\ote  a  good  deal  of  time  and  effort  in  preparing  musical  numbers  for  the 
entertainment  of  our  stake  as  a  whole.  They  haye  just  finished  the  assignment  of 
pro\iding  music  for  the  quarterly  conference,  at  which  time  the  picture  \\as  taken." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


539 


.*•«'*,  <f^ 


Photograph   sr.bmirtcd   bv  M)rtle  II.   Rapple\e 

CANYON  RIM  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH),  CANYON  RIM  SECOND 
^^^\RD  ANNIVERSARY  LUNCHEON,  March  18,  1959 

Left  to  rie:lit,  front  row:  second  from  the  left,  Merna  Glade,  First  Counselor, 
Canyon  Rim  Stake  Relief  Society;  Myrtle  Rappleje,  President,  Can}'on  Rim  Stake 
Relief  Socict}-;  Mary  Wright,  guest  speaker;  Wilma  Merrell,  Second  Counselor,  Canyon 
Rim  Stake  Relief  Societ)'. 

Rub\^  Ihomas,  President.  Canyon  Rim  Second  ^^Vard  Relief  Society,  is  seated  in 
the  right  foreground  (wearing  dark  dress  with  pin  on  the  shoulder);  next  to  Sister 
Thomas,  at  the  right,  facing  to^^■ards  the  table,  is  Hazel  Jackson,  First  Counselor,  Can- 
yon Rim  Second  ^^'^ard  Relief  Society;  next  to  Sister  Jackson,  at  her  right,  \\earing 
glasses',  is  Bonnie  Land\"atter,  Second  Counselor,  Canyon  Rim  Second  Ward  Relief 
Society. 


Photngrapli   submitted   by   Virginia   C.   Newbold 

GRANT  STAKE  (SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April  12,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right,  beginning  fifth  from  the  left:  Reida  Crook,  chorister; 
Maude  Magelbv,  accompanist;  Ethel  Bergeson,  First  Counselor;  Virginia  Newbold, 
President;   Rhea   Simmons,  Secretary-Treasurer;  Marie   Bradshaw,   Second   Counselor. 

Sister  Newbold  reports:  "This  Singing  Mothers  chorus  has  a  membership  of  176 
and  an  average  attendance  of  1  50  at  each  performance.  The  following  selections  were 
presented:  'Calvary,'  'He  That  Hath  Clean  Hands/  'Oh,  How  Lovely  Are  Thy  Mes- 
sengers/ and  'Oh,  Lovely  Land,  America/  " 


540 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marian  Mathewson 

NYSSA  STAKE    (OREGON)    SINGING  MOTHERS   PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May   24,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Mildred  \\'ett,stein,  eborister;  Jane  Jaeobs,  organist; 
Luraine  Lee  and  Martha  Taggart,  Counselors;  Marian  Mathevvson,  President. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Louise  B.  Johansen 

NORTH  SANPETE  STAKE  (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT 

CON\^ENTION,  February  28,  1959 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Inez  Rosenlof,  who  has  a  100%  visiting  teaching 
record  for  ten  years;  Annie  Brotherson,  for  fifteen  \cars;  Pauline  Seclev,  for  thirty  years; 
Mina  Sorensen,  for  twelve  years,  all  of  Mount  Pleasant. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Isa  Aldrich,  for  fifteen  years;  Tressa  Anderson, 
for  ten  years;  Verla  Marx,  for  thirteen  years,  all  of  Mount  Pleasant.  Clara  Beck,  Spring 
City,  for  sixteen  years;  Bertha  Christensen,  Fair\icw,  for  twent}'  years;  Mareclla  Graham, 
Fair\iew,  for  twehe  jears. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJheologg — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  18—''.  .  .  Thou  Shalt  Not  Command  Him  Who  Is  at  Thy  Head  .  .  ,"^ 

(D  &  C  28:6) 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  28;  43:1-7;  27:5-18) 

For  Tuesday,  November  3,  1959 

Objective:  To  show  how  a  Latter-day  Saint  may  judge  whether  or  not  a  person 
who  professes  a  revelation  for  the  Church  represents  the  Lord. 


TT  is  important  that  every  member 
of  The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter-day  Saints  understands  the 
principles  set  forth  in  Sections  28 
and  43.  These  revelations  make 
known  an  important  aspect  of  reve- 
lation. The  dispensation  in  which 
we  live  is  a  period  during  which 
Jesus  said  that  many  ways  would 
be  used  to  '\  .  .  deceive  the  very 
elect,  who  are  the  elect  according 
to  the  covenant"  (Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  Joseph  Smith  1:22).  If  there 
are  any  people  on  the  earth  whom 
Satan  is  desirous  of  deceiving,  it  is 
those  who  have  become  members 
of  the  kingdom  of  God.  It  is  our 
opportunity  to  learn  in  this  lesson 
how  the  Lord's  covenant  people 
may  be  able  to  detect  false  revela- 
tors. 

Hiram  Page  and  Section  28 

Hiram    Page,   a   member  of  the 


Church,  had  in  his  possession  a 
stone  which  he  claimed  aided  him 
in  receiving  revelation  about  certain 
things,  among  which  was  the  up- 
building of  Zion.  Prior  to  an  ap- 
pointed conference  of  the  Church 
for  September  1830,  the  Prophet 
Joseph  decided  that  it  was  neces- 
sary to  ask  the  Lord  concerning  the 
purported  revelations  of  Hiram 
Page.  It  seems  that  the  Whitmer 
family  and  Oliver  Cowdery  were 
believing  much  of  what  Brother 
Page  was  claiming  as  revelation.  If 
we  keep  in  mind  these  facts,  we  will 
understand  why  the  Lord  declares, 
in  verse  11  of  Section  28,  that  Oliver 
Cowdery  is  to  take  ''.  .  .  Hiram 
Page,  between  him  and  thee  alone, 
and  tell  him  that  those  things  which 
he  hath  written  from  that  stone  are 
not  of  me  and  that  Satan  deceiveth 
him"  (D&C  28:11). 

Why    should    nor    Hiram    Page 

Page  543- 


544 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


recei\'C  re\elation  for  the  Church? 
The  \ersc  which  follows  (verse  12) 
informs  us  that  it  was  not  his  privi- 
lege because  he  had  not  been  ap- 
pointed, '\  .  .  neither  shall  anything 
be  appointed  unto  any  of  this 
church  contrary  to  the  church  cove- 
nants" ( D  &  C  28 : 1 2 ) .  In  verse  1 3, 
the  further  fact  is  made  known  that 
all  things  must  be  done  in  order. 
The  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Lat- 
ter-day Saints,  or  the  kingdom  of 
God,  is  the  perfect  organization,  for 
it  is  the  divine  way  in  which  man- 
kind may  work  out  its  salvation,  the 
most  important  work  which  should 
have  man's  attention  in  this  life. 

The  Lord's  Mouthpiece 

During  the  meeting  at  which  the 
Church  was  organized,  a  revelation 
was  received  setting  forth  an  im- 
portant truth  relative  to  Joseph 
Smith  as  the  leader  of  the  Church 
and  how  that  organization  might 
prosper: 

Wherefore,  meaning  the  church,  thou 
shalt  give  heed  unto  all  his  words  and 
commandments  which  he  shall  give  unto 
you  as  he  receiveth  them,  walking  in  all 
holiness  before  me; 

For  his  word  ye  shall  receive,  as  if  from 
mine  own  mouth,  in  all  patience  and 
faith. 

For  by  doing  these  things  the  gates 
of  hell  shall  not  prevail  against  you;  yea, 
and  the  Lord  God  will  disperse  the  pow- 
ers of  darkness  from  before  you,  and  cause 
the  heavens  to  shake  for  your  good,  and 
his  name's  glory  (D  &  C  21:4-6). 

It  is  apparent  in  these  scriptures 
that  the  Lord  wanted  the  Church, 
in  the  very  beginning,  to  under- 
stand that  the  Prophet  was  the 
mouthpiece  of  the  Lord  and  that 
by  obedience  to  that  leadership  the 
Church  would  prosper.  Darkness 
would  not  prevail.    With  fhis  truth 


known,  those  who  have  become  the 
truly  faithful  covenanted  of  the 
Lord  will  exercise  patience  and  faith 
in  following  the  counsel  of  the 
Lord's  anointed. 

One  ReveJator  for  the  Chuich 

If  the  prophet,  seer,  and  revelator 
of  the  Church  is  the  mouthpiece  of 
the  Lord,  then  who  else  may  speak 
for  the  Lord's  Church? 

In  Section  28,  Oliver  Cowdery, 
although  sustained  as  the  second 
elder  of  the  Church,  was  told  that 
he  should  be  heard  by  the  Church 
in  whatsoever  he  should  teach  by 
the  Comforter  concerning  the  reve- 
lations and  commandments  which 
had  already  been  given.  (See 
verse  1.) 

But,  behold,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto 
thee,  no  one  shall  be  appointed  to  receive 
commandments  and  revelations  in  this 
church  excepting  my  servant  Joseph 
Smith,  Jun.,  for  he  receiveth  them  even 
as  Moses  (D  &  C  28:2). 

This  fact  —  no  one  but  the 
Prophet  is  to  receive  revelation  for 
the  Church  —  is  emphasized  fur- 
ther by  the  Lord  by  informing 
Oliver  that: 

And  if  thou  art  led  at  any  time  by  the 
Comforter  to  speak  or  teach,  or  at  all 
times  by  the  way  of  commandment  unto 
the  church,  thou  mayest  do  it. 

But  thou  shalt  not  write  by  way  of 
commandment,  but  by  wisdom; 

And  thou  shalt  not  command  him  who 
is  at  thy  head,  and  at  the  head  of  the 
church; 

For  I  have  given  him  the  keys  of  the 
mysteries,  and  the  re\elations  which  are 
sealed,  until  I  shall  appoint  unto  them 
another  in  his  stead   (D  &  C  28:4-7). 

Background  of  Section  43 

There  was  another  occasion  when 
it  was   necessary   for  the  Lord   to 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


545 


make  known  further  information 
about  this  principle  of  revelation  for 
the  Church.  It  came  about  by  these 
circumstances  —  a  woman,  by  the 
name  of  Hubble,  ".  .  .  came  mak- 
ing great  pretensions  of  revealing 
commandments,  laws  and  other 
curious  matters  ...  (  D.  H.  C. 
1:154).  Here,  again,  we  learn  that 
the  adversary  was  seeking  to  disturb 
the  minds  of  the  saints. 

Joseph  Smith  to  Receive  Revelation 
In  this  revelation  (Section  43), 
the  Lord  again  states  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  ".  .  .  appointed  unto  you 
to  receive  commandments  and  reve- 
lations .  .  .  (D  &  C  43:2). 

And  this  ye  shall  know  assuredly  —  that 
there  is  none  other  appointed  unto  you 
to  receive  commandments  and  revelations 
until    he    be    taken,    if    he   abide    in    me 

(D&C43:3). 

In  other  words,  as  long  as  the 
Prophet  remained  faithful,  he  was 
recognized  as  the  Lord's  mouth- 
piece. But  this  was  not  all.  There 
is  an  unusual  thought  expressed  in 
the  next  verse  which  definitely 
clarifies  and  strengthens  the  prin- 
ciple of  who  is  to  receive  revelation 
for  the  Church.  It  is  stated  in  this 
way: 

But  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you, 
that  none  else  shall  be  appointed  unto 
this  gift  except  it  be  through  him;  for  if 
it  be  taken  from  him  he  shall  not  ha\c 
power  except  to  appoint  another  in  his 
stead  (D  &  C  43:4). 

Does  this  scripture  mean  that  if 
Joseph  Smith  were  to  become  un- 
faithful to  his  high  calling  and  thus 
lose  the  privilege  to  act  as  the  Lord's 
prophet,  he  could  still  'appoint  an- 
other in  his  stead?''  The  answer  is 
yes. 


The  revelation  continues  in  re- 
minding the  saints  that  these  truths 
are  being  given  in  order  that 
".  .  .  you  may  not  be  deceived.  .  .  . 
And  this  shall  be  the  law  unto  you, 
that  ye  receive  not  the  teachings  of 
any  that  shall  come  before  you  as 
revelations  or  commandments  .  .  . 
that  you  may  know  they  are  not  of 
me"  (D&C43:6,  5). 

In  other  words,  only  one  may 
receive  revelation  for  the  Church, 
and  that  is  the  prophet,  seer,  and 
revelator  —  in  this  case,  Joseph 
Smith.  At  this  particular  time 
during  the  life  of  Joseph  Smith, 
provision  was  made  for  the  continua- 
tion of  the  keys  of  the  Priesthood 
on  the  earth  by  the  process  just 
mentioned.  This  provision  does 
not  operate  today  in  the  Church, 
for  the  Lord  provided  another  way 
when  the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles  was  organized  in  1835. 

Joseph  Smith  nnd  the 
Keys  oi  the  Priesthood 

In  order  that  we  may  not  mis- 
understand, it  is  important  that  we 
know  that  two  years  later  the  Lord 
declared  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith : 

\^erily  I  say  unto  you,  the  keys  of  this 
kingdom  shall  never  be  taken  from  you, 
while  thou  art  in  the  world,  neither  in 
the  world  to  come; 

Nevertheless,  through  you  shall  the 
oracles  be  given  to  another,  yea,  even 
unto  the  church  (D  &  C  90:5-4). 

The  fact  made  know^n  here  con- 
cerning the  faithfulness  of  Joseph 
Smith  as  the  Prophet  of  this  dispen- 
sation was  foreknown  by  Joseph,  the 
son  of  Jacob  (Israel),  and  also  to 
Lehi  as  recorded  in  The  Book  of 
Mormon.  (See  2  Nephi  3:3-15, 
especially  verses  6-8.) 


546 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


The  explanation  of  the  quotation 
from  Section  90  is  best  expressed 
in  the  following  words: 

In  a  revelation  given  in  February  1831, 
the  Lord  declared  that  Joseph  Smith  was 
the  only  one  appointed  to  receive  revela- 
tion and  commandments  for  the  Church 
"until  he  be  taken,  if  he  abide  in  me," 
hut  should  the  Prophet  fail  this  gift  would 
be  taken  from  him  and  gi\'en  to  another. 
(D  &  C  43:3-4.)  Now  in  March  1833, 
after  the  Prophet  had  been  tried  and 
proved,  the  Lord  said  that  the  keys, 
through  which  direction,  commandment 
and  re\elation  come,  "shall  never  be  taken 
from  you,  while  thou  art  in  the  world, 
neither  in  the  world  to  come."  Yet  when 
the  Prophet  should  be  taken  the  "oracles" 
\^ould  be  given  to  another,  "even  to  the 
Church."  Therefore  after  the  martyrdom 
the  keys  remained  and  were  in  possession 
of  the  Church  and  exercised  through  the 
presiding  council,  which  at  that  time  was 
the  council  of  the  Twelve  Apostles,  and 
in  the  Church  the  oracles  are  found  and 
will  continue  unto  the  end  of  time  [Doc- 
tnne  and  Covenants  Commentary,  Re- 
vised Edition,  page  577). 


Keys  of  the  Priesthood 
to  Be  Continued 

In  what  way  has  the  Lord  pro- 
vided for  the  continuation  of  the 
keys  of  Priesthood  bestowed  by 
angelic  personages,  as  Peter,  James, 
and  John;  Moses,  Ehjah,  and  oth- 
ers? By  ordination  the  Twelve  have 
all  the  authority  that  was  given  to 
the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  Every 
key  and  every  authority  given  to  him 
are  conferred  upon  each  new  apostle 
as  he  is  ordained,  but  he  does  not 
use  all  of  those  powers  and  author- 
ity as  a  member  of  the  Twelve.  The 
authority  is  inherent  in  him  some- 
time to  become  President  of  the 
Church.  The  only  man  on  the 
earth  who  can  exercise  all  of  these 
kevs  and  powers  at  once  is  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Church.    Consequently, 


when  a  President  of  the  Church 
dies,  the  apostles,  having  already  re- 
ceived the  keys  and  authority  con- 
ferred upon  Joseph  Smith,  set  apart 
the  newly  appointed  President  of 
the  Church,  empowering  him  to 
exercise  all  of  those  keys  and  powers 
as  President  of  the  Church. 

Summary  —  One  Revehtor 

In  the  revelations  studied  in  this 
lesson  we  have  learned  that  there 
are  certain  ways  by  which  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  may  know  the 
person  to  receive  revelation  for  the 
Church.  Attempts  have  been  made 
by  some  to  deceive  the  Latter-day 
Saints  into  believing  that  a  revela- 
tion has  been  given  to  another  per- 
son than  the  President  of  the 
Church  for  the  benefit  of  the  entire 
Church  membership.  The  two  rev- 
elations studied  in  this  lesson  set 
forth  the  three  standards  by  which 
a  Latter-day  Saint  may  judge  any 
person  claiming  revelation  for  the 
Church. 

1.  He  must  be  called  by  revelation 
through  the  proper  authority  or  Priest- 
hood of  God.     (See  D  &  C  28:2-6;  43:2.) 

2.  He  must  be  approved  by  the  mem- 
bership of  the  Church  as  the  President  of 
the    Church.       (See    D    &    C    28:12-13; 

437-) 

3.  He  must  be  set  apart  by  those  who 

possess  the  authority.  (See  D  &  C  28:7; 
43:7-) 

These  criteria  or  standards  also 
apply  in  the  appointment  of  any 
officer  in  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  An 
example  of  this  is  given  in  the  reve- 
lation appointing  Edward  Partridge 
as  the  first  bishop  unto  the  Church. 
(See  D  &  C  41:9.) 

In  the  event  that  someone  either 
in  the  Church  or  from  the  outside, 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


547 


as  some  have  done,  were  to  present 
a  revelation  to  a  member  of  this 
Church  as  coming  from  God  for  the 
instruction  of  the  Church,  the  mem- 
ber would  immediately  be  able  to 
apply  these  three  standards  to  the 
person  claiming  the  revelation.  No 
person  in  the  kingdom  of  God 
should  be  deceived,  for  the  Lord 
has  spoken  plainly  on  this  matter 
in  these  two  revelations  as  well  as 
in  other  ways.  It  should  ever  be  re- 
membered that  God's  house  is  a 
house  of  order,  and  this  is  one  way 
by  which  the  Lord  maintains  the 
necessary  orderly  procedure.  (See 
D  &  C  132:7-8.) 

With  this  information  before  us, 
it  is  pertinent  to  keep  in  mind  the 
truth  spoken  by  President  Joseph 
F.  Smith  concerning  the  foregoing 
points  and  also  the  limitations  put 
upon  individual  members  of  the 
Church  in  receiving  revelation  for 
their  own  guidance. 

It  is  not  the  business  of  any  individual 
to  rise  up  as  a  revelator,  as  a  prophet,  as 
a  seer,  as  an  inspired  man,  to  give  revela- 
tion for  the  guidance  of  the  Church,  or 
to  assume  to  dictate  to  the  presiding 
authorities  of  the  Church  in  any  part  of 
the  world,  much  less  in  the  midst  of 
Zion,  where  the  organizations  of  the  priest- 
hood are  about  perfect,  where  e\erything 
is  complete,  even  to  the  organization  of  a 
branch.  It  is  the  right  of  indi\iduals  to 
be  inspired  and  to  receive  manifestations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  for  their  personal  guid- 
ance to  strengthen  their  faith,  and  to  en- 
courage them  in  works  of  righteousness, 
in  being  faithful  and  observing  and  keep- 
ing the  commandments  which  God  has 
given  unto  them;  it  is  the  privilege  of 
every  man  and  woman  to  receive  revelation 
to  this  end,  but  not  further.  .  .  . 

And  thus  his  priesthood  will  ever  be 
found  to  be  composed  of  the  right  men 
for  the  place,  of  men  whose  backs  will 
be  fitted  for  the  burden,  men  through 
whom  he  can  work  and  regulate  the  affairs 
of  his  Church  according  to.  the  counsels 


of  his  own  will.  And  the  moment  that 
individuals  look  to  any  other  source,  that 
moment  they  throw  themselves  open  to 
the  seductive  influences  of  Satan,  and 
render  themsehes  liable  to  become  serv- 
ants of  the  devil;  they  lose  sight  of  the 
true  order  through  which  the  blessings  of 
the  Priesthood  are  to  be  enjoyed;  they 
step  outside  of  the  pale  of  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  are  on  dangerous  ground. 
Whenever  you  see  a  man  rise  up  claim- 
ing to  have  received  direct  revelation  from 
the  Lord  to  the  Church,  independent  of 
the  order  and  channel  of  the  priesthood, 
you  may  set  him  down  as  an  impostor 
{Gospel  Doctrine,  Sixth  Edition,  pp. 
41-42). 

HistoiicaJ  Setting  oi  Section  27 

Reference  may  be  made  to  Lesson 
15  on  the  sacrament  for  historical 
background  material  on  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  Section  27  [Ke\iei 
Society  Magazine,  February  1958). 
In  that  lesson  only  the  first  four 
verses  of  this  revelation  were  con- 
sidered. The  revelation  was  given 
to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  by  an 
angel.  The  Prophet  said  concerning 
this  revelation,  '\  .  .  the  first  four 
paragraphs  of  which  were  written  at 
this  time  [August  1830],  and  the  re- 
mainder in  the  September  follow- 
ing" {D.H.C.  I:io6). 

Other  Dispensations  and 
the  Fulness  oi  Times 

The  Prophet  is  told  in  the  follow- 
ing verses  from  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  Section  27,  of  the  time 
when  he  and  others  will  dine  with 
our  Lord  on  our  earth.  In  this  mes- 
sage we  should  notice  its  relation- 
ship to  the  great  events  of  the  past 
and  of  the  present  dispensation, 
especially  the  source  from  whence 
Joseph  Smith  received  authority  and 
information. 

Behold,  this  is  wisdom  in  me;  where- 
fore, marvel  not,  for  the  hour  cometh  that 


548 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


I  will  drink  of  the  fruit  of  the  vine  with 
\ou  on  the  earth,  and  with  Moroni,  whom 
i  ha\e  sent  unto  you  to  re\eal  the  Book 
of  Mormon,  eontaining  the  fulness  of 
mv  e\crlasting  gospel,  to  whom  I  have 
committed  the  keys  of  the  record  of  the 
stick  of  Ephraim; 

And  also  with  Elias,  to  whom  I  have 
committed  the  keys  of  bringing  to  pass 
the  restoration  of  all  things  spoken  by  the 
mouth  of  all  the  holy  prophets  since  the 
world  began,  concerning  the  last  days; 

And  also  John  the  son  of  Zacharias, 
which  Zacharias  he  (Elias)  visited  and 
gave  promise  that  he  should  have  a  son, 
and  his  name  should  be  John,  and  he 
should  be   filled  with   the  spirit  of   Elias; 

Which  John  I  have  sent  unto  you,  my 
servants,  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  and  Oliver 
Cowdcry,  to  ordain  you  unto  the  first 
priesthood  \\hich  vou  have  received,  that 
}'ou  might  be  called  and  ordained  even  as 
Aaron; 

And  also  Elijah,  unto  whom  I  have 
committed  the  keys  of  the  power  of  turn- 
ing the  hearts  of  the  fathers  to  the  chil- 
dren, and  the  hearts  of  the  children  to 
the  fathers,  that  the  whole  earth  may  not 
be  smitten  with  a  curse; 

And  also  with  Joseph  and  Jacob,  and 
Isaac,  and  Abraham,  your  fathers,  by 
whom  the  promises  remain; 

And  also  with  Michael,  or  Adam,  the 
father  of  all,  the  prince  of  all,  the  ancient 
of  days; 

And  also  with  Peter,  and  James,  and 
John,  \\hom  I  have  sent  unto  you,  by 
whom  I  ha^c  ordained  you  and  confirmed 
you  to  be  apostles,  and  especial  witnesses 
of  my  name,  and  bear  the  keys  of  your 
ministry  and  of  the  same  things  which  I 
revealed  unto  them; 

Unto  whom  I  have  committed  the  keys 
of  my  kingdom,  and  a  dispensation  of 
the  gospel  for  the  last  times;  and  for  the 
fulness  of  times,  in  the  which  I  will 
gather  together  in  one  all  things,  both 
which  arc  in  heaven,  and  which  are  on 
earth  (D  &  C  27:5-13). 

This  account  gives,  among  other 
things,  a  resume  of  the  way  by  which 
Joseph  Smith  was  called  and  re- 
ceived his  ordination  to  the  Priest- 
hood as  indicated  in  our  lesson.  The 
apostle  Paul  referred  to  the  great- 


ness of  this  dispensation  when  he 
prophesied  that  the  Lord: 

.  .  .  hath  purposed  in  himself:  That  in 
the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of  times 
he  might  gather  together  in  one  all  things 
in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  hea\en,  and 
which  are  on  earth;  even  in  him  (Ephes- 
ians  1 :9-io) . 

Blessings  Await  You 

Would  you  like  to  receive  the 
great  blessing  of  being  with  the 
Savior  and  of  meeting  and  convers- 
ing with  the  great  persons  of  the 
past  and  the  prophets  of  our  own 
dispensation  who  have  also  made 
their  contribution  to  the  advance- 
ment of  the  Lord's  work?  The  possi- 
bility of  your  being  in  this  great 
assemblage  is  suggested  in  Doctrine 
and  Covenants,  Section  27,  verse  14: 

And  also  with  all  those  whom  my  Father 
hath  given  me  out  of  the  world. 

This  is  a  wonderful  promise  given 
to  the  saints  of  the  latter  days.  But 
how  shall  this  great  blessing  come 
to  us?  The  remainder  of  the  revela- 
tion gives  the  answer.  It  is  neces- 
sary to 

.  .  ,  take  upon  you  my  whole  armor, 
that  ye  may  be  able  to  withstand  the  evil 
day,  having  done  all,  that  ye  may  be  able 
to  stand  (D  &  C  27:15). 

In  taking  upon  oneself  the  full 
armor  of  the  Lord  is  meant  to  be 
armored  with  ''truth/'  ''righteous- 
ness/' "faith/'  the  "Spirit/'  and  then 
we  shall  have  "peace"  and  eventual 
"salvation." 

Questions  ior  Discussion 

1.  Discuss:  One  should  not  command 
him  who  is  at  the  head  of  the  Church. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


549 


2.  Give  the  three  standards  by  which  a 
member  of  the  Church  may  detect  the 
deceiver. 

3.  What  relationship  is  there  between 
the  objective  of  this  lesson  and  Section 
27:5-18? 

4.  Identify   each   personage   mentioned 


in  Section  27:5-13  and  indicate  what  serv- 
ice, if  any  he  has  performed  in  our  dis- 
pensation. 

5.  How  do  verses  15-18  of  Section  27 
indicate  the  way  by  which  we  ma}'  ha\'e 
the  blessing  mentioned  in  verse  14  of 
that  revelation? 


ViSiting   cJeacher    / iLessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message   18— ''And  Again    I   Say   Unto  You,   Let  Every  Man   Esteem    His 

Brother  as  Himself  (D  &  C  38:25). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  November  3,  1959 

Objective:  To  understand  the  true  meaning  of  brotherhood. 


A  young  girl  was  carrying  a  heavy 
load  in  a  basket  on  her  back. 
Someone  who  met  her  along  the 
way  inquired  if  the  load  was  heavy, 
and  if  she  needed  help.  As  the 
young  girl  lowered  the  basket  she 
answered  with  a  smile,  ''No,  it's  not 
heavy,  see  inside,  it's  my  brother." 

Most  of  our  troubles  and  burdens 
in  this  life  would  disappear,  if  we 
could  learn  the  fundamental  gospel 
truth  that  our  neighbors  and  all 
mankind  really  are  our  brothers, 
and  if  we  could  follow  the  Savior's 
admonition  to  lo\'e  our  brothers  as 
ourselves. 

The  difficulties,  differences,  and 
strife  that,  all  too  often,  arise  in 
families,  between  neighbors,  and 
among  the  nations  of  the  world,  de- 
velop because  of  our  failure  to  rec- 
ognize and  accept  the  principle  of 
brotherhood.  The  central  theme 
of  the  Savior's  message  is  the  con- 
cept of  brotherhood.  He  knew  that 
if  we  would  but  love  one  another, 
even  as  our  Father  in  heaven  loves 


us,  that  peace  and  good  will  would 
flourish  throughout  the  world.  Paul, 
in  his  letter  to  the  Galatians,  ex- 
pressed this  thought  when  he  said, 
*\  .  .  by  love  serve  one  another.  For 
all  the  law  is  fulfilled  in  one  word, 
even  in  this;  Thou  shalt  lo\'e  thy 
neighbour  as  thyself "  (Gal.  5:13-14). 

The  concept  of  brotherhood  is  a 
basic  gospel  ideal.  We  believe  that 
all  men  upon  the  earth  are  the  literal 
children  of  our  Father  in  heaven, 
and,  as  such,  we  are  all  brothers  and 
sisters.  If  we  could  all  attain  and 
hold  this  concept  and  could  learn 
to  love  one  another,  our  serious 
problems  would  disappear  and  we 
would  learn  the  true  meaning  of 
the  Savior's  statement,  ''.  .  .  Inas- 
much as  ve  have  done  it  unto  one 
of  the  least  of  these  my  brethren, 
ye  have  done  it  unto  me"  (Mt. 
25:40). 

Our  Lord,  in  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants'  message  (D  &  C  38:25), 
exhorts  us  to  esteem  our  brothers. 
One  who   esteems   another  under- 


550 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


stands  and  respects  him  and  holds 
him  in  high  regard.  The  founda- 
tion of  esteem  and  respect  is  under- 
standing. It  is  an  interesting  fact 
that  we  are  often  suspicious  and 
fearful  of  those  we  do  not  know. 
Acquaintanceship  and  understand- 
ing, however,  can  bring  a  knowledge 
and  an  appreciation  of  the  virtues 
and  good  qualities  they  possess. 

The  story  is  told  of  two  Arab 
boys  who  saw  an  object  moving  to- 
ward them  over  the  horizon.  Fear- 
fully one  said  to  the  other,  "It  is  a 
beast.  Come,  let  us  hide  in  this 
cave.''  As  the  object  drew  closer, 
one  of  the  boys  exclaimed,  "It  is 
not  a  beast,  it's  a  man  and  our 
enemv,  let  us  be  prepared  to  fight." 
When  the  man  drew  close  enough 
to  be  recognized,  the  bovs  both  ex- 
claimed joyfully,  "He  is  not  our 
enemy,  he  is  our  brother!" 

If  we  would  try  diligently  really 
to  get  acquainted  with  those  we 
misunderstand  or  dislike,  we  would 
undoubtedly  find  that  they  possess 
many  qualities  which  we  could  learn 
to  esteem  and  respect.  Jesus  ad- 
monished us  to  love  our  enemies. 
Although  this  is  extremely  difficult 
to  do,  it  brings  satisfying  rewards. 

Fulton  Oursler  once  said: 

To  love  an  enemy  is  a  kind  of  exquisite 
common  sense.  Far  from  being  naive  or 
foolish,    it   is    the   height    of   enlightened 


selfishness,  whose  wisdom ,  nourishes  the 
well-being  of  body,  mind,  and  spirit 
(''Words  to  Li\e  By,"  This  Week  Maga- 
zine, February  26,  1950.  Used  by  permis- 
sion from  the  author  and  from  This  Week 
Magazine) . 

The  spirit  of  the  practice  of 
brotherhood  should  begin  in  the 
home.  If  we  make  a  conscientious 
effort  to  understand  each  other  in 
the  home  and  practice  little  acts  of 
courtesy  and  kindness,  we  will  set 
patterns  which  will  reach  out  to  our 
neighbors  and  to  our  brothers  and 
sisters  throughout  the  world.  Paul, 
in  his  letter  to  the  Ephesians,  in- 
structed his  brethren,  ".  .  .  be  ve 
kind  one  to  another,  tenderhearted, 
forgiving  one  another,  even  as  God 
for  Christ's  sake  hath  forgiven  vou 
( Eph.  4:32).  This,  we  should  prac- 
tice in  our  family  relationships. 

Our  responsibility  to  esteem  each 
other  as  brothers  is  effecti\'ely  ex- 
pressed and  summarized  in  this  verse 
which  has  been  set  to  music: 

No  man  is  an  island,  no  man  stands  alone. 
Each  man's  joy  is  joy  to  mc,  each  man's 

grief  is  my  own. 
We  need  one  another  so  I  will  defend 
Each    man    as   my   brother,   each   man   as 

my  friend. 

— Joan  Whitney  and  Alex  Kramer 

(Copyright  1950  by  Bourne,  Inc.,  136 
West  52nd  Street,  New  York,  N.  Y.  Used 
by  permission  of  the  writers  and  the  copy- 
right proprietor.) 


Staff  for  the  ^ged 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Love  is 

The  staff  on  which 

The  aged  lean  to  walk 

The  quiet,  silver-shadowed  path 

To  night. 


Vyork     nfleeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  2— Electricity 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  November  lo,  1959 

Objective:  To  sho\\-  that  electricity  is  a  wonderful  convenience  when  it  is  kept 
under  control,  but  when  used  carelessly,  it  can  be  a  most  potent  enemy. 


PVERYONE  should  learn  the 
basic  safety  electrical  rules  and 
then  be  diligent  in  carrying  out 
certain  precautions.  Electricity  has 
become  such  a  commonplace  thing 
in  our  times,  most  people  flick  the 
switch  and  take  the  results  for  grant- 
ed. The  lights  go  on,  the  washer 
washes,  and  the  thermostat  triggers 
the  heating  unit.  We  get  into  the 
habit  of  thinking  of  power  on  the 
basis  of  the  individual  functions  it 
accomplishes,  and  forget  to  evaluate 
its  overall  effect. 

Understand  the  Electric  Power 
in  Your  Home 

The  electric  system  w^orks  on  the 
same  principles  as  your  w^ater  system. 
Volts,  amperes,  and  watts  are  units 
of  electrical  measure,  just  as  quarts, 
pounds,  and  3^ards  are  also  units  of 
measure.  A  yoJt  represents  electrical 
pressure.  For  instance,  the  flow  of 
electric  current  in  a  wire  is  just 
about  the  same  as  the  flow  of  water 
through  a  pipe.  Pressure  induces 
flow  in  both  instances.  An  ampere 
is  the  quantity  of  electric  current 
that  can  flow  through  your  wires. 
Small  wires  restrict  the  flow  of  elec- 
tricity, just  as  small  pipes  restrict 
the  flow  of  water.  A  watt  is  the  unit 
of  power   needed   to  do  the  work 


electrically,  and  we  are  perhaps  most 
familiar  with  this  term  because  it  is 
indicated  on  all  the  electrical  ap- 
pliances that  we  use. 

Has  Your  House 
Outgrown  Its  Wires.^ 

Many  times  we  overlook  the  pos- 
sibility that  the  wiring  in  our  homes 
may  be  in  need  of  repair  or  it  is  not 
up-to-date,  not  capable  of  carrying 
the  load  our  modern  homes  require. 
Suppose  one's  home  is  fifteen  years 
old.  When  it  was  built  it  was  wired 
to  take  care  of  the  simple  appliances 
such  as  irons,  toasters,  and  waffle- 
irons.  The  installation  of  larger  ap- 
pliances, using  the  same  outlets, 
dangerously  overloads  the  wiring 
system.  One  out  of  eight  fires  in 
the  homes  is  the  result  of  misuse 
of  electricity.  When  too  many  ap- 
pliances are  operated  at  the  same 
time  on  an  undersized  wire,  the  wire 
becomes  overloaded  and  heated. 
The  insulation  on  the  wires  may 
wear  through,  allowing  live  wires  to 
come  into  contact  with  each  other. 
This  results  in  a  ''short  circuit"  and, 
possibly,  a  serious  fire.  The  risk  of 
.fire  is  increased .  by  owners  of  in- 
adequately wired  homes  who  make 
a  practice  of  using  oversized  fuses 
which  allow  wires  to  become  serious- 
Page  551 


552 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


ly  overloaded  before  the  fuse  blows 
out  and  stops  the  current.  Other 
home  owners  go  so  far  as  to  elimi- 
nate fuse  protection  entirely  by  plac- 
ing pennies  behind  blown-out  fuses, 
or  by  using  pieces  of  tin  foil. 

Symptoms  of  Inadequate 
Home  Wiring 

1.  Lights  flickering  and  dimming  when 
apphanccs  are  turned  on. 

2.  Apphanccs  operating  slowly  or  not 
as  well  as  they  should.  Heat  appliances, 
such  as  toasters,  irons,  room  heaters  warm- 
ing up  too  slowly. 

3.  Fuses  blowing  or  circuit-breakers  trip- 
ping frequently. 

4.  Radios  fading  or  sounding  scratchy 
when  an  appliance  is  turned  on. 

5.  TV  picture  shrinking  in  size  or 
"wincing"  when  other  appliances  go  into 
action. 

6.  Too  few  outlets  and  switches  where 
needed. 

7.  Multiple  ''octopus"  connections  used 
for  several  appliances  at  once. 

8.  Long  cords  strung  around  rooms  in 
order  to  connect  lamps  or  appliances. 

9.  Frequent  overheating  of  motors. 

Underwriters  Laboratories 

This  is  the  principal  ''safety  organ- 
ization" in  the  country,  organized  to 
establish  safety  standards  for  ma- 
terials and  for  inspection  at  the 
factory  level.  Every  man  and  wom- 
an should  be  familiar  with  ''UL" 
and  demand  electrical  materials  and 
appliances  bearing  its  label  of  ap- 
proval for  their  protection. 

Precautions  in  Use  of 
Household  Electricity 

1.  Keep  water  away  from  electrical  out- 
lets. 

2.  Make  certain  hands  are  dr}'  before 
connecting  or  operating  any  electrical  ap- 
pliance; also  make  certain  that  appliance 
is  standing  on  dry  surface. 

3.  Never  use  any  type  of  electrical  ap- 
pliance while  in  the  bathtub. 


4.  Keep  all  appliances  out  of  the  bath- 
room. 

5.  Ne\er  stick  a  foreign  object  into  wall 
outlets.  A  small  child  inserting  a  hairpin 
could  get  a  severe  shock.  Several  kinds 
of  guards  are  available  for  wall  outlets. 

6.  Never  put  your  hand  inside  the  radio 
or  TV  when  it  is  connected. 

7.  Always  unplug  an  appliance  before 
tinkering  with  it. 

8.  Always  disconnect  cord  appliances  at 
the  plug  end,  grasping  plug  firmly  and 
pulling  gently. 

9.  Do  not  store  electric  cords  in 
drawers  where  sharp-edged  tools  or  knives 
might  cut  them. 

10.  Do  not  use  frayed  cords.  Tem- 
porary tape  repairs  or  exposed  wires  are 
hazards  for  shocks  and  fires. 

11.  Never  hang  a  cord  over  a  nail;  do 
not  wrap  it  around  a  pipe  or  bedpost  or 
run  extension  cords  through  doors  to  ad- 
joining rooms. 

12.  Do  not  use  an  electric  cord  if  the 
plug  is  loose  or  a  screw  or  bolt  has  fallen 
out. 

13.  Do  not  tack  cords  to  the  wall.  Use 
insulated  staples  for  this  purpose  which 
can  be  bought  at  electrical  or  hardware 
stores. 

14.  Electric  fans  should  be  out  of  reach 
of  children. 

15.  Use  only  weather-proof  wire  out- 
doors. 

16.  Always  disconnect  any  appliance 
with  exposed  coils  before  cleaning. 

17.  Keep  knives  and  forks  out  of  the 
toaster. 

18.  Always  pull  or  open  the  main  switch 
to  cut  off  current  before  doing  any  elec- 
trical work, 

19.  Never  tamper  with  a  blown-out 
fuse.  The  fuse  is  the  safety-vahe  on  the 
power  line  and  is  supposed  to  blow  when 
there  is  trouble. 

20.  Have  an  electrician  or  qualified  per- 
son show  you  and  the  children  where  and 
how  to  replace  burned-out  fuses.  Be  sure 
to  know  and  use  the  right  size  fuse. 

Questions 

1.  Name  some  evidences  of  inadequate 
wiring. 

2.  Name  some  of  the  hazards  of  in- 
adequate wiring. 


JLiterature — America's  Literature 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 


Lesson  10— Benjamin  Franklin,  Printer  (1706-1790) 

Elder  B riant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Golides, 
Drydcn  Press,  New  York,  pp.  95-122) 

For  Tuesday,  November  17,  1959 

Objective:  To  review  some  of  Franklin's  contributions  to  the  American  character. 


JONATHAN  Edwards  was  born 
^  three  years  earlier  than  Frankhn. 
Just  as  we  pointed  out  that  Edwards 
stands  for  American  Puritanism, 
with  equal  justice  we  may  acknowl- 
edge that  Benjamin  Franklin  repre- 
sents the  Enlightenment  in  America. 
Actually  these  two  personal  forces 
have  much  in  common,  while  at 
the  same  time  they  exemplify  con- 
trasting extremes. 

Although  Franklin  was  a  con- 
temporary of  Cotton  Mather  and 
Jonathan  Edwards,  he  also  over- 
lapped them.  Discarding  certain 
phases  of  Puritanism,  he  adopted 
part  of  the  old  Puritan  core  as  nu- 
cleus for  his  own  life  philosophy  and 
led  a  budding  Nation  into  the  pat- 
tern of  activity,  communal  responsi- 
bility, and  humanitarian  ideals 
which  have  provided  enduring  foun- 
dations for  its  culture— and  some  of 
its  most  humbling  challenges. 

The  Timeless  Fianklin 

Of  all  American  writers,  none  has 
more  nearly  succeeded  in  annihilat- 
ing time  than  has  Franklin.  Even 
if  an  average  present-day  American 
chose  to  shut  out  of  his  life  every 
evidence   radiating   from    Franklin, 


his  would  be  a  futile  effort,  for 
Franklin  has  us  surrounded,  just  as 
he  surrounded  his  own  age  and 
every  generation  since.  Throughout 
the  colonies  it  was  Franklin  who 
was  best-known  and  best-loved;  in 
personal  influence  no  one  else  even 
approached  him.  Within  his  own 
lifetime  he  was  accepted  by  his 
countrymen  as  the  living  symbol  of 
a  new  era  which  could  well  be 
named  'The  Age  of  Franklin."  He 
was  familiarly  known  as  the  grand- 
father of  his  country  long  before 
Parson  Weems'  biography  of  Wash- 
ington began  calling  Washington 
the  country's  father.  In  1756,  when 
he  was  eight  years  ''retired"  and  in 
his  fiftieth  year,  he  put  into  words 
what  his  fellow  men  felt  in  their 
hearts  when  he  wrote  a  friend,  'The 
people  happen  to  love  me.  Perhaps 
that  is  my  fault."  When  he  first 
appeared  before  the  King  of  France 
as  American  Ambassador,  dressed  in 
plain  leather  shoes,  and  almost 
Quaker-plain  garb,  with  no  sword, 
buckles,  lace  cuffs,  or  powdered  wig, 
the  court  burst  into  spontaneous 
applause— the  only  time  it  ever  did. 
French  schoolboys  whom  he  had 
never  met  sent  him  letters  of  adula- 

Page  553 


554 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


Pauls  Photos 

BENJAMIN   FRANKLIN 

tion,  crowds  followed  him  wherever 
he  walked  until  he  was  forced  to 
move  his  residence  from  Paris  to  the 
village  of  Passy,  and  shopkeepers 
even  sold  window  space  to  those 
who  would  pay  for  a  good  view  of 
this  man,  who  seemed  to  them  the 
spirit  of  the  new  golden  age.  At 
his  death,  the  French  National  As- 
sembly voted  unanimously  to  wear 
mourning  for  three  days.  And  when 
Thomas  Jefferson  was  congratulated 
on  being  chosen  to  replace  Franklin 
in  France,  Jefferson  wisely  answered, 
''No  one  can  replace  him.  Sir;  I  am 
only  his  successor.'' 

The  Versatile  Franklin 

For  those  who  wear  bi-focal  glas- 
ses, he  is  nearer  to  them  than  the 
ends  of  their  noses,  for  he  invented 
bi-focals.  He  had  a  lifelong  enjoy- 
ment from  feeling  a  good  tool  in 
his  hand,  and  was  always  tinkering. 
While  it  is  doubtful  that,  as  some 
claim,  he  invented  the  rocking  chair, 


he  perfected  one  in  his  study  which 
fanned  him  while  he  rocked.  His 
stove,  which  like  the  lightning  rod 
he  refused  to  patent,  since  his  mo- 
tive was  to  do  good  rather  than  to 
make  profit,  was  to  become  the  most 
widely  used  of  its  day,  not  only 
because  of  its  increased  efficiency 
and  more  healthy  circulation  of  air, 
but  because  Franklin,  America's  first 
great  ''artist  of  the  useful,"  designed 
it  to  permit  people  to  see  the  fire, 
"which  is  in  itself  a  pleasant  thing." 
He  loved  such  scientific  pranks  as 
electrocuting  the  turkey  before  the 
astonished  eves  of  those  dinner 
guests  who  were  to  consume  it  a 
few  hours  hence.  Ilis  lifelong  first 
love  was  science:  his  life  never 
ceased  being  exciting  because  he 
never  ceased  wanting  to  know  why. 
The  kite  experiment  is  deservedly 
one  of  the  great  American  myths. 
In  electrical  research  he  was  the  first 
great  pioneer,  making  discoveries 
which  Robert  A.  Millikan  has  called 
the  most  basic  ever  performed  in 
the  field.  As  Carl  Van  Doren  has 
noted,  he  found  electricity  a  curi- 
osity and  left  it  a  science.  Nothing 
was  too  ordinary  to  evoke  his  inter- 
est. It  was  he  who  brought  to  the 
colonies  the  first  Chinese  rhubarb 
and  kohlrabi  and  Scotch  cabbage 
seeds.  He  discovered  that  Atlantic 
storms  progress  against  the  wind 
and  that  a  storm  pattern  is  circular, 
thus  laying  the  foundation  for  mod- 
ern meteorology.  In  1783  he  wit- 
nessed the  ascent  of  the  first  hot-air 
balloon  sent  aloft  in  Paris,  and  at 
once  wrote  out  a  plan  for  offensive 
aerial  warfare.  Carl  Becker  is  cor- 
rect in  his  assertion  that  "Nature 
alone  met  him  on  equal  terms." 

Influence  of  Cotton  Mather 

Before   Franklin   ran   away   from 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


555 


Boston  to  Philadelphia  at  the  age 
of  seventeen,  Cotton  Mather  was  his 
minister.  When  young  Ben  re- 
turned home  a  few  years  later,  he 
called  on  the  Reverend  Mather  out 
of  respect  and  esteem.  One  of  the 
most  influential  books  he  exer  read 
was  Cotton  Mather's  Essays  to  Do 
Goody  in  which  he  found  the  phil- 
osophy of  work  and  wealth  which 
led  to  his  worldly  success.  For  Cot- 
ton Mather,  merely  worshipping 
God  and  contemplating  the  good 
life  was  an  empty  husk:  unless  he 
did  good,  religious  man  was  noth- 
ing. He  likened  man's  struggles  to 
earn  salvation  to  a  man  in  a  boat. 
To  reach  eternal  bliss  he  must  pull 
on  both  oars,  the  one  oar  being 
prayer,  the  other  ''some  settled  bus- 
iness wherein  a  Christian  would  for 
the  most  part  spend  most  of  his 
time  .  .  .  that  he  mav  glorify  God 
by  doing  Good  for  others  and  get- 
ting of  Good  for  himself."  While 
having  a  business  was  essential,  he 
must  never  enter  one  which  he 
"cannot  comfortably  \enture  to  pray 
over." 

The  mature  Franklin  believed  that 
man  truly  worships  God  when  he 
does  good  for  his  fellow  men;  he 
dedicated  his  life  to  such  a  worship. 
At  forty-two,  so  well  had  he  fol- 
lowed Poor  Richard's  advice  of 
keeping  his  shop  until  his  shop  kept 
him,  that  he  retired  from  active 
business  to  devote  the  remainder  of 
his  life  to  his  interests  in  science 
and  to  serving  others.  He  followed 
to  the  letter  Cotton  Mather's  teach- 
ing that: 

'Tleasure  was  long  since  defined  as 
the  result  of  some  excellent  action. 
This  pleasure  is  a  sort  of  holy  lux- 
ury. Most  pitiable  are  they  who  will 
continue  strangers  to  it." 


Two  years  after  his  retirement, 
Franklin  wrote  his  mother:  "I 
would  rather  have  it  said  of  me,  'He 
lived  usefullv'  than  'He  died  rich.'  " 
His  great  lesson  to  us  is  that  the 
truly  wealthv  man  is  not  one  who 
has  wealth,  but  one  who  uses  it  as 
a  means  of  helping  others.  This 
Ben  Franklin  did  so  well  that  more 
than  two-thirds  of  the  civic  and  hu- 
manitarian movements  in  his  home 
town  of  Philadelphia  during  his  stay 
there  were  organized  and  pushed  by 
him.  He  organized  the  Junto,  a 
"club  established  for  mutual  im- 
provement" among  uneducated  but 
ambitious  young  tradesmen;  he 
established  a  circulating  library  be- 
fore any  such  thing  existed  in  Eng- 
land; he  organized  a  fire  insurance 
company,  plus  a  volunteer  fire  bri- 
gade; he  reorganized  the  city  police 
force  and  succeeded  in  having  streets 
paved  and  trees  planted  to  freshen 
the  city  air;  he  started  what  were 
to  become  the  University  of  Penn- 
sylvania, the  Pennsylvania  Hospital, 
and  The  American  Philosophical  So- 
ciety; he  organized  the  defenses  of 
the  colony,  as  he  did  all  the  fund- 
raising  drixes  which  made  all  the 
above  projects  possible,  and  which 
made  Philadelphia's  civic  projects 
the  model  for  the  Nation. 

Franklin  did  it,  but  Cotton 
Mather  showed  him  the  way.  Later 
in  life  Franklin  wrote,  "If  I  have 
been,  as  you  seem  to  think,  a  useful 
citizen,  the  public  owes  the  ad\an- 
tage  of  it  to  that  book  {Essays  to  Do 
Good).'' 

Some  have  seen  Franklin  as  one 
who  worshipped  worldly  success  for 
its  own  sake.  Unfortunately,  many 
Americans  have  thus  misread  him. 
Actuallv,  for  Franklin,  wealth  was 
a  means  for  attaining  a  higher  ^ood. 


556  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 

nor  was  it  an  easy  means,  but  one  and  made  possible  the  adoption  of 

that    constantly    must    be    earned  the  Constitution, 

through    work    and    restraint.     He  Two    years    later,    while   in    his 

accepted  word  for  word   the  basic  eighty-third  year,  the  public-spirited 

point    in    Cotton    Mather's    Essays  Franklin   wrote   a    paper   ''On   the 

to  Do  Goody  namely,  that   ''since  Legislative     Branch,"     stating     his 

riches  come  from  God,  and  are  a  views  on  the  proposed  Pennsylvania 

mark  of  the  divine  favor,"  at  least  State     Constitution.     He     worried 

part  of  all  one's  profit  is  to  be  used  that  the  upper  house,  designed  to  be 

for    the    "happiness    of    mankind."  chosen    by    the    wealthy    minority, 

Thus,  at  his  death,  Franklin  left  a  should  ha\  e  power  equal  to  the  low; 

thousand  pounds  each  to  the  cities  er  house   chosen   by  the   majority, 

of  Philadelphia  and  Boston,  to  be  Then  for  the  final  time  he  spoke 

loaned  out  to  "young  married  arti-  his  attitude  toward  wealth: 
ficcrs"  who  were  to  use  the  money 

to  impro\'e  themselves,  paving  back  ^'    '^    supposed    that   wisdom    is    the 

•    ,       /i        f       1            J.      i.1            1  necessary  concomitant  or  riches  and   that 

mto  the  tunc    one-tenth  each  vear  ^                   4.1       ^i          j           i          1. 

.                             -^  one  man  worth  a  thousand  pounds  must 

plus  five  per  cent  mterest.     Today  a  have    as    much    wisdom    as    twenty    who 

Franklin   Institute  exists  in  each  of  have  each  only  nine  hundred  and  ninety- 

these  cities,  still  true  to  the  found-  ""^e;  and  why  is  property  to  be  represent- 

er's   benevolent   POals.  f  '"^  ?"•    •.  •  •  ^''r^""  property  is  a  crea- 

y            Q        fi                        -k  £          1  •  ^^^^  °    society  and  is  subject  to  the  calls 

In    1707,    three    years    betore    his  of    that    society    whenever    its    necessities 

death,   Franklin  attended   the   Con-  shall  require  it,   even  to  its  last  farthing; 

Stitutional    Convention    as    one    of  its  contributions  are  not  to  be  considered 

Pennsylvania's     delegates.       It     was  ^^  conferring  a  benefit  on  the  public,  en- 

Franklm,    deist    and    non-sectarian,  ThLl!^\TlfTl  '.'  '\'i  ^^^'r'^'"f 

,              '           1     1          1       r>                .     '  ot  honor  and  power,  but  as  the  return  of 

who  suggested  that  the  Convention  an   obligation   previously  received,   or   the 

ask    for    God's    guidance    through  payment  of  a  just  debt. 
prayer,  but  since  only  three  or  four 

agreed,  his  request  was  not  fulfilled.  If   Franklin    w^as    loved   it    must 

During  seventeen  days  of  the  final  have  been,  in  part,  because  of  his 

debates,     Franklin     said     nothing,  civic   conscience   and   his  generous 

Finally,  when  disagreement  became  spirit. 
se\'ere,  he  asked  for  the  floor,  and 

had  a  statement  read  reminding  The  Jomneymnn  Printer 
each  delegate  of  his  own  fallibility  Franklin  was  a  lifelong  devotee 
bv  referring  to  the  evaluation  of  of  science;  it  was  always  his  hobby, 
himself:  "The  older  I  grow,  the  He  left  business  to  free  himself 
more  apt  I  am  to  doubt  my  own  from  its  "tedious  detail,"  and  his 
judgment,  and  to  pay  more  respect  public  career  he  considered  some- 
to  the  judgment  of  others."  While  what  an  intrusion.  From  the  time 
"several  parts"  of  the  Constitution  he  became  an  apprentice  printer  at 
he  did  not  "approve  at  present,"  he  the  age  of  twelve  until  his  death  he 
marveled  "to  find  this  system  ap-  considered  himself  a  printer,  and  so 
proaching  so  near  to  perfection  as  signed  his  will:  "I,  Benjamin  Frank- 
it  does"  and  moved  that  it  be  adopt-  lin,  Printer,  late  Minister  Plenipo- 
ed.  It  ^^•as  this  plea  for  mutual  com^  tentiary  from  the  United  States  of 
promise  \^hich  broke  the  deadlock  America   to   the   Court   of  France; 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


557 


now  President  of  Pennsylvania.  .  .  ." 
Printing  was  his  trade,  and  a  man's 
trade  should  be  his  pride.  During 
his  European  years  he  made  friends 
with  the  quality  printers  wherever 
he  went,  and  during  his  nine-year 
stay  at  Passy  he  delighted  his  friends 
(and  himself)  by  printing  his  whim- 
sical Bagatelles  on  his  private  print- 
ing press. 

Lacking  privilege  and  influence, 
liberty-loving  workingmen  of  the 
eighteenth  century  had  no  means  of 
getting  their  views  before  their  fel- 
lows, and  thus  achieving  identity, 
save  through  the  public  press.  Every- 
where in  the  colonies  the  local  print- 
er who  put  out  the  newspaper 
became  the  champion  of  liberalism. 
Leader  in  such  a  movement  was 
James  Franklin's  Courant,  pub- 
lished in  Boston  from  1721  to  1726 
until  it  was  suppressed  for  opposing 
those  who  ruled  the  community 
with  a  strong  hand.  Though  less 
than  tactful  in  his  attacks  on  local 
authorities,  James  Franklin  set  the 
pattern  for  his  brother  Benjamin 
when  he  replied  to  Cotton  Mather 
that  it  is  the  function  of  a  news- 
paper to  give  both  sides  of  a  story, 
and  that  to  try  to  make  all  men 
think  alike  is  ''absurd  in  philosophy, 
impious  in  Religion,  and  a  faction 
in  the  state.'' 

In  1731,  Ben  Franklin  printed 
his  first  Apology  for  Printers,  which 
he  ran  annually  thereafter;  in  1740 
his  second  Apology  appeared,  in 
which  he  stated  his  belief  that  ''It 
is  a  principle  among  printers,  that 
when  truth  has  fair  play,  it  will 
always  prevail  o\'er  falsehood." 
Therefore,  he  printed  both  sides 
always,  yet  always  avoided  anything 
libelous.  In  1741  he  established  The 
General  Magazine,  the  first  in  the 
colonies,  dedicated  to  printing  news 


and  "select  pieces  of  poetry,  essays, 
controversial,  humorous,  philosophi- 
cal, religious,  moral  or  political."  As 
with  his  newspaper,  its  purpose  was 
to  enlighten  the  public,  but  even 
more  to  educate  it. 

Franklin's  unqualified  faith  in  the 
beneficial  powers  of  the  printed 
word  is  stated  so  well  in  the  follow- 
ing quotation  that  it  is  still  displayed 
in  the  print  shops  of  America: 

Deal  with  me  and  with  all  men  accord- 
ing to  thv  Holv  Will,  but  let  the  printed 
word  which  brings  men  light,  and  let  the 
printed  word  which  makes  men  free,  and 
let  the  printed  \\'ord,  through  which  Thy 
Word  is  spread,  go  on  .  .  .  and  on  .  .  . 
forever. 

While  still  a  young  man  and  a 
full-time  printer,  Franklin  com- 
posed for  himself  an  epitaph  stated 
in  the  jargon  of  the  printshop.  Un- 
derstandablv  it  is  one  of  the  best- 
known  in  the  language: 

The  Body  of 

B  Franklin  Printer, 

Like  the  Cover  of  an  old  Book 

Its  Contents  torn  out 

And  Stript  of  its  Lettering  &  Gilding 

Lies  here,  Food  for  \\'orms. 

But  the  Work  shall  not  be  lost; 

For  it  will,  (as  he  believ'd)  appear 

once  more, 

In  a  new  and  more  elegant  Edition 

Revised  and  corrected. 

By  the  Author. 

Poor  Richard 

Once  Ben  Franklin,  homespun 
philosopher  on  work,  wealth,  and 
doing  good,  was  given  the  widest 
circulation  of  any  local  publication 
in  the  colonies  by  Ben  Franklin, 
Printer,  the  combination  was  to 
prove  a  memorable  one.  Used  as 
filler  to  surround  the  useful  but  dry 
facts  of  the  almanac,  one  of  which 
hung  in  practically  every  home,  the 


558 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


savings  of  Poor  Richard  appeared 
annually  from  1733  to  1758.  Indis- 
putable evidence  that  this  shrewd 
printer  knew  his  public  was  the  sale 
of  more  than  ten  thousand  copies 
within  the  first  three  months  of 
publication.  From  then  on  Poor 
Richard  Saunders  became  an  Ameri- 
can  institution,  the  first  well-known 
character  in  American  fiction,  even 
though  onlv  a  sketch. 

His  sayings  have  become  a  part 
of  American  folklore,  as  familiar  as 
the  nursery  rhymes  or  the  Bible: 
'*God  helps  those  who  help  them- 
selves"; '*Dost  thou  love  life?  Then 
do  not  squander  time;  for  that's 
the  stuff  life  is  made  of";  ''It  is  hard 
for  an  empty  sack  to  stand  up- 
right"; ''Experience  keeps  a  dear 
school,  but  fools  will  learn  in  no 
other,  and  scarce  in  that";  "What 
maintains  one  vice,  would  bring  up 
two  children";  "If  you  would  have 
your  business  done,  go;  if  not, 
send";  "When  the  well's  dry,  they 
know  the  worth  of  water";  "The 
second  vice  is  lying,  the  first  is  run- 
ning in  debt";  "Diligence  is  the 
mother  of  good  luck";  "He  that  ris- 
eth  late  must  trot  all  day,  and  shall 
scarce  overtake  his  business  at 
night";  "A  ploughman  on  his  legs 
is  higher  than  a  gentleman  on  his 
knees": 

Then  plough  deep  while  sluggards  sleep. 
And  you  shall  have   corn   to  sell   and  to 
keep. 

And 

Early  to  bed,  and  early  to  rise, 

Makes  a  man  healthy,  wealthy,  and  wise. 

While  many  of  these  sayings 
were  borro\\ed  from  others,  almost 
all  of  them  were  carefully  and  ef- 
fectively   rephrased    in    Franklin's 


own  words,  as  in,  "Having  been 
poor  is  no  shame,  but  being 
ashamed  of  it  is";  or  "Well  done  is 
better  than  well  said";  or  "There 
are  three  things  extremely  hard- 
steel,  a  diamond,  and  to  know  thy- 
self." Others  seem  to  have  no  pred- 
ecessors, and  express  directly  his 
personal  beliefs:  "Doing  an  injury 
puts  you  below  your  enemy;  reveng- 
ing one  makes  you  but  even  with 
him;  forgiving  it  sets  you  above 
him";  and  "The  bra\'e  and  the  wise 
can  both  pity  and  excuse  when  cow- 
ards and  fools  show  no  mercy";  and, 
finally,  his  central  credo,  "The  most 
acceptable  service  of  God  is  doing 
good  to  man." 

Through  the  sober  Puritan  vir- 
tues of  honesty,  frugality,  sincerity, 
and  industry,  Franklin  taught  anew 
the  way  to  wealth;  through  the  re- 
sponsible Puritan  virtues  of  respon- 
sibility and  humility  he  taught  the 
principle  of  stewardship  of  talents 
which  enables  men  to  repay  debts 
both  to  society  and  to  a  benevolent 
God;  through  the  stern  Puritan  vir- 
tue of  self-discipline  he  taught  how 
to  arrive  at  self-mastery  and  self- 
knowledge.  Surely,  in  turn,  the 
individual  debt  to  him,  as  also  the 
national  pattern  of  doing  and  shar- 
ing, is  not  inconsiderable. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  What  virtues  of  Puritanism  did 
Franklin  re-emphasize  in  his  own  life  and 
philosophy? 

2.  How  can  you  justifv  Franklin's  re- 
tirement from  acti\e  business  at  age  forty- 
two? 

3.  In  view  of  the  printers'  role  in  co- 
lonial society,  why  did  Franklin  call  him- 
self a  printer  all  through  his  life? 

4.  How  do  you  account  for  the  phe- 
nomenal success  of  Franklin's  sayings  of 
Poor  Richard?  Are  they  utilized  in  mod- 
ern business  practices? 


Social  Science — Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson  2— Developing   Emotional   Maturity 
Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  November  24,  1959 

Objective:   To  gain  an  understanding  of  what  emotional  maturity  is  and  how  it 
can  be  evaluated. 


npHE  degree  and  quality  of  emo- 
tional maturity  which  we  possess 
are  central  factors  operating  to 
determine  the  extent  to  which  we 
may  realize  the  goals  of  spiritual 
living  which  have  been  discussed  in 
the  past  lesson  and  which  will  be 
considered  in  future  ones.  The  rich- 
ness or  poverty  of  our  lives  depends 
upon  our  maturity.  If  we  are  suc- 
cessfully to  meet  the  challenges  and 
responsibilities  of  living  meaning- 
fully and  spiritually  in  a  nuclear  age, 
it  is  essential  that  we  develop  a 
clear  understanding  of  emotional 
maturity  and  that  we  exert  every 
effort  toward  increasing  the  degree 
and  quality  of  our  emotional  ma- 
turity and  nurturing  its  growth  in 
our  children. 

An  Eternal  Frocess 

An  individual  grows  and  develops 
in  many  different  ways,  from  the 
time  of  conception,  through  in- 
fancy, childhood,  adolescence,  adult- 
hood, and,  in  some  respects,  as  long 
as  he  lives.  In  fact,  we  may  be  cor- 
rect in  saying  that  developing 
emotional  maturity  is  an  eternal 
process.  Many  of  the  changes  which 
come  about  by  the  growth  process 
are  quite  readily  observable.  For 
example,  some  of  the  changes  in 
the  physical  structure  of  the  indi- 


vidual can  be  seen  by  the  naked  eye, 
while  those  and  many  others  not 
so  readily  visible  can  be  easily  meas- 
ured. Likewise,  through  the  use  of 
intelligence  scales,  we  believe  that 
w^e  can  quite  accurately  measure 
mental  traits  and  their  growth. 
Other  changes,  such  as  those  which 
come  about  as  a  result  of  emotional 
development  of  the  individual,  are 
less  tangible  and,  therefore,  more 
difficult  to  measure. 

It  should  be  remembered  that 
growth  takes  place  within  the  limi- 
tations of  certain  principles  and 
laws.  Failure  to  conform  to  these 
laws  or  abide  by  these  principles 
may  well  cause  a  deviation  in  the 
rate  and  the  course  of  the  develop- 
ment. For  example,  the  body  has 
certain  minimum  requirements 
which  must  be  met  in  order  for 
physical  growth  to  proceed  normal- 
ly. Severe  malnutrition  may  not 
only  affect  the  rate  of  growth  but 
may  permanently  affect  the  end 
product.  Similarly,  a  lack  of  neces- 
sary experiences  and/or  correct  guid- 
ance may  result  in  the  slowing  down 
or  deviation  of  one's  emotional  de- 
velopment. This  does  not  infer 
that  experiences  and/or  guidance 
are  the  only  factors  which  affect 
one's  emotional  growth.  It  is  used 
only  as  an  illustration. 

Page  559' 


560 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


Conehtion  of  Matiiritv  and  Age 

We  might  think  of  emotional 
development  as  a  process  which 
should  be  going  on  at  all  ages, 
whether  an  individual  is  five  years 
old  or  fifty.  Since  one's  behavior 
patterns  are  directly  related  to  the 
level  of  one's  emotional  develop- 
ment, we  should  expect  a  reasonable 
correlation  between  these  and  one's 
chronological  age.  To  illustrate:  a 
two-year-old  child  may  exhibit  be- 
havior which  is  mature  for  his  age 
but  which  would  be  immature  if 
judged  on  the  basis  of  adult  stand- 
ards. On  the  other  hand,  a  person 
thirty  or  forty  years  of  age  may  be- 
have in  a  manner  representative  of 
a  twelve  or  thirteen-year-old.  Some 
variation  is  normal  and  is  to  be  ex- 
pected as  long  as  it  is  not  too  pro- 
nounced. However,  we  do  have  evi- 
dence that  an  individual  does  not 
always  develop  physically,  socially, 
intellectually,  spiritually,  and  emo- 
tionally at  the  same  rate.  If  one's 
emotional  development  lags  far  be- 
hind one's  physical  and  intellectual 
development,  it  opens  the  door  for 
serious  potentialities  for  harm.  But 
it  is  possible  for  an  individual  to  be- 
come an  adult  physically  in  eighteen 
or  twenty  years  and  still  have  his 
emotional  development  arrested  at 
six  or  ten  or  twelve. 

By  this  standard  we  might  say  that  a 
person  is  properly  maturing — whether  he 
be  five  years  old  or  fifty  years  old — only 
if  his  power  over  his  environment  is 
matched  by  a  growing  awareness  of  what 
is  involved  in  what  he  does.  If  his  powers 
of  execution  forge  ahead  while  his  powers 
of  understanding  lag  behind,  he  is  back- 
ward in  his  psychological  growth  and 
dangerous  to  have  around  (Overstreet, 
Harry  A.,  The  Mature  Mind,  pp.  44-45, 
W.  W.  Norton  &  Company,  Inc.,  New 
York,  N.  Y.,  used  by  permission). 

Traits  of  Maturity 

Determining  whether  or  not  an 


individual  is  mature  is  not  a  quick 
or  easy  job.  However,  there  are 
certain  traits  which  seem  to  repre- 
sent maturity  that  should  be  help- 
ful to  us.  One  should  keep  in  mind 
that  probably  very  few  individuals 
will  possess  all  of  the  traits  or 
characteristics  which  are  to  follow, 
and  the  absence  of  any  one  or  two 
of  these  traits  does  not  necessarily 
imply  that  an  individual  is  imma- 
ture. If  we  assume  that  emotional 
maturity  exists  in  varying  degrees, 
then  we  should  be  in  a  position  to 
understand  it  more  clearly.  The 
evaluation  of  emotional  maturity 
might  be  compared  to  the  measure- 
ment of  intelligence.  Individuals 
are  not  simply  classified  as  ''dull" 
or  ''bright"  but  are  reported  as  to 
their  rank  on  a  continuum.  Let  us 
then  proceed  with  this  concept  as 
we  try  to  review  some  criteria  for 
emotional  maturitv. 

One  other  precaution  which  we 
should  observe  is  that  we  base  our 
conclusions  on  traits  or  behavior 
patterns  which  typify  or  represent 
an  individual's  personality  in  order 
to  avoid  the  pitfall  of  passing  judg- 
ment on  behavior  which  is  exhibited 
only  rarely  or  only  once.  In  connec- 
tion with  this,  we  should  also  at- 
tempt to  be  as  objective  and  scien- 
tific in  our  thinking  as  possible.  It 
is  not  easy  to  look  at  ourselves  and 
try  to  answer  the  question:  Am  I 
emotionally  mature?  Asking  a  per- 
son if  he  is  emotionally  mature  is 
analogous  to  asking  a  comedian  if 
he  is  funny. 

Let  us  examine  some  of  the  ques- 
tions that  we  might  ask  ourselves, 
some  of  the  criteria  that  we  might 
use  in  evaluating  the  development 
of  our  children,  and  some  that  we 
might  use  as  goals  toward  which  we 
may  be  working.    We  need  to  keep 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


561 


in  mind  not  only  what  we  have 
achieved  but  where  we  are  going. 
As  Mark  Twain  once  said,  "The 
important  thing  is  not  where  we 
stand,  but  in  which  direction  we  are 
moving."  The  following  traits  char- 
acterize a  mature  individual: 

1.  Acceptance  of  self  and  others. 
The  mature  person  accepts  his 
chronological  age,  his  body  build, 
his  capacities  and  limitations  for 
what  they  are.  He  is  able  to  accept 
himself  as  he  is  without  attempting 
to  deny,  distort,  or  exaggerate  quali- 
ties or  characteristics. 

Consider  the  reaction  of  a  person 
between  the  ages  of  twenty-fi\'e  and 
sixty-fi\'e  or  se\'enty  who  is  asked 
how  old  he  is.  Think  how  often  he 
will  either  skirt  the  question,  try  to 
avoid  answering  it,  or  distort  the 
truth.  A  mature  person  is  able  to 
face  the  fact  that  you  and  I  and 
everyone  else  is  a  year  older  with 
every  passing  year;  therefore,  to  try 
to  deny  one's  own  age  and  distort 
it  is  a  symptom  of  immaturity  in 
this  respect. 

This  seems  to  be  a  part  of  our 
conditioning  in  American  culture. 
There  is  a  very  narrow  age  range 
which  is  really  acceptable  to  us. 
Until  one  reaches  about  the  age  of 
eighteen,  most  indi\iduals  are  try- 
ing to  be  and  wish  they  were  older 
than  they  actually  are;  so,  when  they 
report  their  age  they  push  it  up  as 
much  as  thev  can.  Some,  because 
of  physical  appearance,  are  able  to 
pass  for  a  year  or  two  or  three  older 
than  they  actually  are.  We  ha\e  a 
rather  narrow  range  of  acceptable 
age— between  about  eighteen  and 
twenty-three.  If  someone  asks, 
''How  old  are  you?"  one  can  reply 
twenty-one  without  any  hesitancy 
or  apology,  but  soon  after  that  it 


is  difficult  for  many  people  to  let  a 
year  pass  with  e\'ery  twehe  months. 

Age  is  just  one  illustration.  This 
could  apply  to  our  social  skills,  our 
intellectual  abilities,  our  physical 
build,  etc.  If  we  are  really  mature, 
we  look  at  what  we  are,  and  we 
do  the  best  we  can  with  what  ^^e 
have,  and  we  accept  that. 

In  addition  to  accepting  himself, 
the  mature  individual  accepts  others 
for  what  they  are,  granting  them  the 
right  to  have  different  standards, 
values,  and  beliefs,  even  though  he 
may  not  accept  those  standards  and 
values  and  beliefs  for  himself.  He 
can  perceive  and  appreciate  the  hu- 
manitv  of  those  about  him. 

2.  Adaptability  and  ilexihiMiy.  The 
mature  person  is  flexible  enough  to 
adapt  himself  to  new  situations 
without  an  undue  amount  of  frus- 
tration or  disorganization.  In  some 
people,  childhood  patterns  are  so 
firmly  established  that  thcv  domi- 
nate the  behavior,  thus  making  it 
difficult  or  impossible  to  participate 
in  the  normal  adult  enjoyment  of 
loving,  working,  and  creating.  With 
the  increasing  number  and  the 
rapidity  of  changes  in  our  time,  this 
particular  characteristic  appears  to 
assume  more  and  more  importance 
in  the  proper  development  of  an  in- 
dividual, because,  in  many  respects, 
we  have  more  changes  in  a  decade 
than  past  generations  had  in  a  life- 
time. 

3.  Orientation  io  our  euYiion- 
uieni.  The  mature  person  has  an 
appreciation  of  man's  relation  to  the 
universe  and  to  his  society.  He  has 
worked  out  a  philosophy  of  life 
which  gives  him  a  clear-cut  set  of 
values  and  ethical  standards  of  be- 
havior. It  seems  to  me  that  we  as 
Latter-day  Saints  have  an  edge  on 
most  other  people  in   this   respect 


562 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


because  of  the  kind  of  philosophy 
of  hfe  and  orientation  to  environ- 
ment which  we  are  taught.  It  is 
important,  however,  that  we  develop 
one  which  is  functional.  We  will 
explore  the  area  of  religious  matur- 
it}^  in  another  lesson. 

The  mature  individual  balances 
the  past,  present,  and  future  accord- 
ing to  their  own  relative  importance. 
Many  of  you  have  known  individ- 
uals who  are  either  living  in  the  past 
or  the  future.  Take  the  middle-aged 
businessman  who  has  been  only 
moderatelv  successful,  who  con- 
stantly  relates  his  experiences  as  a 
star  quarterback  on  his  high  school 
football  team.  This  kind  of  be- 
havior suggests  that  life  at  present 
is  not  as  satisfying  as  he  wants  it 
to  be;  therefore,  he  is  constantly 
reaching  into  the  past  for  unusual, 
exciting,  and  satisfying  experiences. 
We  see  this  behavior  represented  on 
the  part  of  some  veterans  who  are 
constantly  reliving  war  experiences 
that  happened  several  years  ago.  On 
the  other  hand,  we  see  some  indi- 
viduals who  are  always  living  for  the 
future.  Note  how  a  child  will  live 
for  his  next  birthday,  for  Christmas, 
for  when  school  is  out,  or  when  sum- 
mer camp  rolls  around.  It  may  be 
appropriate  for  children,  but  not  for 
adults.  It  is  desirable  to  plan  wisely 
for  the  future,  but  this  is  vastly  dif- 
ferent than  living  for  sometime  in 
the  future,  when  one  hopes  to  find 
life  satisfying  and  rewarding. 

As  an  illustration  let  us  look  at  a 
particular  case.  For  a  certain  young 
woman  life  was  going  to  be  happy 
and  good  and  satisfying  when  she 
graduated  from  high  school;  but  it 
was  not.  Next,  it  was  to  be  when 
she  found  her  marriage  partner.  But 
marriage  didn't  bring  the  happiness 
5he  expected.    Then,  it  was  to  be 


when  her  husband  received  his 
Ph.D.  Finally,  it  was  to  be  when 
he  was  established  in  a  job,  but  she 
still  has  not  found  what  she  wants, 
and  she  probably  never  will  because 
none  of  these  experiences  provides 
the  satisfaction  she  expects.  But 
she  is  always  hoping  that  one  will. 
A  mature  individual  is  able  to  bal- 
ance the  past,  the  present,  and  the 
future  in  the  perspective  in  which 
they  should  be,  and  find  appropri- 
ate satisfaction  in  all  three  of  them. 
He  faces  reality,  accepting  the  facts 
of  his  experience,  whether  they  be 
pleasant  or  unpleasant. 

A  distorted  sense  of  realities  im- 
pairs the  effectiveness  and  satisfac- 
tion of  work  and  life.  We  need  to 
be  oriented  to  our  environment.  We 
need  to  understand  the  nature  of 
people  and  what  can  be  expected  of 
others. 

4.  Emotional  independence.  Life 
begins  with  complete  dependence 
upon  the  parents,  and  the  goal  is 
to  achieve  the  capacity  to  live  inde- 
pendently of  the  parental  organiza- 
tion. Someone  suggested  that 
human  beings  are  children  for  so 
long  they  never  really  get  over  it. 
Most  of  us  would  admit  that  it  is 
more  pleasurable  and  comfortable  to 
be  free  of  responsibility  and  to  be 
dependent  upon  our  parents  or 
someone  else.  The  development  of 
independence  is  not  any  easy  task, 
and  the  struggle  is  not  made  any 
easier  by  parents  who  insist  upon 
''hanging  on"  to  their  children.  De- 
veloping independence  is  a  two-way 
responsibility,  and,  in  most  cases, 
it  is  more  difficult  for  parents  to 
become  independent  of  their  chil- 
dren than  it  is  for  children  to 
become  independent  of  their  par- 
ents. 

Some  people  never  overcome  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


563 


dependence  upon  others  sufficiently 
to  make  a  go  of  life.  Others  are 
able  to  struggle  through  life  with  all 
kinds  of  supports  from  friends,  rel- 
atives, etc.  Higher  on  the  scale  are 
those  who  seem  to  manage  fine  until 
some  hardship  strikes  and  then  they 
regress,  perhaps  resorting  to  some 
escape  mechanism  such  as  neurosis, 
alcoholism,  daydreaming,  etc.  Still 
higher  on  the  scale  are  those  who 
meet  life  by  repressing  their  desires 
for  help  and  probably  generate  seri- 
ous tensions  because  of  their  repres- 
sions. At  the  top  of  the  scale  is 
the  fully  independent  individual 
who  is  able  to  meet  and  face  life 
under  most  any  circumstance  and 
still  maintain  his  efficient  function- 
ing. 

Over  -  dependence,  over  -  attach- 
ments, extreme  submissiveness  are 
all  symptoms  of  immaturity  in  this 
area  of  emotional  independence. 

5.  Socialized  behavior.  The  ma- 
ture person  is  familiar  with  the 
customs,  folkways,  mores,  laws,  and 
restrictions  of  his  society,  and  has  a 
reasonable  degree  of  respect  for  tra- 
dition and  authority.  He  has  an 
understanding  viewpoint  regarding 
other  people  and  groups  other  than 
those  to  which  he  belongs. 

In  general,  he  chooses  his  course 
of  action  with  reference  to  estimated 
maximum  long-term  satisfactions 
for  himself  and  for  the  entire  group 
affected.  His  social  behavior  is  de- 
termined, in  part,  on  the  basis  of 
principles,  rather  than  on  selfish  in- 
terests or  personal  pleasure  or  gain 
at  the  expense  of  others. 

He  is  in  harmony  with  his  con- 
science and  this  conscience  should 
be  integrated  with  and  should  sup- 
port the  tendencies  of  growth  to- 
ward   independence,    responsibility, 


productivity,  and  co-operation. 

6.  Healthy  attitudes  towards  sex, 
lovCy  and  marriage.  The  mature 
person  will  have  successfully  passed 
through  the  stages  of  sexual  develop- 
ment to  the  point  of  accepting  his 
own  sex  nature,  and  incorporate  that 
nature  into  a  life  plan,  so  that  he 
is  able  to  make  creative,  mutually 
fulfilling,  heterosexual  relationships. 

The  sexual  feelings  are  important 
in  the  emotional  development  of 
the  individual.  In  fact,  if  sexuality 
does  not  evolve  properly,  the  whole 
process  of  emotional  development 
can  be  influenced.  The  mature 
adult  will  have  attitudes  toward 
sexuality  which  lead  to  the  proper 
balancing  of  need  for  love,  self-love, 
and  self-interest,  and  which  provide 
for  a  high  degree  of  enjoyment  of 
the  loving,  activity,  interest,  and  re- 
sponsibility involved  in  the  relation- 
ship with  the  loved  one,  work,  and 
friends. 

7.  An  integrated  philosophy  oi 
life.  A  mature  person  integrates 
what  he  knows,  and  lives  by  that 
integrated  knowledge.  He  has  an 
appreciation  for  and  sincere  interest 
in  the  welfare  of  the  whole  society 
and  is  sincerely  aware  of  the  long- 
range  consequences  of  what  he  does. 
There  are  certain  basic  values  and 
virtues  that  need  to  be  preserved  at 
all  costs.  For  example,  he  has  the 
feeling  that  life  has  a  purpose  and 
believes  that  there  is  something  in 
one's  judgment  of  justice  and  truth 
which  is  in  harmony  with  the  nature 
of  the  universe  and  with  God.  The 
mature  person  need  not  be  a  con- 
firmed conformist.  He  may  be  a 
rugged  individualist,  but  he  will  be 
as  rugged  in  his  adherence  to  the 
basic  principles  in  which  he  believes 
as   he   is   in   his   own   self-reliance.. 


564 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


Song   Collections 
For  Every  Occasion 

FAMOUS    SONGS   THE 

WORLD  OVER  1.75 

52  SACRED   SONGS  2.00 

56  SONGS  YOU   LIKE  TO 

SING    1.50 

IRELAND   IN  SONG  1.95 

SCOTLAND   IN   SONG  1.95 

SONGS  EVERYBODY  SINGS— 
Bond     2.00 

SONGS  OF  THE  GAY  90'S....   1.95 

WEDDING   BOUQUET  OF 

SONGS  HIGH  OR  LOW  ....ea.   2.00 

WORLD'S  BEST  FOLK  SONGS 
AND   BALLADS   1.95 

WORLD'S  BEST  SACRED 

SONGS    1.95 

WORLD'S   BEST  WEDDING 
SONGS 1.95 

WORLD  FAMOUS  SONGS  ....   1.50 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 

Please   send   the  music   indicated  above. 
Q   On  Approval  n   Charge 

D  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


Daqiies  Mimic    | 


wmnm^^T^TZ. 


MSN0RmUNNEesnY,PR0VO«^Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


These  principles  contribute  to  his 
maturity  by  enlarging  his  thinking, 
by  helping  him  to  a\oid  confusion, 
by  rescuing  him  from  prolonged 
debate.  They  give  him  a  basis  for 
decision  and  action.  ''They  are  like 
the  north  star,  a  compass,  or  a  light- 
house to  a  sailor;  they  keep  him  on 
his  course  despite  winds  and  cur- 
rents and  weather."  Some  people 
confuse  principles  with  rules.  A 
principle  is  something  inside  one;  a 
rule  is  an  outward  restriction.  To 
obey  a  principle  one  has  to  use  his 
mental  and  moral  powers.  To  obey 
a  rule  one  has  only  to  do  what  the 
rule  says.  Dr.  Frank  Crane  pointed 
out  the  difference  neatly:  ''A  rule 
supports  us  by  the  armpits  over 
life's  mountain  passes.  A  principle 
makes  us  sure  footed." 

The  mature  adult  has  carefully 
investigated,  analyzed,  and  consid- 
ered some  of  the  major  philosophies 
regarding  the  world,  the  universe, 
and  its  people,  and  worked  out  a 
personal  philosophy  of  life  that  is 
compatible  with  his  conscience,  and 
which  resolves  itself  into  a  mean- 
ingful whole. 

8.  Acceptance  of  Tesponsihility. 
The  mature  adult  accepts  his  role 
as  a  human  being,  and  he  accepts 
the  fact  that  human  experience  is 
a  shared  experience;  human  prob- 
lems, shared  problems.  He  accepts 
the  responsibility  for  his  own  acts 
rather  than  trying  to  lay  the  blame 
onto  someone  else. 

9.  Integration  oi  personality.  The 
mature  adult  is  able  to  make  adjust- 
ments with  a  minimum  of  conflict. 
He  can  gracefully  accept  praise  and 
recognition.  He  organizes  and 
orders  his  efforts  in  pursuing  his 
objectixes  by  using  systematic  meth- 
ods as  a  means  of  achieving  them. 

He  is  not  easily  aroused  to  anger. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


565 


The  person  who  is  frequently  ''tell- 
ing someone  off,"  seeking  ''to  get 
even"  with  someone,  or  crossing 
people  off  his  list,  is  immature  in 
this  respect.  As  imperfect  human 
beings  we  must  learn  to  control 
angry  feelings.  Then  we  should 
work  toward  the  goal  of  mature 
living  wherein  hostile  feelings  sel- 
dom, if  ever,  exist.  Christ  set  a 
classic  example  of  this  kind  of  ma- 
ture response  when  he  was  on  the 
cross  being  ridiculed,  tortured,  and 
put  to  death  and  said,  ".  .  .  Father, 
forgive  them;  for  they  know  not 
what  they  do  .  .  ."  (Luke  23:34). 
There  is  no  evidence  of  his  control- 
ling feelings  of  anger,  but  rather 
de\'eloping  true  feelings  of  under- 
standing and  compassion. 

The  mature  adult  is  relatively 
free  from  feelings  of  inferiority, 
guilt,  hostilitity,  egotisms,  and  com- 
petitiveness. He  can  accept  and 
objectively  evaluate  criticism  of 
himself  or  of  his  behavior.  He  is 
kind,  considerate,  creative,  and  un- 
derstanding. 

10.  Knowledge.  The  mature  per- 
son has  a  store  of  knowledge  which 
he  has  been  building  upon  during 
the  past  and  which  he  continues  to 
build  upon  during  the  future.  One 
can  never  know,  probably,  all  that 
he  would  like  to  know,  but  the  ma- 
ture person  is  well  informed  in  the 
specific  areas  of  his  immediate  re- 
sponsibilities. An  indi\idual  who 
attempts  to  bluff  his  way,  who  pre- 
tends to  have  knowledge  he  does 
not  have,  or  who  attempts  to  justify 
his  ignorance  on  the  basis  that  it 
isn't  worth  knowing,  is  displaying 
symptoms  of  immaturity. 

Summary 

We  as  individuals  who   are  old 


HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Leave  once  a  month.  Prices 
start  from  $275.  Please  in- 
quire about  these  wonderful 
tours  to   Hawaii. 

EUROPE 

Ask  about  our  European  Tour 
in   September. 

ROSE  BOWL  PARADE 

We  have  a  Rose  Bowl  Parade 
Tour   leaving   in    December. 

HAWAII 

L.D.S.  group  going  to  Hawaii 
in    November. 

MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

2320    East    48th    South 
Salt  Lake  City  17,  Utah 

—    Phones    — 
IN  6-2909,  AM  2-2339,  CR  7-6334 


enough  to  understand  this  concept 
of  emotional  maturity  must  assume 
the  responsibility  of  trying  to  evalu- 
ate our  maturity.  The  key  to  this 
challenge  is  found  in  a  recent  theme 
sponsored  by  the  Church:  "Be 
Honest  With  Yourself."  When  you 
ask  yourself,  ''How  mature  am  I?" 
it  will  not  be  very  useful  unless  you 
reallv  answer  as  honestly  and  as 
objecti\'ely  as  you  can. 

As  has  been  implied  throughout 
this  lesson  on  emotional  maturity, 
we  are  not  here  setting  up  a  stand- 
ard of  perfection  that  any  person  at 
any  time  of  life  can  be  expected 
completely  to  attain.  But  it  is  prop- 
er, nevertheless,  when  we  speak  of 
emotional  maturity  to  discuss  not 
only  what  is  probable  or  actual,  but 
also  what  is  possible  and  potential. 


566 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— AUGUST  1959 


ARE  YOU  AN 
UNPUBLISHED  AUTHOR? 

F  YOU  HAVE  A  BOOK  LENGTH 
MANUSCRIPT  you  would  like 
to  have  published,  our  editorial 
staff  will  be  glad  to  consider  it 
on  a  co-operative  basis. 

OUR      PROGRAM      HAS 

LAUNCHED  MANY  NEW 

WRITERS. 

Submit   your   work    for   free   editorial 
evaluation    and    further    information. 

We  consider  all   types  of   material: 
Fiction,      Poetry,      Juveniles,      Religious 
Books,  Educational,  and  Scholarly  Work. 

GREENWICH  BOOK 
PUBLISHERS,  INC. 

Attention:    Mr.   Wright 

489  Fifth  Avenue 
New  York  City,  New  York 


•  llli;AUTIE<IJL 

•  UIJICAIILK 

A  sure  way  of  keepinj^  alive  tlie  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or    brinj;   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to   1400  miles  64 

1400  to   1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   ^Ths^ 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah  ^^f{)^ 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 


1.  Whdt  are  some  examples  of  accept- 
ance of  self  and  others? 

2.  The  old  timer  said,  'T've  seen  many 
changes  come  in  my  day  and  We  been 
agin'  every  one  of  'em."  What  are  some 
other  examples  of  the  lack  of  adaptability 
and  flexibility? 

3.  Give  illustrations  of  relationships  in- 
\olving  dependence,  independence,  and 
interdependence. 

4.  Contrast  healthy  with  unhealthy  atti- 
tudes toward  sex,  love,  and  marriage. 

5.  Discuss  how  some  people  who  lack 
an  integrated  philosophy  find  it  necessary 
to  do  some  reinterpreting  and  rationaliz- 
ing in  times  of  crises  or  disappointment. 

6.  Give  additional  illustrations  of  how 
anger  may  represent  immature  behavior. 

Supplementary  Refereiiees 

Menninger,  \\'illiam  C.:  Self-Under- 
standing, Chicago,  Science  Research 
Associates.  (Axailable  from  Extension 
Division,  Brigham  Young  University, 
Provo,  Utah.    Approximately  fifty  cents.) 

Skidmorc,  Rex  A.,  "Maturity  —  What 
Is  It?"  The  ImpTOvement  Eid,  May  1952, 
pp.   368-569. 


[Builders 

Delia  Adams  Leitner 

Who  builds  with  only   self  in  mind 
Constructs  a   transient  place. 
To  find  at  length  his  life  is  bare, 
Unsheltered,  gloomy  space. 

But  he  who  builds  that  he  may  share 
Finds,  though  he  had  not  planned, 
He  has  a  mansion  for  his  soul 
That  will   forever  stand. 


y^arnng    t  Lote 

Ethel  Jacohson 

I  have  a  little  boy. 

I  have  a  cookie  jar. 

I  bake  and  bake,  but  somehow 

My  cookies  don't  go  far! 

And  oftentimes  I  wonder — 

How  foolish  to  emplo\- 

The  crock  at  all,  and  not  to  stow 

The  cookies  straight  in  boy. 

(A  problem,  I'm  aware. 

That  I  share  with  all  who  are 

Custodians  of  a  boy 

And  of  a  cookie  jar.) 


lilhannonic    Undertones 

Lillidn  E.  Miles 

Beneath  the  singing  beauty 
Of  symphony  I  hear 
A  hundred  mothers  saying, 
"Come  practice,  Johnny  dear!" 

A  hundred  little  Johnnies 
With  fife  or  fiddle  bow 
Long  to  haunt  the  swim  pool 
Where  the  other  boys  all  go. 

A  hundred  little  Johnnies 
Knew  toil  and  discipline 
To  learn  to  make  the  music 
We  bathe  our  spirits  in. 


(9/  moMai  ^utk 

Kate  Richards 

Courage  and  nobility  are  not  born 
only  in  the  homes  of  the  famous  or 
great. 

I  ha\e  found  heroes  among  my  friends 
and  associates;  real  heroes  who  sense  the 
strength  and  mightiness  of  our  Lord  and 
are  activated  by  their  faith,  and  hope  of 
his  love  for  them. 

They  walk  the  quiet  paths  of  life  and 
touch  the  hearts  of  those  who  are  torn 
and  tossed  by  the  cruel  winds  of  destiny, 
and  lift  the  dragging  end  of  the  cross 
imposed  by  the  hand  of  fate. 


VIDA  FOX  a  A  WSON 
TRAVEL  SERVICE 

Recognized  .  .  .  For  Experi- 
ence, Integrity,  Service  and 
the  best  in  travel  since  1933. 


HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  lovely  Lurline  Oc- 
tober 14th.  You  will  enjoy 
traveling  with  our  fine  group 
that  will  be  in  Hawaii  for 
Aloha  Week. 

Early    Reservations    Recommended. 

For  complete  information  write  or 
phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South   13th  East 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone  DA  8-0303 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Page  567 


Ujtrthday   (congratulations 


One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Harriet  Ranck  Olson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-nine 

Mrs.  Katiierine  Zacher  McDonald 
Hooper,  Utah 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Georgienne  Marion  Goddard 

Walters 

Big  Lake,  Minnesota 

Mrs.  Frances  Woodmansee  Edwards 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Tora  Nielsen  Starkie 
Vernal,  Utah 

Ninety-six 

Mrs.    Annie  Newman  Middleton 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Lena  Peterson  Putnam 
Ogden,  Utah 

!Mrs.  Fannie  Paul  Little 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Jane  Williams  Clifford 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ellen  Lovell  Rowe 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Alice  Stevens  Holliday  Hansen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs,  Annie  Erickson  Benson 
Newton,  Utah 

!Mrs.  Angelina  King  Brooks 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  568 


Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Torthii,da  Iverson  Funk 
Provo,   Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs,  Annie  AL  Todd  Thaxton 
Murray,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Flint  House 
Brigham  City,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Matilda  Lange  Pollei 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mathilda  Peterson  Miciiaelsen 

TlIORSEN 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Q^eagulls  oTave  LKeturned 

Cbhstie  Lund  Coles 

The  seagulls  have  returned 
And  o\cr  my  green-leafed  valley. 
Like  shimmering  kites 
They  rise  and  fall,  and  lift. 
And  swoop  to  the  steaming, 
New-turned  earth,  crying 
Like  voieeless  things 
Finding  a  voice. 

From  my  \\indow  I  see  them 
Mo\e  up  the  hillside  furrows, 
Coming  inland  from  the  waters 
On  their  gray-white  wings, 
Tilted  in  the  timeless  circle 
Of  sea  and  air  and  sky. 
And  the  brown  earth,  waiting. 
Vibrantly  waiting. 


/&^m?^\ 


TTTT 


])^^ 


FAMILY  NIGHT  FUN 

Here's  a  book  that  provides  many  planned  activities  to  enliven 
family  nights  and  family  parties — cement  closer  ties  and  build 
w^holesome  attitudes  in  young  lives.  $2.95 


Sa\'  the 

^4  GOOD 

WORD 


SAY  THE  GOOD  WORD 

A  collection  of  dramatic  stories  that  reflect  the  forceful  char- 
acter of  Elder  Oscar  A.  Kirkham.  Say  The  Good  Word  is  a 
handbook  for  leaders  and  teachers  of  Youth  and  provides 
stimulating  reading  for  all  LDS  adults.  $3.50 


^,.     44  East  South  Templr    -  Salt  lake  Cily.  Utah     .-^^ 


— 

'  Deseret  Book  Company 

44  East  South  Temple 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen : 

Enclosed  you  will  find  (  )  check 
(  )  money  order  (  )  I  have  an  ac- 
count. Please  charge  for  encircled 
(numbered)  books:         1         2 

Name  

Address  

City  Zone....  State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2%  sales  tax. 


PK 


s^^ 


.N> 


\r 


JAN   60 


Most  things  Dad  does  are  "just  right"  in  his 
children's  eyes  .  .  .  whether  it's  toasting  marsh- 
mallows  in  the  backyard,  or  the  more  important 
job  of  providing  family  financial  security. 

Beneficial's  new  FAMILY  BENEFACTOR 
PLAN  is  just  right  for  many  modern-day  fam- 
ilies.   One    low-cost   policy   covers    the   entire 


family  .  .  .  dad,  mom,  and  all  the  kids  .  .  .  with 
premium  rates  that  stay  the  same  no  matter 
how  many  new  babies  are  born.  It's  the  perfect 
plan  for  the  young  family  .  .  .  and  at  rates  they 
can  easily  afford.  Call  your  local  Beneficial  Life 
agent,  or  mail  this  handy  coupon  for  further 
information. 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company 
Beneficial  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Send  now  for  folder  giving  nnore  com- 
plete details  about  Beneficial's  new 
Benefactor  Family  Plan. 

Name   

Street  or  RFD  

City Zone....  State 


BENEFICIAL  IIFE 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


EMIfflF^MxEIIIElra 


■mi 

IP'          .„.::,: 

HHbk ^B 

1 

h  H'  '"^^  jB^a         ^W 

^ 

■iJilC 

1            ,.  •'V                     -jfe-.-                                     ' 

j^MHI^^^^^^^^^R''"       ^^^^^^^H^ 

■ "  -^   ^"jmI 

**«    _              a 

B         F 

...^ 

^                    .    ^.   *     

m^S"'          *  1  ,...  ^              ,.  ,,,.  ^:,;,:,..^,,,:. 

'  ' "  iiMh  '^ri 

-V'    "-y.  m^K  j^  ]mJPS^Jl^^\t     iBK^il^^^^Blll^^^B^^^^^^^BIHBIBr 

*  ...  .i    r 

■%  4* 

"     -^  :_•:.:.; 

9 


uiarvest 

Hazel  Loomis 

How  gay  your  stripes  —  your  checks  — 

Your  streaming  yellow  ribbons! 

How  rich  your  green  —  how  good  the  earth  and  grand! 

How  wide  your  fields  —  your  farms 

Are  miles  —  not  acres  —  your  big  heart  bursting 

With  the  bounties  of  the  land! 


Rise  elevators,  rise,  like  men  in  armor! 
Steel  girders  taut  outside  a  heavy  load. 
Wise  is  the  man,  from  youth,  who  garners. 
Storing  safely  in  a  bin,  weighing, 
Harvesting  the  golden  kernels. 
Until  all  is  sathered  in. 


The  Cover:   Farm  Scene  in  Minnesota,  Photograph  by  Harland  Nasvik 
Courtesy  Photo  Service,  General  Mills,  Inc. 
Submitted  by  Vadna  C.  Matson 

Frontispiece:  White  Bird  Canyon  in  the  Valley  of  the  Salmon  River,  Idaho 
Photograph  by  Joseph  Muench 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


CJrom    it 


ear  an 


d  CJar 


Tliank  you   so  very  much   for   the   fine 
articles   in   the   "Woman's   Sphere"    (July 
1  q  -Q ) .    Congratulations  to  President  Spaf- 
ford  on  the  new  high  appointments. 
— Lcona  II.  Carlson 

Utah's  Mother  of  the  Year 
Richmond,  Utah 

We  all  enjoy  The  Reiki  Society  Maga- 
zine so  \ery  much  and  surely  appreciate 
the  very  real  and  lasting  part  it  plays  in 
our  lives.  We  have  been  so  greatly  en- 
riched with  the  lovely  stories  and  poetry 
contained  therein  and  look  forward  eagerly 
to  its  coming  every  month.  We  have 
many  converts  and  many  investigators  here 
in  our  ward,  and  the  Relief  Society  lessons 
and  the  Magazine  are  two  of  the  most 
con\incing  arguments  we  have  to  offer. 
— Sandra  McDonald 

Washington,  D.C. 


I  enjoy  reading  every  article  in  the 
Aiagazine.  The  recent  series  of  articles 
on  seeing  (March  1958  -  May  1959,  by 
Jean  Ridges  Jennings)  has  been  especially 
interesting  to  me,  as  I  have  six  children 
to  sew  for  —  two  girls  and  four  boys. 
—Mrs.  Lyle  Murdock 
Driggs,  Idaho 

\\nien  my  seventeen-year-old  daughter 
finished  reading  "Such  a  Heavenly  Secret," 
by  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  in  the  July  issue 
of  the  Magazine,  she  said  with  the  en- 
thusiasm of  youth,  "Mother,  this  Maga- 
zine has  more  bounce  to  the  ounce  than 
anything  else  in  print.  The  lessons  are  so 
well  written,  they  are  just  marvelous,  and 
the  stories  —  well,  there  is  nothing  else 
like  them.  They  are  all  written  on  the 
family  plan,  clean,  wholesome,  and  up- 
lifting. Even  the  poetry  is  outstanding." 
I  never  attempt  to  read  the  Magazine 
until  she  has  finished  it.  If  I  want  it  for 
something  special,  I  will  find  it  in  her 
room.  I  was  pleased  to  know  that  she 
was  covering  it  so  thoroughly, 
—Eva  N.  Dalton 

President 

Panguitch  Stake  Relief  Society 

Circleville,  Utah 

Page  570 


I  feel  I  must  let  you  know  how  mucf 
I  enjoy  the  new  format  of  the  Magazine. 
The  covers  are  so  very  beautiful.  I  have 
always  loved  the  Magazine  and  could  not 
see  how  it  could  be  improved,  but  it  cer- 
tainly has'.  The  quality  of  the  poems, 
stories,  articles,  and  pictures  is  something 
to  be  proud  of.  I  must  comment  on  the 
wonderful  lessons.  All  the  courses  are  so 
interesting  and  worthwhile.  As  literature 
class  leader,  I  am  especially  happy  with 
the  marvelous  courses  in  American  litera- 
ture. For  the  first  time,  history,  English 
literature,  American  literature,  and  the 
early  beginnings  of  our  country  are  falling 
into  place  as  a  complete  and  unified  whole. 
I  found  the  article  "Would  You  Write 
Poetry"  by  Sylvia  Probst  Young  in  the 
May  issue  very  helpful  and  would  like  to 
see  more  on  this  subject. 
— Erma  Braack 

Raymond,  Washington 

I  am  very  glad  for  the  Magazines.  There 
is  a  lot  to  learn  in  them,  and  it  is  very 
kind  of  my  cousin  to  send  the  Magazines 
to  me.  I  tell  all  my  friends  what  is  in  the 
Magazines,  and  they  are  very  interested.  I 
would  certainly  miss  my  Magazines  if  I 
didn't  have  them. 

— Annie  Elizebeth  Kaehme 

Kolding,  Denmark 

I  have  enjoyed  so  often  the  poetry  in 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.  Of  course 
the  Magazine  is  indispensable  to  me  in 
my  Relief  Society  teaching  which  I  have 
been  doing  for  several  years.  For  the  past 
four  or  five  years  I  ha\'e  been  teaching 
the  literature  lessons,  which  have  always 
been  my  first  love. 

— Mrs.  John  Burns 

Torrance,  California 

I  have  spent  many  pleasant  hours  read- 
ing The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  and  have 
always  found  in  it  guidance  and  inspira- 
tion for  my  life.  Many  thoughts  I  find 
in  this  Magazine  return  when  they  are 
most  needed  to  help  me  acquire  a  cheer- 
ful attitude  toward  everyday  duties. 
— Maralyn  Hall 

Emmett,  Idaho 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of  the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of    Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  __----.  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  _--_--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  V/inniefred  S.  Alton  W.  Hunt 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson  Manwarmg  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Elna  P.  Haymond  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Annie    M.    Ellsworth       Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Mary  R.   Young  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Mary   V.   Cameron  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Aleine  M.  Young 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor           .--_--------  Marianne  C.   Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ---__---.-  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           ---.-..__-  Belle  S.   Spafford 


VOL.    46 


SEPTEMBER   1959 


NO.    9 


Co 


ntents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Birthday  Congratulations  to  President  David  O.   McKay   573 

Care  of  the  Aged  in  Relation  to  Eternal  Values   Delbert  L.   Stapley  574 

The  North  Central  States  Mission  Preston  R.   Nibley  582 

The  Real  Worth  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  Daniel  H.  Ludlow  589 

Fresh   Up   With    Sunday    599 

FICTION 

Next   Verona   T.    Bo  wen  584 

Mother's  Late  Day   Elizabeth   C.    McCrimmon  603 

"A"  Is  for  Apron  —  Part  II  Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  610 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  570 

Sixty   Years  Ago   594 

Woman's   Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  595 

Editorial:   A  Standard   for   Government  Vesta   P.    Crawford  596 

The  Four  Standard  Works  of  the  Church  to  Be  Issued  in  New  Edition  597 

New  Serial   "The  New  Day"   to   Begin  in  October  604 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  614 

Birthday    Congratulations     640 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  North  Central  States  Mission  Diana  F.   Child  600 

Rocking-Chair    Land   Vernessa    M.    Nagle  605 

Bulbs   for  Winter   Blooming    Vesta    P.    Crawford  606 

Althea  Bingham  Bitton  —  Woman  of  Artistic  Hobbies   609 

LESSONS  FOR  DECEMBER 

Theology  —  Some  Future  Events   Roy   W.    Doxey  621 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —   "He  That  Receiveth   My  Law  and   Doeth   It, 

the  Same  Is  My  Disciple" Christine  H.  Robinson  627 

Work  Meeting  —  Fire   Hazards   Charlotte   A.    Larsen  628 

Literature  —   Benjamin   Franklin,    Retired   Briant    S.    Jacobs  630 

Social  Science  —  No  Lesson  Outlined  638 

POETRY 

Harvest  —  Frontispiece   Hazel    Loomis  569 

September   Afternoon   Dorothy   J.    Roberts  581 

Enlisted     Eva     Willes     Wangsgaard  588 

The  Edge  of  Summer  Grace   Ingles   Frost  593 

Summer  Was  Too  Brief  Mabel  Law   Atkinson  598 

The  Windows   of   Heaven  Vera    Geddes    Merrill  609 


PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  571 


Courtesy  Z.C.M.I.  Photo  Reflex  Studio 

PRESIDENT  DAVID  O.  McKAY 

Page  572 


[Birthdayi   K^ongratulations  to 
Lrresiaent  ^JJavia   (y.    li  icJ\ay[ 

On  His  Eighty-Sixth  Birthday,  September  8,  1959 

npHE  General  Board  of  Rehef  Society  and  Rehef  Society  sisters  in  all  the 
stakes  and  missions  of  the  Church  extend  birthday  congratulations  to 
President  David  O.  McKay  on  his  eighty-sixth  birthday.  They  are  grateful 
for  his  inspired  spiritual  leadership  and  for  his  wise  counsel.  Relief  Society 
sisters  in  many  lands  rejoice  in  their  privilege  of  living  upon  the  earth  in 
the  days  of  the  restored  gospel,  comforted  and  uplifted  by  tlie  words  and 
the  faith  of  the  Prophet,  Seer,  and  Revelator  of  the  Lord. 

The  influence  of  President  McKay's  noble  life  and  the  power  of  his 
teachings  are  a  continued  blessing  to  Latter-day  Saint  families.  The  sisters 
of  Relief  Society  give  thanks  for  the  direction  he  has  given  for  the  perfect- 
ing of  their  homes,  for  rearing  their  children,  and  for  spiritual  enlighten- 
ment. They  are  particularly  grateful  for  the  guidance  he  has  given  for 
their  development  and  service  in  Relief  Society. 

With  seeking  hearts  they  cherish  his  counsel: 

''God  can  be  and  is  everywhere  present  with  his  Spirit,  but  .  .  .  there  is 
no  one  in  life  who  can  make  us  feel  nearer  heaven  than  can  mother,  a 
true  mother.  .  .  . 

''Wifehood  is  glorious,  but  motherhood  is  sublime.  .  .  . 

"Our  children  hunger  for  true  religion,  and  there  is  no  better  place  to 
instill  it  into  their  hearts  than  in  the  home.  ...  I  pray  God's  blessing  to  rest 
upon  each  of  you  .  .  .  upon  your  daughters  and  your  sons.  .  .  . 

"I  have  nothing  but  commendation  in  my  heart  for  the  work  of  the 
Relief  Society.  . .  .  Divine  sanction  was  bestowed  upon  the  Relief  Society  by 
the  Prophet  of  the  Lord.  No  wonder  you  have  wielded  and  will  continue 
to  wield  such  influence  in  the  Church  and  country.  .  .  .  There  is  not  a 
remote  hamlet  in  any  part  of  this  Church  but  is  benefited  by  the  lifting 
influence  of  the  Relief  Society.  .  .  . 

"God  bless  you  mothers  —  home  builders,  angels  of  mercy.  May  your 
influence  continue  to  spread,  and  your  sweet,  tender  services  bring  comfort 
and  consolation  to  those  in  need,  I  pray  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ.  .  .  ." 

Page  573 


Care  of  the  Aged  in  Relation 
to  Eternal  Values 


Delheit  L.  StapJey 
Of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Roeky  Mountain  Regional  Conference  on  Aging, 

May  8,  1959] 


MY  assignment   is   to  give  an 
inspirational  message  to  this 
conference  of  delegates,  as- 
sembled   here    in    the    interest    of 
improved  care  and  increased  oppor- 
tunities for  the  aged  of  America. 

Benefited  by  medical  science,  we 
have  learned  much  about  the  care 
of  people;  therefore,  the  span  of  life 
continues  to  be  lengthened,  which 
adds  daily  to  the  growing  number  of 
elderly  folk.  We  have  not,  how- 
ever, learned  sufficiently  how  to 
plan  adequately  and  offer  them  sat- 
isfying opportunities  to  enjoy  life 
productively  and  to  the  fullest  for 
beneficial  blessings  and  happiness. 
Their  security  and  happiness  are 
the  prime  concern  of  this  and  fu- 
ture generations. 

As  I  meditated  what  I  should  say 
to  this  group,  the  task  assumed 
challenging  proportions.  The  pur- 
pose of  your  gathering  is  most  com- 
mendable, concerned  as  you  are 
with  humanities  as  it  relates  to  the 
care  and  future  of  the  aged.  You 
are  answering  in  a  practical  way 
Cain's  question  to  the  Lord:  'Am 
I  my  brother's  keeper?"  You  are 
also  fulfilling  the  second  great  com- 
mandment as  enunciated  by  Jesus, 
''Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as 
thyself."  This  admonition  is  sec- 
ond only  to  the  first  and  great  com- 

Page  574 


mandment  to  '\  .  .  love  the  Lord 
thy  God  with  all  thy  heart,  and 
with  all  thy  soul,  and  with  all  thy 
mind."  Love  of  brother  or  sister 
or  neighbor,  then,  is  second  only  to 
the  love  of  God. 

John  the  beloved  apostle  put  it 
this  way:  'And  this  commandment 
have  we  from  him,  That  he  who 
loveth  God  love  his  brother  also" 
(I  John  4:21).  The  apostle  John 
also  asked  this  significant  question: 
"But  whoso  hath  this  world's  good, 
and  seeth  his  brother  have  need,  and 
shutteth  up  his  bowels  of  compas- 
sion from  him,  how  dwellcth  the 
love  of  God  in  him?"  Then  he  kind- 
ly admonished  and  counseled,  "My 
little  children,  let  us  not  love  in 
word,  neither  in  tongue;  but  in  deed 
and  in  truth"  (I  John  3:17-18). 

This  giving  of  ourselves  in  the 
interest  of  others  fulfills  another 
teaching  of  the  Savior: 

.  .  .  but  whosoever  will  be  great  among 
you,  shall  be  your  minister:  and  whosoever 
of  you  will  be  the  chiefest,  shall  be  serv- 
ant of  all.  For  even  the  Son  of  man 
came  not  to  be  ministered  unto,  but  to 
minister,  and  to  give  his  life  a  ransom 
for  many  (Mark  10:43-45). 

Now,  why  all  this  concern  about 
the  social  and  economic  problems 
of  the  aged?    What  has  inspired  and 


CARE  OF  THE  AGED  IN  RELATION  TO  ETERNAL  VALUES 


575 


motivated  men  and  women  like 
yourselves  to  plan  and  program 
happy  environments  and  creative, 
fruitful,  and  joyful  living  for  the 
evening  years  of  mortal  life?  Could 
it  be  we  see  more  clearly  with  the 
eye  of  faith  the  Fatherhood  of  God 
and  the  brotherhood  of  man,  and 
perhaps  more  significantly  compre- 
hend the  purpose  of  man  upon  the 
earth  and  the  obligation  each  of  us 
has  for  the  other? 

"Happiness,"  taught  Joseph  Smith, 
whom  the  Latter-day  Saints  accept 
as  a  true  prophet  of  God,  "is  the 
object  and  design  oi  our  existence; 
and  will  he  the  end  theieoij  if  we 
pursue  the  path  that  leads  to  itJ' 
This  is  an  exalted  and  significant 
thought  with  hopeful  assurance  to 
the  faithful  and  devoted  of  God's 
children.  This  statement  accords 
with  the  teachings  of  the  Savior, 
who  said,  ''I  am  come  that  they 
might  have  life,  and  that  they 
might  have  it  more  abundantly" 
(John  10:10). 

\17HY  should  man  be  so  favored? 
Because  man,  according  to  re- 
vealed knowledge,  is  a  child  of  God, 
and  ''Men  are,"  said  an  ancient 
prophet,  ''that  they  might  have  joy" 
(2  Nephi  2:25).  Man,  of  all  Gods 
creations,  is  his  greatest  miracle,  for 
he  is  created  in  the  image  and  like- 
ness of  his  eternal  Parent  and  en- 
dowed with  the  gifts,  qualities,  and 
powers  also  characteristic  of  the 
Eternal  Father  of  the  spirits  of  all 
mankind. 

If  we  were  to  break  the  human 
body  down  into  its  component  parts 
and  study  its  many  and  varied  func- 
tions and  processes,  we  would  stand 
amazed  at  its  beauty  of  form,  its 
glory  of  superior  workmanship,  its 
perfection  of  performance,  and  pow- 


er of  reproduction!  President  J. 
Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  of  the  First  Presi- 
dency of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,  speak- 
ing to  the  theme,  "Man,  God's 
Greatest  Miracle,"  made  this  pro- 
found observation: 

It  is  not  possible  for  me  even  to  suggest 
the  infinity  of  physical  detail  known  only 
through  the  microscope  that  makes  up 
the  universe  of  physical  man.  They  form 
worlds  of  marvels  upon  marvels  of  greatest 
beauty  and  artistry.  The  mind  stands 
aghast  at  the  microscopic  immensity  of 
their  creations.  The  wonders  of  our 
majestic  material  universe,  stretching  out 
through  space  across  hiUions  oi  hght  years, 
with  its  hiUions  of  galaxies,  seem  to  my 
own  mind  with  its  great  Umitations  no 
more  wonderful  and,  as  thus  far  discov- 
ered and  known,  not  so  complex  or  so 
intimateh  related  as  the  cellular  {all  hut 
infinitelv  small)  universes  that  build  up 
this  body  oi  ours.  Each  organ  and  gland 
and  circulatory  system  and  bone  and 
muscle  and  sinew  and  tendon  a  galaxy, 
all  bound  together  in  a  most  intimate 
relation  that  baffles  the  human  mind  to 
comprehend.  To  my  own  mind,  the 
majesty  of  the  physical  world  is  far  over- 
matched by  the  yet  unsolved  miracles  in- 
volved in  the  body  and  its  operation 
(President  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr.,  Man, 
God's  Greatest  Miracle,  Pamphlet,  pp. 
8-9). 

A/f  AN  only,  of  all  living  things,  is 
created  in  the  likeness  and  im- 
age of  his  Creator  and  is  a  spirit  child 
of  God.  It  is  a  lofty,  dignifying,  and 
satisfying  thought  and  concept  that 
man's  beginning  was  in  the  image 
of  God  and  not  from  some  lower 
form  of  life,  as  some  would  have  us 
believe.  The  spirit,  according  to 
Mormon  concept,  lived  as  an  active, 
intelligent  entity  in  God's  eternal 
realm  long  before  mortal  existence 
here  on  earth.  God  provided  the 
earth  as  a  habitation  for  his  spirit 
children,  where  they  could  come 
and  receive  bodies  of  flesh  and  bone, 


576 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


and  gave  them  this  mortal  hfe  also 
for  a  probationary  state  with  the 
right  of  free  agency  or  freedom  of 
choice  in  the  world  with  its  oppo- 
sites  of  good  and  evil,  with  prom- 
ises of  rewards  for  fulfilling  the  good 
hfe. 

When  Adam  and  Eve  fell  that 
men  might  be,  it  opened  the  door 
for  peopling  the  earth  with  God's 
spirit  children.  One  effect  result- 
ing from  the  transgression  and  fall 
of  Adam  and  Eve  brought  about 
mortality  and  the  blessing  of  chil- 
dren. Mortal  parents,  however,  as 
agents  of  God,  provide  the  physical 
body  only,  beautifully  formed,  but 
inanimate  until  God  puts  an  as- 
signed spirit  into  the  body  and 
breathes  into  it  the  breath  of  life 
and  the  individual  becomes  a  living 
soul. 

Abraham,  the  father  of  the  faith- 
ful, had  this  knowledge  revealed  to 
him: 

And  the  Gods  formed  man  from  the 
dust  of  the  ground,  and  took  his  spirit 
(that  is,  the  man's  spirit),  and  put  it  into 
him;  and  breathed  into  his  nostrils  the 
breath  of  life,  and  man  became  a  living 
soul   (Abraham   5:7). 

The  Lord  has  revealed  in  our  day 
that  the  body  and  the  spirit  associ- 
ated together  constitute  the  soul  of 
man  (D  &  C  88:15).  The  spirit, 
according  to  revealed  knowledge, 
is  in  the  same  form  as  the  mortal 
body  (I  Nephi  11:11  and  Ether 
3:16),  and  is  matter,  "but  it  is  more 
fine  or  pure,  and  can  only  be  dis- 
cerned by  purer  eyes"  (D  &  C 
131:7).  The  body  without  the 
spirit,  which  spirit  is  also  the  intel- 
ligent entity,  is  lifeless.  This  ac- 
cords with  the  teachings  of  the 
apostle  James  who  said:  "For  as  the 


body  without  the  spirit  is  dead,  so 
faith  without  works  is  dead  also" 
(James  2:26).  This  teaching  is  also 
confirmed  by  the  Savior  in  these 
words:  "It  is  the  spirit  that  quicken- 
eth,  the  flesh  profiteth  nothing" 
(John  6:63). 

npHE  spirit  of  man  is  the  power  of 
life;  therefore,  the  spirit  of  an 
individual  has  the  capacity  to  heal 
and  to  restore  the  mortal  body 
when  afflicted  with  sickness,  wounds, 
or  physical  ailments.  Permit  me  to 
give  you  two  examples  from  the 
scriptures  supporting  this  thought: 
When  Jairus,  a  ruler  of  the  syna- 
gogue, sought  out  Jesus,  beseeching 
him  to  come  to  his  home  because 
his  twelve-year-old  daughter  lay  dy- 
ing, Jesus  consented  but  was  delayed 
while  en  route  to  the  ruler's  home, 
and  word  came  to  Jairus  informing 
him,  "Thy  daughter  is  dead;  trouble 
not  the  Master."  Jesus  heard  this 
announcement  and  said,  "Fear  not: 
believe  only,  and  she  shall  be  made 
whole."  When  Jesus  informed  the 
mourners,  "She  is  not  dead,  but 
sleepeth  .  .  .  they  laughed  him  to 
scorn,  knowing  that  she  was  dead." 
After  putting  them  all  out  of  the 
room,  except  Peter,  James,  and  John 
and  the  parents,  he  took  the  maiden 
by  the  hand  and  commanded  her 
to  arise.  Luke,  the  physician,  re- 
cording this  miracle,  said:  "And  her 
spirit  came  again,  and  she  arose 
straightway."  Yes,  the  spirit  of  the 
child  came  again,  and  with  the  add- 
ed strength  Christ  gave  it,  her  little 
body  was  healed  of  the  illness  which 
had  claimed  her  life,  and  the  child 
was  restored  to  her  astonished  par- 
ents. The  Savior  then  commanded 
she  be  given  meat  to  nourish  her 
body  (Luke  8:49-56). 


CARE  OF  THE  AGED  IN  RELATION  TO  ETERNAL  VALUES  577 

Of  the  Christ  it  has  been  said,  this   approach   for  an   inspirational 

''In  him  was  hfe;  and  the  hfe  was  message,  and  what  relationship  these 

the  light  of  men''  (John  1:4).  thoughts  have  to  the  purpose  of  this 

The  second  example  is  the  classic  conference.     I  had  hoped  it  would 

case  of  Lazarus,  the  brother  of  Mary  establish   the   dignity   and   the  im- 

and  Martha.    Mary  and  Martha  had  portance  of  man  in  his  true  perspec- 

sent  for  Jesus  to  come  because  their  tive,  a  child  of  God.    Man,  a  spirit 

brother  was  desperately  ill.    When  child  of  God,  is  eternal  because  he 

Jesus  arrived  he  found  that  Lazarus  is  the  son  of  an  Eternal  Father,  and, 

was  dead  and  that  his  body  had  been  as  an  heir,  partakes  of  God's  divine 

in  the  grave  four  days.    Martha  said  and    eternal    nature.      The    apostle 

to  him  as  they  approached  the  grave,  Paul  declared  to  the  Roman  saints: 
'Tord,  by  this  time  he  stinketh:  for 

he  hath  been  dead  four  davs."  Nev-  The   Spirit   itself  beareth  witness  with 

ertheless,   the   Lord,  with  authority  our  spirit  that  we  are  the  children  of  God: 

1                                     1    1   T                J  And  it  children,  then  heirs:  heirs  of  God, 

and  power,  commanded  Lazarus  to  ^^^  jomt-heirs  with  Chnst;  if  so  be  that 

come  forth,  "And  he  that  was  dead  we  suffer  with  him,  that  we  may  be  also 

came   forth,   bound   hand   and   foot  glorified  together  (Romans  8:16,  17). 
with  graveclothes :  and  his  face  was 

bound  about  with  a  napkin.    Jesus  The    Lord    in    modern    scripture 

saith  unto  them.  Loose  him,  and  let  bas  revealed  this  knowledge  of  his 

him  go."    Jesus  had  called  back  the  work  and  glory: 
spirit  of  Lazarus,  which  on  entering 

the  body  -  after  decay  and  perhaps  ,  ^^'  ^^^°^^'.  *^^^'  ''  "^Y  work  and  my 
c  .  11  .  ^  .  ^  glorv  —  to  orino;  io  pass  tnt  immortaiity 
putrefaction  had  set  m  -  was  given  and^eterna]  Mit  oi  man  (Moses  1 :39) . 
the  power  to  overcome  every  phys- 
ical handicap  and  animate  the  body  npHIS  scripture  clearly  reveals  that 
to  normal  life  and  activity  (John  ^  all  of  God's  works  and  marvelous 
11:1-44).  creations  are  but  a  means  to  an  end 
Christ's  statement,  'Thysician,  in  the  light  of  his  announced  ob- 
heal  thyself,"  is  most  significant  and  jective,  that  the  purpose  of  his  work 
more  far-reaching  in  its  implication  and  glory  is  to  bring  to  pass  the  im- 
than  we  at  first  glance  realize,  for  mortality  and  the  eternal  life  of 
the  power  of  healing  is  in  the  spirit  man;  for  God  created  man  in  his 
of  life  which  animates  the  body  of  own  image  and  after  his  likeness, 
man.  The  seeds  of  death  are  sown  and  gave  him  dominion  over  all  the 
in  every  mortal  body,  but  medical  earth  and  told  him  to  multiply  and 
science  has  discovered  medicines,  replenish  the  earth  and  subdue  it. 
methods,  and  techniques  which.  To  carry  out  this  instruction,  man 
when  skillfully  and  intelligently  ap-  must  be  richly  endowed,  or  he  could 
plied,  establish  a  favorable  climate  not  rise  to  the  heights  of  this  com- 
for  the  body,  by  the  power  of  the  mand.  The  evidence  of  these  pow- 
spirit  which  is  in  it,  to  heal  itself,  ers  and  abilities  was  attested  by 
if  the  person  is  not  appointed  unto  the  Lord  after  Adam  and  Eve  had 
death.  fallen  and  just  before  they  were  ban- 
Now,  I  am  sure  you  are  still  won-  ished  from  the  Garden  of  Eden, 
dering  what  is   the  significance  of  I  quote: 


578 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


And  the  Lord  God  said,  Behold,  the 
man  is  become  as  one  of  us,  to  know 
good  and  evil  (Genesis  3:22). 

'The  man  is  become  as  one  of 
us"  is  most  significant  and  indicates 
the  great  powers  inherent  in  him  as 
a  son  of  God.  Man  truly  is  endowed 
with  the  attributes,  quahties,  and 
traits  characteristic  of  his  divine 
Parent.  Da\id,  the  psahnist,  ex- 
claimed in  a  prayer  to  God: 

\\'hcn  I  consider  tliy  hea\cns,  the  work 
of  thv  fingers,  the  moon  and  the  stars, 
which  thou  hast  ordained;  \\'hat  is  man, 
that  tliou  art  mindful  of  him?  .  .  .  For  thou 
hast  made  him  a  little  lower  tlian  the 
angels,  and  hast  crowned  him  ^^ith  glory 
and  honour.  Thou  madest  him  to  have 
dominion  o\er  the  works  of  th\-  hands; 
thou  hast  put  all  things  under  his  feet 
.  .  .  (Psalms  8:3-6). 

What  a  glorious  endowment  of 
power  and  promise!  Man,  indeed, 
is  blessed  with  great  powers  of 
achievement.  It  is  e\ident  in  man's 
present-day  accomplishments  in  all 
fields  of  human  endeavor.  The 
things  we  accept  as  normal  and  en- 
joy today  were  considered  impossible 
just  a  few  years  ago.  Now  we  are 
prepared  for  e\ery  new  invention 
and  achievement.  Man  has  sent  up 
satellites  \\hich  circle  the  globe,  he 
plans  to  circle  the  moon,  and  thinks 
feasible  floating  platforms  in  outer 
space  as  intermediate  stations  for 
interplanetary  travel  to  mingle  with 
people  of  other  planets.  This  is  all 
in  keeping  with  the  statement  of  the 
Lord  at  the  time  the  people  at- 
tempted to  build  a  tower  to  heaven. 
The  Lord  said  on  that  occasion: 
''And  now  nothing  will  be  re- 
strained from  them,  which  they 
have  imagined  to  do"  (Genesis 
11:6).  How  true  that  is  today!  Joel 
the   prophet   declared    that   in    the 


last  days  the  Lord  would  pour  out 
his  spirit  upon  all  flesh  (See  Joel 
2:28).  This  prophecv  is  now  in 
course  of  fulfillment.  New  knowl- 
edge, new  achievements  are  evi- 
denced on  e\cry  hand.  The  minds 
of  men  are  not  confined  to  this  earth, 
mjcl  God  so  far  is  not  restraining 
their  activities  which  they  have 
imagined  in  their  minds  to  do,  ex- 
cept as  man's  knovvJedge  is  hmited: 
As  a  son  of  God,  he  reaches  out  into 
the  unkno\Mi,  searching  for  new 
knowledge  to  gain  increased  ability 
and  po\^'er  to  achie\'e.  Being  a  true 
son  of  a  di\ine  Parent,  pushing  out 
and  up  to  achieve  applies  to  his 
divine  nature.  This  is  in  harmony 
with  a  choice  statement  by  the  late 
Elder  Mclvin  J.  Ballard,  who  voiced 
this  sublime  thought: 

Man  is  a  child  of  God,  therefore  he 
partakes  of  the  divine  nature  of  his  Father. 
\\'ithin  him  lie  germs  of  infinite  de^elop- 
ment.  Potentially  he  is  a  god-like  being, 
therefore  he  may  rise  eternally  towards  the 
likeness  of  his  Father  in  HeaNcn.  Upward, 
di\ine,  unending  is  man's  destinv  (Bryant 
S.  Hinckley,  Faith  of  Our  Pioneer 
Fathers,  page  228). 

npHIS  is  the  man  in  his  twilight 
\ears  \^ith  whom  your  organiza- 
tion is  concerned.  It  is  a  noble 
pursuit  which  can  be  rich  and 
rewarding.  Someone  has  said,  "Old 
age  is  a  blessed  time.  It  gives  lei- 
sure to  put  off  our  earthly  garments 
one  bv  one  and  dress  ourselves  for 
heaven."  And,  then,  paraphrasing 
one  of  the  Beatitudes,  continues, 
"Blessed  are  they  that  are  home- 
sick, for  thev  shall  get  home." 

Said  Bulwer:  "We  should  so 
provide  for  old  age,  that  it  mav  have 
no  urgent  \\ants  of  this  world  to 
absorb  it  from  meditation  on  the 
next.     It  is  awful  to  see  the  lean 


CARE  OF  THE  AGED  IN  RELATION  TO  ETERNAL  VALUES  579 

hands  of  dotage  making  a  coffer  of  by  his  brothers  and  became  sep- 
the  grave."  arated  from  his  family,  nevertheless, 
The  fifth  great  commandment  of  when  opportunity  presented  itself, 
the  Decalogue  which  God  gave  he  took  care  of  his  father's  family 
Moses  on  Mt.  Sinai  declares,  ''Hon-  in  a  generous  way  and  did  not  fail 
our  thy  father  and  thy  mother:  that  to  be  helpful  to  his  brothers  and 
thy  days  may  be  long  upon  the  land  their  families,  which  example,  in  the 
which  the  Lord  thy  God  giveth  great  plan  of  God,  is  as  applicable 
thee"  (Exodus  20:12).  The  apostle  today  as  then. 
Paul  gave  impressive  significance  to  We  cannot  change  God's  edict 
this  commandment  when  he  advised  given  in  the  beginning  that,  "In  the 
children  to  honor  father  and  moth-  sweat  of  thy  face  shalt  thou  eat 
er,  ".  .  .  which,"  said  Paul,  ''is  the  bread,  till  thou  return  unto  the 
first  commandment  with  promise,"  ground  .  .  .  "(Gen.  3:19)  but  we 
and  added,  "that  it  may  be  well  with  can  individually  or  together  provide 
thee,  and  thou  mayest  live  long  on  for  any  segment  of  our  fellow  men 
the  earth"  (Ephesians  6:1-3) .  ^^^^  require  a  kind,  loving,  and  help- 
Some  children  fail  to  accept  the  ing  hand, 
responsibility    of    parents,    leaving 

their  care  for  someone  else  to  worry  HPHE  Church  of  Jesus   Christ  of 

about  and   pay  for.     When   Jesus  Latter-day     Saints,     under    the 

chastised  the  Scribes  and  Pharisees  leadership   of   President    David    O. 

for  transgressing  the  commandment  McKay,     and    with     the    full    en- 

of  God  by  their  false  tradition,  he  dorsement   and    encouragement    of 

said  to  them:  himself  and   counselors,   is   moving 

more  actively  into  the  field  of  care 

For  God   commanded,   saying,   Honour  for     the    aged.      The    Church     has 

thy  father  and  thy  mother:  and    He  that  ^^           emphasized  the  obligation  of 

CLirseth    rather    or    mother,    let    him    die  i  -i  i         ■                 .          i    .i           i    1,1 

the  death.     But  ye  say,  Whosoever  shall  children  to  parents  and,  through  the 

say  to  his  father  or  his  mother,  It  is  a  gift.  Welfare  Program,  provides  work  op- 

by  whatsoever  thou   mightest  be  profited  portunitics    for    the    aged    to    chal- 

by  me;  And  honour  not  his  father  or  his  jenge    their    interests    and    talents, 

mother    he  shall  be  free.     Thus  have  ye  ^j^^^j^  ^^^^  ^^  ^j^^^^   •         happiness, 

made  the  commandment  or  God  or  none  ,                     -        .        '   -^ '  ,      ^  ^         , 

effect  by  your  tradition  (Mt.  15:4-6).  and  peace  of  mmd.     The  temple 

program  also  offers  the  elderly  mem- 
The  emphasis,  therefore,  on  care  bers  opportunities  for  service  to 
of  the  aged  should  first  be  one  of  both  the  living  and  the  dead.  The 
children  and  family  responsibility;  nature  and  extent  of  this  work  be- 
but  others  may  supplement  that  come  a  real  source  of  service  and 
help  wherever  necessary  to  assure  joyful  activity  for  many  elderly  peo- 
them  the  full,  healthy,  and  happy  pie,  giving  purpose  and  satisfaction 
life.     Families   should   be  tied   to-  to  their  lives. 

gether  and  kept  together  insofar  as  The  bishops  of  the  Church  pres- 

possible  through   service  and  help-  ently  and  for  many  years,  as  a  func- 

fulness   to   each    other  with   joyful  tion  of  the  Welfare  Program,  have 

and     happy      contacts.      Although  and    are    providing    help    and    sus- 

Joseph  of  old  was  sold  into  Egypt  tenance  to  many  deserving  aged  by 


580 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


placing  them  in  private  homes  or 
rest  homes.  Medical  and  hospital 
care  is  not  neglected  where  needed. 
Many  splendid  dedicated  doctors 
and  nurses  are  co-operating  in  a 
most  excellent  way.  We  owe  them 
a  debt  of  gratitude  for  this  charitable 
service. 

The  care  of  the  aged  is  one  of 
the  many  responsibilities  of  a 
Mormon  bishop,  but,  in  addition  to 
the  welfare  workers  who  assist  him, 
he  also  enjoys  the  very  efficient  help 
of  the  women's  organization  of  the 
Church,  the  Relief  Society,  whose 
charge  from  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  when  setting  up  this  wom- 
en's organization  in  1842,  included 
this  field  of  dedicated  service  to  the 
aged.  It  is  not  our  intention  to 
relax  in  this  program  of  caring  for 
the  aged  in  worthy  homes  with 
wholesome  environments  and  com- 
panionships but  to  augment  it,  and 
in  such  a  way  that  their  lives  can  be 
useful,  joyful,  and  happy. 

One  of  the  purposes  of  your 
organization,  it  seems  to  me,  is  to 
help  the  aged  as  children  of  God 
to  attain  and  enjoy  the  full  measure 
of  their  possibilities,  to  bring  pur- 
pose to  their  activities  and  /oy,  satis- 
hction,  and  peace  to  their  hearts. 
It  is  not  in  the  economy  of  God  for 
mankind  to  retire  altogether  and 
give  up  fruitful  activity  and  wait 
around  for  death.  The  years  at 
eventide,  after  years  of  devoted  serv- 
ice and  choice  experiences,  can  be 
fruitfully  productive  and  therefore 
rich  and  rewarding.  I  can  think  of 
many  such  living  examples  whose 
contributions  in  their  advanced 
years  have  blessed  our  civilization. 


Some  men  never  seem  to  grow  old, 
always  active  in  thought,  always  ready  to 
adopt  new  ideas,  they  are  never  charge- 
able with  fogy  ism.  Satisfied,  yet  ever  dis- 
satisfied; settled,  yet  ever  unsettled;  they 
always  enjoy  the  best  of  what  is  and  are 
the  first  to  find  the  best  of  what  will  be. 


Said  Joubert,  'The  evening  of  a 
well-spent  life  brings  its  lamps  with 
it."  And  Richter  added,  ''As  winter 
strips  the  leaves  from  around  us, 
so  that  we  may  see  the  distant  re- 
gions they  formerly  concealed,  so  old 
age  takes  away  our  enjoyments  only 
to  enlarge  the  prospect  of  the  com- 
ing eternity." 

With  these  thoughts  in  mind  and 
others  unexpressed,  concerning  man, 
his  heritage,  dignity,  and  destiny 
as  a  son  of  God,  I  close  with  a  state- 
ment of  an  eminent  scientist: 


Strange  is  our  situation  here  on  earth. 
Each  of  us  comes  for  a  short  visit,  not 
knowing  why,  yet  sometimes  seeming  to 
divine  a  purpose.  From  the  standpoint 
of  daily  life,  however,  there  is  one  thing 
we  know,  that  man  is  here  for  the  sake 
of  other  men.  Above  all,  for  those  upon 
whose  smile  and  well-being  our  own  hap- 
piness depends  and  also  for  the  countless 
unknown  souls  with  whose  fate  we  are 
connected  by  a  bond  of  sympathy.  Many 
times  a  day  I  realize  how  much  my  own 
outer  and  inner  life  is  built  upon  the 
labors  of  my  fellowmen,  both  living  and 
dead,  and  how  earnestly  I  must  exert 
myself  in  order  to  give  in  return  as  much 
as  I  have  received.  My  peace  of  mind 
is  often  troubled  by  the  depressing  sense 
that  I  have  borrowed  too  heavily  from  the 
work  of  other  men. 


God  bless  and  inspire  you  to  noble 
achievements  in  this  glorious  field 
of  needed  service  to  the  aged  of 
America. 


Leland  Van  Wagoner 


VALLEY  OF  THE  PROVO  RIVER,  UTAH 


(beptetnoer  J^fternoon 


Dowthy  J.  Roherts 


Old  roads  that  part  in  mountains'  final  link 

Have  led  us  to  the  valley  gowned  in  gold, 

\\niere  gray  lambs,  lined  in  light,  still  browse  or  drink. 

And  now  the  hills  of  dappled  rose  enfold 

Us  in  their  peace  as  once  again  we  walk 

With  friend  and  fall,  the  stippled  fields  of  home. 

Each  time  we  break  offending  twigs,  or  talk, 

Or  rustle  the  nap  of  leaves  on  rock  or  loam, 

The  bleat  of  lambs  crescendos  on  the  hill. 

Once  more  we  glean  the  glory  of  the  year; 

The  bleating  hushes,  and  the  air  grows  still. 

And  only  the  haze  hangs  in  the  atmosphere. 

Content,  we  look  for  nothing  strange  or  new. 

Yet  breath  grows  still  and  lagging  pulses  race 

Each  time  we  see  September's  dome  of  blue 

And  autumn,  come  to  glorify  this  place. 


Paae  58^ 


cJhe    I  tort h   (central  States    lii 


ission 


Pieston  R.  Nib Jey 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

npHE  North  Central  States  Mission  was  organized  at  a  conference  held  in 
Minneapolis,  Minnesota,  under  the  direction  of  Elder  Rudger  Clawson, 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  on  July  12,  1925.  It  was  formed  from  parts 
of  the  Northern  States,  Northwestern  States,  Western  States,  and  Canad- 
ian Mission,  and  included  the  States  of  Minnesota,  North  Dakota,  South 
Dakota,  that  part  of  Montana  lying  east  of  Great  Falls,  and  the  provinces 
of  Manitoba,  Saskatchewan,  and  Ontario  (as  far  east  as  Port  Arthur)  in 
Canada. 

John  G.  Allred  of  Salt  Lake  City  was  installed  as  the  first  president 
of  the  new  Mission,  and  headquarters  was  established  in  Minneapolis, 
where  a  suitable  mission  home  was  rented.  Thirty-two  missionaries  were 
transferred  from  other  missions  to. the  new  mission. 

The  Latter-day  Saints  were  fairly  well  established  in  the  territory  of 
the  North  Central  States  Mission  and  chapels  had  previously  been  erected 
in  Minneapolis,  St.  Paul,  Dalbo,  and  Springvale,  Minnesota,  and  in  Harlem, 
Tyler,  and  Wolf  Point,  Montana.  There  were  also  chapels  at  Bergland 
and  Winnipeg  in  Canada. 


Courtesy  Minnesota  State  Centennial  Commission 
Submitted  by   Vadna  C.    Matson 

GRAND  PORTAGE  (RESTORATION)  ON  THE  NORTH 
SHORE  OF  LAKE  SUPERIOR 

A  national  historic  site  which  was   the  greatest  fur  depot  in   the   country   from 
about  1783  to  1804. 

Page  582 


THE  NORTH  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION 


583 


Miller  Studio,  Pierre,  South  Dakota 

MISSOURI  RIVER  BRIDGES  AT  PIERRE,  SOUTH  DAKOTA 

President  Allred  served  as  president  of  the  Mission  with  diHgence 
and  success  until  June  1929,  when  he  was  released  to  return  to  his  home. 
He  was  succeeded  by  Arthur  Welling,  of  Farmington,  Utah,  who  presided 
until  June  1934,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  Wilford  W.  Richards.  At  the 
end  of  1930,  it  was  computed  that  there  were  2,600  members  of  the  Church 
in  the  North  Central  States  Mission.  Presidents  who  have  served  since 
that  time  are:  Wilford  W.  Richards,  1934  -  1937;  David  A.  Broadbent, 
1937  - 1940;  George  F.  Richards  Jr.,  1940  -  1944;  William  L.  Killpack,  1944  - 
1949;  John  B.  Hawkes,  1949  -  1954;  C  Eugene  England,  1954  -  1957;  Paul 
C.  Child,  serving  at  the  present  time. 

On  March  31,  1959,  there  were  4,841  members  of  the  Church  in  the 
North  Central  States  Mission,  located  in  thirty-five  branches. 

During  June  1959,  Elder  Alvin  R.  Dyer,  Assistant  to  the  Council  of 
the  Twelve,  made  a  tour  of  the  North  Central  States  Mission  with  Presi- 
dent Child.  On  his  return  to  Salt  Lake  City,  he  said,  "The  Mission  is 
making  progress  under  the  devoted  leadership  of  President  Child.  Con- 
vert baptisms  are  showing  an  increase  over  the  previous  year.  I  found  the 
missionaries  all  well  and  laboring  diligently  to  carry  on  their  responsi- 
bihties." 

Thirty-one  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  634  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Diana  H.  Child  presides  over  the  North 
Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 


Note:  The  cover  for  this  Magazine  ''Farm  Scene  in  Minnesota"  was  submitted  by 
Vadna  C.  Matson,  First  Counselor  in  the  North  Central  States  Mission  Relief  Society. 
See  also  "Recipes  From  the  North  Central  States  Mission/'  by  Diana  H.  Child, 
page  600. 


Next 


Verona  T.  Bowen 

THE  golden  shaft  of  summer  out    of   tonal   quality.      As   Father 

sunshine  smiled  on  the  small  played,  suddenly  a  mawkish  screech 

girl    at   the    console    of    the  or  a  thunderous  belch  would  scream 

great  organ  on  this,  her  special  day.  out,  instead  of  the  usual  gracious 

Was  she  playing  the  organ?    Hardly,  song  of  the  note,  for  the  great  organ 

for  she  was  yet  only  ten  or  twelve  was  like  a  barometer,   sensitive  to 

years  old,  her  feet  only  able  to  reach  changes  in  the  weather, 

the  foot  pedals  by  hard  stretching.  In  summer  it  was  extremely  tem- 

*'Next,''    came    a    voice    from    the  peramental.     Its  behavior  could  be 

organ,  and  her  fingers  nimbly  moved  disastrous  to  the  great  master  who 

to  the  next  key.     *'Next,"  and  she  played  it,  had  it  not  been  for  the 

played  the  following  note,  ''next,"  tuner  and  his  assistant.    Father's  at- 

and  again  she  played  the  next  note,  tuned  ear  found  the  flaws,  consult- 

What  was  she  doing  —  this  small  ing  with  the  young  assistant,  and 

one  at  the  world-famous  organ?  a  new  set  of  stops  would  be   set. 

This  slight  half-adult,  half-child.  Then  Father  would  go  back  to  the 
with  long  golden  braids  above  the  great  chamber  of  the  organ,  where 
wide-set,  deep,  smiling  eyes,  was  an  thousands  of  wires  and  intricacies 
assistant.  Young?  Yes,  very  young,  awaited  him,  and  with  his  tuning 
but  capable,  most  of  the  time,  if  forks,  he  would  again  be  busy,  ad- 
she  kept  her  two-track  mind  on  both  justing  each  note  to  perfect  tone, 
the  book  she  was  reading  and  the  while  the  young  daughter  was  at 
organ  she  was  helping  to  tune.  the  console  playing  the  notes. 

That  voice  with  the  sing  in  it  was  Tuning  of  this  amazing,  intricate, 
the  voice  of  Father,  the  technician  delicate  mechanism  was  a  must, 
of  the  great  organ.  ''Next,"  his  voice  daily,  in  preparation  for  the  noon- 
sang  out  to  her,  and  her  nimble  day  visitors  and  tourists  who  flocked 
fingers  touched  the  next  note,  to  hear  the  great  master  in  the 
"Next,"  he  called  again  and  she  noonday  recital  and  see  the  fascinat- 
pressed  down  the  following  note,  ing,  formidable,  unique  structure 
"Next,  next,  next,"  and  so  it  went  that  housed  it.  When  tours  of  peo- 
until  all  the  voice  of  the  organ  was  pie  passed  through  the  building  just 
in  perfect  tune.  to  eye  the  building  and  the  organ, 

Father  would  busy  himself  in  the  and  to  listen  to  the  unbelievable 
organ  for  a  few  minutes,  then  come  acoustics,  they  were  also  amazed  if 
down  to  the  console.  Expertly  he  they  saw  the  young  assistant  at  the 
would  run  his  agile  fingers  over  the  keyboard.  She  was  quite  unaware 
keyboard  listening  and  selecting  of  them,  however,  wrapped  up  in 
the  off-key  notes.  Perhaps  it  was  the  her  work  and  her  book, 
terrific  heat  wave  or  the  sudden  cold  Father  was  calling  now.  His  little 
after  the  evening  thunder  shower  assistant  sat  alert.  They  were  go- 
that  put  the  great,  sensitive  organ  ing  to  change  the  voice  again.    She 

Page  584 


NEXT 


585 


was  sharp  and  dexterous  and  could 
change  it  without  his  coming  down 
to  the  console.  She  managed  so 
well  that  once  they  started  to  tune, 
he  seldom  came  down  again  except 
to  try  the  whole  of  the  organ  or 
several  voices  together.  Then  he 
would  run  his  fingers  over  the  key- 
board or  lose  himself  in  a  few  mo- 
ments of  sweet  harmony. 

His  melodious  voice,  that  could 
sing  so  well  and  was  part  of  the 
ward  choir,  was  calling  to  her.  ''Let's 
get  the  echo  organ  now,  and  we 
will  be  through  for  today.  You  get 
it  set  while  I  go  to  the  far  back  of 
the  building." 

The  assistant  on  the  organ  seat 
closed  her  book.  Expertly  she  ad- 
justed the  stops.  When  the  voice, 
distant  now  in  the  great  structure 
and  hardly  audible,  called  its  ''Next," 
she  was  already  reading  in  her  book 
and  waiting.  This  was  the  last  they 
would  do  today,  and  the  great  mas- 
ter would  be  there  any  moment  now 
to  practice  for  the  noonday  recital. 
"Next.  Next.  Next,"  came  the  far 
distant  voice. 

^^VTEXT,  next,"  came  a  voice  in 
her  ear.  Startled,  her  book 
closed,  she  fumbled  a  half  dozen 
keys  on  the  organ  and  then  gained 
composure. 

The  gentle,  strong  hands  of  the 
master  rested  on  her  shoulders.  "Did 
I  startle  you?"  he  inquired.  "And 
how  is  our  little  assistant  today?" 
He  looked  at  her  warmly.  He  was 
fond  of  this  young  lady  who  so 
cleverly  manipulated  the  voice  of 
this  great  instrument  he  played. 

She  put  the  book  by  her  side  on 
the  bench.  "Good  morning,  Sir. 
Are  you  early?"  She  spoke  to  him 
in  an  unaffected,  mature  way  with  a 


quiet  hint  of  reserve  in  her  manner. 

He  liked  that  well-mannered  atti- 
tude, 'Trobably  the  reflection  of 
her  intellectual,  nicely  disciplined 
home,"  he  had  often  said  to  his 
wife. 

The  organist  patted  her  shoulder, 
picked  up  the  book  by  her  side, 
read  the  title  out  loud.  World's 
Greatest  Literature.  "Are  these  the 
new  books  your  father  told  me  he 
bought  you  children?" 

She  expertly  moved  her  fingers 
with  each  "Next,"  as  she  visited 
with  the  organist.  "This  is  one  of 
the  books,"  she  replied,  watching 
him  as  he  turned  the  pages,  noting 
various  titles  out  loud. 

"How  many  books  have  you  read 
this  summer,  while  you  have  helped 
your  daddy?" 

"I  could  hardly  say,  but  many.  I 
usually  stop  at  the  library  several 
times  a  week.  A  very  nice  person 
there  helps  me  select  my  reading. 
We  are  great  friends  now  because 
I  am  there  so  often." 

"Bless  you,  child,  I  wish  my  chil- 
dren read  just  a  small  part  of  what 
you  do." 

In  the  far  distance.  Father's  voice 
called,  "That's  all,  now." 

The  master  slid  his  big,  well-built 
frame  in  on  the  bench  beside  the 
assistant.  He  gently  pushed  her 
along  to  make  room  for  himself, 
but  firmly  put  his  arm  around  her 
to  hold  her  there. 

"Stay,  we'll  try  it  out  and  see  how 
it  sounds  now  that  you  have  fin- 
ished." His  masterful  hands  ad- 
justed many  stops  on  different 
voices,  and  the  music  of  the  perfectly 
tuned  organ,  under  his  adept  hands, 
suddenly  filled  the  great  hall. 

"Splendid!"  he  exclaimed.  "Fine! 
Perfect!"  Swiftly  his  fingers  flowed 


586  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 

over  the  keyboard,  and  the  music  warm  at  the  very  thought  of  this 

poured   out  over  the  empty  taber-  day.     She  twisted  the  ring  on  her 

nacle,  but  his  attention  was  still  on  finger    with    her    other    hand    and 

the  girl.                                            ^  savored  her  satisfaction. 

''Are  you  going  to  spend  all  you 

^^MOW  that  summer  is  over,  will  have  made  this  summer?" 

you   be  helping  your  father  ''All/' 

any  more?"  he  was  inquiring.     He  "Not  even  save  a  few  cents.    No 

was  thinking  he  would  miss  not  see-  ice-cream  money?" 

ing  her  around.  "No,  I  am  going  to  spend  it  all 

A  certain  glow  went  through  her,  at  once." 

thinking    of    this,    her   last    regular  Shyly  she  looked  up  at  him  and 

working  day.     "I  will  help  my  fa-  felt  his  wonder.     Then  she  looked 

ther  on  Saturdays.     Now  and  then  out   over   the    great   structure,   her 

I  may  have  to  come  after  school,  thoughts  turning  back  to  early  sum- 

if   there   is   something  special  and  mer. 

daddy  cannot  get  help."  When  Father  had  wanted  her  to 

As  she  replied  she  thought  how  assist  him  all  summer  she  had  hesi- 

resentful  she  had  been  when  Father  tated.     It  was  such  a  tedious  job. 

had  asked  her  if  she  would  work  for  She  must  be  freshly  dressed  and  off 

him.    How  silly  she  had  been.    She  early  each  morning  ...  no  loitering 

looked  at  the  master  at  her  side  and  about.    None  of  her  friends  worked, 

thought   of   the   interesting   experi-  and  she  would  miss  not  being  with 

ences  and   adventures   she  had  en-  them.    She  would  think  it  over,  but 

joyed  all  summer  because  she  had  of  course  she  would  do  it  because 

worked.    Her  head  was  bulging  with  she  loved  her  daddy  so  much  and 

stories  from  all  the  reading  time  it  wanted  to  please  him. 

had  afforded  her.    True,  her  friends  On   that  very  day   she   went   to 

had   played  all  summer,   but  then  town,  and  there  in  the  store  window 

she  had  joined  them  in  the  after-  she  saw  it.    How  she  would  love  to 

noons    and    that    had    been    play  have   it.     She   had   gone   into   the 

enough,   at   her   age,   she   thought,  store    and    shyly   asked   the   brittle 

She  had  liked  the  challenge  of  her  clerk  the  price.    The  clerk  spoke  to 

regular  job  that  none  of  her  friends  her  sharply,  but  did   give  her  the 

had  enjoyed.  price. 

The  organist  changed  some  stops.  All  the  way  home  the  wheels  in 

Father  had  not  come  from  the  organ  her  brain  had  turned  double  speed, 

yet.     He  was  probably  doing  some  Father  had  said  he  would  pay  her, 

finishing  up  in  the  organ  case.  and   she  was   trying   to   settle  at  a 

The    master    was    playing    again,  price  to  charge  Father,  in  order  to 

"Did  you  get  paid  for  this  summer  make  this  beautiful  purchase  at  the 

work?"  he  inquired.  end  of  summer.     At  home  she  got 

"Oh,  yes,  my  father  paid  me."  pencil  and  paper  and  really  figured 

"What  will  you  do  with  all  your  it  out. 

money?"  The    master    was    changing    the 

"Today  is  a  special  day.     I  am  stops   again  and  inquiring,   "What 

going  to  spend  it."     Inside  she  felt  did  your  daddy  pay  you  for  your 


NEXT 


587 


fine  assistance?"  His  smile  was  on 
her. 

'Ten  cents  a  morning." 

'Ten  whole  cents?"  Surprise  was 
in  his  voice. 

'Ten  cents/'  she  replied  with 
finality.  She  remembered  how  she 
had  made  the  financial  bargain  with 
her  father,  but  not  to  anyone  did 
she  disclose  her  precious  secret  plans 
for  her  ultimate  purchase. 

TOURING  the  summer  she  had 
visualized  her  purchase.  How 
elegant  she  would  feel.  In  her  inner 
self  she  imagined  how  it  would  seem 
to  be  the  owner  of  such  a  possession. 
She  must  not  be  haughty  or  su- 
perior. She  would  be  happy  — 
happy  she  bought  it  herself. 

The  organ  master  looked  down 
at  his  little  seat  companion.  She 
was  lost  in  thought,  he  could  see. 
He  did  not  disturb  that  faraway 
feeling,  but  played  some  mood 
music  and  contagiously  lost  himself 
in  reverie,  too. 

All  summer  she  had  regularly 
made  trips  to  the  store  to  be  sure 
it  was  still  there.  She  noted  with 
satisfaction  that  it  had  not  been 
sold  even  up  to  August. 

Then  came  the  problem.  That 
wonderful  invitation  came  for  her  to 
go  to  the  mountains  with  her  dear- 
est friend  and  her  family.  Mother 
and  Father  were  delighted  she  could 
have  the  holiday.  But  it  meant  she 
would  lose  three  weeks'  money  and 
could  not  do  the  shopping  she  had 
planned  the  summer  around.  She 
had  been  tortured  inside  with  her 
decision.  Then  Father  told  her  the 
stark,  chilly  truth.  He  had  hired 
the  pupil  of  the  great  master  to 
assist  him  while  she  was  gone.  Tears 
of  frustration  had  welled  in  her  eyes. 


Her  family  thought,  for  happiness. 

That  night  she  had  talked  to  her- 
self. She  would  put  out  of  her 
mind  forever  the  splendid,  wonder- 
ful, beautiful  purchase  she  had  in- 
tended. She  would  take  some  of 
her  money  and  enjoy  some  of  the 
mountain  trips  by  horse  that  she  so 
loved. 

The  mountain  holiday  had  been 
a  feast  of  summer  pleasure.  She  had 
come  home  joyous,  tanned,  relaxed, 
and  bubbling  with  exhilaration. 
The  next  morning  she  had  been  at 
the  organ  console,  the  assistant 
again,  and  it  was  good  to  be  back. 
She  had  been  gratified  with  the  hol- 
iday and  had  been  careful  since  her 
return  not  to  go  to  the  store  and 
have  any  regrets  about  not  being 
able  to  make  her  purchase. 

Only  yesterday  her  world  had 
changed.  She  had  gone  shopping 
with  Mother  for  her  winter  school 
needs.  There  she  saw  it!  Not  only 
did  she  see  it,  but  it  had  not  sold, 
and  it  was  being  closed  out  at 
half  price.  Tears  welled  into  her 
eyes.  Mother  was  quick  to  inquire. 
Without  restraint,  she  blurted  out 
her  emotional  summer  entangle- 
ment to  a  loving  and  understanding 
mother,  unaware  of  jostling  shop- 
pers and  curious  eyes  on  her. 

Mother  understood  perfectly.  She 
had  ample  money  for  her  purchase, 
and  Mother  knew  what  to  do  and 
how  to  handle  brittle  clerks.  She 
politely  had  her  call  the  department 
head  and  then  had  that  splendid 
object  put  away  with  the  name  of 
the  assistant  on  it,  who  would  come 
the  following  day  with  her  father 
to  make  the  final  monetary  trans- 
action and  purchase.  This  was  the 
day!  The  Day/ 

"Hello!"  Father  was  saying  as  she 


588 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


and  the  organist  bounced  back  to 
reality.  'The  organ  is  in  tune,  ready 
for  you." 

The  assistant  stepped  down  from 
the  organ  and  over  by  her  father. 
She  put  her  hand  in  his,  anxious 
to  go. 

"Your  daughter  tells  me  she  is 
going  to  spend  all  of  her  hard-earned 
savings."  The  master  looked  at  the 
happiness  in  both  their  faces.  ''What 
is  this  long  summer  earning  going 
to  buy?" 

Father  looked  at  the  assistant,  but 
he  did  not  reply.    He  let  her  speak 


expansive 


for  herself  and  her  own 
feeling  of  satisfaction. 

"I  am  going  to  buy  a  gorgeous, 
red,  silk  taffeta  umbrella  to  carry  to 
school  on  rainy  days.  Good  morn- 
ing. Sir."  She  was  anxious  to  be 
away. 

The  master  watched  them  as  they 
left  the  building,  technician  and  as- 
sistant —  father  and  daughter.  He 
must  ask  his  wife  that  night  to  shop 
for  a  pair  of  red  rubber  overshoes 
for  him  to  send  to  the  little  assistant 
to  use  with  that  "gorgeous,  red,  silk 
taffeta  umbrella." 


Kbnlisted 

Eva.  WiWes  Wangsgaard 

Down  the  path  my  firstborn  went. 
Neither  boy  nor  man. 
Golden-leafed  the  poplars  bent 
And  brushed  him  as  he  ran. 

A  purring  car,  a  closing  door, 
A  smooth  and  quiet  start — 
The  leaves  in  turmoil  but  far  more 
Thundered  in  my  heart. 

The  wind  picked  up  the  autumn  leaves. 
Lashed  and  whipped  and  whirled — 
Time  and  Distance,  two  old  thieves, 
Shut  me  from  his  world. 


Up  the  pathway  slow  and  lost 
My  steps  found  their  old  line. 
Who  can  say  what  must  be  crossed 
Between  his  world  and  mine? 


The  Real  Worth  of 
The  ReKef  Society  Magazine 

Elder  Daniel  H.  Ludlow 
Associate  Professor  of  Religion,  Brigham  Young  University 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Magazine  Department  Meeting,  Relief  Society 
General  Conference,  October  9,  1958] 


1  decided  to  accept  Sister  Sharp's 
invitation  for  this  assignment 
even  though  I  am  not  an  expert 
in  salesmanship,  nor  do  I  know  a 
great  deal  concerning  the  problems 
involved  in  the  production  and  cir- 
culation of  a  magazine.  However, 
I  love  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and 
am  vitally  interested  in  anything 
which  helps  to  develop  in  others  the 
testimony  of  the  divinity  of  Jesus 
Christ. 

A  few  years  ago,  as  a  student  at 
Indiana  University,  I  took  a  course 
in  magazine  production  in  which  I 
was  told  there  were  two  main  ways 
to  measure  the  success  of  a  period- 
ical: 1.  its  circulation,  2.  the  reve- 
nues it  received  from  advertising. 
According  to  these  criteria,  the  real- 
ly successful  magazines  are  those 
which  have  millions  of  subscribers 
and  those  which  ask  for  and  receive 
high  rates  for  their  advertising. 
Perhaps  these  are  the  criteria  of 
success  for  a  magazine  so  far  as  the 
business  world  is  concerned,  but  I 
doubt  very  much  that  you  can  de- 
termine the  real  value  of  a  magazine 
by  any  such  method. 

It  seems  to  me  the  only  logical 
way  of  determining  the  real  worth 
of  a  magazine  —  or  of  any  other 
publication  or  any  activity,  for  that 
matter  —  would  be  to  determine 
the  influence  for  good  which  that 


magazine  had  on  the  essential  and 
important  issues  of  life.  Let  us  try 
this  procedure  in  an  attempt  to 
determine  the  real  worth  of  The 
Relief  Society  Magazine. 

If  all  of  you  took  time  to  list  the 
things  you  consider  to  be  most  im- 
portant in  your  life,  I  feel  certain 
each  of  your  lists  would  include  at 
least  the  fohowing  four  items: 

1.  Your  testimony  of  the  gospel 

2.  Your  family  —  husband  and  chil- 
dren 

3.  The    health    and    welfare    of    your 
family 

4.  The  development  of  your  own  tal- 
ents 

1.  Your  Testimony  of  the  Gospel 
I  imagine  all  of  you  would  list  the 
gospel  as  one  of  the  most  important 
things  in  your  life.  In  this  connec- 
tion I  am  reminded  of  the  state- 
ment of  President  Joseph  F.  Smith 
when  he  said:  ''My  standing  in  the 
Church  is  worth  to  me  more  than 
this  hfe  —  ten  thousand  times. 
For  in  this  I  have  life  everlasting. 
In  this  I  have  the  glorious  promise 
of  the  association  of  my  loved  ones 
throughout  all  eternity"  (President 
Joseph  F.  Smith,  Gospel  Doctrine, 
page  108). 

President  George  Albert  Smith 
used  to  say  we  have  three  major 
responsibilities  in  life:     1.  to  learn 

Page  589 


590 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


for  ourselves  that  the  gospel  is  true; 
2.  to  live  the  gospel;  3.  to  teach  the 
gospel  to  others.  I  sincerely  believe 
The  Rdief  Society  Magazine  helps 
the  membership  of  the  Church  to 
achieve  all  three  of  these  goals. 

It  has  been  my  privilege  to  know 
intimately  only  one  multimillionaire 
on  this  earth,  but  I  have  learned  a 
great  deal  from  that  man.  Among 
other  interesting  statements  for  a 
millionaire  to  make,  he  said  this: 
''Our  most  valuable  possessions  are 
those  which,  when  shared,  multiply; 
our  least  valuable  possessions  are 
those  which,  when  shared,  dimin- 
ish.'' This  is  certainly  true  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ;  the  gospel  is 
one  of  our  most  valuable  posses- 
sions, and  when  we  share  it  with 
others,  it  brings  joy  and  happiness 
not  only  to  them  but  also  to  our- 
selves. 

Let  us  use  the  effective  materials 
at  hand  in  teaching  the  gospel  to 
others.  A  subscription  to  The  Re- 
hei  Society  Magazine  for  a  part- 
member  family  or  one  of  your 
non-Latter-day  Saint  friends  can  help 
serve  as  an  effective  missionary 
almost  every  day  of  the  year. 

2.  Your  Family  —  Husband 

and  Children 

Fm  sure  nearly  every  woman  in 
the  world  who  is  married  and  has  a 
family  would  agree  her  family  is 
one  of  her  most  important  posses- 
sions. This  should  be  particularly 
true  among  the  women  of  the 
Church  who  have  been  sealed  to 
their  husbands  and  children  for 
time  and  all  eternity.  This  doctrine 
of  the  eternal  nature  of  the  family 
relationship  is  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  aspects  of  the  gospel;  it 
increases  the  responsibilities  we  have 


both  as  parents  and  children,  how- 
ever, for  not  only  do  our  actions 
influence  generations  yet  unborn  on 
this  earth,  while  they  live  on  the 
earth,  but  continue  to  influence 
them  throughout  all  the  eternities 
to  come. 

President  McKay  has  said  that 
the  love  of  a  mother  is  more  like 
God's  love  than  any  other  love  on 
earth.    He  said  further: 

The  sweetness  as  well  as  the  greatness 
of  motherhood  lies  in  the  overcoming  of 
self-love  by  Mother  for  her  children.  By 
nature  the  true  mother  is  self-sacrificing. 
She  is  ever  giving  something  of  her  life 
to  make  another  either  happier  or  better. 
Dying  and  giving  —  giving  and  dying  — 
the  two  great  elements  that  make  the 
truly  heroic  —  these  are  the  Christlike 
virtues  that  make  motherhood  sublime, 
(President  David  O.  McKay,  Gospel 
Idenh,  page  455). 

If,  then,  the  family  is  so  impor- 
tant, it  seems  that  anything  that 
would  help  make  a  woman  become 
a  better  wife  to  her  husband  or  a 
better  mother  to  her  children,  or 
in  any  way  would  help  to  strengthen 
the  ties  of  the  home  would  be  of 
great  value.  I  know  of  no  magazine 
which  would  even  approach  the 
value  of  The  Relief  Society  Maga- 
zine in  stressing  and  teaching  the 
importance  of  satisfactory  home  con- 
ditions. 

3.  The  Health  and  Welfare 

oi  Your  Family 

A  few  years  ago  a  national  survey 
was  undertaken  to  determine  the 
six  major  fears  of  the  people  of  the 
United  States.  The  results  indicated 
Americans  feared  the  following 
things : 

1 .  death 

2.  lack  of  economic  security 


THE  REAL  WORTH  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


591 


3.  poor  health 

4.  lack  of  social  approval 

5.  war 

6.  the  supernatural 

I'm  sure  none  of  us  would  want 
to  claim  that  any  one  magazine  — 
or  any  one  organization  or  country 
—  now  provides  the  solution  to  all 
of  these  fears.  However,  it  seems 
to  me  the  true  Church  of  Christ  — 
together  with  the  auxiliary  organiza- 
tions which  it  supports  and  main- 
tains —  goes  a  long  way  towards 
solving  these  problems.  If  we,  as 
members  of  this  Church,  really  lived 
the  gospel  —  and  could  convince  the 
world  to  live  it  —  these  fears  could 
be  removed  from  the  hearts  and 
minds  of  mankind. 

The  Relief  Society  organization 
was  originally  established  to  help 
relieve  the  members  of  the  Church 
of  some  of  these  fears  —  in  other 
words,  to  help  provide  for  the  health 
and  welfare  of  the  members. 


4.  The  Development  oi  Your  Own 
Talents  —  the  Broadening  oi 
Your  Horizons 

I  am  thrilled  every  time  I  study 
the  broad  goals  of  your  great  Relief 
Society  organization.  The  scope  of 
your  program  reminds  me  very 
much  of  the  statement  in  Luke  con- 
cerning the  formative  period  of 
Christ's  life.  We  don't  know  very 
much  about  the  life  of  Christ  from 
the  time  he  was  twelve  until  he 
began  his  ministry  at  the  age  of 
thirty,  but  the  few  things  we  do 
know  are  very  revealing.  Luke  tells 
us  ''And  Jesus  increased  in  wisdom, 
and  in  stature,  and  in  favor  with 
God  and  man."  These  few  words 
cover  eighteen  years  in  the  life  of 
the  greatest  personality  who  has 
ever  lived  or  will  ever  live  on  this 


earth.  But  perhaps  they  say  enough. 
To  me  they  say  that  Jesus  lived  a 
well-balanced  life.  He  increased  in 
wisdom  —  that  is,  the  mental  side 
of  life;  in  stature  —  the  physical  side 
of  life;  in  favor  with  God  —  the 
spiritual  side  of  life;  and  in  favor 
with  man  —  the  social  side  of  life. 

I  am  happy  to  see  that  The  Rehei 
Society  Magazine  provides  a  well- 
balanced  offering  for  development 
in  exactly  these  same  areas.  Not 
only  does  it  provide  the  women  of 
the  Church  with  an  outlet  for  some 
of  their  creative  talents  in  the  writ- 
ing of  poetry,  articles,  and  stories, 
but  it  is  also  concerned  with  the 
other  important  facets  of  a  woman's 
life  —  the  lesson  materials  in  the- 
ology, literature,  and  social  science 
—  the  special  features  for  the  home, 
including  regular  sections  on  recipes 
and  cooking  —  biographical  sketches 
of  famous  leaders  —  the  editorials 
dealing  with  problems  of  the  day  — 
the  Notes  From  the  Field  which 
help  to  tie  the  membership  of  your 
local  groups  into  a  large,  world-wide 
sisterhood. 

I  believe  The  Relief  Soeiety  Mag- 
azine truly  helps  us  to  keep  this 
commandment  of  Christ,  as  it  is 
recorded  in  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants: 

.  .  .  you  shall  teach  one  another  the 
doctrine  of  the  kingdom.  Teach  ye  dili- 
gently and  my  grace  shall  attend  you,  that 
you  may  be  instructed  more  perfectly  in 
theory,  in  principle,  in  doctrine,  in  the 
law  of  the  gospel,  in  all  things  that  per- 
tain unto  the  kingdom  of  God,  that  are 
expedient  for  you  to  understand;  Of 
things  both  in  heaven  and  in  the  earth, 
and  under  the  earth;  things  which  have 
been,  things  which  are,  things  which  must 
shortly  come  to  pass;  things  which  are  at 
home,  things  which  are  abroad  .  .  ,  and 
a  knowledge  also  of  countries  and  of 
kingdoms.    .    .    .    seek   ye    diligently    and 


592  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 

teach  one  another  words  of  wisdom;  yea,  of  the  beliefs  and  actions  of  others, 

seek  ye  out  of  the  best  books  words  of  wis-  j  ^m  grateful  for  the  testimony  of 

dom;    seek    learning,    even    by    study    and  .1        j-    •    •.         r   . i                  i       i  •  i     t 

also  by  faith  (D  &  C  88:77-79,  118).  ^^^^  divniity  of  the  gospel  which  I 

have  and  for  the  help  the  articles 

We  can  increase  our  talents  ten-  and  stories  in  The  Relief  Society 
fold  by  studying  and  living  the  gos-  Magazine  have  given  me  in  gaining 
pel.  There  is  no  law  of  diminishing  this  testimony.  I  feel  that  we  as  par- 
returns  so  far  as  the  gospel  is  con-  ents  —  and  grandparents  —  have  a 
cerned  —  and  we  are  assured  those  responsibility  of  placing  desirable 
things  we  learn  will  rise  with  us  reading  materials  before  our  chil- 
in  the  resurrection.  No  wonder  the  dren  to  help  them  grow  and  develop 
Church  puts  such  emphasis  on  edu-  in  the  gospel. 

cation!     And  no  wonder  the  Relief  The  final  experience   Fd  like  to 

Society  places  such  importance  on  relate  happened  this  week.    When 

its  Magazine.  the     Brigham     Young     University 

Stake  was  organized  three  years  ago, 

OEFORE  closing,  Fd  like  to  relate  I  was  called  to  serve  as  a  member  of 

briefly   two    experiences   which  the  stake  high  council.     As  many 

have  strengthened  my  personal  tes-  o^  Y^u  know,  this  stake  is  comprised 

timony  concerning  the  value  of  the  almost  entirely  of  students  at  the 

Relief  Society  organization  and  The  B.Y.U.,   and    now   has  twenty-four 

Relief  Society  Magazine.  wards    completely    organized    with 

The  first  one  is  a  personal  experi-  Priesthood,  Relief  Society,  Sunday 

ence.     When   I   was  a  young  boy  School,  and  Mutual  groups, 

hving  on  a  farm,  one  of  my  duties  My  particular  assignment  on  the 

was  to  herd  cows  during  the  day-  high  council  is  to  serve  as  advisor 

time.    This  job  was  not  particularly  to  the  stake  mission.    In  this  capac- 

hard  —  and  it  gave  me  plenty  of  ity  I  have  noted  that  in  proportion 

time  to  read.     Many  weeks  during  to    the    number    of    non-Latter-day 

the  summer  I  would  read  as  many  Saint  boys  and  non-Latter-day  Saint 

as    twelve   books   a    week,    and   al-  girls  on  the  campus,  that  our  mis- 

though  much  of  the  material  I  read  sionary  efforts  have  been  much  more 

was  worthless,  I  read  many  other  successful  among  the  girls.  Undoubt- 

things  which  have  had  a  great  in-  edly  there  are  many  reasons  for  this, 

fluence  on  my  life.     Among  these  but  Fm  sure  one  reason  is  the  fine 

worthwhile  things  were  all  of  the  examples  set  for  the  non-Latter-day 

standard  works  of  the  Church  and  Saint    girls    by   the    Relief    Society 

every     Relief     Society     Magazine  sisters  in  our  stake, 

which   had  been   published   up   to  One  of  the  girls  who  has  been 

that    time.     My   grandmother   had  serving  as  Relief  Society  president 

subscribed  to  the  Magazine  since  it  in  her  ward  the  past  two  years  found 

was  first  started  and  had  faithfully  herself  living  within  the  boundaries 

saved  every  single  issue.  of  a   different  ward   when   she  re- 

We  frequently  talk  about  the  in-  turned    to    school    last   week,    and 

fluence  of  other  people  on  our  lives  therefore  had  to  give  up  her  position 

—  but  frequently  that  influence  is  as    Relief   Society   president.     Our 

received  vicariously  through  reading  stake  mission  president  knew  some 


THE  REAL  WORTH  OF  THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 


593 


of  the  sterling  qualities  of  this  girl^ 
and  so  asked  me  to  interview  her 
concerning  the  possibility  of  calling 
her  as  a  stake  missionary.  It  was  a 
thrilling  experience  to  observe  the 
poise  and  social  maturity  of  the  ex- 
Relief  Society  president.  Fm  happy 
to  say  that  yesterday  she  received  her 
call  to  serve  as  a  missionary  in  the 
B.Y.U.  Stake  (she  will  not  be 
twenty-one  until  December).  As 
long  as  you  have  Relief  Society 
presidents  of  this  caliber  throughout 
the  Church,  I  have  no  fears  for  the 
continued  growth  and  development 
of  your  great  organization. 

In  closing,  Fd  like  to  wish  you 
the  best  in  your  Magazine  campaign 
this  year.  You  are  engaged  in  a 
marvelous  work  and  are  selling  a 
great  product.  I  hope  you  can  go 
forth  with  the  spirit,  enthusiasm, 
and  dedication  of  a  true  missionary. 
If  you  are  not  as  successful  as  you 
would  like  to  be  in  getting  your  sub- 


scriptions, may  I  make  one  brief 
suggestion.  Every  failure  has  a 
cause  —  and  the  cause  for  failure 
must  be  removed  before  you  can 
succeed.  If  you  are  not  successful 
in  placing  a  subscription  in  one  of 
the  homes  to  which  you  are  as- 
signed, encourage  your  potential 
subscriber  to  list  the  things  she  con- 
siders to  be  the  most  important  in 
her  life;  then  point  out  how  The 
Reliei  Society  Magazine  will  help 
her  in  realizing  and  achieving  these 
goals. 

The  objective  of  the  Church  — 
and  of  the  Relief  Society  —  is  to 
prepare  a  people  to  live  with  Christ 
on  the  earth  during  the  millennium, 
and  to  live  with  God  in  the  celes- 
tial kingdom  in  the  eternities  to 
come.  What  a  wonderful  goal!  And 
The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  helps 
all  of  us  in  the  achievement  of  this 
goal. 


cJhe  ibclge  of  Summer 


Grace  Ingles  Frost 


I  stood  on  the  edge  of  summer, 
And  harked  to  winged  folk  sing 
Their  homing  songs  and  love-songs. 
That  they  jubilantly  fling 
Forth  from  their  throats  as  never 
May  I  aspire  to  sing. 

I  stood  on  the  edge  of  summer 

And  watched  its  beauty  bloom, 

Till  my  heart  held  such  enchantment 

W^ithin  it  was  no  room 

For  aught  of  hate  or  censure, 

Or  morbidness  of  gloom. 

I  stood  on  the  edge  of  summer  .  .  , 
Glad  in  its  golden  gleam  .  .  . 
I  stood  on  the  edge  of  summer, 
And  dreamed  a  lovely  dream. 


Q^ixtyi    ijears  ^yigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  September  i  and  September  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

MOUNT  TABOUAI  IN  THE  SOCIETY  ISLANDS:  On  the  7th  day  of  June 
we  took  an  all  day  march;  climbed  up  the  highest  peak  of  the  mountain.  The  scenery 
below  us  was  grand  indeed!  The  sublimity  of  the  mighty  ocean,  which  lay  stretched 
out  before  our  wondering  eyes,  inspired  us  with  awe  and  reverence  for  Him  who  gave 
it  its  bounds,  and  by  His  mighty  power  prevents  it  from  deluging  the  earth!  ,  .  .• 
We  found  plants  and  shrubs  entirely  new  to  us  which  interested  us  very  much.  .  .  . 
The  charming  little  grottoes  and  arbors  seemed  alluring  almost  sufficient  to  tempt  a 
lover  of  nature  to  seclude  himself  and  live  alone  in  palaces  human  hands  had  not 
formed.  .  .  . 

— Mrs.  Addison  Pratt 

A  BRITISH  WOMAN  WRITES  ABOUT  AFRICA:  The  Transvaal  is  the  all 
absorbing  question  of  the  British  gONcrnment  at  the  present  time.  .  .  .  Olive  Schreincr, 
a  South  African  English  woman,  a  writer  of  great  force  and  immense  popularity,  has 
reccntlv  published  a  book  giving  her  views  of  the  entire  situation.  .  .  .  She  says:  "A 
new  phenomenon  has  started  up  in  South  African  life.  The  discovery  of  vast  stores 
of  mineral  wealth  in  South  Africa,  more  especially  gold,  has  attracted  suddenly  to  its 
shores  a  larger  population,  which  is  not  and  cannot,  at  least  at  once,  be  South 
African.  ..." 

— Editorial 

WE'LL  MEET  AGAIN  IN  ZION 

(Missionary  Hymn) 

We'll  meet  again  in  Zion,  fair  Zion  far  away, 
And  clasp  each  friendly  hand  on  that  gladsome  day; 
We'll  see  the  mountains  rising,  snow  capp'd  to  the  skies. 
And  the  lake  on  whose  fair  bosom  the  evening  sunset  lies.  .  .  , 

— Lydia  D.  Alder 

THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  HAMBURG,  GERMANY:  The  Relief  Society 
of  Hamburg  is  in  a  very  flourishing  condition.  It  is  presided  over  by  Sister  Reicht,  with 
Sister  Ahers  as  first  counselor.  .  .  .  They  meet  twice  a  month,  a  work  meeting  and  a 
testimony  meeting  alternately.  They  have  not  many  poor,  for  they  are  nearly  all  poor, 
but  through  untiring  efforts  they  succeed  in  almost  paying  the  rent  of  the  hall  where 
the  Relief  Society  meetings  are  held.  They  are  earnest  workers  in  the  cause  and  desire 
to  do  all  they  can  to  roll  on  the  great  work  of  the  Latterdays.  They  entertain  the 
Elders  all  it  is'  possible  for  them  to  do,  some  inviting  them  to  take  a  meal  a  v\eek  with 
them,  some  do  part  of  their  washing  and  others  mend  their  clothes.  .  .  .  They  knit 
socks  and  stockings. 

— News  Note 

THE  OLD  FOLKS  REMEMBERED  IN  BINGHAM  STAKE   (UTAH)   .... 

After  the  dance  Brother  Bybee  inquired  who  was  the  oldest  sister,  and  Abigail  Camp- 
bell received  a  rocking  chair.  Brother  Bybee  then  asked  the  oldest  sister  who  had  never 
had  her  ears  pierced  to  come  forward.  She  was  Sister  Stokes,  and  was  promised  a 
breast-pin.  Then  Brother  Bybee  inquired  who  had  given  birth  to  the  most  children. 
Sister  M.  L.  Bybee  was  the  lady,  having  had  fifteen  children.  I  believe  her  prize  was 
a  lamp. 

— Little  Sister 
Poge  594 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


TT  has  been  estimated  by  the 
department  of  trades  and  profes- 
sions of  the  National  Council  of 
Women  that  female  workers  in  the 
United  States  constitute  ninety- 
eight  per  cent  of  the  nurses,  ninety- 
four  per  cent  of  the  dieticians  and 
nutritionists,  eighty-nine  per  cent  of 
the  librarians,  seventy-five  per  cent 
of  the  teachers,  sixty-four  per  cent 
of  the  social  workers,  fifty-one  per 
cent  of  the  musicians  and  music 
teachers,  twenty-three  per  cent  of 
the  college  and  university  faculties. 
More  than  a  half  million  women 
work  for  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment as  civilian  employees.  Another 
325,000  work  for  State  and  local 
governments. 

PONSTANCE  WRIGHT  is  the 

author  of  Madame  Lafayette 
(Henry  Holt  and  Company,  pub- 
lishers ) ,  a  biography  of  Adrienne  de 
Lauvois,  of  the  French  nobility, 
who  became  the  wife  of  Marquis  de 
Lafavette  and  shared  with  him  his 
brilliant  but  tragic  career  during 
the  American  and  French  Revolu- 
tions. 

QJIX  million  Japanese  women  are 
now  wage  earners,  twice  as  many 
as  in  1958.  There  are  twenty-six 
women  in  the  national  legislature, 
360  in  local  assemblies,  and  one 
woman  mayor. 


lyf  RS.  CAROL  HOVIK  PETER- 
^  ^  SON,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
recently  won  the  $2500  grand  prize 
sponsored  by  the  National  Doll 
Dressing  Institute  for  benefit  of  the 
March  of  Dimes.  Her  entry  was 
entitled  ''Saratoga  Trunk"  and  con- 
sisted of  a  doll  dressed  as  a  lady  of 
1880,  and  a  trunk  filled  with  authen- 
tic apparel.  She  also  received  a 
$150  Government  E  bond  as  first 
prize  for  a  Sleeping  Beauty  and 
Prince  Charming  group  in  a  Utah 
State  contest. 


T  lEUTENANT  COLONEL 
^  DOROTHY  N.  ZELLER,  for- 
merly chief  nurse  of  the  Alaskan  Air 
Command,  has  been  appointed 
deputy  chief  of  the  United  States 
Air  Force  Nurse  Corps. 


TyfRS.  BLANCHE  HALLA  has 
served  as  Chief  of  the  Cor- 
respondence Review  Staff,  executive 
secretariat  of  the  State  Department, 
under  ten  Secretaries  of  State.  She 
and  a  fifteen-woman  staff  handle 
much  of  the  department's  import- 
ant outgoing  mail,  knowing  well 
that  blunders  could  cause  inter- 
national misunderstandings.  Mrs. 
Halla,  a  woman  of  beauty,  refine- 
ment, and  culture,  is  married  to  a 
retired  brigadier  general. 

Page  595 


EDITORIAL 


VOL    46 


SEPTEMBER    1959 


NO.    9 


Kyi   (Standard  for  (government 

I  will  make  a  man  more  precious  than  fine  gold;  even  a  man  than  the  golden 
wedge  of  Ophir  (Isaiah  13:12). 


/^NE  hundred  and  seventy-two 
years  ago  (1787),  in  this  month 
of  September,  the  Constitution  of 
the  United  States  was  presented  to 
the  Convention  for  ratification,  and 
since  that  epoch-making  time,  Sep- 
tember has  been  known  as  ''Con- 
stitution Month."  On  the  twelfth 
day  of  the  month,  the  document 
was  placed  before  the  representatives 
''of  the  people."  On  September 
17th,  thirty-nine  delegates  voted  ap- 
proval, and  on  the  twenty-eighth, 
Congress  resolved  to  submit  the 
Constitution  to  the  legislature  of 
each  State.  In  July  1788,  announce- 
ment was  made  that  the  requisite 
nine  States  had  ratified  the  Consti- 
tution, and  the  last  State,  Rhode 
Island,  approved  in  May  1790.  A 
new  Government  appeared  among 
the  nations  of  the  earth. 

This  "standard  of  liberty"  repre- 
sented an  enlightened  answer  to  an 
age-old  problem  —  the  government 
of  men  in  mortal  life;  the  resolving 
of  the  conflict  between  law  and  lib- 
erty, between  freedom  and  disci- 
pline. 

Preparatory  to  the  restoration  of 
the  gospel,  in  the  land  of  America 
not  far  from  the  region  of  the  Hill 
Cumorah,  there  was  signed  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  "Ac- 
cording to  the  laws  and  Constitution 
of  the  people,  which  I  have  suffered 
to  be  established,  and  should  be 
maintained  for  the  rights  and  pro- 
Page  596 


tection  of  all  flesh,  according  to  just 
and  holy  principles  ..."  (D  &  C 
101:77). 

The  Constitution,  although  form- 
ulated and  framed  within  a  relative- 
ly short  period  of  time,  was  not  "a 
sprouting  tree  of  sudden  growth." 
There  had  been  a  long  prelude  and 
a  preface  of  centuries,  for  the  funda- 
mental principles  of  that  instrument 
had  long  stirred  the  minds  of  men, 
and  some  of  its  doctrines  had 
achieved  a  partial  ratification  among 
the  nations,  "far  brought  from  out 
the  storied  past." 

The  Declaration  of  Independence 
had  placed  "a  firm  reliance  on  the 
protection  of  Divine  Providence," 
and  the  Articles  of  Confederation 
stated:  ".  .  .  it  has  pleased  the  Great 
Governor  of  the  world  to  incline 
the  hearts  of  the  legislatures  ...  to 
ratify  said  Articles  of  Confederation 
and  Perpetual  union."  And,  in  the 
Constitution,  the  formulation  and 
the  framing  of  the  words  were  new, 
the  devotion  and  the  dedication,  the 
foreshadowing  of  the  wide  frontiers 
of  the  future  were  new  and  splendid 
in  their  beckoning. 

And  this  ensign  in  a  "new  world" 
provided  for  the  processes  of  gov- 
ernment, a  testament  of  ideals  and 
principles,  a  tower  of  security  in  the 
midst  of  shifting  values;  as  Wash- 
ington said,  "Let  us  raise  a  standard 
to  which  the  wise  and  honest  can 
repair."    This  covenant  of  free  peo- 


EDITORIAL 


597 


pie  implied  the  exercise  of  judgment 
and  knowledge  in  the  establishment 
of  a  design  for  government,  a  direct- 
ing code  of  ideals,  an  enduring  pilot 
light  under  which  laws  might  be 
established  and  administered  in 
equity  and  righteousness  —  seeking 
to  balance  the  forces  of  liberty  and 
law  in  full  awareness  of  the  consid- 
eration that  liberty  can  exist  only  in 
the  presence  of  righteous  restraint. 

And  thus  the  tall  tree  of  liberty 
spread  its  many  branches  of  laws 
and  statutes  over  the  dominions  of 
a  wide  inheritance,  and  many  able 
and  devoted  men  plied  their  strength 
and  courage  to  the  "ennobling  of 
the  structure  and  the  timbers  of  en- 
during government."  Their  words 
and  their  work  and  the  devotion  of 
the   generations   have    enabled   the 


federation  of  States  to  advance  in 
the  administration  of  laws  and  judg- 
ments designed  to  protect  the  in- 
herent rights  of  men  as  individuals 
and  at  the  same  time  to  increase 
the  welfare  and  the  human  happi- 
ness of  fifty  United  States,  and  many 
other  areas  of  the  earth  as  well. 

In  this  time  of  fluctuating  and 
irresponsible  governments  in  many 
parts  of  the  world,  when  anxiety  and 
uncertainty  prevail  in  many  lands, 
in  our  times  of  turmoil,  it  becomes 
increasingly  essential  that  constitu- 
tional law  should  be  upheld  as  an 
emblem  and  an  anchor  of  stability 
and  justice,  and  as  an  enduring 
example  of  such  principles  of  law 
and  order  as  may  find  an  ever-widen- 
ing application  in  the  earth. 

-V.  P.  C. 


cJhe  QJour  Standard    vi/orns  of  the   (church  to    iue 
c/ssued  in    /lew  ibdition 


CINCE  the  time  of  the  organiza- 
tion of  the  Church,  Latter-day 
Saints  have  been  urged  to  read  and 
contemplate  the  word  of  the  Lord 
as  set  forth  in  the  holy  scriptures. 
It  is  of  sacred  significance  that  the 
prelude  to  the  restoration  of  the  gos- 
pel came  in  answer  to  a  young  boy's 
diligent  study  of  the  Bible,  regard- 
ing the  words  of  James  ''a  servant 
of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ.  ...  If  any  of  you  lack  wis- 
dom, let  him  ask  of  God.  .  .  ." 

The  Deseret  Book  Company  will 
issue  in  the  late  fall  (October  or 
November),  a  beautiful  family  edi- 
tion of  the  Standard  Works  of  the 
Church  —  The  Bible,  The  Book  of 
Mormon,  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, and  The  Pearl  of  Great  Price. 


The  careful  thought  and  planning 
behind  the  new  edition  have  been 
directed  towards  a  prayerful  study 
of  scripture,  a  seeking  ''out  of  the 
best  books  words  of  wisdom.  .  .  ." 

A  completely  revised  edition  of 
the  ''Combination  Reference''  by 
Eldin  Ricks  is  included  to  direct 
readers  to  all  four  standard  works 
on  major  gospel  subjects  and  to  help 
them  prepare  sermons  on  scriptural 
texts.  Twelve  Bible  maps  are  in- 
cluded, which  show  in  vivid  color 
the  kingdoms  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  journeys  of  Jesus  and  the 
apostles. 

A  special  section  for  keeping 
family  genealogical  records  and 
distinctive  Latter-day  Saint  events  is 
included. 


598 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


The  Old  and  New  Testaments  are 
being  illustrated  by  art  masterpieces 
by  courtesy  of  art  museums  through- 
out the  world.  A  special  section 
will  present  all  of  the  Presidents  of 
the  Church,  reproduced  in  full  color 
from  portraits  that  hang  in  the  Los 
Angeles  Temple.  Coupled  with 
these  will  be  tributes  by  authors  who 
speak  from  life-long  personal  ac- 
quaintance. 

Another  section  will  show  all  of 
the  Latter-day  Saint  temples  in  full 
color,  and  the  dates  when  ordinances 
were  first  performed.  The  dramatic 
history  of  Mormonism  will  be  de- 
picted on  a  "wide  screen"  fold-out 
reproduction  of  the  Cody  Mural. 
The  pages  of  The  Book  of  Mormon 
will  contain  the  famous  Friberg 
illustrations  of  characters  and  epi- 
sodes in  The  Book  of  Mormon. 


The  cover  will  be  made  of  top 
grain  cowhide  in  deep  blue.  Against 
this  background  will  appear  a  gold- 
en likeness  of  the  Angel  Moroni, 
reproduced  from  an  original  oil 
painting  by  Goff  Dowding,  and  the 
title,  embossed  in  twenty-four  carat 
gold,  will  read:  HOLY  SCRIPT- 
URES OF  THE  CHURCH  OF 
JESUS  CHRIST  OF  LATTER- 
DAY  SAINTS. 

Books    will    be 
through     personal 
assigned   to   various   geographic  re 
gions  of  the  Church. 

This  beautifully  illustrated  edi- 
tion will  be  of  particular  value  to 
mothers  in  the  home  who  wish  to 
teach  their  children  to  know  and 
love  the  scriptures  and  to  learn  the 
words  of  the  Lord  as  given  in  the 
sacred  records. 


made    available 
representatives 


But  continue  thou  in  the  things  which  thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured  of, 
knowing  of  whom  thou  hast  learned  them;  And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known  the 
holy  scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make  thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus.  All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  and  is  profitable  for 
doctrine,  for  reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in  righteousness:  That  the  man 
of  God  may  be  perfect,  throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works  (II  Timothy  3:14-17). 


Summer    Vi/as  cJoo    ujrief 

Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

The  summer,  waltzing  in  with  hollyhocks, 

Held  sprays  of  long-stemmed  lilies  in  her  arms. 

Their  fragrance  bade  the  dozing  four-o'clocks 

Lift  high  their  heads  to  greet  her  lambent  charms. 

She  ran  with  golden  sandals  through  the  fields 

That  bronzed  to  harvest  glory  at  her  touch. 

{How  gentle  is  the  scepter  summer  wields!) 

All  lavishly  she  filled  the  emptied  hutch; 

Then  quietly  beside  the  slowing  stream 

She  built  an  altar  fire  and  bowed  her  head. 

I  closed  my  eyes  a  little  while  to  dream. 

And  una^^'ares  all  noiselessly  she  fled. 

I  could  not  call  her  back,  then  in  my  grief, 

I  wept  because  her  stay  had  been  too  brief. 


QJresh    Lip    vi/ith  (bun day 


'esh  up  with 


TN  the  swift  passing  of  our  busy 
days,  and  in  the  muhiphcity  of 
our  activities  and  our  problems,  we 
are  much  in  need  of  quiet  con- 
templation —  in  need  of  the  sacred 
hours  of  the  Sabbath  day.  We  need 
to  learn  to  know  ourselves  —  our 
shortcomings,  our  blessings,  our 
heritage,  our  ideals,  and  our  ulti- 
mate destiny  as  sons  and  daughters 
of  God.  In  this  treasured  segment 
of  eternity,  our  earth  life,  we  need 
the  serenity  of  thoughtfulness  re- 
garding the  purposes  of  our  Heaven- 
ly Father,  his  requirements  of  us, 
and  his  promised  blessings.  We  need 
to  ponder  the  commandments  of 
God  as  they  have  been  given  in  the 
holy  scriptures  in  ancient  days  and 
restored  for  later  generations. 

Many  great  and  significant 
thoughts  that  affect  our  lives  eternal- 
ly come  to  us   in   the   stillness  of 


the  Sabbath,  and  we  are  led  to 
acknowledge  our  inmost  thoughts, 
our  hopes,  our  prayers,  our  prob- 
lems. Perhaps  with  the  psalmist, 
we  may  be  led  to  say:  ''O  ye  sons 
of  men  .  .  .  how  long  will  ye  love 
vanity,  and  seek  after  leasing?  .  .  . 
But  know  that  the  Lord  hath  set 
apart  him  that  is  godly  for  himself: 
The  Lord  will  hear  when  I  call 
unto  him  .  .  .  commune  with  vour 
own  heart.  .  .  .  Offer  the  sacrifices 
of  righteousness,  and  put  your  trust 
in  the  Lord"  (Psalm  4:2-5). 

Strength  and  rejoicing  come  to 
us  when  we  meet  with  friends  and 
neighbors,  our  families  and  loved 
ones,  within  the  chapel  walls  and 
partake  of  the  sacrament  together. 
Words  of  instruction,  command- 
ments, and  uplifting  inspiration 
come  to  us,  and  we  are  comforted 
by  communion  and  by  worship  with 
others  of  our  faith  who  have  accept- 
ed the  gospel  with  rejoicing  and 
who  are  trying  to  observe  the  re- 
quirements of  spiritual  participation. 
The  hymns  come  to  us  with  a  dedi- 
cated, recurrent  message  and  we 
think  of  others  in  many  lands  who 
meet  together,  even  as  we  assemble, 
who  meet  together,  remembering 
the  Sabbath  day  and  the  command- 
ments for  its  observance  which  are 
made  clear  to  us  through  the  testi- 
mony of  our  hearts  —  a  testi- 
mony which  grows  and  flowers  as 
we  accept  and  honor  our  own  stead- 
fast inclinations  for  spiritual  sus- 
tenance. "So  shall  the  congregation 
of  the  people  compass  thee  about: 
for  their  sakes  therefore  return  thou 
on  high." 


BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


Page  599 


iVz 

lb. 

hamburger 

iVi 

tsp. 

salt 

% 

tsp. 

pepper 

LKecipes  Q/rom  the    I  iorth   (^entral  States    I Hission 

Suhmitttd  by  Diana  F.  Child 

Hamburgers  With  Barbecue  Sauce 

%    c.  dry  bread  crumbs 
%    c.  evaporated  milk 
3  tbsp.  chopped  onion 

Combine  all  ingredients.  Mix  well.  Form  patties,  using  one  fourth  cup  mixture 
for  each  patty.  Brown  in  hot  fat  in  skillet;  pour  barbecue  sauce  over  or  set  into 
barbecue  sauce;  simmer  for  thirty  to  sixty  minutes.  Serve  in  buns  with  one  teaspoon 
sauce  on  each.     Makes  twelve  patties. 

Barbecue  Sauce 

3  tbsp.  vinegar  6  tbsp.  chopped  onion 

1  c.  catsup  1  bay  leaf 

Vi    c.  water  Vi    tsp.  dry  mustard 

2  tbsp.  sugar 

Combine  all  ingredients  in  saucepan  and  simmer  gently  for  five  minutes.  Remove 
bay  leaf.     Pour  over  hamburgers  and  simmer  thirty  to  sixty  minutes.     Serve. 


Orange  Rolls 

Va   c.  lukewarm  water  4  tbsp.  sugar 

1  tsp.  sugar  K  c.  scalded  milk 

2  yeast  cakes  2  well-beaten  eggs 
4  tbsp.  shortening  3  c.  flour 

1  tsp.  salt 

Dissolve  veast  cakes  and  teaspoon  of  sugar  in  water.  Add  shortening,  remaining 
sugar,  and  milk.  Let  cool,  add  eggs.  Let  mixture  stand  fifteen  minutes.  Add  flour  and 
salt,  and  mix  with  spoon.  Let  rise  one  and  one-half  hours.  Mix  down  and  mold. 
Cut  dough  in  half.  Roll  out  and  spread  with  paste.  Cut  as  cinnamon  rolls  and  let 
rise  in  muffin  tins.     Bake  twenty  minutes  in  375°  oven.     Makes  twenty-four  rolls. 

Paste  for  Orange  Rolls 

Grated  rind  of  1  orange  3  tbsp.  soft  butter 

Vi    c.  sugar 


Fattigmand 

6  egg  yolks  3  c.  flour 

4  tbsp.  sugar  6  tbsp.  sweet  cream 

V&  tsp.  salt  V&    tsp.  cardamom 

1  tsp.  melted  butter 

Beat  yolks  well;  add  sugar  and  mix  well.  Add  remaining  ingredients.  Roll  thin, 
cut  in  diamond  shapes  and  fry  in  deep  fat  at  375°  for  two  or  three  minutes  until  golden 
brown.     Dust  with  powdered  sugar. 

Page  6C0 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  NORTH  CENTRAL  STATES  MISSION  601 

Ground  Raisin  Cookies 

1   c.  shortening  2   tsp.  soda 

lYi      c.  sugar  2  tsp.  salt 

3  beaten  eggs  Vz    tsp.  baking  powder 

1   e.  sour  milk  or  buttermilk  1   tsp.  nutmeg 

5  c.  sifted  flour  2  lbs.  raisins   (washed,  drained,  and 

1   tsp.  cloves  ground) 

3  tsp.  cinnamon 

Cream  shortening;  add  sugar  and  cream  well.  Add  eggs  and  mix  well.  Add 
sour  milk  (or  buttermilk)  alternately  with  dry  ingredients.  Add  raisins.  Drop  by 
teaspoonful  on  greased  baking  sheet.  Bake  in  350°  oven  for  twelve  to  thirteen 
minutes.     Remove  to  rack  and  store  in  jar  when  cooled. 

Rainbow  Salad 

Bottom  Layer: 

Dissohc  one  package  lemon  jcllo  as  directed  on  package.  Add  two  tablespoons 
crushed  pineapple.     (Use  pineapple  juice  as  part  of  liquid  in  the  jello.) 

Middle  Layer: 

Dissohe  one  package  lemon  jello  as  directed  on  package.  Add  two  tablespoons 
salad  dressing,  one  small  package  cream  cheese. 

Top  Layer: 

Dissohc  two  packages  strawberry  jello  as  directed  on  package.  When  cool  add 
two  packages  frozen  strawberries. 

Let  first  layer  set;  then  add  second;  then  third. 

Fruit  Dressing 
(May  be  used  on  any  fruit  salad) 

1   c.  powdered  sugar  (well  packed)  1   c.  cooking  oil 

Vz    tsp.  salt  juice  and  rind  of  1  lemon  and  orange 

Vz    tsp.  mustard 

Mix  dry  ingredients.  Then  add  oil  and  juice  alternately,  beginning  and  ending 
with  oil. 

Open  Fresh  Straw  berry  Pie 
Pastry: 

1   c.  flour  Vi    tsp.  salt 

Vi    c.  shortening  1   tbsp.  cold  water 

Blend  ingredients.     Roll  out  and  bake  in  425°  oven  for  fifteen  minutes. 

Filling: 

1   c.  crushed  fresh  strawberries  1   tbsp.  cornstarch 

1   c.   sugar 

Boil  ingredients.  Lay  whole  fresh  strawberries  in  pie  shell  to  cover  bottom.  Pour 
over  them  the  hot  berry  syrup.     Chill.     Serve  with  whipped  cream  or  ice  cream. 


602  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 

Tuna  Fish  Loaf 

2  C.  canned  tuna  (well  packed)                      Vi  tsp.  paprika 

1  c.  cooked  rice  i  tsp.  salt  or  use  owii  judgment  on 
/4  c.  milk  amount,  tuna  is  alrcad\'  salted 

2  eggs  !4  c.  bread  cruml^s  fried  in  butter 

Put  tuna  in  strainer.  Pour  cold  \\ater  o\er  it.  Break  up  witli  a  fork.  Mix  all 
ingredients  together;  put  bread  crumbs  on  top.  Bake  loaf  in  350°  oven  from  twenty  to 
thirty  fi\"e  minutes.  (Use  a  toothpick  to  see  if  it  is  done.  Eggs  should  be  set.)  Make 
a  cream  sauce,  using  a  regular  recipe,  but  adding  one  can  mushrooms.  Ser\e  with  mush- 
room sauce  poured  o\Qi  the  top  of  the  baked  loaf. 

Blueberry  Boy  Bait 

2  c.  sifted  enriched  flour  2  eggs,  separated 

1  '':  c.  sugar  1   c.  milk 

%  c.  butter  1   e.  drained   blueberries    (fresh,  frozen, 

2  tsp.  baking  powder  or  canned) 

1  tsp.  salt 


Sift  flour  and  sugar.  Cut  in  butter  in  bowl  until  size  of  pea.  Save  three-fourths 
cup  of  mixture  in  reserye.  Add  baking  powder,  salt,  t\\'0  egg  yolks,  and  milk  to  remain- 
ing mixture  in  bowl.  Beat  for  three  minutes  —  one  hundred  and  fifty  strokes  per 
minute.  Beat  two  egg  whites  until  stiff,  but  not  dry.  P'old  gently  into  batter.  Spread 
into  well-greased  pan.  Place  blueberries  o\er  batter,  then  spread  with  reser\e  crumb 
mixture.  Bake  at  350°  for  fort\-fi\e  minutes.  Serve  warm  with  thin  cream.  Serves 
ten.     (Bake  in     12"  x  8"  x  2"  pan.) 


Princess  Rice  (Danish  Desseri) 

Vz   c.  rice  Vi    c.  citrus  peel 

2   e.  milk  !4    c.  almonds,  blanched  and  chopped 

1    tsp.  ^anilla  1   tsp.  dissolved  powdered  gelatine 

!4    e.  sugar  1   c.  whipping  cream 


Cook  rice  in  milk  for  about  one  hour,  stirring  frequently,  ^^''hen  rice  is  done, 
add  vanilla,  sugar,  gelatine,  citrus  peel,  and  blanched  and  chopped  almonds.  Warm 
the  mixture  once  more,  then  remo\e  and  set  aside  to  cool,  stirring  occasionally.  When 
cool,  fold  in  whipped  cream  and  tip  into  a  glass  bowl.  Serve  with  red,  cold,  sweet 
fruit  sauce,  preferably  with  whole  cherries  floating  in  it. 

Fruit  Sauce 
1   c.  red  fruit  juice  !4    c.  sugar 

1   e.  water  2   tsp.  cornstarch 

Add  the  water  and  sugar  to  the  juice  and  bring  t(^  boil.  Thicken  with  cornstarch 
pre\  iously  stirred  up  in  a  very  little  water. 


Mother's  Late  Day 

Eliza.beth  C.  McCnmmon 


44 


H 


"ERE  arc  red  carnations, 
Mother.  I  know  you  like 
them  better  than  white 
ones."  Helen  blew  in,  looking  like 
a  May  day  herself  in  her  spring  out- 
fit. Her  mother  smiled  appreciative- 
ly. Red  carnations  were  her  favorite 
flower. 

'There  are  lilacs  in  the  garden  for 
a  young  mother/'  she  told  her 
daughter.  ''Only  Fm  afraid  you  will 
have  to  pick  them  yourself."  The 
older  woman  was  lame.  'Tut  the 
flowers  in  the  white  vase,  not  the 
blue." 

"I  met  Professor  Stearns,"  her 
daughter  said  as  she  arranged  the 
blooms,  "and  he  asked  me  if  there 
is  a  possibility  you  would  rent  your 
upstairs  to  him  and  his  wife.  He 
is  retiring;  they  have  sold  their 
house." 

"I  never  thought  of  doing  that," 
replied  Mrs.  Hughes  slowly.  "Of 
course  I  don't  use  the  upper  story 
since  I  sprained  my  ankle."  She 
hobbled  around  with  a  cane. 

"I  wonder  what  your  father  would 
have  said  if  he  had  seen  our  big 
four-poster  bed  set  up  in  the  dining 
room  where  we  used  to  gi\'e  state 
dinners?"  she  exclaimed. 

"You  won't  come  and  live  with 
any  of  us,"  urged  Helen.  "It  might 
be  a  solution.  We  worry  about  you 
in  this  big  house  alone." 

Grandma  visited  back  and  forth 
among  the  younger  generation,  but 
never  for  long.  She  dearly  loved 
her  grandchildren,  l)ut  found  she 
had  to  conform  to  the  ways  of  the 
different  households.  Nor  did  she 
wish  to  impose  her  ideas  on  the  new 


generation.  Every  age  brought  its 
own  problems,  she  found.  She  also 
liked  to  keep  the  old  homestead 
functioning  so  they  could  come  to 
see  her.  It  was  her  tower  and  her 
refuge. 

"As  long  as  I  can  manage  I  like 
to  be  independent.  Besides,  I  like 
to  keep  up  the  place  in  memory  of 
your  father." 

"It  will  run  down  in  spite  of  every- 
thing you  can  do." 

"I  know,"  sighed  her  mother, 
"Pete,  the  boy  who  cuts  the  lawn, 
has  raised  his  price  from  a  dollar 
and  a  half  an  hour  to  two  dollars. 
Says  he  can't  live  on  less." 

OELEN  persisted  with  her  mother, 
"The  Stearns  would  take  a  lease 
on  the  upper  floor.  John  will  ad- 
vance the  money  to  make  the 
changes,  and  you  can  pay  him  back 
out  of  the  rent.  You'd  have  to  wall 
off  the  stairway  with  a  partition  to 
make  a  separate  entrance  and  con- 
vert the  back  bedroom  into  a  kitch- 
en. Luckily,  there  are  bathrooms 
both  upstairs  and  down!" 

"Where  would  we  serve  a  family 
dinner,  if  I  kept  my  bed  in  the  din- 
ing room?" 

"In  the  summer,  have  it  on  the 
back  veranda.  In  the  winter,  in  the 
li\ing  room  as  most  people  do, 
nowadays." 

The  staircase  she  had  loved  so 
nnich,  with  its  gracious  sweep,  had 
become  an  ogre  of  late  years,  the 
doctor's  widow  admitted  to  herself; 
especially  since  she  had  grown  lame. 
She  never  climbed  it. 

Page  603 


604 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


''I  guess  the  Stearns  ha\'e  their 
own  furniture?" 

"Yes,  they  ha\e/' 

"What  would  I  do  with  mine?" 

"You  could  sell  it  or  give  it  away. 
Dispose  of  it  to  suit  yourself,  while 
vou  are  still  ali\'e.  I'd  like  to  buy 
the  bird's-eve  maple  set.  You  could 
apply  it  on  the  remodeling  job. 
Maggie  likes  antiques.  She  might 
pick  out  some  pieces.  Ben's  carpets 
are  badly  worn.  A  rug  would  be  a 
bonanza  to  him,  even  if  wall-to-wall 
carpeting  is  the  style.  Some  of  the 
young  folks  would  be  glad  of  any- 
thing. Anything  not  wanted  you 
could  give  to  the  Deseret  Industries. 
It  would  be  used,  instead  of  lying 
idle  upstairs. 

"Your  weekly  cleaning  woman  can 
make  a  better  job  if  she  only  has 
the  downstairs  to  do,"  suggested 
Helen. 

"Yes,  she  might  even  have  time 
to  do  some  ironing,"  admitted  her 
mother.  "How  much  would  the 
Stearns  be  willing  to  pay?" 

"They  said  a  good  rent.  Places 
are  hard  to  find,  and  this  would  suit 
them.  We  can  inquire  how  prices 
run,  then  you  could  talk  it  over 
with  them." 

LJELEN  didn't  know  it,  but  her 
mother's  heart  warmed  at  the 
prospect  of  additional  income.  It 
would  help  with  several  projects. 
There  were  so  many  little  things  she 
could  do  with  it.     Everv  time  she 


went  to  the  grocery  store  she  was 
appalled  at  the  high  cost  of  living. 
She  wondered  how  large  families 
existed. 

"It'll  really  be  a  duplex.  What 
would  vour  father  think  of  my  liv- 
ing in  a  duplex?" 

"Believe  me,  Mother,  you'd  be 
lucky  to  ha\'e  a  duplex!" 

"I  wonder  how  Professor  Stearns 
will  take  to  retirement?"  she  mused. 
He  had  been  popular  and  busy. 

"Not  very  well,  I'm  afraid.  His 
wife  will  have  a  hard  time  of  it. 
You  could  be  of  real  help  to  them, 
with  your  optimistic  outlook." 

"Yes,  and  they  would  be  company 
for  me,"  said  Mrs.  Hughes.  At  tmies 
she  was  lonely. 

"All  right.  Tell  them  to  come 
over  and  see  me  about  it.  Tell  John 
to  draw  up  a  plan  for  the  changes 
needed.  While  we  are  about  it,  we 
might  get  some  painting  done."  No 
one  knew  how  depressed  she  felt  as 
the  place  grew  shabby. 

"I'm  so  glad  you  look  at  it  cheer- 
fuhy."  Helen  kissed  her  mother; 
fixed  her  foot  up  on  a  cushion.  "It 
will  be  a  change." 

"Life  is  full  of  changes  nowa- 
days," the  older  woman  sighed. 

"It  is  all  right  if  it  is  a  change  for 
the  better." 

As  she  shut  the  door,  Plelen  felt 
it  would  be  a  good  thing  for  her 
mother.  How  well  she  had  taken 
it.    It  was  quite  a  "Mother's  Day." 


Tiew  Serial    ofke    Tiew   CQai/     to    (Begin   in   (October 

Anew  serial  "The  New  Day,"  by  Hazel  K.  Todd  will  begin  in  the  October  issue  of 
The  Relief  Society  Magazine.     Watch  for  this  dramatic  story  of  a  woman  who 
returns  to  her  home  town  to  find  both  disappointment  and  fulfillment. 


LriocKiiia-L^hair  JLand 


'9 


Vcrncssa  M.  Nagic 

OOCKING-CHAIR  Land  is  not  far  a^^•ay.  It  is  just  beyond  the  last  tall  lamppost. 
■■■^  It  is  as  wide  as  the  imagination,  as  long  as  memory,  as  high  as  desire,  and  as  lasting 
as  faith. 

Borne  on  magic  earpet  or  skimming  high  mountain  tops  in  seven-league  boots,  the 
young-in-heart  soon  reach  the  fairy  city.  To  the  magic  words  of  "Open  Sesame,"  the 
city  gates  fling  wide.  Mage  Merlin  bows  low  to  welcome  young  tra\elers.  There  in 
the  morning  mist  is  Camclot.  The  faultless  king  and  the  phantom  knights  mount 
fierv  steeds  and  set  off  to  right  ancient  wrongs.  Minarets  of  age-old  mosquGS  gleam  in 
the  golden  sunrise  as  realistically  as  the  sunny  waterfronts  of  Singapore. 

Here  Orpheus  charms  the  very  trees  and  stones  with  the  magic  of  his  lyre.  The 
Bluebird  nestles  low  so  that  e\en  little  boys  and  girls  can  touch  tenderly  the  tiu\'  form. 
Magic  swords,  \\ishing  cups,  and  the  purse  of  Fortunatus  are  here.  White  mice  become 
prancing  horses,  and  a  pumpkin  the  coach  of  a  beautiful  princess.  Here  are  Peter  Pan, 
\\'endv,  and  Titania,  Oberon's  fairy  queen.  Rosalind  is  writing  love  notes  to  Orlando, 
and  Alice  has  reached  the  eighth  square  in  W^onderland  to  become  a  beautiful  queen. 

Bordering  the  nnstic  citv  are  rolling  seas  and  gleaming  wharves.  Great  dragon 
ships  ply  the  ocean,  and  the  graceful  galleys  toss  free  on  surging  tides.  Beyond  lie  the 
Islands  of  Spices. 

It  has  been  an  exciting  journey  to  Rocking-Chair  Land,  but  now  eyelids  are  hea^y 
and  the  sandman  whispers  soft  lullabies.  There  is  time  only  for  a  breathtaking  pause 
on  the  soft,  warm  sands  of  Egypt's  ancient  Nile,  a  fleeting  glance  at  tiny  remote  Alon- 
golian  villages  nestled  on  the  edge  of  a  meadowland  watered  by  streams  from  distant 
blue  mountains.  The  Hanging  Gardens  of  Babylon  demand  a  quick  glance  as  the 
twilight  deepens. 

Soon  the  romantic  journey  to  the  land  of  make-believe  must  end.  I'in\-  heads 
droop  drowsily,  and  little  bodies  snuggle  tight  in  the  security  of  loving  arms. 


ROCKING  CHAIR  LAND 

Mrs.  \^i\'ian  Gro\cr  Bcddcs  and  her  children,  left  to  right:  Bonnie,  Sally,  and  Connie 

Page  605 


(Bulk  for  Winter  (Bh 


ooniin 


9 


Vests.  P.  Ciawfoid 

Associate  Editor 

Ihc  Relief  Society  Magazine 


DURING  the  darkest  days  of 
winter,  when  the  autumn 
flowers  are  gone,  and  months 
before  the  first  springtime  buds  will 
appear  in  the  outdoor  garden,  there 
is  need  for  the  color  and  fragrance 
of  indoor  blossoms.  If  plans  are 
made  during  the  autumn  days,  the 
deep  winter  in  the  home  can  be 
made  beautiful  with  flowering  bulbs. 
They  will  bring  delight  to  the  house- 
wife, joy  to  the  children,  and  they 
will  be  a  comfort  to  the  aged  and 
those  who  may  be  homebound.  The 
thoughtful  woman  may  wish  to 
carry  gifts  of  blossoms  to  her  neigh- 
bors and  may  find  bulbs  suitable  for 
taking  to  Relief  Society  meetings 
and  luncheons.  The  bright  and 
fragrant  gift  of  a  pot  of  flowering 
bulbs  makes  an  appropriate  birth- 
day remembrance  or  a  ''flower- 
thought"  for  a  wedding  anniversary. 

Time  for  Phnting 

Bulbs  may  be  planted  as  soon  as 
they  are  available  in  autumn.  Bulbs 
of  various  kinds  begin  to  arrive  in 
the  garden  stores  during  September, 
or  they  may  be  ordered  from  the 
catalogues.  It  usually  takes  at  least 
three  months  from  the  date  of 
planting  for  the  blossoms  to  open. 
However,  this  period  of  time  is  in- 
fluenced by  many  factors  —  includ- 
ing variety,  size,  and  quality  of  the 
bulbs;  type  of  growing  medium 
used;  type  of  container;  depth  of 
planting;  temperature  and  degree  of 
light  in  the  place  of  storage;  fre- 
quency of  watering;  and  other  con- 
siderations. If  one  wishes  to  have 
bulbs  in  bloom  for  Christmas,  it  is 
wise  to  plant  them  before  the  fif- 

Page  606 


teenth  of  September,  and  bulbs 
planted  later  than  the  middle  of 
November  might  not  be  in  bloom 
before  the  time  of  competition  with 
the  early  outdoor  flowers. 

Bulbs  Which  May  Be  Forced 
for  Winter  Blooming 

Some  experienced  indoor  garden- 
ers declare  that  any  bulb  which  will 
bloom  outdoors  will  also  bloom  in- 
doors, if  given  suitable  treatment. 
This  might  be  practical,  if  one 
could  be  sure  of  the  ''suitable"  treat- 
ment. Many  gardeners  love  to  ex- 
periment, and  this,  to  be  sure,  is 
one  of  the  joys  of  gardening  —  both 
indoors  and  outdoors. 

However,  the  following  bulbs  may 
be  regarded  as  "standbys"  for  the 
indoor  gardener.  Many  varieties  of 
the  bulbs  listed  are  suitable  for  in- 
door cultivation,  but  only  a  few  of 
the  most  common  varieties  are 
mentioned. 

Hyacinths 

L'Innocence  (pure  white) 
City  of  Haarlem  (yellow) 
Pink  Pearl  (soft  pink) 
Ostara  (deep  blue) 
Myosotis  (light  blue) 
La  Victoire  (carmine-red) 

Narcissi 

Paper  Whites 
Soleild'Or  (yellow) 

Tulips 

Scarlet  Leader 

La  Tulipe  Noire   (dark  purple) 
Mamas  (canary  yellow) 
Red  Emperor 

Mt.  Tacoma  (pure  white,  peony- 
flowered) 


BULBS  FOR  WINTER  BLOOMING 


607 


Fantasy  (salmon-rose  parrot 
tulip) 

Daffodils 
King  Alfred  (golden  yellow) 
Mt.  Hood  (pure  white) 
Cheerfulness  (double  white) 

Fieesias 

Ox'aUs  (Bermuda  Buttercup) 

Lih  of  the  V-AJky 

Muscarf  (grape  hyacinth) 

Crocus 

Scilhs  (wood  hyacinths) 

Amaryllis 

Proccc/urc  for  PJaiitiiig  Bulbs 

I'he  directions  for  growing  hya- 
cinths, which  follow,  apply  in  a  gen- 
eral way  to  other  bulbs,  but  the 
procedure  should  be  varied  accord- 
ing to  the  size  of  the  bulbs  and  the 
types  of  containers  used.  Some 
gardeners  have  found  that  they  have 
better  results  by  planting  all  small 
bulbs  at  least  one-half  inch  under 
the  soil.  Narcissi  are  sometimes 
planted  in  pebbles,  in  peat  moss,  in 
commercial  growing  mediums,  or 
in  specially  designed  vases. 

Hyacinths  for  the  IikIoot  Garden 

Because  of  their  radiant  color, 
lavish  bloom,  fragrance,  and  depend- 
ability, hyacinths  are  favorites  with 
the  indoor  gardener. 

Sclcctmg  varieties.  For  best  re- 
sults, choose  the  largest  size  and 
finest  quality  bulbs  available.  The 
smaller  bulbs  will  usuallv  produce 
blossoms,  but  they  will  be  later  and 
not  so  resplendent.  In  choosing 
colors  and  color  combinations,  con- 
sider the  color  scheme  in  your  home. 
\'ery  few  homes  have  furnishings  in 
colors  which  harmonize  well  with 
the  dark  purple-blue  hyacinths. 
White  and  yellow  and  pink  seem  to 


harmonize  more  beautifully  with 
the  colors  and  furnishings  in  most 
homes.  Since  hyacinths  of  different 
colors  have  a  different  time  for 
blooming,  it  is  not  advisable  to  mix 
colors  in  the  same  container,  al- 
though this  can  be  done  if  you  want 
to  take  the  risk  of  having  some  of 
the  blossoms  beginning  to  fade  at 
the  time  others  are  coming  into 
bloom.  Usuallv  the  pale  pink  hya- 
cinths will  be  the  first  to  bloom. 

Containers  foi  hyacinth  bulbs. 
Here  the  choice  is  wide,  for  bulbs 
will  grow  and  do  well  in  containers 
which  can  be  drained  and  also  in 
containers  which  have  no  drainage 
facilities.  Containers  at  least  five 
inches  deep  are  preferred  for  the 
large  hyacinths  bulbs,  but  more  shal- 
low pots  can  be  used.  Occasionally, 
if  a  pot  is  too  shallow,  the  hyacinth, 
when  rooted,  will  ''stand  up"  on  its 
roots  and  will  have  to  be  repotted. 
Containers  may  be  of  glass,  china, 
earthenware,  clay,  copper,  tin, 
aluminum,  brass,  or  other  material. 
You  may  find  around  the  house 
enough  suitable  containers  for  all 
the  bulbs  you  want  to  plant:  pitch- 
ers —  bowls  —  glasses  —  vases  — 
cans.  Some  of  the  containers  will 
be  suitable  for  a  single  bulb,  and 
others  may  be  used  for  groupings. 

Soil  Alixtuies  for  Growing 
Hyacinths 

The  mixture  usuallv  preferred 
consists  of  one-half  garden  loam  and 
one-fourth  each  of  peat  moss  and 
sand.  Add  to  this  mixture  about 
one  cup  of  bone  meal  and  one  cup 
of  charcoal  to  each  c|uart  measure 
of  soil. 

Phnting  the  Bulbs 

If  a  container  which  can  be 
drained  is  used,  co\er  the  drainage 


608 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


hole  with  a  flat  pebble.  For  un- 
drained  containers  the  bottom 
should  be  co\'ered  with  a  layer  of 
gra\el  or  pebbles  about  an  uich  or 
more  in  depth.  Sprinkle  ehareoal 
(which  can  be  obtained  at  seed 
stores  and  florist  shops)  over  the 
pebbles,  in  both  types  of  containers. 
I'he  charcoal  helps  to  keep  the  soil 
fresh  and  aerated.  Fill  the  con- 
tainer with  the  soil  mixture  to  about 
one-half  inch  from  the  top,  then 
set  the  bulbs  firmlv  into  the  soil. 
For  early  bloom  leave  the  top  of  the 
bulb  above  the  soil.  Some  garden- 
ers leave  at  least  a  third  of  the  bulb 
unco\'ered.  Ilowexer,  others  prefer 
to  completely  eo\'er  the  bulb,  and 
some  place  one-half  inch  of  soil  over 
the  top.  It  will  be  found,  generally, 
that  the  deeper  the  bulb  is  planted 
the  later  will  be  the  bloom.  As 
soon  as  the  bulbs  are  planted,  water 
them  thoroughlv,  so  that  there  will 
not  be  any  particles  of  dry  soil  in 
the  pot. 

Storage  oi  Bulbs 

The  bulbs  should  be  stored  in  a 
cool,  dark  place.  This  may  be  a 
cellar,  an  unheated  basement  room, 
shelves  on  a  back  porch,  or  they 
may  be  stored  outdoors  in  a  pit  in 
the  garden  area,  or  set  under  shrubs, 
or  placed  against  the  foundation 
of  the  house.  If  the  bulbs  are  stored 
outdoors,  they  should  be  protected 
from  frost  by  co\ering  with  wooden 
crates  or  boxes  with  a  rug  placed 
over  the  top.  It  is  necessary  to  keep 
the  bulbs  damp  all  the  time,  but 
not  soaking  with  water.  The 
amount  of  ^^'ater  needed  will  depend 
largely  upon  the  humidity  of  the 
place  of  storage. 


The  Thuc  of  Blooming 

About  four  to  eight  weeks  after 
bulbs  ha\e  been  planted,  the  green 
shoots  will  appear,  beautiful  and 
shining  little  pyramids.  In  about 
two  more  weeks  the  flower  buds  will 
begin  to  form,  and  at  this  time,  or 
later,  the  bulbs  should  be  moved  to 
a  cool,  lighted  window,  and  kept 
there  until  the  color  is  noticeable  in 
the  flow^er  buds.  Then  the  plants 
may  be  placed  in  a  sunny  window 
for  their  blooming.  If  thev  are  re- 
mo\ed  to  a  cool  place  at  nights,  the 
blossoms  will  last  much  longer.  The 
soil  should  be  kept  damp,  but  not 
soggy,  at  all  times. 

Disposd  of  Bulbs 

When  the  blossoms  fade,  cut 
them  off  the  plant  and  discard  them. 
Let  the  lea\es  remain  uncut,  and 
again  place  plants  in  a  cool  place. 
Water  them  sparingly,  and  as  soon 
as  the  garden  soil  can  be  worked  in 
the  spring,  plant  the  hvacinths  four 
to  five  inches  deep  and  about  four 
inches  apart  and  let  them  grow  un- 
til the  leaves  wither.  If  the  bulbs, 
ujDon  being  removed  from  the  pots, 
show  signs  of  infestation  bv  \\'orms 
or  other  pests,  soak  the  bulbs  over- 
night in  a  solution  made  bv  dissolv- 
ing one  teaspoonful  of  Ivsol  (cor- 
rosive sublimate)  in  one  quart  of 
water. 

In  the  springtime,  a  year  from 
the  time  of  placement  in  tlie  out- 
door garden,  the  hvacinths  wih 
bloom  again,  but  it  wih  take  se\  eral 
years  for  them  to  acquire  their 
original  size  and  vigor.  Bulbs  which 
have  ser\ed  one  season  of  indoor 
bloom  should  not  be  potted  again, 
but,  left  in  the  garden,  they  will 
bloom  for  many  years. 


KyClthea    Ujtngha/n    [Jtjitton 

Kyirtistic  dioooii 


SP\ 


Oman 


of 


les 


\  LTHEA  Bingham  Bitton,  Blackfoot,  Idaho,  has  developed  so  many  artistic  hobbies 
-^^  that  it  is  difficult  for  her  to  tell  which  activity  is  her  favorite.  She  is  an  excellent 
landscape  artist  and  does  still-life  and  china  painting  as  well.  Her  paintings  have  won 
many  prizes  at  the  Idaho  State  fairs.  Her  handwork  is  famous  throughout  her  home 
valley  and  adorns  many  homes  of  her  relatives  and  friends.  She  crochets,  embroiders, 
quilts,  does  hand  and  machine  sewing,  and  makes'  hooked  rugs.  An  entertaining  and 
informed  speaker,  she  is  in  demand  for  giving  talks  and  book  reviews.  She  takes  an 
active  part  in  the  affairs  of  her  community  and  has  served  long  and  faithfully  in  all 
the  women's  auxiliaries  of  the  Church.  Her  service  in  Relief  Society  includes  twelve 
years  as  a  stake  board  member.  Six  years  ago  Mrs.  Bitton  and  her  husband  celebrated 
their  golden  wedding  anniversary.  They  are  parents  of  five  children,  grandparents  of 
twenty,  and  great-grandparents  of  three.  Mrs.  Bitton's  life  is  a  lovely  blend  of  devo- 
tion to  home,  family,  Church,  and  community,  and  her  hobbies  have  enriched  and 
beautified  all  these  fields  of  service. 


cJhe    Viyindows  of  uieaven 

Vera  Geddcs  Merrill 

He  promised  to  open  the  windows  of  heaven. 
My  own  downcast  eyes  could  not  see. 
That  the  shadows  which  darkened  my  vision 
Were  but  new  ways  to  enlighten  me. 


Page  609 


4  4 


A''  Is  for  Apron 


Part  II 
Jleiie  H.  Kingsbury 


Old  woman!  Old  woman!  Old  apron 
wonimi!  Are  you  too  tired  to  wnJk  the 
streets  todnv?  Whv  are  von  rocking  so 
enlmly  under  your  plum  tree  shade? 
Haven't  you  noticed  vour  chair  sinking 
ever  deeper  into  the  grassy  ground? 

CLARISSA'S  eyes,  half  closed 
to  the  slanting,  setting  sun 
scarcely  acknowledged  the 
taunt  of  imprudent  children.  Old 
apron  woman,  indeed!  This  starched 
linen  apron,  crisp  to  a  scratchy 
crackle;  this  crocheted  insertion  six 
inches  deep;  this  ling  mantle  of 
white  was  all  she  asked  of  heaven 
for  adornment. 

And  why  not?  For  on  the  day 
she  turned  eight  she  wore  just  such 
an  apron  over  her  best  linsey-wool- 
sey, and  by  midnight  it  was  in  rags, 
covered  with  printers'  ink!  Only 
one  corner  was  worth  being  cut  off 
to  make  a  small  handkerchief. 

She  now  remembered  that  night 
in  October  of  1838.  The  frontier 
was  a  seething  mass  of  six  thousand 
mobsters  intent  on  death  to  an  un- 
armed community!  No  time  to 
harvest  the  fields,  not  a  moment  to 
pack  precious  possessions,  only  an 
hour  to  gather  the  children  and  start 
with  mother  out  on  the  prairie.  Only 
a  hasty  prayer  to  protect  father  gone 
to  negotiate  with  the  wicked  invad- 
ers. 

The  start  was  made.  Merging 
families  hastened  together  for  mu- 
tual aid.  Like  quail  beneath  a  bush 
they  hovered.  On  down  the  street 
they  soon  fled,  sobbing,  crying, 
whispering,     demanding,     praying. 

Page  610 


grimly  going  like  beasts  before  a 
whiplash. 

Up  ahead  was  a  shout  of  warn- 
ing. Back  through  the  ranks  thun- 
dered word  of  emergency  within 
this  greater  struggle.  Then,  so  the 
rabble  would  not  miss  a  block  of 
refugees,  the  man  in  charge  ran  by 
and  pointed  to  one  of  a  family  for 
this  acute,  quick,  quiet,  secretive 
assignment.  Now  an  old  man,  here 
a  boy,  there  a  strong  youth,  and  on 
to  Clarissa's  family  cart  he  came 
calling. 

As  she  looked  up,  the  man  nodded 
his  head  in  her  direction.  She 
glanced  backward,  hoping  she  was 
not  the  one  he  meant.  But  he  fair- 
Iv  yelled  her  name  and  pointed 
north  to  Brother  Dawson's  field,  to 
which  the  other  called  ones  were 
already  running.  Ller  terrified  gaze 
sought  her  mother's,  who  only  nod- 
ded her  consent.  At  eight  years  one 
still  minded  one's  parents  without 
question,  so  Clarissa  chased  after  the 
fleeing  figures. 

Years  later  Clarissa  tried  to  de- 
termine just  where  she  changed 
from  wildly  escaping  danger  to 
meeting  a  duty  eagerly.  It  could 
not  have  been  many  rods.  But  once 
she  became  part  of  this  varied  aged 
group,  she  sensed  she  could  be 
thought  of  as  a  little  sister  from 
just  another  fear-ridden  household. 
Those  up  ahead  waved  her  onward, 
past  the  field,  and  shortly  they 
entered  the  printing  office.  By  the 
time  Clarissa  caught  up  with  them, 
the  leaders  had  about-faced  some- 


"A"  IS  FOR  APRON  611 

where  in  the  shop  and  were  fairly  made  before  the  moon  showed  over 

kicking  the  rest  over  as  they  crowded  the   trees.     Each    time    the    metal 

out  the  door.  clanked    with    others    in    a    newly 

Until  Clarissa  was  pushed  against  turned  hole;  each  time  a  ready  shov- 

a  rain  barrel  she  was  not  aware  that  el  smoothed  the  field's  furrows  to 

each  person  held  something  in  his  disguise  its  recent  disturbance, 

arms.     In  the  darkening  of   night  Quickly,  the  crew  left  the  spot, 

she  just  couldn't  make  it  out.    Her  Orders  were  given  to  be  silent  on 

own  steps,  now  steady,  took  her  in-  this  night's  work.     Two  men  were 

doors.        A      sure-sounding      voice  charged  to  remember  the  spot,  even 

ordered,    'Tlold    out    your    apron!"  if  it  took  years  to  come  back,  or  if 

Automaticallv  she  clasped  its  lower  flood    or    fire    should    change    the 

corners  and  instantly  a  great  weight  scene.      One    boy   whispered,    'Til 

was  thrown   into  the  ample  folds,  come  back  all  right!    Fll  dig  up  that 

The  jerk  of  gravity  made  her  knees  type,  and  help  uncle  set  it  again!    I 

buckle  and  her  knuckles  whiten  to  don't  care  if  it  takes  ten  years!" 

the  burden.     Someone  pushed  her  Well,  it  didn't  take  ten  years,  but 

shoulders  to  an  about  turn  and  as  eleven  months  did  pass  before  the 

she  stumbled  out,  the  order  to  the  type    was    resurrected,    carted    four 

next  child  was,  'Tut  these  in  your  hundred  miles  east  to  another  state 

bonnet!"  and  set  up  in  a  damp  cellar  through 

which  ran  a  spring! 

^HIS    automatic,    violent    course,  But    at    eight,    Clarissa    was   too 

born  of  determined  action,  was  young   to  think  of  the  far  future, 

so  abrupt  and  almost  ruthless,  that  Her    sudden    remembrance    of   her 

there  was  no  time  for  thinking;  only  mother  on  up  ahead  in  the  stream 

obeying.     She  staggered  under  her  of  men  and  women  made  her  eyes 

load,   and   trailed   the   old  man   in  water  and  her  heart  jump   to  her 

front.     Back  toward  Dawson's  field  throat.    She  would  have  run  swiftly 

they  tottered  with  their  burdens.  to   find   safety,    but   the  command 

Above  the  noise  of  hounded  hu-  was  to  allay  suspicion,  trail  with  her 
manity  out  on  the  road,  Clarissa  fellow  laborers  of  the  field,  try  to 
could  hear  the  rasp,  scrape,  and  grind  appear  calm,  and  give  no  clue  to 
of  a  shovel  on  reluctant  soil.  The  the  night's  affairs.  The  picture  was 
plunk  of  the  earth  sounded  at  her  to  be  of  a  belated  party  catching  up 
feet  and  a  voice  ordered,  ''Dump  with  the  whole  fearing,  fleeing  set- 
out   the   type,   girl!"     She   guessed  tlement. 

she  was  already  on  the  brink  of  a  She  cried  a  little,  thinking  all  was 

small   pit,    so,   bracing  herself,   she  lost  —  her  mother,  father,  two  little 

flung  her  load  out  and  ahead,  heard  brothers  —  where  were  they  —  gone 

it  fall  with  a  metallic  ring,  then  she  forever? 

clasped  her  hands  to  ease  the  ten-  The  march  ended  at  dawn.    The 

sion  of  the  apron  hold.  frontier  miles  powdered  under  their 

Someone     cried,     "Don't     stand  feet.       The     eight-year-old     peered 

there,    girl!  Go  back  again!"  through  a  morning  mist  to  identify 

Oh,  she  might  lose  her  place  in  her  fellow  travelers.     But  so  dirty 

line  if  she  halted!     Three  trips  she  were   they,   so   unkempt,    so   inked 


612 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


from  head  to  fingertips,  who  could 
tell  who  they  were? 

Then,  looking  at  her  own  hands, 
as  the  sun  came  up,  she  knew  that 
she  was  one  with  them  in  this  hid- 
ing away  of  treasure.  It  was  when 
she  picked  up  a  corner  of  her  apron 
to  wipe  her  tears  that  she  cried  out 
in  despair.  It  was  ruined!  Torn, 
jagged,  inked,  oiled,  snagged,  creased 
as  beneath  a  crimping  iron;  oh, 
never  to  be  worn  again.  Then,  as 
she  smoothed  it  over  her  knees  she 
remembered  the  hand-clutched  cor- 
ner and  looked  at  it.  Well,  enough 
cloth  had  been  protected  to  keep 
clean  a  small  portion.  Those  eight 
square  inches  were  enough  to  sew 
some  lace  to  and  make  a  handker- 
chief for  her  wedding!  And  along 
one  edge,  faintly  showing,  could  be 
read  ''grace  of  God"  —  from  the  wet 
type  buried  in  a  field! 

/^LD  apron  woman,  indeed/ 
Thoughtless  children,  out  to 
make  fun  of  the  aged,  could  not 
crush  her  now  .  .  .  no,  they  only 
hastened  her  memories  to  that  night 
eighty  years  ago,  where,  for  a  brief 
time,  she  was  in  the  thick  of  the 
greatest  excitement  she  was  ever  to 
see. 

Old,  old  apron  woman/  Look  our  way. 
Look  at  us  little  boys  on  the  moist  ditch 
bank.  To  right  or  left,  you  do  not  notice 
us!  Ah,  she  is  so  ancient,  so  soft  of  step, 
we  guess  nothing  ever  happened  to  her! 

Nothing  happened  to  me,  indeed! 

Once,  age  twelve,  I  crept  scarcely 
breathing  to  save  sound,  and  fol- 
lowed my  mother  to  a  great  corral 
of  milling  horses.  Several  hundred 
animals,  each  stolen  from  such  a 
defenseless  soul  as  was  my  mother, 
had  been  driven  mercilessly,  and 
now  awaited  day  to  be  herded,  in 


all  haste,  to  a  market  hundreds  of 
miles  over  the  prairie.  Their  quiver- 
ing, frightened,  frantic  bodies  attest- 
ed to  tragic  blows  and  tightened 
ropes.  Some  were  subdued  to 
wretched  drooping  of  mouths  to  the 
ground;  others,  still  undaunted, 
jerked  raw  necks  upward  as  though 
presently  feeling  the  lash. 

Mother,  the  gentle,  the  forgiving, 
the  anything-for-peace  type,  seemed 
changed  in  her  entire  demean  as 
were  the  once  fearless  horseflesh  be- 
hind the  bars.  Neither  woman  nor 
horse  was  in  its  normal  element. 
Mother  represented  a  sort  of  con- 
trolled fury.  Even  her  voice  was 
tones  lower.  Her  shoulders  appeared 
broader.  Her  bare  hands,  hanging 
in  rhythm  to  her  determined  stride, 
looked  as  large  as  a  man's! 

I  saw  a  wall  of  water  once  in  a 
dry  wash  that  came  on  with  the 
same  inexorable  force  as  she  now 
strode  toward  the  rails  of  the  cor- 
ral. Her  long,  full  skirts  dragged 
back  in  the  night  breeze  and  crept 
up  a  little  above  her  high-top  shoes. 
Sorrow  or  adversity  might  bow  some 
people  to  the  earth,  never  to  rise; 
but  with  Mother,  if  she  was  felled, 
she  sprang  up  more  majestic.  The 
men  who  had  run  off  her  cattle  and 
horses  could  well  beware  of  this 
pioneer  settler. 

And  so  she  marched  toward  that 
cattle  pen  looking  as  if  neither  man 
nor  the  devil  could  stop  her.  With- 
out a  pause  she  climbed  the  rails 
and  only  stopped  her  course  to  call 
the  name  of  a  mare,  beloved  by  our 
family.  In  the  clear,  cloudless  night 
she  discerned  an  answering  jerk  of 
a  horse's  head  and  heard  a  familiar 
whinny.  She  grabbed  her  skirt, 
threw  her  legs  over  the  top  rail,  and 
in  a  half  vaulting  motion  cleared  the 
inner  side  of  the  fence.    She  gained 


'A"  IS  FOR  APRON 


613 


momentum  and  ran  kit  claim  her 
horse.  .^. 

An  oath  crackedf  in  the  air.  A 
hulk  in  human  form  lurched  toward 
her.  A  grip  of  iron  shook  her  shoul- 
der. 

'T^HEN,  through  the  aperatures  of 
the  fence  I  saw  majesty  in  all 
its  power  and  beauty.  Mother 
looked  that  evil  man  squarely  in  the 
face.  Her  words  were  lost  in  the 
ceaseless  tramping  of  the  captured 
beasts,  but  the  effect  on  that  man 
amazed  me  as  much  as  seeing 
Mother  in  that  pen.  He  seemed 
struck  with  an  invisible  whip,  or 
pushed  away  by  a  magnificent  force,  you?"  —  "Let's  move  these  critters 
I  always  meant  to  ask  her  what  she  out  before  any  more  women  come 
said  to  him;  but  never  dared.  m.  .  .  . 

At  that  instant  other  forms  But  by  now  we  were  running  to 
emerged  from  the  gate  of  the  cor-  our  wagon.  Our  cow  was  hitched 
ral,  and  a  wrangling  ensued  which  to  one  side  of  the  tongue,  the  three 
showed  that  some  of  the  thieves  little  children  were  bundled  in  the 
could  not  understand  how  a  woman  back  under  a  quilt,  and  the  mare 
got  in  the  place  anyway!  All  of  backed  into  place  as  quicksilver 
which  didn't  concern  this  desperate  flows  in  a  narrow  trough  in  a  refin- 
pioneer  woman  for  one  instant.  ing  mill.     I  helped  Mother  harness 

Again  she  called  the  mare,  again      this  odd  team  of  bovine  and  equine 


along  her  property.  A  few  clicking 
sounds  from  the  side  of  her  mouth 
signalled  the  animal  to  pace  it  out 
of  the  corral  with  her. 

By  this  time  I  had  inched  around 
to  the  gate,  and  I  reached  for  Moth- 
er's hand  as  she  came  by.  I  guess 
she  knew  I  was  there,  for  she  had 
ordered  me  to  come  along  just  in 
case  of  trouble.  But  the  look  on 
her  face  was  so  triumphant  I  scarce- 
ly recognized  her. 

From  the  area  of  the  horses  came 
shouts  and  quarreling  —  ''Bring  her 
back"  —  ''Shoot  her  down"  — 
"Can't  you  beat  a  woman  better 
than  that?"  —   "What  she  say  to 


it  answered  her.  Mother  went  to 
it,  the  danger  about  her  as  mere 
nothing.  And  when  she  came  close 
enough  to  stroke  the  animal's  mane, 
a  great  peace  came  over  the  creature. 
Its  nose,  in  her  outstretched  palm, 
ceased  its  jerking  to  the  sky. 

A   raucous   noise   grated   on   my 


flesh.  We  stepped  over  the  wheel 
hubs  and  settled  in  the  seat. 

Later,  I  realized  Mother  hadn't 
breathed  a  word  since  that  man 
grabbed  her  in  the  corral.  What 
she  had  said  to  him  had  sufficed  for 
quite  a  period  of  time. 

Over  her   shoulder    she   lovingly 


ears.  A  rough  voice  yelled,  "Woman,  glanced  at  her  little  ones.    Over  her 

how  you  expect   to   get   it  back?"  knees  she  smoothed  her  apron.  She 

Language    is    not    so    important  slapped    the   reins   and   made   that 

sometimes;  at  least  Mother  didn't  same  side-of-the-mouth  click  of  her 

need  any.    Her  hands  jerked  to  the  tongue  we  knew  so  well, 
back  of  her  waist,  caught  the  ties  of         Our  team  leaned  forward  for  a 

her  apron,  yanked  them  apart,  and  puH  to  the  open  prairies  —  which 

with  one  motion  snaked  that  apron  would  lead,  in  a  few  years,  to  the 

and  its  strings  around   the  mare's  Rocky  Mountains  —  to  a  Valley  of 

neck,  cast  a  slip  knot,  and  with  a  Refuge  in  the  Great  Basin, 
free    end    of    cloth    gently    tugged  .  LXjsh^ooa^luded) 


^t^  an.  UTAH  wn 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


HiiJda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publieation  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Soeiety  Handbook'  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ivy  M.  Brown 

GRIDLEY  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  VISITING  TEACHERS 
CONVENTION  PRESENTS  DRAMATIZATION  "A  LIGHT  SHINING," 

May  6,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Pansy  Gardner;  Lavaun  Papa;  Jeanie  Lake;  Janet 
Meyers;  Lois  Dustin,  representing  a  grandmother  in  the  dramatization;  Reva  Payne, 
a  daughter;  Betty  Wright,  a  granddaughter;  Orlean  Dewsnup;  Laura  Richins;  Ebba 
Quist. 

Baek  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Dorothy  L.  Fife;  Gerda  Nielsen;  Karen  J.  Young; 
Edith  M.  Hemstalk;  Sadie  Harris;  Margaret  Hunter;  Ivy  M.  Brown,  President,  Gridley 
Stake  Relief  Society;  Cecelia  Johnson;  Olive  Johns;  Rachel  Bate;  Margaret  Atkinson; 
Charlotte  Davis;  Tracie  G.  Jensen;  Lucy  McGuskie,  stake  visiting  teacher  leader. 

Sister  Brown  reports:  "Over  200  visiting  teachers  attended  one  of  our  most 
inspiring  activities  at  which  'A  Light  Shining'  was  presented  under  the  direction  of 
Marvis  Fife.  The  sisters  pictured  include  several  who  ha\'e  been  visiting  teachers  for 
nearly  fifty  years.  The  three  sisters  in  the  center  front  are  a  grandmother,  a  mother, 
and  a  daughter,  who  are  all  visiting  teachers  and  who  took  those  parts  in  the  dramatiza- 
tion. Some  were  honored  from  each  ward  who  had  served  for  thirty-five  years  or 
longer,  and  each  was  presented  a  lovely  potted  plant.  The  musical  numbers  were 
given  by  Singing  Mothers  groups  from  Chico,  Oroville,  Yuba  City,  and  Gridley  Wards. 
Refreshments  were  served  from  a  beautifully  decorated  table.  Each  one  present  was 
given  a  bookmark  inscribed  in  gold  with  'Charity  Never  Faileth!'  " 

Page  614 


[ 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


615 


Photograph  submitted  by  Anna  M.  Merrill 

PORTLAND  STAKE    (OREGON)    PRESENTS  SKIT  FOR  SPRING  FESTIVAL 

May  1,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Mae  Hinman,  President,  Oregon  City  Ward  Relief  Society,  repre- 
senting "the  Voiee  of  the  Magazine";  Jovee  Hill,  President,  Portland  Tenth  Ward 
Relief  Society,  representing  "the  Budget";  Margaret  Watkins,  President,  Hillsboro 
Ward  Relief  Society,  representing  "Time";  Otelia  Hedman,  President,  Portland  Seventh 
Ward  Relief  Society,  representing  "Material";  Marilyn  Young,  Portland  Second  Ward 
Relief  Society,  representing  "the  Bride";  Alberta  Rider,  President,  West  Hills  Ward 
Relief  Society,  representing  "the  Dinner  Plate";  Carol  Reunion,  President,  Portland  First 
Ward  Relief  Society,  representing  "Goals." 

Anna  M,  Merrill,  President,  Portland  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "  'From  the 
Magazine'  was  the  theme  of  the  Portland  Stake  Relief  Society  annual  spring  festi\al 
at  which  eleven  ward  Magazine  representatives  of  the  stake  were  honored  guests.  The 
stage  was  beautifully  and  appropriately  set  with  a  large  ,  .  ,  Magazine,  through  which 
passed  the  characters  in  the  various  skits  presented  by  each  of  the  four  departments 
in  Relief  Society.  The  cover  for  the  Magaziiie,  as  shown  in  the  picture,  was'  designed 
and  painted  by  the  Portland  Stake  Relief  Society  literature  class  leader,  Faye  Olscn, 
and  her  daughter,  of  the  Gresham  Ward.  Each  department,  under  the  leadership  of 
a  stake  board  member,  developed  a  skit  summarizing  the  year's  lessons,  as  they  came 
to  Relief  Society  members  through  the  Magazine,  and  portraying  the  thoughts  through 
'music  and  the  spoken  word.'  A  four-voice  choir,  dressed  attractively  in  dark  skirts  and 
white  blouses,  gave  soul-stirring  scriptures  with  perfect  harmony  to  remind  us,  through 
the  theology  lessons,  that  'the  Lord  hath  spoken.' 

"The  literature  characters  which  came  from  the  Magazine  wore  authentic  costumes, 
as  they  vividly  relived  life  in  early  America  through  an  introduction  to  the  literature  of 
that  day.  One  of  the  stake's  ideal  Latter-day  Saint  families  demonstrated  the  Family 
Hour  for  the  social  science  department.  The  work  department  skit  featured  a  beautiful 
young  bride,  shown  in  the  picture,  frantically  searching  for  help  with  the  household  and 
family  responsibilities,  which  she  realizes  she  has  accepted  without  feeling  fully  qualified 
for  the  position.  With  words  written  by  Jessie  Cooke,  stake  Work  Director  Counselor, 
stake  work  leader  Betty  Shelton,  and  other  ward  leaders,  ward  presidents,  representing 
various  phases  of  household  management  coxered  in  the  home  management  lessons,  told 
the  bride  how  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  will  supply  the  help  she  needs. 

"Mae  Hinman  served  as  'the  Voiee  of  the  Aiagazine,'  writing  and  giving  the  con- 
tinuity for  the  entire  program.  A  framed  certificate  of  merit  was  presented  to  Clarice 
Slaon,  Magazine  representative  for  the  Portland  First  Ward,  for  having  attained  154 
per  cent,  the  highest  in  the  stake.  A  buffet  luncheon  concluded  the  day's  activities,, 
attended  by  200  Relief  Society  members  and  friends." 


616 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Lela  L.  Udall 

CALIFORNIA  MISSION,  SAN  GORGONIO  DISTRICT  SINGING  MOTHERS 
PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  DISTRICT  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE, 

May  17,  1^59 

Director  LaVirda  Stuehser  stands  at  the  left  (in  dark  dress),  and  assistant  organist 
Clara  Toronto  is  seated  at  the  organ. 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Neva  Robertson;  Lois  Payne;  Marthella  Yoakum; 
Ardell  Hansen;  Francis  Moore;  Essie  Gardner;  Mary  Stucki. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Lu  Schwartwald;  Virgie  Denning;  Bertha 
Denning;  Georgia  Harris;  Dorothy  Groom;  Cherie  Pauley;  Delores  Modine;  Sovina 
Foster;  Luella  Smith;  Eva  Smith. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Carol  Grant;  Crystal  Crow;  Myrtle  Evelyn;  Ida 
Fuller;  Clarine  Lund;  Murvil  Pack;  Cora  Serymore;  Gladys  Harvey;  Sharleene  Clay; 
Roberta  Spiers;  Herlen  Harris;  Joyce  Wickham. 

Lora  Ford,  organist,  and  Alice  Higbee,  pianist,  were  not  present  when  this  picture 
was  taken. 

Lela  L.  Udall,  President,  California  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports  that  this  is 
the  first  Singing  Mothers  chorus  of  the  San  Gorgonio  District. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ardella  H.   Stevens 


MOUNT  OGDEN  STAKE   (UTAH)    SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  CLOSING  SOCIAL 

Ardella  H.  Stevens,  President,  Mount  Ogden  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "Sing- 
ing Mothers  from  all  eight  wards  of  Mount  Ogden  Stake  participated  in  a  musical 
for  the  closing  social  of  Relief  Society,  in  which  they  paid  tribute  and  honor  in  words 
of  love,  praise,  and  encouragement,  in  music  written  by  our  own  sisters  of  Utah. 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


617 


"Ward  choristers  and  organists  who  led  individual  groups  were: 

"Fifth  Ward  —  Daisy  Davis  and  Myra  Froer;  Twelfth  Ward  —  Minnie  Daines 
and  Athlene  Tooms;  Seventeenth  Ward  —  Elizabeth  Johnson  and  Alida  Noorda; 
Twenty-Third  Ward  —  Ardella  Nichols  and  Lucile  Jackson;  Twenty-Fourth  Ward  — 
Alice  Anderson  and  Mildred  Pratt;  Forty-Fourth  Ward  —  Laurel  Dickson  and  Gladys 
Garwin;  Fifty-Second  Ward  —  Ellen  Paul  and  Ruth  Bott;  Fifty-Third  Ward  — 
Ortell  Ferguson  and  Anna  Rae  Plougher. 

"Tributes  were  paid  to  the  following  sisters  who  composed  the  music  or  words  for 
the  songs  presented  in  the  musical:  Minnie  Warner,  Gladys  Rich,  Lula  Greene  Richards, 
Lucy  May  Green,  Ida  H.  White,  Alberta  Huish  Christensen,  Florence  Jepperson  Mad- 
sen,  Beatrice  Farley  Stevens,  Emmeline  B.  Wells,  and  Ruth  May  Fox. 

"This  musical,  arranged  by  the  stake  music  leaders  Mathel  Ridges,  chorister,  and 
Louise  Knight,  organist,  was  unique  and  very  outstanding,  as  well  as  being  beautifully 
rendered.  The  soloist  was  Minnie  Daines  and  the  reader,  Lucile  Jackson.  Delicious 
refreshments  were  served  to  two  hundred  sisters.  Stake  Work  Director  Gounselor 
Rena  B.  Tree  and  Gladys  Simpson,  with  the  assistance  of  the  ward  work  directors, 
were  responsible  for  a  lovely  display  of  the  stake  welfare  sewing  which  is  all  com- 
pleted." 


Photograph  submitted   by  Fern   Horton 


SANTAQUIN-TINTIG  STAKE  (UTAPI),  GOSHEN  WARD  SINGING 
MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

March  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Madge  Christensen;  Naomi  Jermain;  Virginia  Roberts; 
Elva  Okelberry;  Eva  B.  Steele;  Bertie  Okelberry;  Fern  Horton,  conductor;  Barbara 
Horton,  pianist. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Sylvia  Steck;  Elaine  Nelson;  Mildred  Branagan;  Dale 
Lindquist;  Mardean  Nelson;  Rachel  Jensen;  Louise  Thomas;  Virginia  Cloud. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Eva  Helen  Nelson;  Mabel  Morgan;  Barbara  Jensen;  Wylma 
Jasperson;  Lazetta  Carter;  Winifred  White;  Jeanne  Beck. 

Fern  Horton,  President,  Santaquin-Tintic  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This 
chorus  is  very  active  in  Church  work,  both  in  ward  and  stake.  They  are  very  faithful 
and  give  much  of  their  time  in  service  to  others.  They  sing  in  every  funeral  service 
in  the  ward,  in  all  ward  conferences,  and  in  Relief  Society  Sunday  evening  services,  in 
many  stake  conferences,  and  they  have  put  on  many  entertainments  to  raise  money  to 
build  the  ward  chapel.  Some  members  of  this  group  have  been  singing  together  for 
over  twenty-five  years.  They  furnished  the  music  for  both  sessions  of  the  Santaquin- 
Tintic  Stake  quarterly  conference  in  March." 


618 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  M.  Kunkel 

LEWISTON  STAKE   (WASHINGTON  AND  IDAHO)   RELIEF  SOCIETY 
SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIG   FOR  STAKE   QUARTERLY 

CONFERENCE,  May  lo,  1959 

Norma  M.  Kunkel,  President,  Lewiston  Stake  Relief  Society,  and  guest  organist 
Phyllis'  Smith  are  seated  at  the  organ,  center;  director  Fonda  Eastman  is  standing  third 
from  the  left  on  the  second  row.  Stake  organist  Lola  Williams  is  not  pictured. 

Sister  Kunkel  reports:  "Numbers  presented  were  'If  With  All  Your  Hearts'  and 
'Oh,  May  I  Know  the  Lord  As  Friend.'  " 

This  picture  is  the  first  submitted  for  inclusion  in  the  "Notes  From  the  Field" 
department  of  The  Relief  Society  Magazine  by  the  Lewiston  Stake,  and  the  Singing 
Mothers  are  a  newly  organized  group. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Thera  K   Harper 


RAFT  RIVER  STAKE    (IDAHO)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  HONORS  VISITING 
TEACHERS  AT  SOCIAL,  June  2,  1959 

Thera  E.  Harper,  President,  Raft  River  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The  feature 
entertainment  was  the  dramatic  presentation  called  'A  Light  Shining,'  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  stake  board  members  Cloe  Warr  and  Jennie  Lee.  Those  helping  with 
this  part  of  the  program  \\ere:   Flossie  Smith,  Inez  Barlow,  JoAnn  Hill,  Sylvia  Baker, 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


619 


Leone  Bell,  Clara  Beyler,  and  Fontella  Tracy.  Small  books  were  presented  to  the 
sister  from  each  ward  who  had  served  for  the  most  years  as  a  visiting  teacher.  All 
other  visiting  teachers  were  given  a  beautiful  dish  as  a  token  of  their  devoted  and 
faithful  service  through  the  year.  Another  part  of  the  program  was  the  fashion  show 
'The  Magic  Needle'  under  the  direction  of  stake  board  members  Lora  H.  Thompson 
and  Barbara  Gardiner.  The  'Magic  Needle'  theme  depicted  styles  from  1842  to  1958. 
The  highlight  was  the  showing  of  the  lovely  formal  modeled  by  Jean  Marie  Miller,  and 
made  by  her  mother;  and  the  beautiful  wedding  gown  modeled  by  Ann  Taylor,  and 
made  by  her  grandmother  and  aunt;  also  the  1909  wedding  dress  of  Sister  Ella  Bucher, 
modeled  by  her  granddaughter  Sybil  Bucher.  The  stake  Magazine  representative  Alice 
O.  Neddo  presented  copies  of  songs  about  our  Relief  Society  Magazine  to  the  audience 
to  inspire  them  with  the  importance  of  having  the  Magazine  in  their  homes.  Every- 
one joined  in  community  singing,  realizing  the  worth  of  our  own  publication.  The 
stake  board  members  furnished  refreshments.  The  music  for  the  day  was  under  the 
direction  of  Barbara  Udy,  stake  chorister." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Rea  Jorgensen 

WHITTIER  STAKE   (CALIFORNIA)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  BOARD 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Edith  Mitchell,  Second  Counselor;  Rea  Jorgensen,  Presi- 
dent (formerly  First  Counselor  in  East  Los  Angeles  Stake);  Alta  Ellis,  First  Counselor. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Jean  Reid,  literature  class  leader;  Juanita  Singley, 
Magazine  representative;  Doris  Echols',  chorister;  Lucille  Dimmick,  Secretary-Treasurer. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Nelda  Tanner,  work  meeting  leader;  Eleanor  Hansen,  the- 
ology class  leader;  Elsie  Folkerson,  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Helen  Cox,  organist. 
Eula  Mae  Bowman,  social  science  class  leader,  was  unable  to  be  present  when  the  picture 
was  taken. 

Sister  Jorgensen  reports:  "The  division  of  the  East  Los  Angeles  Stake  on  April  26, 
1959,  created  the  new  Whittier  Stake.  There  are  five  former  Relief  Society  presidents 
on  the  board,  and  three  others  have  been  Relief  Society  counselors.  All  are  devoted 
workers  and  teachers  in  Relief  Society." 


620 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Marjorie  M.  Ward 

SALT  LAKE   STAKE    (UTAH),   RELIEF   SOCIETY  BOARD  AND   STAKE 
PRESIDENCY  AT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  DINNER  PARTY,  May  8,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Gladys  S.  Winters,  Counselor;  Inez  T.  Hurst, 
Counselor;  Franziska  L.  Kooyman,  Magazine  representative;  Zitelle  M.  Snarr,  visiting 
teacher  message  leader. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Minnie  A.  Rossiter,  chorister;  Karine  Kiepe, 
literature  class  leader;  Marriet  M.  Capel,  theology  class  leader;  Bessie  B.  Clark,  work 
meeting  leader;  Mabel  H.  Burgoyne,  social  class  leader;  Marjorie  M.  Ward,  President; 
Arrah  B.  Wood,  Secretary;  Hilda  M.  Harvey,  organist. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Wallace  A.  Wood,  Counselor;  President  Glen  P. 
Umberger;  Wm.  M.  Thomas,  Counselor. 

Sister  Ward  reports:  ''The  spirit  of  'Aloha'  was  radiant  at  the  Salt  Lake  Stake 
Relief  Society  dinner  party,  May  8,  1959,  in  a  tropical  island  setting,  complete  with 
palm  trees,  anthurium,  fruits,  and  other  items  of  Hawaiian  decor.  Members  of  the 
stake  board  were  gay  in  their  colorful  Hawaiian  Muu  Muu's.  Each  one  wore  a  hi- 
biscus, the  flower  of  Hawaii,  in  her  hair.  Seventy-five  guests  were  presented  with 
vari-colored  leis  as  they  arrived  and  received  the  traditional  'Aloha'  greeting  from  mem- 
bers of  the  board.  Sister  Harriet  Capel  acted  as  toastmistress  and  delighted  the  group 
with  fascinating  stories  of  the  islands.  Authentic  Hawaiian  dances,  songs,  and  string 
music  further  created  a  beautiful  atmosphere  for  the  affair.  This  is  an  annual  party  to 
honor  the  ward  Relief  Society  presidencies.  Other  guests  bidden  to  this  gala  event 
were  members  of  the  Salt  Lake  Stake  presidency,  their  wives,  and  other  stake  repre- 
sentatives, past  and  present.  All  members  of  the  stake  board  were  hostesses  and 
assisted  with  arrangements." 


N   DEPARTMENT 


cJheoiogti — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson   19— Some  Future  Events 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  29:1-29) 

For  Tuesday,  December  1,  1959 

Objective:  To  indicate  the  emphasis  which  the  Lord  has  put  upon  future  events. 


TN  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith's 
history,  he  does  not  provide  us 
with  information  about  the  reason 
for  receiving  Section  29  of  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  except 
that  it  was  given  prior  to  the  con- 
ference beginning  September  26, 
1830.  The  Church  had  been  organ- 
ized more  than  five  months  before 
this.  We  know  that  the  first  time 
the  angel  Moroni  visited  the  Proph- 
et considerable  emphasis  was  given 
by  that  holy  messenger  to  what 
would  transpire  in  the  latter  days. 
In  his  second  appearance  during  the 
night  of  September  21-22,  1823,  the 
Prophet  said: 

...  he  informed  me  of  great  judgments 
which  were  coming  upon  the  earth,  with 
great  desolations  by  famine,  sword,  and 
pestilence;  and  that  these  grievous  judg- 
ments would  come  on  the  earth  in  this 
generation  ,  .  .  (D.  H.  C.  1:14). 

That  part  of  Section  29  which  is 
reserved   for   this    lesson    deals,    in 


general,  with  some  of  these  judg- 
ments and  events  associated  with 
them.  In  many  revelations  to  be 
studied  during  this  course,  we  learn 
about  future  events,  one  of  the  im- 
portant contributions  of  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants. 

Lesson  Division 

For  this  lesson  the  revelation  is 
divided  into  these  parts:  (1)  intro- 
duction and  the  gathering  of  the 
elect  (verses  1-8);  (2)  second  com- 
ing of  Jesus  and  the  millennium 
(verses  9-11);  (3)  the  judgment 
(verse  12);  (4)  the  first  resurrection 
(verse  13);  (5)  signs  preceding  the 
second  coming  of  Jesus  (verses  14- 
21);  (6)  events  following  the 
millennium  (verses  22-29). 

It  seems  needless  to  say  that  all 
of  these  subjects  will  not  be  given 
extensive  discussion  in  this  lesson, 
for  they  are  found  in  subsequent 
revelations. 

Page  621 


622 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


The  Gathering  oi  the  Saints 

Attention  is  drawn  immediately 
in  this  revelation,  as  well  as  in  oth- 
ers, to  the  faet  that  this  divine  mes- 
sage comes  from  our  Redeemer  who 
has  atoned  for  our  sins.  Because 
Jesus  has  offered  himself  as  the  Sav- 
ior, there  is  reason  for  his  bringing 
together  ''.  .  .  as  many  as  will  heark- 
en to  my  voice  and  humble  them- 
selves before  me  ..."  (D  &  C  29:2). 
The  allusion  to  a  hen  gathering  her 
chickens  under  her  wings  in  verse  2 
reminds  one  of  the  Savior's  sorrow 
concerning  those  of  Jerusalem  who 
would  not  come  into  his  fold  be- 
cause   of    wickedness.     (See    Mt. 

23-370 

In  the  dispensation  of  the  fulness 

of  times  the  Lord  again  calls  upon 
all  who  will  humble  themselves  in 
mighty  prayer  to  respond  to  his  call. 
Only  those  who  hearken  to  his  voice 
will  make  up  his  people.  (See  Sec- 
tion 45:28-29.)  In  the  introduction 
to  this  revelation,  however,  the  Lord 
directs  his  message  to  those  who 
have  already  received  the  gospel; 
for,  ''.  .  .  your  sins  are  forgiven  you, 
therefore  ye  receive  these  things  .  .  /' 
(D  &  C  29:3). 

This  is  a  thought  which  we 
should  keep  in  mind.  Those  who 
have  become  members  of  the  king- 
dom of  God  and  who  truly  humble 
themselves  in  the  manner  suggested 
receive  great  knowledge  and  guid- 
ance. And  thus  the  six  elders  who 
were  present  when  the  revelation 
was  given  and  who  were  chosen  to 
declare  the  gospel  were  to  be  in- 
structed in  matters  of  great  impor- 
tance concerning  the  latter  days. 
These  elders,  if  they  did  not  suc- 
cumb to  the  adversary's  temptings 
(verse  2)  would  enjoy  the  blessing 
of: 

.  .  .  Whatsoever  ye  shall  ask   in  faith. 


being  united   in   prayer  aceording  to   my 
command,  ye  shall  reeeive. 

And  ye  are  ealled  to  bring  to  pass  the 
gathering  of  mine  elect;  for  mine  elect 
hear  mv  voice  and  harden  not  their  hearts 
(D&  C  29:6-7). 

Faith,  unity,  prayer,  and  righteous 
living  continue  to  bring  success  to 
the  missionaries  as  they  proclaim 
the  gospel  courageously. 

As  one  studies  these  few  verses 
(1-8),  he  discovers  that  there  are 
two  aspects  to  the  principle  of  gath- 
ering. The  first  is  being  gathered 
out  of  the  world  into  the  kingdom 
of  God,  and  this,  it  seems,  is  the 
phase  of  the  gathering  the  Church 
is  now  in  principally.  Nephi  saw 
this  period  of  the  latter  days  in 
vision: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  I,  Nephi,  be- 
held the  power  of  the  Lamb  of  God,  that 
it  descended  upon  the  saints  of  the  church 
of  the  Lamb,  and  upon  the  covenant  peo- 
ple of  the  Lord,  who  were  scattered  upon 
all  the  face  of  the  earth;  and  they  were 
armed  with  righteousness  and  with  the 
power  of  God  in  great  glory.  .  .  . 

there  were  wars  and  rumors  of  wars 
among  all  the  nations  and  kindreds  of 
the  earth.  .  .  . 

Then,  at  that  day,  the  work  of  the 
Father  shall  commence,  in  preparing  the 
way  for  the  fulfilhng  of  his  covenants, 
which  he  hath  made  to  his  people  who 
are  of  the  house  of  Israel  (I  Nephi 
14:14  ff.) 

In  the  second  phase  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  gathering,  Israel  is  to  be 
gathered  in  unto  one  place  (Section 
29:8;  45:64-71).  The  eventual  cen- 
ter place  for  the  gathering  of  the 
elect  of  the  Lord  will  be  in  the  New 
Jerusalem,  indicated  by  revelation 
as  the  western  part  of  Missouri. 

In  the  meantime,  there  have  been 
other  gathering  places  where  the 
saints  have  been  brought  together 
to  work  out  certain  purposes  of  the 
Lord  in  these  latter  days.  As  already 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


623 


indicated  by  prophecy,  with  the 
growth  of  the  Church  in  the  world, 
many  places  of  gathering  are  ap- 
pointed and  may  probably  yet  be 
appointed.  This  fact  was  revealed 
in  a  subsequent  revelation,  as  fol- 
lows : 

Zion  [New  Jerusalem]  shall  not  be 
moved  out  of  her  place,  notwithstanding 
her  children  are  scattered. 

They  that  remain,  and  are  pure  in  heart, 
shall  return,  and  come  to  their  inherit- 
ances, they  and  their  children,  with  songs 
of  everlasting  joy,  to  build  up  the  waste 
places  of  Zion — 

And  all  these  things  that  the  prophets 
might  be  fulfilled. 

And,  behold,  there  is  none  other  place 
appointed  than  that  which  I  have  ap- 
pointed; neither  shall  there  be  any  other 
place  appointed  than  that  which  I  have 
appointed,  for  the  work  of  the  gathering 
of  my  saints — 

Until  the  day  cometh  when  there  is 
found  no  more  room  for  them;  and  then 
I  have  other  places  which  I  will  appoint 
unto  them,  and  they  shall  be  called  stakes, 
for  the  curtains  or  the  strength  of  Zion. 

Behold,  it  is  my  will,  that  all  they  who 
call  on  my  name,  and  worship  me  accord- 
ing to  mine  everlasting  gospel,  should 
gather  together  and  stand  in  holy  places; 

And  prepare  for  the  revelation  which 
is  to  come,  when  the  veil  of  the  covering 
of  my  temple,  in  my  tabernacle,  which 
hideth  the  earth,  shall  be  taken  off,  and 
all  flesh  shall  see  me  together  (D  &  C 
101  :i7-23). 

The  Lord  declared  that  those  who 
enter  his  Church  are  gathered  out 
of  the  world.  In  the  early  part  of 
the  dispensation  in  which  we  live, 
calls  were  made  upon  the  members 
to  come  together  to  work  out  the 
purposes  of  the  Lord  in  Ohio,  Mis- 
souri, Illinois,  and  then  in  the  west- 
ern part  of  the  United  States.  The 
kingdom  of  God  has  flourished  in 
its  growth  and  power  bringing  about 
the  continuing  fulfillment  of  Ne- 
phi's  prophecy  that  the  saints, 
though  scattered  among  the  nations. 


are  armed  with  righteousness  and 
the  power  of  God.  These  saints 
remain  in  the  missions  of  the 
Church  building  up  the  work  of  the 
Lord  in  their  places  of  conversion, 
exercising  their  power  in  affecting 
for  good  the  lives  of  their  associates. 
Moreover,  stakes  are  continually  be- 
ing formed  from  mission  areas. 

The  Second  Coming  oi  Jesus 
(D  &  C  29:9-11) 

From  the  revelation  quoted  above 
(Section  101),  we  learn  a  purpose 
of  the  gathering  of  the  saints  —  to 
prepare  for  the  second  coming  of 
the  Savior.  This  purpose  is  given 
in  Section  29,  verse  8  ''.  .  .  to  prepare 
their  hearts  and  be  prepared  in  all 
things  against  the  day  when  tribula- 
tion and  desolation  are  sent  forth 
upon  the  wicked."  There  follows 
the  plainly  stated  fact  that  the  day 
is  coming  soon  when  all  the  wicked 
shall  burn  as  stubble,  in  order  that 
when  the  Lord  comes  he  will  dwell 
in  righteousness  with  men  on  earth 
for  the  thousand  years  of  the  mil- 
lennium. 

The  Twelve  and  Judgment 
(D  &C  29:12) 

It  should  be  evident  to  all  that 
the  coming  of  Jesus  in  great  power 
marks  the  beginning  of  the  millen- 
nial period  of  peace  and  righteous- 
ness (verse  11).  Preparation  for 
that  period  is  now  going  on. 

Associated  with  the  Redeemer  at 
his  coming  will  be  the  Twelve 
Apostles  '\  .  .  which  were  with  me 
in  my  ministry  at  Jerusalem  .  .  ." 
(D  &  C  29:12).  These  apostles 
will  come  clothed  with  robes  of 
righteousness  and  with  crowns  upon 
their  heads  to  judge  the  ''.  .  .  whole 
house  of  Israel,  even  as  many  as 
have  loved  me  and  kept  my  com- 


624 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


mandments,  and  none  else"  (D  &  C 
29:12).  After  having  proved  them- 
selves, the  Twelve  will  receive  their 
blessing  as  indicated. 

Does  this  mean  that  included 
with  the  Twelve  will  be  Judas,  the 
betrayer  of  the  Lord?  It  seems  not. 
All  this  revelation  states  is  that  the 
Twelve  who  will  come  with  the 
Lord  will  be  those  '\  .  .  which  were 
with  me  in  my  ministry  at  Jerusa- 
lem" (D  &  C  29:12).  In  order  to 
fill  the  vacancy  in  that  quorum,  the 
remaining  eleven  apostles  met  and, 
under  divine  guidance,  selected  Mat- 
thias. He  qualified  as  an  apostle  of 
that  dispensation  because  he 
''.  .  .  companied  with  us  all  the 
time  that  the  Lord  Jesus  went  in 
and  out  among  us,  Beginning  from 
the  baptism  of  John,  unto  that  same 
day  that  he  was  taken  up  from 
us  .  .  ."  (Acts  1:21-22).  Matthias 
will  come  as  a  member  of  the 
Twelve  in  filling  the  office  '\  . .  from 
which  Judas  by  transgression  fell 
"  (See  Acts  1:15-26.) 

The  power  of  judgeship  will  ex- 
tend beyond  those  of  Jesus*  mortal 
ministry  to  include  other  branches 
of  Israel  led  into  other  parts  of  the 
world,  as  the  Nephite  Twelve.  (See 
1  Nephi  12:9-10.) 

The  Resurrection  (D  &  C  29:13) 

In  this  verse  we  learn  that  at  the 
second  coming  of  Christ  there  will 
be  a  resurrection  of  those  who  ''died 
in  me": 

For  a  trump  shall  sound  both  long  and 
loud,  even  as  upon  Mount  Sinai,  and  all 
the  earth  shall  quake,  and  they  shall  come 
forth  —  yea,  even  the  dead  which  died 
in  me,  to  receive  a  crown  of  righteousness, 
and  to  be  clothed  upon,  even  as  I  am, 
to  be  with  me,  that  we  may  be  one 
(D  &  C  29:13). 

Who  are  those   'Vhich  died  in 


me?"  This  does  not  apply  only  to 
those  who,  it  has  been  said,  will 
judge  the  house  of  Israel  —  the 
Twelve.  The  crown  of  righteous- 
ness will  also  be  received  by  those 
who  faithfully  kept  the  command- 
ments and  they  will  be  one  with 
Jesus  their  Redeemer.  This  fact  is 
indicated  in  other  revelations,  two 
of  which  are: 

And  the  saints  that  are  upon  the  earth, 
who  are  alive,  shall  be  quickened  and  be 
caught  up  to  meet  him. 

And  they  who  have  slept  in  their  graves 
shall  come  forth,  for  their  graves  shall  be 
opened;  and  they  also  shall  be  caught  up 
to  meet  him  in  the  midst  of  the  pillar  of 
heaven — 

They  are  Christ's,  the  first  fruits,  they 
who  shall  descend  with  him  first,  and 
they  who  are  on  the  earth  and  in  their 
graves,  who  are  first  caught  up  to  meet 
him;  and  all  this  by  the  voice  of  the 
sounding  of  the  trump  of  the  angel  of 
God  (D  &  C  88:96-98). 

And  the  graves  of  the  saints  shall  be 
opened;  and  they  shall  come  forth  and 
stand  on  the  right  hand  of  the  Lamb, 
when  he  shall  stand  upon  Mount  Zion, 
and  upon  the  holy  city,  the  New  Jerusalem; 
and  they  shall  sing  the  song  of  the  Lamb, 
day  and  night  forever  and  ever  (D  &  C 
133:56). 

Signs  of  the  Times 
(D  &C  29:14-21) 

But,  before  the  coming  of  the 
Savior,  bringing  with  him  the 
Twelve,  the  resurrected  saints,  and 
the  ushering  in  of  his  millennial 
reign,  certain  signs  will  be  seen  and 
known,  in  order  that  the  nearness 
of  Jesus'  coming  may  be  known  to 
those  who  watch  for  that  event. 

These  events  of  the  last  davs  are 
said  to  consist  of  certain  phenomena 
which  will  be  observed  in  the  heav- 
ens, as  well  as  in  the  earth  beneath. 
(See  D  &  C  29:14.)  In  that  day 
there  shall  be  '\  . .  weeping  and  wail- 
ing among  the  hosts  of  men;  And 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


625 


there  shall  be  a  great  hailstorm  sent 
forth  to  destroy  the  crops  of  the 
earth"  (D  &  C  29:15-16). 

In  connection  with  these  events 
heralding  the  Lord's  coming,  it 
would  seem  that  all  Latter-day 
Saints  would  desire  and  obey  the 
counsel  of  their  divinely  appointed 
leaders  by  sustaining  them  in  their 
office,  not  only  by  the  upraised 
hand,  but  also  by  following  that 
counsel.  For  example,  we  have  been 
given  counsel  concerning  the 
Church  Welfare  Program  instituted 
by  the  Lord  for  the  welfare  of  his 
people.  We  are  admonished  to 
participate  in  welfare  projects  that 
surpluses  might  be  available  to  the 
saints  when  in  need.  All  too  often, 
those  who  do  contribute  their  time, 
talents,  and  means,  are  those  who 
are  already  making  contributions  in 
many  other  ways  in  building  up  the 
kingdom  of  God.  Is  there  not  in 
the  Welfare  Program  an  opportun- 
ity for  all  to  make  a  contribution 
which  will  redound  to  their  temporal 
and  eternal  welfare? 

And  it  shall  come  to  pass,  because  of 
the  wickedness  of  the  world,  that  I  will 
take  vengeance  upon  the  wicked,  for  they 
will  not  repent;  for  the  cup  of  mine  in- 
dignation is  full;  for  behold,  my  blood 
shall  not  cleanse  them  if  they  hear  me  not 
(D  &  C  29:17). 

We  are  informed  in  the  above 
verse  that,  because  of  the  wicked- 
ness of  the  world,  and  it  is  well  to 
notice  that  the  world  will  not 
repent,  vengeance  will  come  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  earth.  The  rebel- 
lious, those  who  harden  their  hearts 
in  wickedness,  must  suffer.  As  the 
time  draws  near  to  the  end  of  this 
dispensation,  men  may  believe  that 
they  can  seek  refuge  in  the  blood 
of   Christ   and   be   saved,   but   the 


Lord  here  declares  that  ".  .  .  the  cup 
of  mine  indignation  is  full;  for  be- 
hold, my  blood  shall  not  cleanse 
them  if  they  hear  me  not''  (D  &  C 
29:17). 

"Wherefore,  I  the  Lord  God  will 
send  forth  [judgments  in  the  form 
of]  flies  .  .  .  which  .  .  .  shall  eat 
their  flesh"  (D  &  C  29:18).  We 
may  believe  that  diseases  and 
plagues  are  indicated  in  verse  18 
through  20  causing  the  conditions 
described  there.  All  the  abomina- 
tions of  the  wicked  world  will  not 
continue  when  Christ  comes.  ".  .  . 
the  great  and  abominable  church 
.  .  .  shall  be  cast  down  .  .  ."  (D  &  C 
29:21). 

Events  Following  the  Millennium 
(D  &  C  29:22-29) 

When  the  Savior  comes  to  reign 
upon  the  earth  as  Lord  of  Lords 
and  King  of  Kings,  the  period  of 
peace  and  righteousness  will  be 
ushered  in.  Conditions  existing  on 
the  earth  during  the  millennium  are 
to  be  considered  in  a  future  lesson, 
but  this  revelation  informs  us  of 
certain  things  to  happen  after  the 
period  of  the  millennium. 

The  first  of  these  events  is  that 
men  will  deny  their  God: 

And  again,  verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you 
that  when  the  thousand  years  are  ended, 
and  men  again  begin  to  deny  their  God, 
then  will  I  spare  the  earth  but  for  a  little 
season  (D  &  C  29:22). 

Many  persons  will  have  been  born 
during  this  period,  which  raises  a 
question  concerning  the  people  who 
will  have  lived  on  the  earth  during 
the  millennium.  Will  they  be 
tempted  by  Satan  and  tried  because 
they  will  not  have  had  the  same 
kind  of  trial  as  did  those  who  lived 
before  the  millennium? 


^1<S 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


Brother  Orson  Pratt  has  said  con- 
cerning this: 

When  the  period  called  the  Millennium 
has  passed  away,  Satan  will  again  be 
loosed.  Now  the  query  arises,  Will  Satan 
have  power  to  deceive  those  who  have 
lived  on  the  earth,  and  ha^'e  fallen  asleep 
for  a  moment,  and  have  received  their 
immortal  bodies?  No,  he  will  not.  When 
they  have  passed  through  their  proba- 
tion, and  have  received  their  immortal 
bodies,  Satan  will  have  no  power  over 
them.  Thus  generation  after  generation 
will  pass  away,  during  the  Millennium, 
but  by  and  by,  at  the  close  of  that  period, 
unnumbered  millions  of  the  posterity  of 
those  who  lived  during  the  Millennium 
will  be  scattered  in  the  four  quarters  of 
the  earth,  and  Satan  will  be  loosed,  and 
will  go  forth  and  tempt  them,  and 
overcome  some  of  them,  so  that  they 
will  rebel  against  God;  not  rebel  in  ignor- 
ance or  dwindle  in  unbelief,  as  the 
Lamanites  did;  but  they  will  sin  wilfully 
against  the  law  of  heaven,  and  so  great 
will  the  power  of  Satan  be  over  them,  that 
he  will  gather  them  together  against  the 
Saints  and  against  the  beloved  city,  and 
fire  will  come  down  out  of  heaven  and 
consume  them  (Journal  oi  Y^i'icount^ 
16,  page   322). 

With  the  earth  being  spared  for 
a  ''.  .  .  httle  season": 

And  the  end  shall  come,  and  the  heav- 
en and  the  earth  shall  be  consumed  and 
pass  away,  and  there  shall  be  a  new  heaven 
and  a  new  earth. 

For  all  old  things  shall  pass  away,  and 
all  things  shall  become  new,  even  the 
heaven  and  the  earth,  and  all  the  fulness 
thereof,  both  men  and  beasts,  the  fowls 
of  the  air,  and  the  fishes  of  the  sea; 

And  not  one  hair,  neither  mote,  shall 
be  lost,  for  it  is  the  workmanship  of  mine 
hand   (D  &  C  29:23-25). 

The  final  resurrection  will  come 
after  the  events  spoken  of  in  Section 
29  of  the  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
and  in  Revelations,  chapter  20. 


Then  after  the  foregoing  events 
—  the  loosing  of  Satan  at  the  end 
of  the  millennium  and  the  ''.  .  .  little 
season"  occur  —  there  shall  be  the 
last  resurrection  of  the  dead  called 
forth  by  Michael  or  Adam. 

The  closing  event  following  the 
millennium  is  revealed  by  the  Lord: 

And  the  righteous  shall  be  gathered  on 
my  right  hand  unto  eternal  life;  and  the. 
wicked  on  my  left  hand  will  I  be  ashamed 
to  own  before  the  Father; 

Wherefore  I  will  say  unto  them  • — 
Depart  from  me,  ye  cursed,  into  everlast- 
ing fire,  prepared  for  the  devil  and  his 
angels. 

And  now,  behold,  I  say  unto  you, 
never  at  any  time  have  I  declared  from 
mine  own  mouth  that  they  should  return, 
for  where  I  am  they  cannot  come,  for 
they  have  no  power  (D  &  C  29:27-29). 

The  extreme  ends  of  salvation, 
eternal  life  (godhood)  for  the  right- 
eous, and  everlasting  condemnation 
for  the  wicked,  are  indicated  in  the 
foregoing  verses.  Notice  how  the 
Lord  places  the  wicked  (sons  of 
perdition)  in  the  place  prepared  for 
the  devil  and  his  angels  from 
whence  they  shall  not  return,  for 
they  have  no  power.  Subsequent 
revelations,  to  be  studied,  give  us 
information  concerning  the  grades 
of  salvation  intermediate  between 
these  two  extremes. 

Questions  for  T>iscn^^ion 


1.  What  are  some  of  the  future  events 
mentioned  in  this  revelation? 

2.  Name  the  two  phases  of  the  gather- 
ing of  latter-day  Israel. 

3.  Why   is  it   necessary   to   follow   the 
leaders  of  the  Church? 

4.  With  what  events  do  you  associate 
the  second  coming  of  Jesus? 

5.  What  events  are  to  occur  following 
the  millennium? 


Visiting   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  19— "He  That  Receiveth  My  Law  and  Doeth  It,  the  Same  Is  My 

Disciple  .  .  /'  (D  &  C  41:5). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  December  i,  1959 

Objective:   To  show  that  in  order  to  enjoy  the  blessings  and  association   of  the 
Lord's  Spirit,  we  must  keep  his  commandments. 


\  disciple  is  a  student  and  follower 
of  his  master's  teachings.  To 
be  Christ's  disciples,  we  must  study 
and  understand  the  Savior's  teach- 
ings and  put  them  into  effect  in 
our  lives. 

The  great  blessing  that  comes  to 
the  Savior's  disciples  is  the  marvel- 
ous opportunity  to  have  the  assist- 
ance and  association  of  his  Spirit. 
Those  who  enjoy  the  presence  of 
his  Spirit  have  peace  of  mind.  They 
are  given  the  power  to  meet  and 
overcome  life's  problems  and, 
through  his  help,  enjoy  the  satisfac- 
tions of  achieving  great  accom- 
plishments in  the  service  of  others. 

How  can  we  become  Christ's 
disciples?  He  has  told  us,  ''He  that 
receiveth  my  law  and  doeth  it,  the 
same  is  my  disciple  ..."  (D  &  C 
41:0. 

The  first  step,  then,  in  becoming 
his  disciple  is  to  know,  understand, 
and  receive  his  law.  The  Savior's 
laws  are  the  laws  of  the  gospel.  They 
are  the  teachings  he  gave  us  during 
his  life  here  upon  the  earth.  They 
are  also  the  teachings  and  com- 
mandments given  by  inspiration 
and  revelation  to  all  of  his  prophets, 
both  ancient  and  modern,  as  found 
in  the  scriptures  and  in  our  leaders' 
present-day  instructions. 

Understanding  and  receiving  the 


Savior's  laws  constitute  a  continu- 
ous and  lifetime  challenge  and  op- 
portunity. We  must  never  cease 
studying  and  learning. 

Receiving  the  law,  however,  is 
not  enough.  We  must  put  the  law 
into  action  in  our  lives.  The  Book 
of  Mormon  prophet.  King  Benja- 
min, clearly  expressed  this  truth 
when  he  said,  ".  .  .  and  now,  if  you 
believe  all  these  things  see  that  ye 
do  them"  (Mosiah  4:10).  The 
apostle  James  expressed  this  thought 
when  he  said,  ''But  be  ye  doers  of 
the  word,  and  not  hearers  only,  de- 
ceiving your  own  selves"  (James 
1 :22). 

The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  is  a 
gospel  of  work.  We  know  that 
through  our  good  works  we  will  be 
saved  and  by  our  desires  and  works 
we  will  be  judged. 

An  ancient  fable  tells  of  a  certain 
farmer  who  had  three  friends.  Two 
of  these  friends  he  held  in  high 
esteem  and  associated  with  them 
constantly.  The  third,  although  or 
genuine  character,  was  neglected  by 
the  farmer. 

Accused  wrongfully  before  the 
law,  the  farmer  was  summoned  to 
court.  He  needed  a  character  wit- 
ness and  went  first  to  his  preferred 
friends.  The  first  of  these  gave 
many  reasons  why  he  could  not  pre- 

Page  627 


628 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


sent  himself  at  court.  The  second 
friend  was  willing  to  accompany 
him,  but  could  go  no  further  than 
the  door.  The  third,  whom  he  had 
least  esteemed,  not  only  did  ac- 
company him  but  so  ably  defended 
the  farmer  before  the  judge  that  he 
was  acquitted. 

According  to  this  fable,  each  in- 
dividual during  his  lifetime  makes 
three  friends.  These  are  his  world- 
ly possessions,  his  family  and  neigh- 
bors, and  his  good  works.  When  he 
leaves  this  life  and  faces  the  Great 
Judge,  his  first  friend,  worldly  pos- 
sessions, must  be  left  behind.  The 
second  friend,  his  family  and  neigh- 
bors, can  accompany  him  only  to 
death's  door.  His  third  friend,  how- 
ever,   the    one    he    is    inclined    to 


neglect— his  good  works— is  the 
only  one  who  can  go  with  him  and 
help  him  to  plead  his  cause. 

A  true  disciple  of  the  Savior  is  a 
performer  of  good  works.  He  knows 
that  by  his  works  he  will  be  judged. 
He  not  only  receives  Christ's  words 
but  puts  them  into  action  and 
writes  them  upon  ''.  .  .  the  table  of 
thine  heart"  (Proverbs  3:3). 

Jesus  described  a  true  disciple 
when  he  said: 

Therefore  whosoever  heareth  these  say- 
ings of  mine,  and  doeth  them,  I  will  lik- 
en him  unto  a  wise  man,  which  built  his 
house  upon  a  rock  (Mt.  7:24). 

Let  us  all  earn  the  rich  blessings 
that  come  to  true  disciples  of  our 
Lord. 


Work    Uieeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  3— Fire  Hazards 
Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  December  8,  1959 
Objective:  To  show  that  the  best  fire  control  is  prevention. 


Ej^VERY  day  800  homes  are  struck 
by  fire.  Don't  permit  your 
home  to  become  one  of  the  800. 
Most  fires  in  the  home  are 
caused  by  carelessness;  usually  it's 
a  thoughtless  act  or  a  forgotten  pre- 
caution —  just  little  things  —  but 
too  often  they  lead  to  destruction 
and  sometimes  loss  of  life.  Nearly 
all  fires  in  the  home  can  be  prevent- 
ed, if  the  simple  and  common-sense 
methods  are  followed.     If  you  are 


on  your  guard  and  do  not  let  these 
hazards  occur,  it  will  go  a  long  way 
in  eliminating  fire  in  your  home. 

Major  Causes  of  Fire 

Matches,  smoking,  and  misuse  of 
electricity,  account  for  forty  per  cent 
of  all  fires  of  known  origin.  Their 
real  danger  cannot  be  emphasized 
often  enough.  Other  causes  of  fire 
are  heating  and  cooking  equipment, 
rubbish  in  attic,  flammable  cleaning 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


629 


fluid,  refrigerator  motors  without 
ventilation,  irons  connected  and  un- 
attended, fireplaces  without  screens, 
lamp  cords  under  rugs,  rubbish  in 
basement,  overloaded  circuits,  paint 
thinner  and  varnish  remover,  and 
grass  clippings  packed  in  containers 
and  left  in  garages.  Magazines, 
papers,  and  clothing  left  on  radiators 
or  near  kitchen  stove,  and  lamp 
shades  coming  in  contact  with  light 
bulbs  are  also  frequent  causes  of 
fire.  Many  of  these  things  don't 
have  to  touch  flame  to  burn;  they 
will  catch  fire  simply  because  they 
are  too  close  to  the  heat  for  too  long. 

Precautions: 

1.  Keep  matches  in  a  metal  container 
and  out  of  reach  of  children  and  in  a 
cool  place. 

2.  Employ  a  competent  electrician  to 
repair  and  extend  wiring  when  this  is 
necessary.  (Use  all  of  the  safety  pre- 
cautions discussed  in  the  lesson  on  Elec- 
tricity.) 

3.  Discard    stacks    of    magazines    and 
papers,   old  rags,   and   discarded  furniture 
from  basements,  attics',  and  storerooms. 

4.  Clean  furnace  regularly.  Faulty  con- 
nections and  pipes  cause  50,000  fires  a 
year.  Check  entire  heating  system  for 
needed  repairs. 

5.  Don't  leave  paints  or  turpentine  near 
the  furnace  or  heat  or  flame  of  any  kind. 

6.  If  you  smell  gas  or  think  there  is  a 
gas  leak  in  any  part  of  the  house,  get  your 
family  out  of  the  house,  open  windows, 
and  call  the  gas  company. 

7.  Guard  against  a  grease  fire  in  your 
stove.  Fire  caused  by  food  burning  on 
the  stove  can  be  best  put  out  by  placing 
a  metal  cover  on  the  pan  containing  the 
burning  food,  or  sprinkle  ordinary  baking- 
soda  or  salt  on  it.  Don't  try  to  put  out 
such  a  fire  with  water;  it  splatters  and 
spreads  the  fire. 

8.  Make  a  habit  to  disconnect  electric 
irons  immediately  when  interrupted  by  a 
phone  call,  the  doorbell,  or  a  caller,  etc. 


9.  Never  keep  flammable  or  explosive 
cleaning  fluid,  such  as  gasoline,  benzine, 
naphtha,  and  similar  fluids  in  the  house. 
One  gallon  of  gasoline  has  the  explosive 
power  of  eighty-three  pounds  of  dynamite. 
Such  cleansing  fluids  should  never  be  used 
indoors.  When  mixed  with  air,  their 
vapors  can  be  ignited  by  the  spark  of  a 
light  switch  or  any  electric  connection, 
or  the  tiny  flame  of  a  pilot  light.  They 
can  also  be  toxic  if  the  fumes  are  inhaled 
to  any  great  extent. 

10.  To  prevent  those  mysterious  fires 
caused  by  "spontaneous  ignition,"  never 
put  oily  rags  or  cloths  saturated  with 
furniture  polish,  paints,  or  wax  in  closets  or 
cupboards.  These  can  catch  fire  by  them- 
selves. This  happens  when  there  is  not 
enough  oxygen  to  carry  away  heat  which 
is  caused  when  they  give  off  vapors.  When 
these  vapors  get  hot  enough,  they  burst 
into  flame.  If  you  intend  to  use  them 
again  keep  them  in  a  covered  metal  con- 
tainer. 

11.  Never  throw  flour,  or  dust  from 
a  vacuum  cleaner  into  a  stove  fire  or 
burning   incinerator.      Dust   is   explosive. 

12.  If  your  garage  is  attached  to  your 
house,  always  keep  the  door  between 
them  tightly  closed.  This  will  prevent 
passage  of  gases'  from  garage  to  house.  It 
would  also  retard  spread  of  fire. 

13.  Never  start  an  outdoor  fire  on  a 
windy  day.  In  burning  trash  or  leaves, 
use  a  covered  wire  mesh  basket.  Don't 
start  a  fire  near  a  building  or  fence.  Keep 
children  away  from  bonfires  or  open  fires. 

14.  Use  flashlights  instead  of  candles 
if  lighting  should  fail. 

15.  Instruct  all  responsible  members  of 
your  family  how  to  act  in  case  of  fire 
and  how  to  call  the  fire  department.  It 
is  not  wise  ever  to  leave  children  unat- 
tended or  locked  up  in  the  house.  Lighted 
candles  at  children's  parties  can  be  danger- 
ous. It  is  desirable  for  every  home  to 
have  at  least  one  dependable  fire  ex- 
tinguisher. 

Fires  From  Holiday  Hazards 

The  holidays,  Christmas,  Hal- 
lowe'en, Fourth  of  July,  and  others 
bring  many  hazards  into  the  home 
in  the  form  of  decorations,  candles,. 


630 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


lanterns,  or  fireworks.    Choose  dec- 
orations that  will  not  burn  readily. 

MaJce  Christmas  a  Safe  Time 

Christmas  trees  are  combustible, 
so  be  sure  they  are  green  and  fresh 
when  purchased.  They  should  not 
be  brought  into  the  house  until  a 
few  days  before  Christmas.  It  is 
wise  to  set  the  tree  in  the  coolest 
part  of  the  room,  away  from  radia- 
tors or  other  sources  of  heat.  Do 
not  use  defective  or  frayed  tree  lights 
or  light  sets  not  bearing  the  (UL) 
Underwriters  Laboratory  label.  A- 
void  the  use  of  lighted  candles  for 
decoration  on  the  tree  or  in  win- 
dows near  curtains.  Pull  the  plug 
on  the  tree  lights  when  not  at  home. 
Also  avoid  use  of  decorations  that 
are  not  flame-proof.     Remove  gift 


wrappings  from  the  home  immed- 
iately after  opening  the  packages. 

Supplementary  References 

The  A.B.C.  of  Home  Wiring, 

Kennecott  Copper  Corporation 

161  East  42d  Street 

New  York   17,  New  York 
Your  Local  Fire  Department  —  Your 
Fire  Safe  Home 

National  Board  of  Fire  Underwriters 

85  John  Street 

New  York  38,  New  York 

Questions 

1.  What  are  the  fire  hazards  in  your 
home? 

2.  How  many  of  you  know  how  to  reach 
a  fire  department? 

3.  Discuss  and  hst  the  precautions 
necessary  to  avoid  fires  made  possible  by 
Christmas  decorations  and  activities. 


Jiiterature — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

--v^  Lesson  11— Benjamin  Franklin,  Retired 

Eider  Brian t  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Liteiatuie,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  95-122) 

For  Tuesday,  December  15,  1959 

Objective:   To  review   Franklin's   literary  versatility  and   so  better  appreciate  his 
mature  endowments. 


TN  1748,  during  his  forty-second 
year,  Benjamin  Franklin  turned 
over  his  successful  printing  business 
to  his  partner,  in  return  receiving 
a  substantial  share  of  the  profits 
during  the  eighteen  years  following. 
He  owned  several  homes,  and  ac- 
cumulated considerable  land  hold- 
ings in  the  Ohio  Valley.  Freed  by 
his  own  ptst  industry  to  a  hfe  of 


leisure  (which  he  defined  as  con- 
trasting sharply  with  laziness),  he 
had  a  luxurious  amount  of  time  to 
devote  to  whatsoever  he  chose. 
Should  he  give  his  time  to  himself 
or  to  others? 

All  the  ancestors  of  golf,  hunting 
and  fishing,  horses,  boating,  travel, 
luxurious  food  and  clothing,  elegant 
society,    he    passed    by    without    a 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


631 


thought.  Soon  after  leaving  his 
print  shop  he  bought  a  three-hun- 
dred acre  farm  in  New  Jersey  and 
began  experimenting  with  depth  of 
rootage  and  resistance  to  frost  of 
varying  mixtures  and  concentrations 
of  seed.  He  speculated  about  the 
source  of  mountain  springs  and 
noted  the  varying  rock  strata.  Find- 
ing fossilized  annuals  imbedded  in 
rock  high  on  a  mountain,  he  re- 
corded his  observations  that  ''We 
live  on  the  wreck  of  a  world."  He 
perfected  a  device  for  making  dupli- 
cate copies  from  a  roller;  by  a  simple 
experiment  he  proved  communica- 
tive powers  among  ants;  he  an- 
nounced the  cvclonic  theorv  of 
storms  and  conjectured  that  light 
does  not  come  from  the  sun  in 
particles.  He  now  had  time  to 
question,  observe,  and  theorize  on 
myriad  aspects  of  the  physical  world. 
(See  Relief  Society  Magazine,  July 
1959,  p.  480.) 

The  Objective  Scientist 

All  he  asked  was  knowledge, 
which  it  was  his  pleasure  to  earn. 
And,  in  recording  it,  he  was  the 
objective  scientist.  He  never  took 
time  to  write  up  his  famous  kite 
experiment,  which  to  the  unlearned 
made  him  appear  as  a  magician 
while  to  his  fellow-searchers  in 
France  and  Sweden  and  England 
he  was  the  leading  investigator  of 
electricity  of  the  day.  His  experi- 
ments were  translated  into  French, 
German,  and  Italian,  and  in  English 
he  originated  the  entire  basic  vo- 
cabulary of  electricity:  positive, 
negative,  non-conductor,  armature, 
etc.  He  was  invited  to  become  a 
member  of  various  Royal  Societies 
of  Science  and  Physics  throughout 
Europe;  his  electrical  studies  were 
published  in  England. 


Public  Service 

This  most  active  period  of  his  life 
as  a  scientist  came  to  an  end  in 
1753,  when  he  was  appointed  Dep- 
uty Postmaster  for  continental  Brit- 
ish America.  After  he  reorganized 
the  postal  system  and  made  it  yield 
a  profit,  he  represented  Pennsylvania 
in  England,  served  as  member  of 
the  Pennsylvania  Assembly,  then 
from  1764  to  1775  was  in  England 
representing  Pennsylvania,  Georgia, 
New  Jersey,  and  Massachusetts.  He 
returned,  resigned  to  separation, 
helped  draft  the  Declaration  of  In- 
dependence and  later  the  Articles 
of  Confederation.  He  represented 
the  colonies  at  the  court  of  France 
for  twelve  years,  returning  to  Phila- 
delphia in  1785,  after  negotiating 
the  peace  treaty  with  England.  Dur- 
ing the  last  five  years  of  his  life,  he 
lived  in  Philadelphia  (text,  page  96) 
where  he  was  elected  President  of 
the  Commonwealth  of  Pennsvlvania, 
and  was  a  delegate  to  the  Consti- 
tutional Convention  in  1787,  three 
years  before  his  death  in  1790.  If 
we  are  justified  in  assuming  that  this 
retired  printer  gave  his  time  to  the 
place  where  his  heart  lay,  we  find  in 
him  the  archetype  of  selfless  public 
service  and  concern  for  his  fellow 
men. 

From  his  earliest  years,  when  he 
read  during  his  lunch  period  in  the 
print  shop,  until  his  last  days,  his 
hunger  for  knowledge  and  books 
never  ceased.  Reading  was  his  life- 
long companion.  He  knew  not  how 
his  personal  library  grew  up  the 
walls  of  his  study,  both  in  England 
and  in  France,  but  he  cherished  and 
read  all  books  "containing  knowl- 
edge that  may  hereafter  be  useful  to 
America."  Yet  learning  for  its  own 
sake  was  as  foreign  to  him  as  indif- 


632 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


ference;  learning  was  good  because 
it  was  useful;  in  his  own  words 
''Learning  whether  speculative  or 
practical,  is  in  popular  or  mixed 
governments,  the  natural  source  of 
wealth  and  honor."  By  the  same 
standard  of  value  he  became  one  of 
our  greatest  masters  of  English 
prose:  he  trained  himself  to  write 
well  because  such  a  skill,  he  be- 
lieved, would  assist  him  in  ''getting 
on." 

Literarv^  Craftsman 

Though  he  never  considered  him- 
self a  writer,  and  though  he  pub- 
lished no  books,  his  collected  works 
fill  ten  volumes.  The  bulk  of  his 
writings  consists  of  his  newspaper 
works  and  his  personal  letters.  In 
his  political  life  he  made  very  few 
speeches,  choosing  always  to  let  the 
written  page  represent  him.  His 
Autobiography,  the  most  widely 
read  personal  history  written  in 
English,  he  dashed  off  during  three 
separate,  miscellaneous  periods  of 
his  life.  Apparently  the  present  was 
so  exciting  that  he  could  not  for 
long  dwell  on  the  past. 

Realizing  that  writing  "is  best 
wrote  which  is  best  adapted  for  ob- 
taining the  end  of  the  writer," 
Franklin's  first  friends  in  Philadel- 
phia were  poets,  since  he  believed 
that  he  could  best  master  prose  by 
submitting  himself  to  the  discipline 
of  verse  writing.  He  consciously 
imitated  the  style  of  the  Spectator 
Papers  by  Addison  and  Steele  and 
captured  in  his  own  lines  their  qual- 
ity of  enameled  smoothness.  After 
writing  in  verse  he  turned  the  same 
thoughts  in  prose,  and  vice  versa. 
Always  writing  with  greatest  care, 
he  made  many  revisions  of  his 
thoughts  before  achieving  a  final 
draft.     To  his  sensitive  ear  the  ca- 


dence of  his  lines  was  of  extreme 
importance;  as  a  result,  reading  him 
is  always  a  pleasure  to  the  reader's 
imagination  and  inner  ear. 

Franklin  is  one  of  our  greatest 
masters  of  the  "simple  style"  which 
the  Puritans  so  much  admired. 
Always  choosing  common  words, 
and  making  very  few  images  or  elab- 
orate comparisons,  he  wrote  in 
simple  sentences.  Because  he  con- 
trolled most  carefully  the  uniform- 
ity of  his  tone,  his  page  always  seems 
"underwritten,"  or  less  emphatic 
than  what  he  is  recounting.  Thus 
the  reader  is  forced  to  supply  his 
share  in  the  communicative  process, 
and,  in  so  doing,  Franklin's  words 
capture  him  completely. 

The  Autobiography 

Because  Franklin  never  consid- 
ered himself  a  man  of  letters,  it  be- 
comes an  easy  temptation  to  agree 
with  him;  however,  the  evidence 
points  otherwise.  No  book  can 
speak  to  generation  after  generation 
without  possessing  genuine  literary 
skill.  His  greatest  ability,  and  a 
most  rare  one,  is  the  easy  projection 
of  "self"  onto  the  page,  until  the 
reader  becomes  one  with  him.  His 
warmth  for  people  and  his  keen 
observation  contribute  to  his  ability 
to  characterize  vividly  and  tersely. 
His  is  a  true  feeling  for  dramatic  in- 
tensity, and  by  combining  it  with 
his  narrative  powers,  he  impels  the 
reader  to  keep  turning  the  page 
"just  to  see  what  happens,"  always 
the  sure  proof  of  imaginative  word 
power.  As  Carl  Van  Doren  con- 
cludes in  his  great  study  on  Franklin, 
he  is  "a  harmonious  human  mul- 
titude." Merely  because  he  did 
everything  else  extremely  well  is  not 
justification  for  belittling  his 
achievement  as  a  writer.     Franklin 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


635 


is  never  a  ''long-hair"  literary  man; 
he's  just  a  writer  almost  everybody 
likes  enough  to  read  and  to  recom- 
mend to  their  children.  Under  the 
spell  of  Franklin's  art  this  greatest 
of  all  ''rags  to  riches"  story  isn't 
told— it's  uncovered,  since  it  has 
always  existed,  so  naturally  is  it 
done. 

The  selections  in  our  text  (pages 
98-122)  are  the  most  well-known: 
how  the  runaway  apprentice  comes 
to  Philadelphia,  friendless,  almost 
penniless,  but  ready  to  pay  for  his 
passage  even  though  he  has  rowed 
all  the  way,  and  bestowing  his  great 
puffy  loaves  of  bread  on  those 
whose  need  was  greater  than  his. 

Desiring  to  attain  moral  perfec- 
tion, Franklin  composed  a  catalogue 
of  moral  virtues,  which  to  him 
seemed  necessary  or  desirable.  It  is 
the  American  Enlightenment's  clas- 
sic example  of  man's  belief  in  his 
own  ability  to  improve  himself  and, 
therefore,  his  society  through  self- 
disciphne.  Concerning  this  project 
we  read: 

I  wish'd  to  live  without  committing 
any  fault  at  any  time;  I  would  conquer 
all  that  either  natural  inclination,  custom, 
or  company  might  lead  me  into.  As  I 
knew,  or  thought  I  knew,  what  was  right 
and  wrong,  I  did  not  see  why  I  might 
not  always  do  the  one  and  avoid  the 
other.  But  I  soon  found  I  had  under- 
taken a  task  of  more  difficulty  than  I  had 
imagined.  While  my  care  was  employ'd 
in  guarding  against  one  fault,  I  was  often 
surprised  by  another;  habit  took  the  ad- 
vantage of  inattention;  inclination  was 
sometimes  too  strong  for  reason.  I  con- 
cluded, at  length,  that  the  mere  specula- 
tive conviction  that  it  was  our  interest 
to  be  completely  virtuous,  was  not  suf- 
ficient to  prevent  our  slipping;  and  that 
the  contrary  habits  must  be  broken,  and 
good  ones  acquired  and  established,  be- 
fore we  can  have  any  dependence  on  a 
steady,  uniform  rectitude  of  conduct 
(Text,  page  110). 


These  names  of  these  virtues^ 
with  their  precepts,  are  presented  in 
the  text  on  pp.  110-111. 

The  great  significance  of  his  at- 
tempt to  achieve  moral  perfection 
is  not  that  he  did  not  attain  perfec- 
tion, but  that  he  tried. 

Master  oi  hony 

Jonathan  Swift  died  when  Frank- 
lin was  thirty-nine.  An  age  which 
venerated  reason  and  brilliant  and 
subtle  statement  sharpened  by  sa- 
tire had  been  ready  to  acknowledge 
him  as  master,  and  so  was  Franklin. 
In  his  Gulliver's  Travels,  one  of  the 
fiercest  books  in  literature.  Swift  had 
satirized  man's  excessive  faith  in 
science  and  education,  in  religion,, 
and  in  his  own  perfectibility,  while 
his  ''Modest  Proposal,"  and  attack 
upon  the  British  government  for  its 
grinding  administration  of  Ireland, 
is  justly  the  most  famous  use  of 
irony  in  the  language.  Franklin  fol- 
lowed such  a  model  with  his  usual 
skill. 

Satire  pokes  fun  at  some  human 
foible,  often  with  the  hope  of  ex- 
posing a  weakness  that  it  might  be 
corrected.  A  refinement  of  satire 
is  irony,  which  has  the  same  tone  of 
subtlety  and  understatement  as  sa- 
tire, but  which  says  directly  the  re- 
verse of  what  is  intended.  To  remark 
during  a  disastrous  cloudburst, 
"Lovely  weather  today,  isn't  it?"  or 
to  welcome  to  breakfast  some  un- 
combed, unawakened  female  with, 
"Well,  enter  our  vision  of  delight," 
is  to  use  irony. 

In  such  passages  as  the  following,. 
Franklin  adopted  not  only  Swift's 
ironical  tone  but  for  a  moment,  his 
dismal  view  of  man's  nature  (and 
woman's).  In  a  letter  to  Joseph 
Priestly,  his  fellow-scientist  and  free- 
thinker,   dated    February    8,    1780,. 


634 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


EASY  ORGAN  COLLECTIONS  FOR 
THE  CHURCH  ORGANIST 

AMATEUR   ORGANIST- 
NO.  28  and  NO.  29  ea.   2.25 

ASHFORDS  EASY  VOLUN- 
TARIES    2.25 

CHRISTMAS  VOLUNTARIES  ..    1.00 

EASY   CHURCH   VOLUN- 
TARIES      1.50 

EASY  POSTLUDES  1.50 

EASY  WEDDING  MUSIC  1.00 

FAVORITE  ORGAN  VOLUN- 

TARIES-Vols.    1,  2,  3  ea.    1.50 

FORTY-THREE     ORGAN 

OFFERTORIES     1.50 

GOSPEL   HYMN   VOLUN- 
TARIES—Vols.   1   and  2  ....ea.    1.50 
ONE  PAGE  ORGAN  VOLUN- 
TARIES—Vols.   1,  2,  3,  4....ea.    1.50 

PORTFOLIO  OF  CHRISTMAS 

VOLUNTARIES     1.00 

PRELUDES  FOR  SERVICE  1.50 

PRELUDES   FOR  WORSHIP  ....    1.50 

SIMPLE    ORGAN    VOLUN- 
TARIES      1.50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake   City   11,  Utah 

Please   send   the   music    indicated   above. 
n    On  Approval  n   Charge 

□   Money  Enclosed 


Name  , 

Address 

City  &  State 


llai|iies  Music    | 


145  NORTH  UNIVERSITY.  PROVO*^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Franklin  dreams  of  what  true 
science  might  accomphsh  in  a 
thousand  years:  gravity  might  be 
annulled  to  make  transportation 
easy,  the  tillage  of  nature  might 
then  yield  twice  as  large  a  harvest, 
and  man  might  overcome  disease 
and  old  age.  But  then,  as  he  sur- 
veys man's  moral  state,  the  eternal 
idealist,  injured  by  his  awareness  of 
present  sufferings,  cries  out: 

O  that  moral  Science  were  in  as  fair  a 
way  of  Improvement,  that  Men  would 
cease  to  be  Wolves  to  one  another,  and 
that  human  Beings  would  at  length  learn 
what  they  now  improperly  call  Humanity. 

After  Franklin's  first  tour  of  rural 
England  and  Scotland,  like  Swift, 
he  saw  such  degrading  human  suf- 
fering among  great  masses  of  ten- 
ant farmers  caused  by  high  rents  and 
absentee  landlords  that,  for  a  mo- 
ment, he  doubts  the  values  of  Euro- 
pean civilization: 

Had  I  never  been  in  the  American 
Colonies,  but  was  to  form  my  judgment 
of  Civil  Society  by  what  I  have  lately 
seen,  I  should  never  advise  a  Nation  of 
Savages  to  admit  of  Civilization.  For  I 
assure  you,  that  in  the  Possession  and 
Enjoyment  of  the  various  Comforts  of 
Life,  compared  to  these  People,  every 
Indian  is  a  gentleman. 

Probably  the  most  famous  use  of 
irony  in  American  Literature  is 
Franklin's  ''Rules  by  Which  a  Great 
Empire  May  Be  Reduced  to  a  Small 
One,"  written  in  London,  in  1773, 
when  Franklin  was  beginning  to 
despair  of  England's  ever  dealing 
sympathetically  with  her  colonies. 
What  a  master-strategist  was  Frank- 
lin, to  get  such  a  piece  published  in 
London's  most  influential  magazine, 
to  be  read  by  England's  increasingly 
land-hungry,  colony-hungry  admin- 
istrators.     From    this    acknowledg- 


'"^^^^^mmSaSS^ 


**r-',  ■    ■  ■ «  - 


'*i''i-m_'^'M^ 


::.||„^^'i;|^^    «SS4, 


^*.,«'* 


l"':t^      I 


GET  YOUR  EDUCATION 
THE  Y'S  WAY 


A  GREAT  UNIVERSITY— Brigham  Young  University  is  one 
of  the  great  universities  of  the  world.  Its  students  come 
from  every  state  and  48  foreign  countries;  its  faculty  has 
been  trained  in  a  hundred  universities;  its  modern 
facilities   are    excellent   and    the    campus    is    expanding. 

BUT  THERE  IS  A  'PLUS'  AT  BYU-Although  it  offers  all  the 
advantages  of  a  big  university,  BYU  retains  all  the 
friendliness  and  attention  of  the  small  college.  Also 
religious  training  is  combined  with  the  academic,  phys- 
ical,   and    social    for    balanced    education    the    Y's    way. 

Remember  These  Dates- 
Freshman  Orientation  Sept.  21-24 

Registration  Sept.  25-26 

BRIGHAM  YOUNG  UNIVERSITY 


PROVO-U  T A  H 


Page  635 


I 


636 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


ARE  YOU  AN 
UNPUBLISHED  AUTHOR? 

IF  YOU  HAVE  A  BOOK  LENGTH 
MANUSCRIPT  you  would  like 
to  have  published,  our  editorial 
staff  will  be  glad  to  consider  it 
on  a  co-operative  basis. 

OUR      PROGRAM      HAS 

LAUNCHED  MANY  NEW 

WRITERS. 

Submit   your  work    for   free   editorial 
evaluation    and    further    information. 

We  consider  all   types  of   material: 
Fiction,      Poetry,      Juveniles,      Religious 
Books,  Educational,  and  Scholarly  Work. 

GREENWICH  BOOK 
PUBLISHERS,  INC. 

Attention:    Mr.   Wright 

489  Fifth  Avenue 
New  York  City,  New  York 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
ology  workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
•advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


ment  of  his  audience  to  the  end, 
irony  is  dominant.  In  his  ironical 
relation  between  tiny,  complacent 
England  and  the  colonies,  he  an- 
ticipates Tom  Paine: 

I  address  myself  to  all  ministers  who 
ha^'e  the  management  of  extensive  do- 
minions, which  from  their  very  greatness 
are  become  troublesome  to  govern,  be- 
cause the  multiplicity  of  their  affairs 
leaves  no  time  for  fiddling  (Text,  page 
ii8). 

Almost  a  preview  of  the  specific 
wrongs  cited  in  the  Declaration  of 
Independence,  this  piece  lists,  in 
ironical  tone,  the  actual  abuses  re- 
ceived at  England's  hands:  in  return 
for  the  colonies'  financing  their 
campaigns  against  the  French  and 
the  Indians,  higher  taxes;  quarter- 
ing troops  in  homes;  sending  quar- 
reling, suspicious  administrators  to 
the  colonies,  then  rewarding  them 
out  of  colony  taxes  for  their  usurpa- 
tions; revoking  the  right  of  Habeas 
Corpus  and  passing  bewildering  and 
petty  laws,  etc. 

Wit  and  Humor 

Long  before  Poor  Richard  began 
to  appear,  Franklin  was  loved  for  his 
humor,  often  poking  fun  at  his  own 
weaknesses  and  laughing  with  the 
reader  at  himself.  Franklin  was 
never  pompous  or  self-righteous;  he 
never  took  himself  at  all  seriously, 
and  could  always  relieve  tension 
with  a  joke.  No  wonder  he  had 
such  influence  and  such  hosts  of 
friends.  We  know  that  he  wrote 
an  early  draft  of  the  Declaration  of 
Independence  which  burlesqued 
England's  ingratitude  to  Saxony, 
her  mother-country,  and  contemp- 
orary rumor  had  it  that  Franklin 
alone  was  not  entrusted  to  write  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


637 


Declaration  because  it  would  prob- 
ably end  with  a  joke. 

Franklin  loved  people  enough  to 
write  them  letters.  His  correspond- 
ence was  tremendous,  in  bulk  as  in 
variety  of  interests.  For  example, 
on  August  22,  1772,  he  wrote  at 
least  thirteen  letters  on  such  various 
subjects  as  canals,  antislavery  propa- 
ganda, obtaining  workmen  for  a 
glass  factory,  oath-taking,  post  office 
accounts,  silk  culture,  general  busi- 
ness conditions,  selecting  books  for 
the  library  company,  establishment 
of  a  nailery,  problems  dealing  with 
the  Pennsylvania  hospital  and  in- 
vestments in  England. 

He  told  jokes  and  made  puns  in 
all  his  writings  (save  his  scientific 
works).  He  often  used  humor  to 
relieve  tension.  In  his  plea  for 
unanimous  support  of  the  Constitu- 
tion he  told  of  the  French  lady  who, 
in  justifying  her  own  position  in  a 
quarrel,  said  to  her  sister,  ''But  I 
meet  with  nobody  but  myself  that 
is  always  in  the  right." 

He  wrote  delightful  satires  on 
those  who  took  the  game  of  chess 
too  seriously  (it  was  his  favorite 
pastime ) ,  wrote  parables  on  persecu- 
tion and  brotherly  love  in  the  style 
of  the  King  James  version  of  the 
Bible,  then  laughed  silently  at  his 
friends  when  they  could  not  iden- 
tify the  book  of  the  Bible  in  which 
they  appeared. 

But  best-known  because  best- 
loved  are  his  Bagatelles,  his  light- 
hearted  essays  which  he  prepared 
while  living  in  France  for  the  enjoy- 
ment of  himself  and  his  charming 
lady  friends,  notably  Madame  Bril- 
lon  and  Madame  Helvetious.  It  is 
said  he  was  well  liked  by  the  ladies 
because  he  equally  enjoyed  listening 
to  them. 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest    Low   Priced   Piano   Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Musk  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


•  BEiirTlFlIL 

•  DVRAIILE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  tlie  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printin<^  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you    wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  tiie 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 


Phone  EMpire  4-2581 

33  Richards  St.       Salt  Lake  City  1,  Utah 


^ 


638 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— SEPTEMBER  1959 


HAWAIIAN  TOURS 

Leave  once  a  month.  Prices  start  from 
$275.  Please  inquire  about  these  won- 
derful tours  to  Hawaii.  Next  tour  leaves 
September   12,  1959. 

HAWAII  TOUR 

Latter-day  Saint  group  going  to  Hawaii 
November  7,  1959.  On  all  Hawaii  tours 
avoid  disappointment  and  make  reserva- 
tions early,  at  least  one  month  prior  to 
departure. 

A  MEDITERRANEAN  CRUISE 

Forty-seven  days.  Leaving  October  22nd. 
Rates  begin  at  $795. 

ROSE  BOWL  PARADE 

We  have  a  Rose  Bowl  Parade  Tour  leaving 

in    December.     Inquire    early    and    make 

early   reservations. 

Reservations  made  anywhere  in  the  world, 
chartered    tours    or    individual. 

MARGARET  LUND 
TOURS 

4708  Holladay  Blvd. 

Salt    Lake    City,    Utah 

Phone    CR    7-6851 


While  'The  Ephemera"  is  his 
most  dehghtfiil  bagatelle,  others  al- 
so are  most  rewarding:  ''Dialogue 
Between  Franklin  and  the  Gout/' 
'The  Whistle/'  "The  Elvsian 
Fields/'  and  "The  Flies." 

Such  writing  is  not  among  the 
least  of  his  accomplishments,  for  it 
proves  how  he  refused  to  be  burd- 
ened down  by  the  difficult,  often 
unpopular  issues  of  his  French  mis- 
sion, but  despite  what  life  could 
bring  he  was  ever  the  master  of  that 
most  difficult  art:  genuinely  to  en- 
joy the  living  of  each  day,  and  the 
presence  of  each  friend  who  believed 
likewise. 

In  the  final  analysis  we  can  be 
somewhat  academically  grateful  to 
Franklin  for  his  great  accomplish- 
ments in  our  behalf;  to  be  ungrate- 
ful for  such  is  to  be  less  than  hu- 
man. But  once  the  brilliance  of  his 
mind,  the  tenacity  of  his  will,  and 
the  depth  of  his  wisdom  arc  ac- 
knowledged, it  is  none  of  these  alone 
which  stirs  our  affections  as  we  feel 
them  stirred.  Franklin  is  a  great 
man,  not  so  much  for  what  he  did 
as  for  what  he  was.  Therefore,  we 
know  him  with  our  minds  but  we 
love  him  with  our  hearts. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Why  is  Franklin's  Autobiogrnphv  so 
popular?  What  literary  skills  docs  it 
exhibit? 

2.  Why  do  you  suppose  Franklin  so 
frequently  employs   irony   in   his  writings? 

3.  How  could  anyone  as  busy  as  Frank- 
lin ever  find  time  to  write  so  many  letters 
dealing  with  so  many  subjects? 


Social  Science 

Spiritual  Living  in  the 
Nuclear  Age 
No  lesson  is  planned  for  Decem- 
ber in  this  department,  due  to  the 
holiday  season. 


Reap  rich  rewards  in  teaching 
literature  with  these  especially- 
produced  instructional  materials. 

Available  now,  $3.75  postpaid  from 
Audio-Visual  Center,  Brigham  Young 
University,  Provo,  Utah. 


Contents:  Six  1  1"  x  14"  full-color 
pictures:    Seed  Time  of  the  Republic; 
Monticello,  Thomas  Paine,  Westover, 
Alexander  Hamilton,  and  Quaker 
Interior;  14  smalT portraits  of  authors 
for  mounting  on  previous  year's  map; 
and  a  7"  LP  disc  with  music  and  the 
spoken  word  associated  with  the 
period  studied  in  the  course. 

Announcing 

the 

1959-60 

Literature 

Packet 

A  NEW  NATION  SPEAKS 


ctiire  at  W© 


future 


i 


No  other  school 
offers  you  so  much..* 

•  Unexcelled  Study  Opportunities 

•  An  Outstandingly  Strong  Faculty 

•  Home  State  Environment 

•  A  Friendly  School 

A  well-rounded  study,  social,  ath» 
fetic  program.  You'll  find  all  this... 
Ond  more  at  your  State  University. 

COLLEGES  OF 
INSTRUCTION 

•  Engineering  •  Nursing     •   Fine  Arts 

•  Education  •  Law           •  Business 

•  Medicine  •  Mining       •   Social  Work 

•  Pharmacy  and  other  fields. 

Dates  to  remember: 

September  24— Freshmen  Register 
September  25-26— Other  Students  Register 
September  28— Classwork  Starts 

See  what  the  'U' 
has  to  offer  YOU! 

For  full  information  write: 
Office  of  the  President 


UNIVERSITY 


UTAH 


[jOirthday   (congratulations 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Amelia  Hatch  Jackson 
Ogden,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Lucinda  Alvira  Pace  Redd 
Monticello,   Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Amanda  B.   Murray 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.   Olive  Leslie  Llewelyn 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Dora  Zacher  Arave 
Hooper,  Utah 

Ninety -one 

Mrs.  Susan  J.  Smith  Jarvis 
Phoenix,  Arizona 

Mrs.  Emily  Springer  Coleman 
Midway,   Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Eva  Eulalie  Monroe 
LaGrande,  Oregon 


SALT  LAKE  CITY,   UTAH 


VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 
TRAVEL  SERVICE 

Recognized  .  .  .  For  Experi- 
ence, Integrity,  Service  and 
the  best  in  travel  since   1933. 


HAWAII 

Sail  on  the  lovely  Lurline  Oc- 
tober 14th  or  fly  Pan  Ameri- 
can on  November  20th.  You 
v/ill  enjoy  traveling  v/ith  our 
fine  group. 

Early    Reservations    Recommended. 

For  complete  information  write  or 
phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South   13th   East 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone  DA  8-0303 


Page  640 


Text  and  Reference  Books  for 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  LESSONS 

1959-1960 


Theology 


References 


Literature 


1.   The   Doctrine  and   Covenants 

(a)  Library    Edition 

(b)  Plastic  Edition   (add    12c  postage) 


2.  Triple  Combination 

Book  of  Mormon,  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Pearl  of  Great  Price 
leatherbound  pocket  edition 

3.  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  Commentary 

4.  Documentary  History  of  the  Church— 7-volume  set 

(a)  Volume  1  $3.50  (e)   Volume  V 

(b)  Volume  II  $2.50  (f)   Volume  VI 

(c)  Volume  III  $2.50  (g)   Volume  VII 

(d)  Volume  IV  $3.50 


5.   America's  Literature— by  James  D.  Hart  and 
Clarence  Gohdes 

Postage 


$1.75 

$  .55 


$6.00 


$4.00 
$20.00 

$3.50 
$2.50 
$3.50 


$7.75 

$  .25 


Social   Science 


6.  Gospel  Ideals— Discourses  of 
President  David  O.  McKay 

7.  Gospel  Doctrine— Discourses  of  Joseph  F.  Smith 

8.  Discourses  of  Brigham  Young— Compiled  by 
John  A.  Widtsoe 

9.  Pathways  to  Happiness— by  David  O.  McKay, 
Compiled  by  Llewelyn  R.  McKay 

10.    Home  Memories  of  President  David  O.  McKay- 
Compiled  and  written  by  Llewelyn  R.  McKay 

1  1.   Teachings  of  the  New  Testament— Lowell  L.  Bennion  $3.50 


$4.00 
$3.50 

$3.50 

$3.95 

$3.75 


Deseret  Book  Company 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Gentlemen:  Enclosed 
will  find  (  )  check 
money  order  (  )  I  have  an 
account.  Please  charge  for 
encircled  (numbered)  selec- 
tions: 


you 

(      ) 


iMiiiiiliil 


DeseretESBoflh  to. 

44    Eost    South    Temple  •-   Salt    lake   Citv     Utah 


la    lb  2  3  4a  4b  4c  4d    4e  4f  4g  5  6  7  8  9  10  11 
Name    


Address 


City Zone....  State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2y2%  sales  tax. 


PK-XO-95-3089 


D"I 


Sm^ 


U4 

CilfiOR 


FRESH  .  .  .  FROZEN  ...  OR  CANNED 
MAKES  'EM  "PEACHY  KEEN" 

Pure  U  and  I  Sugar  makes  peaches  more  "peachy"  —  keener 
in  flavor,  texture  and  appearance.  No  matter  how  you  serve 
them  —  canned,  frozen  or  fresh  —  U  and  I  Sugar  makes  'em 
"peachy-keen."  Try  it .  .  .  you'll  see  what  we  mean. 
Get  an  extra  supply  of  pure  U  and  I:  Powdered,  Brown, 
Fine  Granulated  and  Superfine  Dessert.  Available  at  your 
grocers  in  5,  10,  and  25  pound  bags  or  handy  1 -pound 
cartons.  For  all  good  eating  .  .  .  there's  no  better  buy 
than  U  and  I. 


ElMF 


\:4m 


f^ 


'ifc-«fc 


^#8^ 


-„-#" 


•^ 


f 


%. 


i!'>V£ 


L4tr#^ 


-*-»»-g^r2rp--~C:r!:|jw*^ 


E^,*" 


»!««»-*»•'" 


<-■ «"i  »J; 


VOL.  46  NO.  4^-**'««»»^^      Cess! 


OCTOBER  1959 


cJhese  \^ool  ^yicres 

Dorothy  J.  Roheits 

Tonight  I  cannot  sleep;  not  out  of  grief, 
Though  well  I  might;  not  out  of  emptiness, 
For  that  is  no  less  stranger;  nor  for  pain, 
Now  time  has  healed  the  cells  of  loneliness. 

I  do  not  slumber,  sensing  I  might  lose 
The  feel  of  autumn  air,  this  sea-like  tide 
Of  coolness  washing  deeper  than  the  skin, 
This  urgent  current  washing  valley-wide. 

The  wind@w  holds  a  single  planet's  light 
Strung  on  this  silence  lifting  through  the  frame. 
No  need  stirs  my  tranquility  save  this 
Longing  to  give  to  gratitude  a  name. 

Following  darker  midnights  I  have  known, 
I  cannot  pass  in  slumber,  space  so  rare 
As  these  cool  acres  set  with  stars  and  peace 
And  leave  unsung  the  gift  of  autumn  air. 


The  Cover:   Farm  Scene  in  Northern  Cahfornia 
Photograph  by  Ward  Linton 
Free  Lance  Photographers  Guild,  Inc. 

Frontispiece:  Autumn  Along  the  Snake  River,  Wyoming 
Photograph  by  Willard  Luce 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    I  Lear  and  Cjc 


ar 


I  will  be  a  senior  in  high  school  next 
fall,  and  although  I  do  not  go  to  Relief 
Society  just  yet,  I  really  enjoy  the  Maga- 
zine and  read  it  every  month.  "The  Silver 
Leash"  (concluded  in  August  1959)  is  one 
of  the  best  stories  that  I  have  ever  read, 
and  the  poems  are  always  so  wonderful. 
— Janey  Freeman 

Chandler,  Arizona 

Our  family  has  enjoyed  two  years  here 
while  my  husband  has  been  vice-principal 
of  the  Church  College  of  New  Zealand. 
I  ha\'c  had  the  honor  and  privilege  of 
being  Relief  Society  president  in  our  Col- 
lege Ward,  since  it  was  organized  right 
after  the  dedication  of  the  temple.  The 
sisters  are  all  faithful  participants,  mainly 
faculty  wives,  and  we  all  look  forward 
each  week  to  the  wonderful  lessons  which 
are  outlined  in  the  Magazine.  We  all 
enjoyed  the  visit  of  President  Spafford  and 
First  Counselor  Sister  Sharp  while  they 
were  in  New  Zealand. 

— Mrs.  Maxine  Jones 

Temple  View,  New  Zealand 

The  Magazine  has  so  many  worthwhile 
features.  I  have  certainly  enjoyed  Mrs. 
Parson's  serial  ''The  Silver  Leash"  and 
Margery  Stewart's  Poem  ''Coit  Tower" 
(in  the  July  Magazine).  All  the  com- 
ments and  articles  on  the  editorial  page 
are  always  worthwhile  and  inspiring. 
— Norma  A.  Wrathall 

Sunnyvale,  California 

I  have  greatly  enjoyed  reading  the 
Magazine  since  I  was  a  girl  in  my  mother's 
home.  I  am  happy  for  the  inspirational, 
beautiful  lessons  outlined.  The  literature 
in  the  Magazine  equals  the  best  to  be 
found.  The  cover  designs  are  all  beauti- 
ful, but  I  especially  like  the  one  showing 
the  plaque  in  the  Relief  Society  Building 
(November  1958).  I  like  the  prize-win- 
ning story  "Goodbye  and  Good  Luck, 
Mrs.  Kelsey"  by  Norma  Wrathall  in  the 
January  issue  of  the  Magazine,  also  Sylvia 
Probst  Young's  poem  "Parting  on  the 
Prairie."  My  great  desire  is  to  continue  to 
read  the  Magazine  until  my  days  are  fin- 
ished on  earth. 

— Marion  Sagers  Shields 


Roosevelt,  Utah 


The  splendid  story  "Granny  Will  Be 
Waiting"  (by  Betty  Martin,  June  1959) 
is  wonderful.  I  enjoyed  it  \txy  much. 
The  author  must  be  praised  for  such  a 
beautiful,  sweet  story.  I  loved  Dougie 
and  Tcssie,  the  cat.  All  the  production 
of  our  dear  Magazine  is  truly  wonderful 
and  a  rich  blessing  to  all  who  read  it. 
— Helen  McOuarrie 

Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 

The  August  Magazine  just  arrived,  and 
I  am  truly  thrilled  with  it.  Its  beautiful 
cover,  like  the  others  that  have  been  pub- 
lished this  year,  is  the  height  of  artistic 
perfection. 

— Mrs.  Delta  \\'illiams 

Nucla,  Colorado 

I  was  limited  in  the  books  and  maga- 
zines I  could  take  with  me  to  Europe. 
The  ReUei  Society  Magazine,  howe\  cr,  is 
with  me  constantly,  a  precious  treasure 
from  home.  I  have  just  re-read  "Now 
Let  Us  Rejoice,"  the  editorial  in  the 
March  1959  issue  of  the  Magazine,  and  I, 
too,  rejoice!  I  love  London  and  the  Eng- 
lish people.  Each  day  has  been  filled  with 
joy.  Stratford-on-Avon,  Windsor  Castle, 
Parliament  Square  —  the  glorious  London 
temple,  and  so  many  historic  and  literary 
names  are  becoming  vividly  real  to  me. 
— Anna  B.  Hart 

Member,  General  Board 
of  Relief  Society 
London,  England 

Refreshed  and  uplifted  from  the  fourth 
reading  of  Margery  S.  Stewart's  poem 
"Coit  Tower,"  in  the  July  issue  of  the 
Magazine,  around  me  I  feel  the  imper- 
ceptible air  and  the  extensive  blues;  beside 
me  my  precious  family,  recalled  to  a 
similar  place.  Is  it  not  good  that  someone 
so  loves  God  and  people  and  words  that 
she  lifts  pen  to  prove  it?  The  new  color 
covers  for  the  Magazine  are  a  thrill  and 
a  delight. 

— Dorothv   J.   Roberts 

Salt  Lake  Cit}-,  Utah 

I  enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine 
ver\'  much,  the  literature  and  theology 
lessons  especially. 

— Da\  id  Sail 

Chelmsford,  Massachusetts 


Page  642 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The   Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 

Belle  S.   Spafford President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  .._.--  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elhott  Christine  H.  Robinson  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Alton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleine  M.  Young  V/mniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          _>_---------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          ----------  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           --...-----  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  OCTOBER   1959  NO.   10 


Con 


tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

".  .  .  Seek  Learning  Even  by  Study  and  Also  by  Faith"  Roy  W.  Doxey  644 

The  Northern  California  Mission   Preston   R.    Nibley  650 

Fair  or  False  Faces  660 

FICTION 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  1  Hazel  K.  Todd  652 

"A"  Is  for  Apron  —  Part  III   (Conclusion)   Ilene  H.  Kingsbury  672 

Quilts  and  Molhers-in-Law  Mabel  Law  Atkinson  674 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From  Near  and  Far  642 

Sixty  Years  Ago 656 

Woman's  Sphere  Ramona  W.  Cannon  657 

Editorial:   Establishing  Family  Patterns   Marianne   C.    Sharp  658 

Notes  From  the  Field:  Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  677 

Birthday   Congratulations    711 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Recipes  From  the  Northern  California  Mission  Hazel  S.  Love  662 

Making  Christmas  Ornaments  Can  Be  Fun  Hannah   Nowell  665 

Margaret  Pitts  Finds  Self-Expression  in  Crochet  Work   671 

The  Watch Olive  Peabody  708 

LESSONS  FOR  JANUARY 

Theology  —  Spiritual  Creations  Roy  W.   Doxey  684 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages    "Therefore    He   That   Lacketh   Wisdom.    .    .    ." 

- Christine     H.     Robinson  690 

Work  Meeting  —  Household  Hazards  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  692 

Literature  —  Two  Early  American  Quakers:   Penn  and  Woolman  Briant  S.   Jacobs  694 

Social  Science  —  The  Role  of  Emotional  Maturity  in  Spiritual  Living  Blaine  M.   Porter  701 

POETRY 

These  Cool  Acres  —  Frontispiece  Dorothy  J.  Roberts  641 

Yet  Beauty  Comes  Iris   W.    Schow  649 

Call  Me  a  Squirrel  If  You  Like  Gwen  Marler  Barney  655 

Distraction   Winona    F.    Thomas  661 

All  Is  Well  ._. Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  661 

Baja   California   Ethel    Jacobson  670 

Last  Borri Ora   Pate   Stewart  670 

Auturnn  Leaves     Katherine   B.    Bowles  671 

They  Shall  Find  Peace  LesUe  Savage  Clark  683 

Open  the  Door  of  Your  Heart Grace   Ingles  Frost  691 

Sounds  He   Missed   Lula   Walker  708 

Autumn   Wind    Eva    Willes    Wangsgaard  710 

Bereft  of  Song Maude  O.   Cook  711 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  643 


.  .  .  Seek  Learning  Even  by  Study 
and  Also  by  Faith" 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 
Assistant  Professor  of  Religion,  Brigham  Young  University 

[Address  Delivered  at  the  Theology  Departmental  Meeting,  Relief  Society  General 

Conference,  October  9,  1958] 


ELDER  B.  H.  Roberts  once 
related  in  a  general  confer- 
ence of  the  Church  an 
experience  he  had  with  an  intelligent 
investigator  who  was  provided  by 
ministers  with  literature  containing 
arguments  against  the  origin  of  The 
Book  of  Mormon  to  persuade  the 
investigator  to  give  up  her  reading 
of  that  book.  When  these  ministers 
returned  to  her  home  she  said: 

''I  am  somewhat  confused  in  relation  to 
this  Book  of  Mormon.  The  Mormon 
elders  tell  one  story  of  its  origin,  and  you 
tell  another  .  .  .  but,"  she  said,  ''here  is 
another  book  that  the  Mormon  elders 
have  presented  to  me,  and  which  I  have 
read.  They  call  it  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants. It  purports  to  contain  a  number 
of  revelations  to  Joseph  Smith  which  he 
is  said  to  have  received.  It  is  nearly  equal 
in  volume  to  the  Book  of  Mormon,  and 
there  is  no  question  at  all  in  relation  to 
the  authorship  of  this  book.  None  of 
you  question  that  Joseph  Smith  wrote  it. 
He  is  the  author  of  it,  and  claims  every- 
thing in  it  to  be  inspired  of  God;  and  I 
wish  to  state  to  you,"  said  she,  "that  this 
book, — the  revelations  that  are  in  it — 
contains  as  much  evidence,  and  even  more 
evidence,  that  the  man  who  produced  it 
was  inspired  of  God  than  does  the  Book 
of  Mormon  that  it  was  written  by  inspira- 
tion. Now  what  have  you  to  say  to 
that,  and  how  will  you  explain  away  that?" 
Of  course,  they  had  no  explanation.  .  .  . 
Brother  Roberts  continued,  "I  wish  to 
express  a  belief  that  there  is  evidence  of 
inspiration  in  it  equal  to  that  of  the 
Book  of  Mormon"  (Conference  Reports, 
April  1929,  page  119). 

Only    recently    in    a    testimony 

Page  644 


meeting,  a  returned  missionary  re- 
ported that  after  a  learned  person 
had  investigated  the  gospel  through 
the  usual  means  employed  by  our 
missionaries^  and  after  he  had  read 
The  Book  of  Mormon,  he  was  ap- 
parently still  unconverted.  When 
he  was  given  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants and  had  studied  it,  he  applied 
for  baptism.  The  two  books  of 
scripture  —  The  Book  of  Mormon 
and  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
—  are  witnesses  to  the  restoration 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ. 

The  Lord  has  said  that  we  are  to 
seek  out  of  the  ''best  books  words 
of  wisdom,"  to  ''seek  learning,  even 
by  study  and  also  by  faith''  (D  &  C 
88:118). 

In  November  1831,  special  con- 
ferences were  held  in  Hiram,  Ohio, 
about  which  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  recorded  that  the  revelations 
in  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
were  "the  foundation  of  the  Church 
in  these  last  days,  and  a  benefit  to 
the  world  .  .  .  therefore  the  con- 
ference voted  that  they  prize  the 
revelations  to  be  worth  to  the 
Church  the  riches  of  the  w4iole 
earth,  speaking  temporally"  (D.H.C. 
1.235). 

One  of  the  most  important  things 
about  the  revelations  in  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  is  the  fact  that 
the  Lord  has  spoken  to  the  people 
of  this  generation  through  the 
Prophet    Joseph    Smith     (D  &   C 


".  .  .  SEEK  LEARNING  EVEN  BY  STUDY ' 


645 


5:10).  The  revelations  through 
this  great  Prophet  were  not  spoken 
in  some  remote  period  of  the  world, 
and  handed  down  to  us  by  the  tra- 
ditions of  our  fathers,  but  they  were 
spoken  to  his  mouthpiece  in  our 
generation.  As  President  Joseph  F. 
Smith  said: 

They  are,  therefore,  words  of  truth,  and 
of  eternal  hfe,  words  upon  which  we  may 
rely  with  the  utmost  confidence,  without 
doubt  or  misgiving,  or  fear  of  yielding  to 
the  caprice  of  vain  philosophy,  for  they 
are  not  the  words  of  man,  but  of  God 
{Journal  of  Discourses,  19:259). 

TT  seems  to  me  that  one  of  the 
greatest  needs  for  us  in  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints  is  to  teach  our  youth  of 
the  divinity  of  the  work  which  was 
inaugurated  by  Joseph  Smith  under 
the  hand  of  God.  We  of  an  older 
generation  have  the  definite  respon- 
sibility to  make  this  message  known 
to  our  families,  and  to  also  realize 
that  what  we  accomplish  will,  in  a 
large  measure,  be  determined  by 
whether  or  not  we  have  a  strong 
testimony  of  the  gospel.  Admitted- 
ly, we  are  commanded  to  teach  our 
children  from  the  beginning  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  and  to  de- 
velop in  them  the  love  of  truth.  If, 
however,  we  are  to  attempt  to  do 
this  without  the  benefit  of  the  great 
evidences  which  the  Lord  has  pro- 
vided for  us  in  these  times,  we  shall 
have  lost  our  greatest  opportunity  to 
give  to  ourselves  and  our  children 
the  real  motivation  for  living  the 
gospel.  In  other  words,  as  I  see  it, 
we  cannot,  as  Latter-day  Saints,  rely 
upon  teaching  the  moral  concepts 
of  the  gospel  without  taking  full 
advantage  of  what  the  Lord  has 
made  available  in  his  books  of  scrip- 


ture to  first,  Jearn  the  true  way  of 
life;  second,  to  understand  that  the 
revelations  bear  witness  of  them- 
selves; and  third,  to  receive  a 
witness  by  the  Spirit,  that  the  revela- 
tons  are  true.  These  are  the  oppor- 
tunities available  to  all  Latter-day 
Saints.  I  consider  it  a  great  privilege 
and  blessing  to  participate  with  you 
in  these  purposes  in  a  study  of  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  By  study 
I  mean  that  we  should  ''study  by 
faith"  the  revelations  themselves,  in 
addition  to  the  lessons  in  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine. 

The  revelations  of  the  Lord  in 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants  set 
forth  in  plainness  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ.  This  book  of  scrip- 
ture holds  a  unique  position  in 
giving  further  emphasis  to,  and  ex- 
tending our  knowledge  of  certain 
subjects,  as  well  as  providing  addi- 
tional subject  matter  on  the  gospel 
than  is  found  in  the  other  standard 
works  of  the  Church. 

These  revelations  give  us  knowl- 
edge that,  if  understood  and  made  a 
part  of  our  living,  will  assist  us  in 
our  faith.  Important  to  our  under- 
standing is  the  true  knowledge  of 
the  members  of  the  Godhead.  We 
are  informed  in  a  simple,  direct 
statement  of  this  doctrine  from 
Section  130,  verses  22  and  23,  that 
the  Father  and  the  Son  have  bodies 
of  flesh  and  bones  as  tangible  as 
man's;  but  the  Holy  Ghost  has  not 
a  body  of  flesh  and  bones,  but  is  a 
personage  of  spirit.  In  view  of  this 
truth,  should  there  be  confusion  in 
the  mind  of  the  Latter-day  Saint  re- 
garding a  proper  unders4:anding  of 
the  Godhead? 

Concerning  the  Savior  Jesus 
Christ,  we  have  the  testimony  of  the 
Lord   himself   in    the   Ninety-third 


646 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Section,  wherein  he  bears  witness  to 
the  remarkable  testimony  of  the 
apostle  John:  Jesus  Christ  lived  as 
a  Spirit  before  he  came  into  this 
life  —  "He  was  in  the  beginning 
with  the  Father";  that  he  is  the  cre- 
ator of  \^orlds;  he  is  the  Savior,  'a 
messenger  of  salvation";  the  life  and 
light  of  men;  and  bv  his  being  the 
Son  of  God  in  the  Spirit  and  also 
in  the  flesh,  he  thus  fulfilled  his 
great  role  as  the  Redeemer.  He  re- 
ceived a  fulness  of  the  "glory  of  the 
Father"  and  aJ]  power  was  received 
by  him.  By  understanding  these 
wonderful  truths  concerning  Jesus 
and  accepting  them  literally  in  faith, 
we  then,  as  the  revelation  points 
out:  "mav  understand  and  know 
how  to  worship,  and  know  what  you 
[we]  worship,  that  you  |we]  may 
come  unto  the  Father  in  my  [Jesus'] 
name,  and  in  due  time  receive  of 
his  fulness"  (D  &  C  93:19). 

ANOTHER  segment  of  knowl- 
edge which  is  so  necessary  to 
understand  is  a  true  conception  of 
man  and  his  destiny.  From  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  we  are  giv- 
en to  realize  that  every  person  is  a 
literal  child  of  God,  and  as  such 
lived  before  he  was  born  in  mortal- 
ity (D  &  C  93:29.)  Since  he  is  of 
divine  birth,  man  mav,  through  his 
obedience  to  the  plan  of  salvation, 
reach  a  divine  destiny  (D  &  C 
76:58-60;  132:20,  21).  These  im- 
portant truths  point  up  the  purpose 
of  earth  life.  It  is  a  place  where  the 
spirit  child  of  God  is  given  oppor- 
tunitv  to  "work  out  his  salvation," 
a  process  of  proving  himself.  A  con- 
nection is  made  between  the  spirit 
and  bodv  in  earth  life,  which, 
through  the  resurrection,  may  give 
a  fulness  of  joy  or  exaltation  (D  &  C 

93-33.  34)- 


As  we  continue  our  thinking  along 
these  lines,  we  could  in  no  wise 
neglect  the  great  revelation  known 
as  'The  Vision,"  Section  76.  With- 
out doubt,  this  revelation  provides 
for  man  his  greatest  ''look"  into  the 
future  as  a  resurrected  being.  But 
this  particular  revelation  is  not  alone 
in  providing  essential  knowledge  to 
man.  There  are  many  others,  such 
as  Sections  88,  93,  130,  131,  and  132. 
By  these  revelations,  w^e  have  come 
to  know  that  for  every  soul  there 
is  a  just  reward  awaiting  the  eternal 
child  of  God.  Levels  of  opportunity, 
beginning  in  pre-existence,  continu- 
ing in  earth  life,  then  the  spirit 
world,  until  eventually  the  resur- 
rected being  is  either  crowned  with 
the  glory  of  the  Eternal  Father,  and 
as  a  joint  heir  with  Christ  in  the 
mansions  of  exaltation,  or,  on  the 
other  hand,  to  receive,  commensu- 
rate with  his  obedience  to  eternal 
law,  a  place  of  honor  where  there 
may  be  further  development. 

''He  saves  all"  says  a  revelation, 
except  the  relatively  very  few  who 
become  "laws  unto  themselves." 
When  this  theological  fact  is  con- 
trasted with  the  narrow  and  intoler- 
ant creeds  of  men  in  the  days  of 
Joseph  Smith  and  of  our  own  times, 
we  can  better  appreciate  the  great- 
ness of  God's  plan.  Our  Father  in 
heaven  is  solicitous  for  all  of  his 
children  and  has  provided  the  means 
whereby  they  may  receive,  if  not  all, 
a  measure  of  his  glory.  But,  in 
order  to  do  so,  they  must  place 
themselves  in  accord  with  divine 
laws  either  in  mortality  or  in  the 
spirit  world.  The  truths  of  the  gos- 
pel, as  made  known  to  Joseph 
Smith,  far  transcend  anything  which 
man  has  uncovered  in  his  attempt 
to  understand  himself  and  his  re- 
lationship   to   Deity.     Further   an- 


SEEK  LEARNING  EVEN  BY  STUDY. 


647 


alysis  of  some  of  these  important 
truths  is  not  possible  at  this  time, 
but  lessons  yet  to  be  developed  in 
our  course  of  study  will  bring  them 
to  our  attention. 

The  element  of  foretelling  or 
prophecy  is  apparent  throughout  the 
modern  revelations.  There  are  lit- 
erally hundreds  of  ''prophecies  and 
promises''  given  in  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants.  Of  these  the  Lord 
has  assured  his  saints  that: 

What  I  the  Lord  ha\e  spoken,  I  have 
spoken,  and  I  excuse  not  myself;  and 
though  the  heavens  and  the  earth  pass 
away,  my  word  shall  not  pass  away,  but 
shall  all  be  fulfilled,  whether  by  mine  own 
voice  or  by  the  \'oice  of  my  servants,  it 
is  the  same  (D  &  C  1:38). 

lyf  ANY  of  these  promises  may  test 
our  faith,  but  the  great  bless- 
ings of  the  gospel  come  to  him  who 
learns  ''by  study  and  also  by  faith/' 
To  the  Lord's  "elect,"  who  are 
such  because  of  their  answering  the 
call  of  his  servants,  there  has  come 
guidance  in  how  to  live  in  fulfilling 
the  purpose  of  one's  creation.  Such 
practical  information  as  contained 
in  the  Word  of  Wisdom  is  an  ex- 
ample. Although  I  am  not  one  who 
believes  that  the  revelations  have  to 
be  verified  by  some  external  evi- 
dence, we  Latter-day  Saints  have 
learned  that,  given  sufficient  time, 
our  books  of  scripture,  where  pos- 
sible, receive  confirmation  by  man's 
research.  An  example  of  this  kind 
has  come  pointedly  to  our  attention 
in  the  past  few  years  concerning  the 
already  known  harmful  effects  of 
tobacco  smoking.  But,  how  mean- 
ingful and  important  it  is  to  know 
that  evidence  is  continuing  to  in- 
crease in  support  of  the  fact  that 
lung  cancer  and  cigarette  smoking 
are    definitely  associated.     This    is 


but  one  evidence  of  the  fulfillment 
of  a  prophecy,  and  also  the  promise 
of  health  and  other  blessings  by 
observing  the  commandments  of 
the  Lord. 

An  insight  into  present  world  con- 
ditions and  the  immediate  future  is 
provided  in  the  modern  revelations. 
Every  Latter-day  Saint  knows  that 
we  are  living  in  a  world  which  is 
beset  with  tremendous  problems, 
especially  that  of  the  involvement 
of  the  world  in  war.  The  Lord  has 
spoken  and  declared  that  peace 
would  be  taken  from  the  earth  in 
this  dispensation.  The  history  of 
the  past  several  decades  certainly 
should  bring  to  our  attention  that 
we  are  in  such  a  period.  In  fact, 
the  Lord's  Preface  to  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  declares  that  Joseph 
Smith  was  divinclv  commissioned, 
in  part,  to  warn  the  world  of  im- 
pe:~ding  judgments. 

Wherefore,  I  the  Lord,  knowing  the 
calamity  which  should  come  upon  the  in- 
habitants oi  the  earth,  called  upon  my 
servant  Joseph  Smith,  Jun.,  and  spake  unto 
him  from  heaven,  and  gave  him  com- 
mandments .  .  .  that  it  might  be  fulfilled, 
which  was  written  by  the  prophets  .  .  . 
that  faith  also  might  increase  in  the  earth; 
that  mine  exerlasting  covenant  might  be 
established  (D  &  C  1:17,  18,  21,  22). 

This  same  wonderful  revelation 
makes  known  that  one  of  the  prin- 
cipal purposes  of  the  revelations  is 
that  they  might  be  a  "voice  of  warn- 
ing" to  the  inhabitants  of  the  world. 
We  may  thus  see  that  the  Lord's 
word  is  to  go  to  all  the  people  of 
the  earth  in  addition  to  those  who 
have  accepted  him. 

The  same  assurance  is  given  in 
this  great  book  of  scripture,  as  in 
others,  that  the  testimony  of  the 
Lloly  Ghost  is  available  to  all  who 
will  seek  for  that  divine  witness.  The 


648 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


reality  of  the  life  beyond  this  earth 
life  is  a  part  of  the  message  of  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  Within 
its  pages  one  will  find  records  of 
the  visitation  of  heavenly  beings  in 
our  generation,  and  thus  it  becomes 
a  witness  of  the  reality  of  the  resur- 
rection. The  testimony  of  Sidney 
Rigdon  and  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  stands  out  prominently,  as 
given  in  these  words: 

.  .  .  the  Lord  touched  the  eyes  of  our 
understandings  and  they  were  opened,  and 
the  glory  of  the  Lord  shone  round  about. 
And  we  beheld  the  glory  of  the  Son,  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  and  received 
of  his  fulness;  And  saw  the  holy  angels, 
and  them  who  are  sanctified  before  his 
throne,  worshipping  God,  and  the  Lamb, 
who  worship  him  forever  and  ever.  And 
now,  after  the  many  testimonies  which 
have  been  given  of  him,  this  is  the  testi- 
mony, last  of  all,  which  we  give  of  him: 
That  he  lives!  For  we  saw  him  even  on 
the  right  hand  of  God;  and  we  heard  the 
voice  bearing  record  that  he  is  the  Only 
Begotten  of  the  Father  (D  &  C  76:19-24). 

The  witness  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
even  transcends  sight-knowledge; 
for,  the  witness,  the  Holy  Ghost, 
may  continue  as  a  day-by-day  experi- 
ence throughout  one's  life.  One  of 
the  objectives  in  this  course  on  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  is  to 
''study  ...  by  faith,"  believing  these 
revelations  as  the  word  of  the  Lord 
for  us  of  this  generation.  As  I  wrote 
on  another  occasion:  ''As  one  so 
studies  and  becomes  better  acquaint- 
ed with  the  revelations  in  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants,  his  gratitude 
and  love  for  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  deepen.  .  .  ."  One  realizes 
that  through  this  divinely  appoint- 
ed seer  the  full  rich  stores  of  heaven 
have  been  opened  that  men  may  be 
guided  back  to  their  heavenly  home. 
One  learns  to  appreciate  more  fully 


that  it  is  through  Joseph  Smith  that 
this  generation  has  received  the  word 
of  the  Lord.  He  becomes  more 
firmly  convinced  that: 

Joseph  Smith,  the  Prophet  and  Seer  of 
the  Lord,  has  done  more,  save  Jesus  only, 
for  the  salvation  of  men  in  this  world, 
than  any  other  man  that  ever  lived  in  it 
(D&Ci35:3). 

There  is  also  full  agreement  with 
what  Joseph  Smith  and  the  mem- 
bers of  the  conference  convened 
in  November  1831,  believed  when 
they  said  the  revelations  in  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  were  "the 
foundation  of  the  Church  in  these 
last  days"  {D.H.C.  L235).  Wilford 
Woodruff,  fourth  President  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter- 
day  Saints,  said  that  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants  is  "our  testament, 
which  contains  the  most  glorious, 
Godlike,  solemn,  and  eternal  truths 
ever  recorded  within  the  lids  of  a 
book."  Among  the  great  number 
of  eternal  truths  which  should  be 
remembered  these  two  are  worthy 
of  particular  attention: 

But  learn  that  he  who  doeth  the  works 
of  righteousness  shall  receive  his  reward, 
even  peace  in  this  world,  and  eternal  life 
in  the  world  to  come  (D  &  C  59:23). 

...  if  your  eye  be  single  to  my  glory, 
your  whole  bodies  shall  be  filled  with 
light,  and  there  shall  be  no  darkness  in 
you;  and  that  body  which  is  filled  with 
light  comprehendeth  all  things  (D  &  C 
88:67). 

The  Lord  has  given  these  prom- 
ises, the  fulfillment  of  which  is  cer- 
tain, if  we  study  by  faith  and  incor- 
porate into  our  lives  his  teachings  as 
revealed  in  this  the  greatest  of  all 
dispensations  of  the  gospel.  This  is 
my  testimony  to  you  in  the  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.    Amen. 


Leland  VanWagenen 

AUTUMN  IN  THE  WASATCH  MOUNTAINS,  UTAH 


LJet   {jOeautii  (^otnes 


Ins  W.  Schow 


We  move,  compliant  to  the  strident  voice 
Of  time,  who  neither  looks  nor  turns  his  head. 
While  many  words  and  many  melodies 
Are  lost  when  duty  points.    Our  daily  bread 

Is  dearly  bought  with  precious  joys  cut  short. 
The  fragrant  breath  of  roses  must  be  brief 
In  mingling  with  our  own.  Doors  close  on  stars. 
The  lily  yields  our  senses  to  our  grief. 

Yet  at  the  close  of  life  we  shall  recall 

How  summer's  trying  days  were  edged  with  flowers. 

And  smile,  remembering  the  tender  words 

With  which  we  cheered  each  other's  winter  hours. 


Page  649 


cJhe    I  to  it  hern   (^alifoniia    liiission 

Preston  R.  Nibley 
Assistant  Church  Historian 

npHE  Northern  California  Mission  was  formed^  under  the  direction  of 

the  First  Presidency,  in  January  1942,  when  the  Cahfornia  Mission 
was  divided.  'The  dividing  line  was  set  between  Visalia,  in  the  Fresno 
District,  and  Porterville,  in  the  Bakersfield  District,  and  between  King 
City,  in  the  Monterey  Bay  District,  and  Paso  Robles  in  the  Santa  Barbara 
District."  The  State  of  Nevada  was  made  a  part  of  the  Northern  Cali- 
fornia Mission,  and  later  on  the  Klamath  Falls  District  in  Southern  Oregon 
was  added. 

German  E.  Ellsworth,  who  had  previously  presided  over  the  Northern 
States  Mission,  was  called  from  his  home  in  Mesa,  Arizona,  to  preside  over 
the  new  mission.  Early  in  February,  a  mission  home,  at  5  Buena  Vista 
Terrace,  San  Francisco,  was  purchased,  and  headquarters  was  established. 

In  May  1947,  President  David  O.  McKay,  accompanied  by  Mrs. 
McKay,  traveled  to  Klamath  Falls,  Oregon,  in  the  Northern  California 
Mission,  and  dedicated  a  new  and  beautiful  chapel.  The  writer  of  this 
article,  and  Mrs.  Nibley,  had  the  privilege  of  accompanying  President  and 
Mrs.  McKay  on  this  journey. 

President  Ellsworth  served  as  president  of  the  mission  until  June  1949, 
when  he  was  succeeded  by  Thomas  W.  Gardner  of  Salt  Lake  City.  Presi- 
dent Gardner  served  until  June  1956,  when  he  was  succeeded  by  J.  Leon- 
ard Love. 


Courtesy  El  Dorado  County  Chamber  of  Commerce 
Submitted  by  Hazel  S.  Love 


GOLD  DISCOVERY  SITE,  COLOMA,  CALIFORNIA 


Page  650 


THE  NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION 


651 


Redwood  Empire  Association  News  Bureau 
Submitted  by  Hazel  S.  Love 


THE  GOLDEN  GATE  BRIDGE,  CALIFORNIA 


In  summing  up  his  labors,  and  the  labors  of  the  missionaries  and 
saints,  during  the  time  of  his  presidency,  President  Gardner  said:  "We 
have  participated  in  the  construction  of  twenty-two  chapels  and  we  have 
witnessed  the  baptism  of  approximately  3,859  converts." 

In  May  1957,  President  Stephen  L  Richards,  of  the  First  Presidency, 
visited  the  Northern  California  Mission  and  at  Berkeley  held  meetings 
with  missionaries  for  two  days. 

Baptisms  in  the  Northern  California  Mission  have  greatly  increased 
during  recent  years.  President  Love  reported  1,659  baptisms  for  the  entire 
year  of  1958,  and  for  the  first  six  months  of  1959,  converts  baptized  were 
862,  which  led  the  missions  of  the  Church. 

In  July  1959,  President  Love  received  word  that  he  would  be  released 
in  the  near  future,  and  that  he  would  be  succeded  by  Warren  E.  Pugh  of 
Salt  Lake  City. 

Twenty-three  Relief  Society  organizations,  with  642  members,  were 
reported  in  December  1958.  Hazel  S.  Love  is  the  recently  released  presi- 
dent of  the  Northern  California  Mission  Relief  Society.  Leta  Curtis  Pugh 
is  the  new  president. 

Note:  the  cover  for  this  Magazine  "Farm  Scene  in  Northern  California,"  is  repre- 
sentative of  the  lovely  countryside  of  this  region.  Sec  also  "Recipes  From  the  Northern 
California  Mission"  by  Hazel  S.  Love,  page  662. 


The  New  Day 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Chapter  i 


FOR  quite  some  time  now 
Lynn  had  sat  there  by  the 
train  window,  her  eyes  on  her 
hands  resting  idly  in  her  lap.  The 
sunlight  streaming  through,  togeth- 
er with  the  vibration  of  the  stream- 
liner, as  it  fled  over  the  countryside, 
brought  vividly,  now  and  then, 
sudden  glints  of  light  from  the 
diamond  on  her  finger.  She  had 
been  watching  it  half  consciously, 
wrapped  in  a  lovely  warmth  for 
David  whom  she  had  left  yesterday 
in  Chicago. 

Now  she  gazed  curiously  out  the 
window  at  the  once  familiar  land- 
scape. Nine  years  was  a  long  time. 
And  yet  how  well  she  remembered 
the  long  line  of  poplars.  More  real 
now  than  the  lost  love  it  signified, 
it  stretched  away  to  the  high  school 
building  at  the  top  of  the  hill,  still 
too  far  away  to  be  anything  but  a 
vague  red  dot.  The  spring  breeze 
moved  the  leaves  on  the  trees  out- 
side. 

It  had  been  just  such  a  day  as 
this  another  time  long  ago.  Warm 
sunshine,  and  gentle  wind,  children 
scattering  papers  and  books,  and 
sing-songing: 

No  more  pencils,  no  more  books. 
No  more  teachers'  angry  looks.  .  .  . 

And  high  school  students  pairing 
off  on  the  grass.  Suddenly  it  was 
only  yesterday  she  was  sitting  be- 
side Johnny  under  the  lilacs,  on  the 
grass  by  the  tennis  court.  He  was 
writing  in  her  year  book.  As  she 
peeked  over  his  shoulder  she  gave  a 

Page  652 


gay  little  laugh  at  the  string  of  tiny 
hearts  drawn  on  the  side  of  the 
page,  each  with  a  cupid's  dart  pierc- 
ing its  center.  The  page  was  filled 
with  writing,  and  he  was  just  begin- 
ning the  next  leaf. 

''But,  Johnny,''  she  laughed,  ''there 
won't  be  any  place  left  for  anyone 
else.  You're  filling  the  whole  book! 
Besides,  you  must  save  something  to 
write  in  MayRee's  book." 

"So  what?"  he  said,  ignoring  the 
suggestion  about  MayRee,  and  mak- 
ing a  lacy  valentine  sort  of  thing  at 
the  side  of  the  page.  (Johnny 
always  doodled  on  the  margins  of 
her  books.)  "No  one  else  matters 
anyway.  The  truth  is,  Lindy,  no 
one  else  should  be  allowed  to  write 
in  your  year  book.  I'm  just  to  the 
Valentine  dance.  There  is  still  the 
prom,  the  senior  hop,  and.  .  .  ." 

"Wasn't  this  your  stop.  Miss?" 

Lynn  looked  up  with  a  start.  The 
train  had  stopped.  And  the  older 
gentleman  who  sat  beside  her  was 
looking  at  her  with  a  peculiar  sort 
of  smile.  Earlier  in  the  day  she  had 
talked  a  little  with  him  and  told  him 
about  her  home  town  she  was  com- 
ing to  visit  after  nine  years  of  ab- 
sence. 

"Oh-h,"  she  stammered.  "I  guess 
I  was  dreaming." 

And  then,  in  a  minute  she  was 
standing  beside  her  luggage,  ignor- 
ing the  taxi  waiting  before  her.  She 
was  looking  up  the  block  at  the  old 
familiar  sign,  "Jensen's  Drug  Store." 

"Taxi,  miss?" 

She  turned  then,  to  the  cab,  a 


THE  NEW  DAY 


653 


sudden   impulsive   decision   formed 
in  her  mind. 

''Just  to  the  drug  store  up  at  the 
corner/'  she  said. 

TT  was  hke  some  old  dream,  walk- 

ing  through  the  open  door.  And 
then  she  was  sitting  in  the  booth 
where  she  and  Johnny  had  sat  over 
their  sodas  even  when  they  were 
sixth  graders.  She  rubbed  her  hand 
fondly  over  the  table  surface  almost 
as  she  would  have  done  over  a 
beloved  keepsake.  Her  eyes  went 
to  the  edge  of  the  seat  where  she 
sat.  She  gave  a  sharp  little  gasp. 
Yes,  they  were  there,  hers  and 
Johnny's  initials,  where  they  had  so 
boldly  carved  them.  And  Mr.  Jen- 
sen had  scolded  them  roundly.  Good 
old  Mr.  Jensen!  He  had  scolded 
them,  but  he  had  never  sanded  away 
those  initials! 

'Xindy  Marlow!  Or  is  it  a  ghost!'' 
Mr.  Jensen  was  rubbing  his  hand 
excitedly  over  his  chin  exactly  as  he 
used  to  do  when  something  dis- 
turbed him.  Lynn  recalled  how  she 
and  Johnnv  once  had  spilled  their 
sodas  over  the  floor  and  broken  the 
dishes  when  they  had  been  scuffling 
over  a  pink  straw.  It  all  came  back 
so  vividly,  how  he  had  stood  there 
rubbing  his  chin,  while  they  shame- 
facedly cleaned  up  the  mess. 

''All  you  need,"  he  said,  "is 
Johnny  sitting  there  beside  you,  and 
I  would  know  I  had  been  dreaming 
all  these  vears." 

For  a  brief  moment  Lynn's  eyes 
fell  to  the  carved  initials.  "No,  you 
haven't  been  dreaming,  Mr.  Jensen," 
she  said. 

His  eyes  were  on  her  diamond. 
She  felt  embarrassed  and  slipped 
her  hand  into  her  lap.  He  sat  down 
opposite  her  table. 

As    she    looked    into    his    dear, 


familiar  face,  a  flood  of  questions 
rushed  to  the  tip  of  her  tongue.  "Is 
it  like  it  used  to  be?"  she  asked 
eagerly.  "Do  the  students  still  come 
for  sodas  after  school?  The  Martin 
twins,  are  they  still  freckled  as  turkey 
eggs?  Or  have  they  all  grown  up 
and  gone  away?  Do  the  new  ones 
sit  on  the  stools  and  sing,  'A  root 
beer  float  like  a  tippy  boat,'  and 
'Pink  ice  cream  that  makes  me 
scream'?" 

She  was  laughing  gaily. 

He  looked  at  her  so  closely,  she 
suddenly  stopped.  "Now,  Mr.  Jen- 
sen, don't  tell  me  you  didn't  like 
our  songs?" 

His  eyes  were  twinkling  merrily. 
"Of  course  I  liked  your  silly  songs. 
I  still  like  them.  I  was  just  looking 
to  see  if  your  nose  still  wrinkles  up 
like  a  prune  when  you  laugh." 

"You  never  told  me  that!" 

"I  didn't  dare,"  he  said  with  a 
sly  wink.  And  then  he  leaned  over 
the  table  toward  her.  "But,  tell  me, 
what  brought  you  to  Springdale  after 
all  these  years  of  silence?  Must 
have  been  something  very  unusual." 

"It  was  Aunt  Polly."  She  was 
quite  sober  now.  "She  has  been 
writing  such  peculiar  letters.  Is  she 
all  right?  Have  you  seen  her  late- 
ly?" 

He  was  rubbing  his  hand  over  his 
chin  thoughtfully.  "Why,  yes, 
Lindy,  as  a  matter  of  fact,  she's  been 
in  several  times  lately." 

Lynn  looked  at  him  suspiciously. 
"What  for?" 

"Oh,  I  didn't  mean  to  frighten 
you,"  he  said  quickly.  "I  just  meant, 
well  -—  she  just  comes  in  as  she 
always  did." 

"Mr.  Jensen,  I  think  Aunt  Polly 
is  ill.  Oh,  she  never  said  so  exactly, 
but  her  letters,  they  aren't  the  same. 
They  aren't  filled  with  the  things 


654  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 

that  go  on  in  Springdale  like  they  sits  in  your  seat.    I  have  never  seen 

used  to  be.     Just  httle  notes  with  him  sit  anywhere  else.    If  someone 

vague  hints  about  things  she  doesn't  is  there,  he  waits." 

do.      I'm   sure   there   is   something  It  was  so  foolish  to  want  to  cry. 

wrong."  Long   ago    she   had    put    the    tears 

''Now,  don't  fret  yourself,  Lindy.  all  away.     But  this  place  made  the 

I'm  sure  Aunt  Polly  will  be  all  right  dead  past  come  back  so  vividly.  She 

when  she  has  a  nice  long  visit  from  looked    down    at    the    table   again. 

you."     He    looked    at    her    fondly.  ''Alone?"  she  asked,  thinking  vague- 

"But  here,  you  haven't  given  me  a  ly  of  MayRee  Richins. 

chance  to  answer  all  those  questions  "Not     always.       Sometimes     he 

you    asked.     Maybe    you'd    better  brings  his  children.     You  know  it 

start  all  over  one  at  a  time."  has    been    two    years    since    their 

"But   I   don't  remember  what  I  mother  died." 

asked.     I  just  want  to  know  about  "Yes,  I  know." 

everybody."  "I  used  to  be  so  sure  it  would  be 

"Well,  let's  see.  The  Martin  you  and  Johnnv,"  he  said.  "What- 
twins  grew  out  of  their  freckles,  ever  happened?" 
went  away  to  school  and  married  As  she  looked  into  his  dear,  sol- 
somebody.  MayRee  Richins  came  emn  face  and  saw  the  mist  in  his 
back  about  a  year  ago.  She's  a  nurse  eyes,  she  remembered  how,  in  the 
at  the  hospital,  got  interested  in  her  first  of  those  }'cars  gone  by,  she  had 
career,  I  guess,  and  never  married,  longed  to  throw  her  arms  around 
Who  else?"  her  old  friend's  neck  and  sob  out 

Funny,  how  after  all  these  years,  the  loneliness  she  had  known.    But 

MayRee's  name  should  touch  a  lit-  that  was  long  ago. 

tie  twinge  of  jealousy.     She  looked  She  said,  "It's  been  so  long,  Mr. 

down  at  the  table.  Jensen.     That's  the  way  things  are 

"Just  anybody,"  she  said.  in  life.     You  do  one  thing  or  you 

He  traced  a  pattern  on  the  table  do  another.     It  doesn't  really  mat- 

with  his  finger.  "Don't  you  want  to  ter,  does  it?" 

know  about  Johnny?"  She    sighed    a    little    then,    and 

She  was  silent  a  second  or  two.  pushed  the  hair  back  from  her  fore- 

Her    eyes    dropped    again    to    the  head.     "But   I   must   get  to  Aunt 

carved  initials,  and  then  through  the  Polly."     She  looked  at  Mr.  Jensen 

door  at  something  across  the  street,  with  a  suspicious  look.     "You  are 

"Yes,  of  course,"  she  said.  Then  she  quite   sure   there   is   nothing  really 

looked  into  his  face.    "Tell  me  how  serious  with  Aunt  Polly?" 

he  is,  really  —  I  mean,  is  he  well?  He    nodded    his   head   assuredly. 

Does  he  get  along  all  right?     Does  "Quite.     In   fact,   I'll  bet  she  can 

he  ever  come  here  and.  .  .?"  dri\  e  the  Chev  to  get  you.     Shall 

I  call  her?" 

T  YNN     stopped     suddenly     and  "I  was  going  to  take  a  taxi  and 

looked  down  in  embarrassment,  surprise  her,"  she  answered.     "But 

His   hand    touched    hers    gently,  please  do." 

'Tes,  Lindy,  he  comes  here  quite  And  then,  of  a  sudden,  a  bright 

often,  though  I  don't  think  he  goes  thought  struck  her.     It  may  ha\e 

anywhere  else  much.     And,  yes,  he  been  something  in  the  breeze  float- 


THE  NEW  DAY  655 

ing  through  the  door  that  was  sug-  job  and  everything,  but  there's  still 

gestive  to  her  of  other  spring  days,  a  lot  of  that  same  little  child  left 

when  she  had  walked  home  to  Aunt  in  you  that  drank  her  first  soda  right 

Polly's  through  the  field  along  the  there  in  that  seat.     Bet  you  even 

path  that  followed  the  creek.  Ma^^be  pull  off  your  shoes  and  wade  in  the 

the  wind  told  of  willows  just  right  creek.  Maybe  you'll  catch  the  croup 

for  spring  whistles,  and  of  smooth  and  Aunt  Polly  will  have  to  come 

stones  where  the  water  gurgled.    Or  after  croup  medicine  for  you." 

maybe  it  whispered  to  her  of  lovers'  She  went  out  the  back  way  then, 

walks     along     the     winding    path,  with  their  laughter  vibrating  in  her 

Whatever  it  was,  she  suddenly  had  heart,  across  the  vacant  lot  to  the 

an  unconquerable  longing  to  walk  fence  where   the  willows   marched 

along   the   path   again   as   she  had  to  the  stream, 

done  in  those  years  before.  ''But  I  couldn't  be  the  same  girl, 

''Wait,   Mr.  Jensen,"   she  called  could  I?"  she  asked  herself.     "Too 

impulsively,   as   he  started   for  the  much  has  happened  to  me." 

phone.    "Tell  me,  is  the  path  still  The  little  old  gate  was  still  there, 

there,     I    mean     along    the    creek  its  poles  a  little  more  worn,  its  wov- 

through  the  willows?"  en  lattice  bleached  and  weatherbeat- 

He  looked  at  her  curiously,  en,  but  still  squeaking  on  its  hinges 
"Must  be.  Most  things  stay  the  as  she  opened  it.  She  almost  want- 
same  here,  same  fences,  maybe  sag-  ed  to  talk  with  it  about  the  secrets 
ging  a  little,  same  people,  a  few  it  knew  from  her  past,  like  the  times 
more  wrinkles,  a  few  more  homes  when  she  and  Johnny  met  here  in 
along  the  upper  highway.  But  I  summertime.  For  a  moment  her 
haven't  heard  of  anything  being  hand  rested  lovingly  on  its  rustic 
done  to  the  path  along  the  stream."  post  and  then  she  left  it  with  the 

She  smiled  at  him  with  dreamy  silent  secrets,  and  went  down  the 

eyes.     "You  know,  I  think  I'd  like  path    through    the   willow   clumps, 

to  walk  along  that  old  path  again.  And  as  she  walked,  the  years  slipped 

Would  you  mind  if  I  left  my  lug-  away.    Two  long  pigtail  braids  hung 

gage?    I'll  pick  it  up  later."  down  her  shoulders  and  she  walked 

He  smiled  at  her.     "Lindy,  I  was  with  bare  feet  over  the  soft  dead 

afraid  you'd  be  a  sophisticated  city  leaves  of  the  path, 

girl  after  all  these  years  with  a  fancy  {To  he  continued) 


(^ail   I  lie  a  Squirrel  cJ^f   LJou  JLike 

Gvven  Marier  Barney 

Yes,  I  must  store  in  bottles 
All  the  summer  fruit  in  sight 
Before  the  winter  throttles 
Harvest  with  its  greedy  bite. 


Sixty    LJears  Kyigo 

Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  October  i,  and  October  15,  1899 

'Tor  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

INSTRUCTION  FOR  NURSES:  Dr.  Margaret  C.  Roberts  expects  to  open  an- 
other class  for  a  Corps  of  Nurses  in  November  of  this  year.  It  is  ardently  hoped  that 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Relief  Society  in  the  several  stakes  of  Zion  near  Salt  Lake 
County,  suitable  young  and  middle-aged  women  may  be  selected  who  have  the  ability 
and  aptitude  for  this  employment,  after  taking  a  course  of  physiology  and  general  nurs- 
ing. The  term  will  continue  for  seven  months  with  three  lessons  a  week.  Each  student 
must  be  supplied  with  text  books,  note  books  and  pencils,  cost  not  exceeding  $2.50.  Dr. 
Roberts  will  have  some  of  the  best  surgeons  and  physicians  of  Salt  Lake  City  to  give 
lessons  during  the  course.  As  the  course  of  instruction  will  be  given  free  of  charge,  in 
consideration  of  this  free  course  of  study,  each  sister  taking  it  will  agree  for  a  certain 
length  of  time  to  nurse  under  the  direction  of  the  president  of  the  Relief  Society  in 
the  respective  locality  where  she  resides  free  of  charge.  .  .  . 

— Editorial  Note 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  ST.  JOHNS,  KANSAS:  Our  society  was  organized  July 
8,  1899,  by  our  mission  president.  Elder  Wm.  Jack,  and  we  now  have  seventeen  mem- 
bers enrolled.  We  have  in  our  treasury,  twenty  dollars.  We  have  given  one  ice  cream 
social,  from  which  we  cleared  five  dollars  and  seventy  cents.  We  have  pieced  two 
quilts,  and  quilted  three;  also  made  three  comforts  and  sewed  carpet  rags.  We  have 
held  twenty-five  working  and  testimony  meetings.  .  .  . 

— Lucy  Breckenridge,  Pres. 
Margaret  Budge,  Sec. 

FOR  EVER 

If  I  had  thought  our  parting  was  for  ever 

I  should  have  wept, 
That  day  when  'twixt  the  low  hill  and  the  heather 

The  dead  day  crept — 
If  I  had  thought  that  no  more  should  we  linger. 

Just  you  and  I.  .  .  . 
If  I  had  thought  —  Nay,  rather  thinking  over 

Of  days  long  gone, 
I  can  look  back,  remembering,  though  we  sever, 

Our  hearts  are  one! 

— C.  E.  C.  Weigall 

VISIT  OF  A  NOTABLE  WOMAN:  The  last  week  in  November,  we  expect 
Mrs.  Charlotte  Perkins  Stetson,  poet,  author  and  lecturer.  She  is  the  granddaughter 
of  Lyman  Beecher,  and  grand  niece  of  Henry  Ward  Beecher,  Harriet  Beecher  Stowe, 
Isabella  Beecher  Hooker.  Mrs.  Stetson  will  be  the  guest  of  Mrs.  A.  W.  McCune  while 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  and  of  Mrs.  Susa  Y.  Gates  in  Provo,  where  she  is  expected  to  speak 
under  the  auspices  of  the  Brigham  Young  Academy.  Arrangements  are  in  progress 
for  a  series  of  lectures  in  this  city.  Mrs.  Stetson  not  only  comes  of  the  celebrated 
Beecher  stock,  but  is  also  descended  from  the  remarkable  New  England  Perkins  family 
....  Her  book.  Women  and  Economics,  is  everywhere  regarded  as  the  bravest,  brightest, 
most  original  and  most  readable  volume  on  women.  .  .  . 

— Editorial  Note 

Page  656 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


lyriSS    ELAINE    WHITELAW, 

National  Director  for  Wom- 
en's Activities  for  the  National 
Foundation,  at  a  luncheon  in  Salt 
Lake  City  in  June,  presented  the 
Foundation's  highest  award,  the 
Silver  Plaque,  to  two  organizations. 
Mrs.  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  First 
Counselor  in  the  General  Presidency 
of  Relief  Society,  received  the  award 
for  that  organization.  Mrs.  C.  R. 
Lomax,  Vice-President  of  the  Utah 
Federation  of  Women's  Clubs,  re- 
ceived the  award  for  her  group.  The 
awards  were  given  for  the  support  of 
the  polio  emergency  volunteer  pro- 
gram, the  vaccination  program,  and 
the  annual  March  of  Dimes. 

gHIRLEY  O'NEILL, nineteen, was 
awarded  a  silver  medal  and  $750 
for  rescuing  a  classmate  who  was 
attacked  by  a  shark  at  Baker's  Beach, 
California.  The  medal,  given  by  the 
Carnegie  Hero  Fund  Commission, 
was  only  the  fourth  such  award  to 
be  presented  since  1955. 

jyrARGUERITE  MARY  GAHA- 
GAN,  formerly  a  reporter  for 
the  Detroit  News,  is  now  editing 
and  publishing  a  weekly  newspaper 
North  Woods  CalJ,  "a  paper  for  all 
who  enjoy  the  north  country."  It  is 
printed  in  the  little  town  of  Roscom- 
mon, Michigan,  and  is  known  as  one 
of  the  most  interesting  and  unusual 
newspapers  in  the  country. 


SEVERAL  eminent  women  players 
of  the  harp  participated  in  the 
international  harp  festival  in  Jerusa- 
lem in  September  1959.  Among 
them  were:  Celia  Gatt  Androvandi 
of  Rome,  Rosa  Spier  and  Phia  Berg- 
hout  of  Amsterdam,  Marie  Korchin- 
ska  of  London,  Lily  Laskine  of 
Paris,  and  Mireille  Flour  of  Brus- 
sels. The  festival  began  with  a  pil- 
grimage to  the  tomb  of  King  David, 
most  renowned  of  all  harpists,  on 
Mount  Zion,  and  consisted  of  ren- 
ditions of  ancient  and  modern  harp 
music,  contests,  and  a  presentation 
of  the  history  of  the  harp. 

lyiRS.  AGDA  VIOLA  JADER- 
^  ^  STROM  ROSSEL  is  the  first 
woman  to  be  appointed  as  a  perma- 
nent delegate  to  the  United  Na- 
tions. She  is  a  native  of  Stockholm, 
Sweden,  and  the  mother  of  two 
teenage  children.  She  studied  at 
the  Swedish  Institute  of  Political 
Science  and  has  served  in  many 
civic  and  legal  capacities  in  Sweden, 
and  is  described  as  "very  beautiful." 

■RS.  LOIS  LAKE,  a  prominent 
air  lines  executive,  has  recently 
been  transferred  from  her  position 
as  district  sales  manager  for  West- 
ern Airlines  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah, 
to  Los  Angeles,  California,  where  she 
will  be  regional  manager  of  the 
women's  sales  department.  Mrs. 
Lake  is  one  of  the  few  women  air- 
lines executives  in  the  country. 

Page  657 


M' 


EDITOIIIAL 


VOL.    46 


OCTOBER    1959 


NO.    10 


ibstablishing  CJanulyi  [Patterns 


UOW  many  a  young  girl  has  stood 
embarrassed  while  her  father 
and  mother  have  queried  a  young 
man  calling  to  take  her  out,  "Let's 
see,  your  father  is  Joseph,  and  was 
his  father  Horace  or  James?"  It  is 
a  welcome  relief  to  her  to  escape 
outside  and  forget  who  his  progen- 
itors are.  She  isn't  going  out  with 
them! 

But  back  home  Father  and  Moth- 
er pursue  the  conversation  further, 
commenting  on  the  maternal  fam- 
ily side  and,  perhaps,  recalling  Cous- 
in Harry  who  has  turned  out  to 
be  a  ne'er-do-well.  Wise  parents 
consider  every  young  person  with 
whom  their  son  or  daughter  dates, 
as  a  possible  candidate  for  marriage, 
and  family  backgrounds  are  con- 
sidered in  that  light. 

Latter-day  Saint  parents  have 
unusual  opportunities  to  acquaint 
themselves  with  the  family  back- 
ground of  other  members  of  the 
Church,  even  those  who  may  live 
far  away.  Because  of  the  closely 
knit  activities  of  Church  members, 
a  stake  or  mission  president,  ward 
bishop  or  branch  president  can 
usually  supply  desired  information. 
With  some  exceptions  members  of 
a  familv  create  a  family  pattern  into 
which  the  majority  of  family  mem- 
bers fit.  Most  Latter-day  Saint  fam- 
ilies are  descendants  of  Ephraim, 
and  we  know  that  members  of  the 
tribe  of  Ephraim  were  taught  to 
marry  within  that  tribe,  as  were  the 

Page  658 


members  of  the  tribe  of  Manasseh 
and  the  other  tribes,  descendants  of 
Jacob,  so  that  tribal  characteristics 
were  kept  strong  and  pure.  Thus 
there  are  great  common  heritages  on 
which  to  build. 

In  seeking  to  learn  of  a  family 
pattern,  it  is  not  the  worldly  goods 
on  which  the  decision  is  to  be  based, 
but  on  the  industry,  integrity,  and 
faithfulness  to  the  gospel  of  the 
family,  with  special  application  to 
the  individual  in  particular.  Gen- 
eration after  generation  in  the 
Church  certain  families  are  recog- 
nized as  stalwart  families  and  the 
number  is  continually  being  in- 
creased by  the  addition  of  converts. 
The  Church  teaches  the  need  to 
have  pride  in  one's  family  and  to 
honor  and  uphold  the  family  name. 
A  circumstance  is  recalled  of  an  op- 
portunity taken  by  a  President  of 
the  Church  at  a  funeral  when  he 
called  upon  remaining  members  of 
a  noted  familv  to  be  more  faithful 
and  worthy  of  their  great  progeni- 
tors. Pride  in  family  must  be  a 
righteous  pride  with  the  remem- 
brance that  the  meek  shall  inherit 
the  earth. 

It  is  well  for  a  mother  to  teach 
her  children  of  the  good  deeds  and 
faithfulness  to  the  Church  of  those 
progenitors  v^ho  first  joined  the 
Church,  and  of  the  persecutions 
and  trials  which  they  underwent. 
Where  a  familv  is  a  first  generation 
family  in  the  Church,  the  circum- 


EDITORIAL 


659 


stances  of  the  parents'  conversion  as 
well  as  the  worthiness  of  past  gen- 
erations not  in  the  Church  should 
be  stressed.  Following  the  cherished 
patterns  of  the  past,  a  mother  and 
father  can  weave  their  own  family 
pattern  ever  stronger  and  more 
beautiful  through  their  daily  ex- 
amples and  teachings.  To  a  neigh- 
bor child  asking  for  a  family  mem- 
ber to  come  out  and  go  on  a  picnic 
on  the  Sabbath,  it  becomes  a 
natural  habit  to  reply,  ''We  don't 
do  that  in  our  family  on  Sunday." 
Setting  and  maturing  such  a  pat- 
tern may  not  always  be  easy,  but 
once  it  is  attained  there  is  cause 
for  a  parent's  heart  to  rejoice.  Some 
children  are  naturally  more  obedient 
than  others,  but  if  the  example  of 
hallowing  the  Sabbath  day  and  other 
righteous  patterns  begin  in  the 
cradle  and  are  persisted  in,  parents 
are  usually  rewarded  with  children 
who  are  obedient  to  family  ideals. 

There  are  instances,  however, 
when  indifferent  Church  members 
may  remark,  ''Well,  I  was  forced  to 
go  to  Church  when  I  was  a  child, 
and  Vm  going  to  let  my  children 
choose  the  Church  thev  want  when 
they  are  old  enough  to  know  what 
they  want."  Such  an  attitude  on 
the  part  of  parents  may  indicate  a 
lack  of  understanding  between 
themselves  as  children  and  their 
parents.  The  family  pattern  was 
evidently  imprinted  on  a  rebellious 
heart,  and  when  the  imprint  was 
loosed  by  the  child  gaining  inde- 
pendence, it  was  broken  and  cast 
aside.  Outward  compliance  is  not 
enough  to  ensure  the  continuance  of 
a  family  pattern  —  gaining  awards 
and  perfect  attendance  will  not  en- 
sure righteous  adult  behavior.  There 


is  need  for  love  and  understanding 
between  a  mother  and  each  child  as 
an  individual.  She  must  be  sure 
that  the  family  pattern  has  taken 
root  and  will  grow  independently, 
nourished  by  each  family  member. 

Where  a  child  himself  takes  re- 
sponsibility of  cheerfully  and  will- 
ingly adhering  to  the  family  pattern, 
it  will  continue  to  set  proper  bounds 
to  his  conduct  even  though  he  leaves 
the  home  sanctuarv.  Young  men 
are  drafted  into  the  armed  services; 
young  women  leave  home  to  attain 
independence.  It  is  then  that  the 
strength  of  the  family  pattern  is  on 
trial.  Will  the  young  man  continue 
to  follow  his  parents'  teachings  or 
will  he  seize  the  opportunity  to  do 
things  which  he  has  had  to  deny 
himself  while  under  his  parents' 
roof?  Will  the  daughter  continue 
to  live  as  if  under  her  parents'  sur- 
veillance because  she  has  decided 
she  wishes  to  build  the  same  kind  of 
a  life,  or  will  false  allurements  lead 
into  evil  ways? 

When  family  patterns  become 
firmly  established  in  each  new  gen- 
eration, it  testifies  not  only  of  a 
family  imprint  exerting  tremendous 
pressure  from  without,  but  also  of 
an  inward  pliability  and  acceptance 
by  the  child  himself  and  his  own 
nurturing  of  the  pattern  until  it  has 
an  independent  growth  within  his 
own  soul. 

Wise  parents  realize  this  sacred 
obligation  not  only  to  train  and  set 
a  proper  pattern  for  their  children, 
but  also  to  influence  the  inner 
desires  of  their  children  in  lovang 
understanding  to  the  end  that  their 
children  will  learn  to  depend  upon 
their  own  convictions  for  righteous 
living. 

-M.  C.  S. 


QJair  or  QJalse  QJc 


aces 


npHE  face  is  the  mirror  of  the  soul.    It  reflects  your  character,  fair  or  false. 

No  mask  of  deceit,  however  clever  its  design,  can  hide  for  long  your 
true  personality  —  your  real  self. 

Fair:  What  a  wonderful  word!  These  are  some  of  its  dictionary 
meanings:  "pleasing  to  the  eye;  beautiful;  gracious;  courteous;  desirable; 
elegant;  frank;  honest;  impartial;  just." 

Page  660 


FAIR  OR  FALSE  FACES  661 

By  contrast,  let's  look  at  the  word  ''false/'  These  are  some  of  its 
meanings:  ''dishonest;  not  faithful  or  loyal;  untrue;  treacherous;  hypo- 
critical; sham;  feigned;  not  trustworthy."  How  hideous  this  image  of 
that  which  is  false! 

Fair  or  false— which  will  you  choose? 

If  you're  smart,  you'll  choose  the  fair.  You'll  be  fair  in  everything 
you  do.  Whether  it's  in  sports  or  in  the  more  serious  game  of  life,  you'll 
play  fair;  you  won't  cheat  or  chisel. 

You'll  be  fair  with  friends  and  associates  by  being  just  and  generous. 

You'll  cultivate  a  fair  face  and  a  fair  figure  by  clean,  healthy  living. 

For  your  own  sake,  be  fair,  be  just,  be  genuine,  if  you  would  be 
happy.  Then,  when  you  look  in  the  mirror,  your  real  face  will  reflect  the 
honest  thoughts  you  think,  the  honest  words  you  speak,  the  honest  hfe 
you  live. 

BE  HONEST   WITH  YOURSELF 


LOistractton 

Winona  F.  Thomas 


I  went  to  paint  an  autumn  scene 
With  canvas,  paints  and  brush. 
Only  the  music  of  the  stream 
Disturbed  the  canyon's  hush. 

I  meant  to  do  a  rustic  hut 
Beneath  an  old  oak  tree, 
But  a  squirrel  in  search  of  nuts 
Came  and  posed  for  me. 


jr//  ffs   Well 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 

Though  this  hour  is  folded  in  darkness — 

No  least  moon  lanterns  the  sky, 

Though  the  clouds  are  hidden  in  shadow, 

And  no  stars  testify 

That  God  dwells  in  his  heaven; 

We  know,  without  doubt,  he  is  there: 

His  gentle  rain  washes  the  midnight. 

And  pure  is  the  wet,  sweet  air. 


Lriecipes  QJroni   the    I iorthern   (^alifomia    lliisslon 


1  can  crab 

1  can   shrimp 

2  c.  soft  bread  crumbs 
1/4  c.  tabic  cream 

1  Vi  c.  salad  dressing 


Suhimtt€d  hv  Hazel  S.  Love 
Crab  and  Shrimp  Shells 


Vi 


hard-boiled  eggs 
tbsp.  chopped  parsley 
tsp.  minced  onion 
tsp.  salt 
tsp.  pepper 


Remove  stiff  tendons  from  crab  meat  and  black  line  from  shrimps.  Mix  all  in- 
gredients together  and  put  in  patty  shells  and  bake  for  fifteen  minutes  at  350°.  Makes 
ten  servincs. 


Shrimp  Salad  In  Ring  Mold 


tbsp  gelatine 

1   c.  cold  water 

1   c.  mayonnaise 

1   c.  whipping  cream 

4  hard-boiled  eggss,  diced 


juice  of  /4  lemon 

c.  celery  diced 

small  green  pepper  diced 

small  bottle  stuffed  olives,  diced 


1  Vz    tsp.  salt 


Dissolve  gelatine  in  cold  water  and  place  over  pan  of  hot  water  to  finish  dissolving. 
Then  cool.  Add  mayonnaise,  mix  with  cream,  whipped,  and  add  remaining  ingredients 
and  pour  in  ring  mold.    When  it  is  set,  unmold  and  fill  center  with  shrimp  sauce. 


Shrimp  Sauce: 

1   c.  whipping  cream 
1  Yi    c.  mayonnaise 

Whip  cream,  add  mayonnaise  and  catsup, 
serving.    Makes  twelve  ser\ings. 


^    c.  catsup 
1   lb.  fresh  shrimp 

Add  shrimp.     Make  sauce  Just  before 


Date  Nut  Bread 


1   tsp.  baking  powder 

1  egg 

2  c.  flour 
1  c.  nuts 

1  tsp.  vanilla 


1  c.  boiling  water 

1  tsp.  soda 

1  c.  chopped  dates 

Yi  tsp.  salt 

1  tbsp.  butter 

1  c.  sugar  (scant) 

Add  soda  to  boiling  water  and  pour  over  chopped  dates.  Cream  butter  and  sugar, 
beat  in  egg,  add  liquid  from  date  mixture,  vanilla,  and  dry  ingredients.  Beat  well,  add 
dates  and  nuts.  Let  stand  five  minutes  in  loaf  pan.  Bake  at  350°  for  fifty  minutes. 
Makes  one  loaf. 

Set  Shrimp  Salad 


3  hard-boiled  eggs 

2  c.  chopped  celery 

1  can  shrimp 

1  tsp.  grated  onion 


1  pkg.  lemon  gelatine 

1  Y'  c  hot  w  ater 

Y?.  c.  whipping  cream 

Yi  c.  mayonnaise 

1  small  pkg.  Philadelphia  cream  cheese 

Dissolve  gelatine  in  hot  water,  let  set  until  soupy  or  mushy.  Whip  cream,  add 
mayonnaise  and  cream  cheese.  Then  add  this  mixture  to  the  gelatine.  Add  remaining 
ingredients  and  put  into  molds  to  finish  setting.    Makes  nine  servings. 

Page  662 


RECIPES  FROM  THE  NORTHERN  CALIFORNIA  MISSION  663 

IcE-Box  Rolls 

1  c.  milk  1  yeast  cake 
3  tbsp.  shortening                                               %    c.  water 

2  tsp.  salt  1  tbsp.  sugar 

3  eggs  4  c.  flour 
Vs  c.  sugar 

Add  shortening  and  salt  to  milk  and  scald.  Cool  to  lukewarm.  Beat  eggs  until 
thick  and  lemon-colored.  Add  the  sugar  and  beat  well.  Add  yeast  cake  (after  dis- 
solving in  lukewarm  water  and  i  tbsp.  sugar).  Add  3  c.  flour  and  beat  well.  Sift  re- 
maining flour  on  pastry  board,  pour  dough  over  it  and  fold  in  flour.  Put  in  greased 
bowl.  Cover,  and  put  in  refrigerator  overnight.  Roll  out  about  2  hours  before  baking. 
Bake  at  400°  for  ten  minutes.     Makes  about  3  dozen  rolls. 

Note:  Use  your  electric  beater,  it  saves  time  and  energy.  This  is  a  rather  soft 
dough.  When  rolling  out  rolls  take  only  part  of  the  dough  out  of  the  refrigerator  at  a 
time,  as  dough  may  be  too  soft  to  handle  well.  Use  cooking  oil  to  grease  pan,  as  it 
does  not  harden  and  crack  when  cold. 

Date-Filled  Cookies 

Dough : 

%    c.  shortening  1  %    c.  flour 

1   c.  brown  sugar  (pressed  down)  Vz    tsp.  soda 

lYz    c.  rolled  oats 

Cream  shortening  and  sugar.  Sift  and  stir  in  flour,  soda,  and  rolled  oats.  Mix 
thoroughly.  Place  half  crumb  mixture  in  QX13  greased  pan.  Press  down  to  cover  bot- 
tom of  pan.  Spread  with  cooled  date  filling.  Coxcr  with  remaining  crumi:)  mixture. 
Bake  25  to  30  minutes  at  400°  or  until  light  brown.  While  still  warm  cut  in  bars 
and  remove  from  pan. 

Date  Filling: 

3  c.  dates  (cut  in  pieces)  iVz    c.  water 

!4    c.  sugar 

Cook  o\er  low  heat,  stirring  constantly  until  thick,  about  10  minutes.  Then  cool 
before  pouring  o\er  dough  mixture. 

Orange  Prune  Filling   (may  be  substituted): 

3  c.  cooked  prunes  (cut  up)  2  tbsp.  lemon  juice 

Vz    c.  orange  juice  2  tbsp.  grated  orange  rind 

Cook  over  low  heat,  stirring  constantly  until  thickened,  about  10  minutes.  Then 
cool  before  pouring  o\'er  dough  mixture. 

Candied  Nuts 

1  c.  sugar  8  marshmallows 

Vz  c.  water  peppermint  flavoring,  optional 

1  tbsp.  corn  syrup  3  e.  nuts 

Vs  tsp.  salt 

Boil  to  soft-ball  stage  sugar,  water,  corn  syrup,  and  salt.  Remove  from  heat,  add 
marshmallows,  and  dissolve.  Add  peppermint  fla\'oring  if  desired.  Add  nuts.  Spread 
in  pan  and  cool.    Add  one  drop  of  green  coloring  if  peppermint  is  used.  It  is  effective. 


664 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Orange-Carrot  Cookies 


V4  c.  shortening 

1  c.  sugar   (scant) 

1  egg 

1  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  tsp.  vanilla 


1  c.  cooked  mashed  carrots 
/i  tsp.  salt 

2  c.  flour 

1  c.  chopped  nuts 


Cream  shortening  and  sugar,  add  egg  and  mix  well.  Add  all  ingredients  but  nuts. 
Beat  well.  Add  nuts.  Drop  by  teaspoonfuls  on  greased  baking  sheet.  Bake  375° 
for  fifteen  minutes.     Ice  while  hot. 


Icing  for  Orange-Carrot  Cookies: 

1   orange,  grated 
3  tbsp.  orange  juice 


1   c.  powdered  sugar 
pinch  of  salt 


Beat  all  together  and  spread  on  hot  cookies. 

Yam-Apple  Casserole 


4  5'ams 


2  large  apples 


Cook  yams  in  jackets,  peel  and  slice.  Pare  and  slice  apples.  Place  in  large  shallow 
casserole  in  alternate  layers.  Make  sauce  and  pour  over  yams  and  apples.  Bake  for  one 
and  one-half  hours  at  350°. 


Sauce: 

1  c.  sugar 

3  tbsp.  cornstarch 

2  c.  water 


Vs   lb.  butter 
2  tsp.  lemon  juice 


Combine  cornstarch  and  sugar  and  add  remaining  ingredients.     Heat  until  mixture 
thickens,  stirring  constantly. 

Lemon-Pineapple  Ice-Box  Dessert 


1  pkg.  gelatine 
4  eggs   (separated) 
1   c.  sugar 

1  lemon  (juice  and  grated  rind) 
%   lb.  vanilla  wafers 


1   small  can  crushed  pineapple 
Yz    c.  chopped  pecans,  if  desired 
Vi    c.  whipping  cream 
maraschino  cherries  for  topping 


Soak  gelatine  in  Yi  c.  pineapple  juice  (drained  from  can  of  crushed  pineapple). 
Add  enough  water  to  make  one-half  cup.  Whip  egg  yolks  until  thick,  add  Yz  c.  sugar, 
juice  of  lemon,  and  grated  rind.  Beat  until  thick  and  lemon-colored.  Put  in  double 
boiler,  cook  until  thick,  beating  continually.  Add  gelatine  just  before  taking  from 
stove.  Add  crushed  pineapple.  Let  stand  until  cool.  Whip  egg  whites  and  other 
Yz  c.  sugar  until  stiff.  Fold  cooled  mixture  into  egg  whites.  Crumb  vanilla  wafers,  put 
layer  in  pan,  pour  mixture  over  crumbs.  Sprinkle  remaining  crumbs  over  top.  A  layer 
of  chopped  pecans  may  be  added  before  the  final  layer  of  crumbs  is  added.  Cut  into 
squares  and  serve  with  whipped  cream  and  cherry. 


Date-Nut  Bars 


3  eggs 
1  c.  sugar 
1   c.  flour 
Yz    tsp.  salt 


1  tsp.  baking  powder 

1  %  c.  chopped  dates 

1  c.  chopped  nuts 

Yz  tsp.  vanilla 


Beat  eggs  until  light  and  add  sugar.  Beat  mixture  until  thick  and  lemon-colored. 
Add  drv  ingredients  and  continue  to  beat.  Add  dates  and  nuts.  Bake  in  9  x  13  pan  at 
350°  for  30  minutes.     Cut  into  squares  while  warm  and  roll  in  powdered  sugar. 


Making  Christmas  Ornaments 


Can  Be  Fun 

Hannah  Nowell 


WHAT  would  be  more  fun 
for  the  family  hour  than  to 
get  the  family  together  a 
couple  of  evenings  and  make  Christ- 
mas decorations  for  your  home? 
With  just  a  little  instruction  and  a 
few  odds  and  ends  of  things  you 
may  find  about  the  house  many 
beautiful  and  interesting  things  can 
be  made.  As  you  work  many  new 
ideas  will  come  to  you,  and  it  will 
be  most  interesting  to  see  what 
imagination  and  ingenuity  your  fam- 
ily has.  Start  collecting  now  some 
of  the  things  you  will  need  and  see 
what  a  wonderful  time  you  will 
have. 

Horn  of  Plenty  Centerpiece 

Materials  to  use: 

1.  Wicker  horn  ii  inches  long,  17 
inches  around  opening. 

2.  Cardboard  about  10  inches  long,  3 
inches  wide. 

3.  Glue  —  a  very  good  glue. 

4.  6  to  9  burned-out  flash  light  bulbs. 

5.  3  burned-out  electric  light  bulbs. 

6.  Tissue  paper. 

7.  Oak  leaves,  holly  (artificial),  or 
other  leaves. 

8.  Pine  cones  —  seed  pods  —  balls 
from  the  gum  tree  or  other  kinds 
of  dried  materials  you  may  be  able 
to  find  in  your  area.  Wire  cones 
and  pods  that  do  not  have  any 
stems.  Use  a  wire  stiff  enough  to 
support  them.  (If  you  want  to  have 
these  pure  white  they  should  be 
dipped  into  white  paint  and  the 
paint  dry  before  putting  arrange- 
ment together.  It  is  difficult  to  get 
enough  paint  on  them  after  the  ar- 
rangement is  assembled.) 


9.  About  4  or  5  roses  or  other  artificial 
flowers.  (Faded  crepe  or  other 
kinds  may  be  used.  If  you  do  not 
have  some,  you  can  make  your  own 
by  cutting  crepe  paper  in  strips 
about  3  inches  wide  and  long 
enough  to  make  a  few  rows  of 
petals.  Fold  paper  and  cut  in  the 
shape  of  petals,  but  do  not  cut 
completely  through  the  paper. 
Leave  the  petals  attached.  With 
scissors  curl  the  edges  of  each  petal. 
Start  to  roll  the  strip  up,  keep  the 
first  rows  tight  to  form  the  center 
of  the  rose.  After  rose  has  been 
formed,  wind  some  wire  around  it.) 
Spray  your  artificial  flowers  \\'ith  a 
number  of  coats  of  gold  paint. 

10.  Non-tarnishable  silver  sparkles. 

11.  Flat  white  paint,  gold  paint 

12.  Lace  painted  with  gold  paint. 

Instructions 

Cut  cardboard,  shaping  it  like  the 
inner  sole  of  your  shoe,  but  at  the 
heel  end  cut  off  square.  Glue  leaves 
around  the  edge  of  the  cardboard  to 
about  3  inches  from  the  heel  end. 
Glue  one  flashlight  bulb  just  be- 
yond point  of  cardboard,  then  glue 
two  bulbs  at  the  sides  of  this  one,, 
but  leave  the  first  one  out  in  front 
a  little.  Rumple  up  a  little  tissue, 
put  glue  on  all  sides.  Place  this 
over  ends  of  the  bulbs.  Place  just 
enough  tissue  to  rest  the  end  of  the 
next  bulb  on,  but  so  it  cannot  be 
seen  from  the  outside. 

Continue  to  add  tissue  with  glue 
and  bulbs,  resting  each  bulb  on  the 
bulbs  that  have  already  been  glued 
until  all  the  flashlight  bulbs  have 
been  used.  Put  the  glue  between 
bulbs  where  they  touch  one  another. 

Page  665 


666 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


and  as  you  add  bulbs,  widen  the 
formation.  Glue  on  3  burned-out 
electric  light  bulbs  and  build  up 
with  tissue,  as  you  did  the  flash 
light  bulbs.  At  this  point  more 
leaves  and  small  flowers  can  be 
added  to  fill  in  around  the  bulbs. 

Next  add  flowers,  cones,  seed 
pods,  leaves,  or  anything  you  might 
want  to  use,  but  continue  to  use 
tissue  as  you  did  with  the  bulbs.  Use 
lots  of  glue  with  the  tissue  and  put 
glue  on  stems  and  wires  and  push 
these  into  the  tissue.  Also  put  some 
glue  between  flowers,  cones,  etc.  to 
hold  them  together  and  make  them 
more  compact. 

Fill  in  around  flowers  with  leaves. 
This  last  part  of  the  arrangement 
should  be  shaped  so  that  it  will  fit 


into  your  horn.  Bulbs,  flowers,  and 
leaves  should  look  as  if  they  were 
spilling  out  of  the  horn.  About  an 
inch  and  half  of  cardboard  can  be 
bent  down,  this  will  help  to  hold 
the  arrangement  in  the  horn.  Set 
aside  for  glue  to  dry  before  paint- 
ing. 

If  your  flowers  have  been  paint- 
ed with  gold  paint  and  you  do  not 
want  the  white  paint  to  get  on 
them,  cover  with  a  little  tissue  paper 
to  protect  them.  Spray  everything, 
including  the  horn  with  white  flat 
paint  (flat  paint  will  stick  to  leaves 
better  than  enamel  and  will  not 
peal  off  as  quickly) .  After  paint  has 
dried,  remove  paper  from  flowers 
and  spray  all  with  a  little  gold  paint, 
but  do  not  cover  white  paint  com- 


Hal  Rumel 


HORN  OF  PLENTY  CENTERPIECE 


MAKING  CHRISTMAS  ORNAMENTS  CAN  BE  FUN 


667 


Hal  Rumel 

TABLE  DECORATIONS 


CENTERPIECE  AND  CANDLE  HOLDERS 


pletely,  and  while  paint  is  still  wet, 
sprinkle  on  non-tarnishable  sparkles. 
Paint  lace  gold  and  put  around  edge 
of  horn. 

For  a  long  table  centerpiece,  two 
arrangements  of  bulbs  and  flowers, 
etc.,  can  be  made,  but  instead  of 
using  the  horn,  place  together  the 
ends  of  the  two  arrangements  where 
the  flowers  are.  To  finish  this  group- 
ing, melt  household  wax  and  pour 
into  star  candle  holders.  Arrange 
flowers  and  pods  in  wax,  spray  with 
white  paint,  and  when  dry  spray 
with  gold  paint. 

Ornaments  Made  from  Bottle 
Caps  and  Jar  Lids 

There  are  a  few  things  to  keep 
in  mind  when  making  things  with 
metal  and  beads,  shells,  etc.  House- 
hold cement  dries  very  quickly  and 
is  clear  and  easy  to  use.  There  is  a 
drawback  to  its  use,  however.  It 
has  the  tendencv,  after  awhile,  to 


become  brittle,  letting  the  beads  or 
ornaments  come  off.  This  can  be 
corrected  in  applying  the  cement. 
Take  a  small  piece  of  cotton  and 
with  a  toothpick  push  the  cotton 
down  into  the  cement.  Don't  add 
so  much  cotton  that  it  will  be  seen 
through  the  beads.  A  little  more 
cement  mav  be  added  when  the 
beads  are  applied. 

Round  Jar-Lid  Ornaments 

Use  lids  from  a  quart  jar  of  pea- 
nut butter  or  other  large  jar  lids. 
Use  a  hammer  and  small  nail  and 
make  two  small  holes  close  together 
in  the  side  of  the  lid.  Insert  a 
small  wire  through  the  holes  by 
which  to  hang  up  lid.  If  lid  is 
bright  and  undamaged  inside,  }ou 
can  decorate  it  without  painting, 
otherwise  paint  it  the  color  desired. 
Paint  outside.  Cut  figure  of  angel 
or  girl  from  Christmas  or  other 
cards.  Fold  small  piece  of  paper 
to  form  a  hinge  and  glue  one  end  to 


668 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Hal  Rumel 


JAR  LID  CHRISTMAS  ORNAMENTS    (AT   LEFT)   AND   BELLS 
MADE  FROM  TIN  CANS  (AT  RIGHT) 


the  back  of  the  cut-out  and  the 
other  end  inside  the  center  of  the 
hd,  or  you  can  glue  cut-out  directly 
to  lid.  String  enough  pearls  or 
Christmas  beads  (in  any  color  you 
wish)  to  go  around  the  inside  of 
the  lid. 

Put  cement  where  the  beads  will 
be  put  and  with  a  toothpick  press  a 
small  bit  of  cotton  into  the  cement 
as  instructed  above.  Place  the  beads 
in  the  cement  and  press  down. 
Around  the  edge  of  the  lid  cement 
small  flowers.     Touch  the  edge  of 


the    flowers    with    gold    paint   and 
sprinkle  with  sparkles. 

Other  ways  to  decorate  would  be 
to  use  stars,  sequins,  sparkles,  shells, 
instead  of  the  beads.  Instead  of 
using  flowers  around  the  edge,  try 
using  shells,  or  try  gathering  lace  or 

other  edgings   and   fit   around   the 

edge  of  the  lid.    Cement  into  place, 

then  paint  gold.    These  ornaments 

can  be  hung  on  the  Christmas  tree, 

or  they  can  be  hung  by  ribbons  in 

the  small  fry's  bedroom. 


MAKING  CHRISTMAS  ORNAMENTS  CAN  BE  FUN 


669 


Two-Lid  Ornament 

Take  two  lids  that  are  the  same 
size  and  about  two  inches  across. 
Make  a  hole  in  the  side  of  each  close 
to  the  edge.  Insert  wire  through 
holes  to  hang  ornament  with.  Put 
cement  around  the  rim  of  the  lid. 
Take  lace  or  other  edgings,  gather, 
and  place  in  cement.  Put  cement 
on  rim  of  other  lid  and  place  this 
on  top  of  edging  and  directly  over 
the  other  lid.  Let  clrv.  Lid  can  be 
painted  white  or  any  color  desired. 
Lace  can  be  gilded  with  gold  or 
silver  paint.  Decorate  each  side  of 
lid  with  cut-outs.  Glue  beads 
around  edge  of  the  lid  at  the  edge 
of  the  lace.  Stars,  buttons,  sequins, 
sparkles,  etc.  can  be  used  for  dec- 
orations. 

Six-Lid  Tiered  Ball  Ornament 

You  will  need  six  lids,  three  sets, 
each  set  smaller  than  the  other  one. 
The  larger  the  lid  you  begin  with, 
the  larger  the  ball  will  be.  Using 
quart  jar  lids  to  start,  the  next  size 
to  use  would  be  a  lid  about  two 
inches  across,  and  the  next  size 
about  one  inch  and  a  fourth.  This 
combination  will  make  quite  a  large 
ball.  Another  combination  would 
be  to  start  with  two  postum  lids 
which  are  about  two  inches  across, 
then  a  medicine  bottle  cap  about 
one  and  one  half  inches  across,  and 
then  the  cap  from  a  cake  coloring 
bottle.  This  will  make  a  small  ball. 
Prv-off  lids  mav  be  used,  also  the 
caps  off  soft  drinks.  These  lids  make 
a  ball  that  will  be  more  oval  in 
shape. 

Make  two  small  holes  in  one 
of  the  smallest  lids,  put  wire 
through  by  which  to  hang  ball.  Put 
cement  on  rims  of  the  two  largest 
lids  and   press   lids   together.     Put 


cement  on  rim  of  next  size  lid  and 
place  on  top  of  the  larger  lid,  then 
cement  the  smallest  lid  to  the 
medium-size  lid.  Make  the  other 
end  of  the  ball  the  same  way.  Set 
aside  for  cement  to  dry.  Paint  white 
and  let  dry,  then  spray  with  a  small 
amount  of  gold  paint.  After  this  is 
dry,  put  rows  of  Christmas  beads 
around  each  tier.  Use  cement  and 
cotton  as  you  did  for  the  other 
ornaments.  The  rows  of  beads 
could  be  different  colors,  such  as 
red,  silver,  and  blue.  At  the  end 
of  the  ball,  cement  on  a  circle  of 
beads  with  a  larger  bead  in  the  cen- 
ter, if  needed,  to  complete  the  shape 
of  the  ball.  Another  suggestion  for 
decorating  these  balls  is  to  cut  the 
edges  from  gold  paper  doilies  and 
combine  these  with  beads  and 
sparkles.  Also,  a  combination  of 
beads  and  small  gilded  paper  flow- 
ers can  be  glued  on  and  sparkles 
added.  These  balls  can  be  used  on 
the  Christmas  tree,  hung  in  clusters 
in  the  room,  or  used  as  table  ar- 
rangements. 

BeJIs  Made  From  Tin  Can  Lids 

1.  Punch  two  holes  in  the  center 
of  a  can  lid  with  a  nail.  Make  a 
square  around  holes.  Cut  to  cor- 
ners of  square  with  scissors  or  tin 
snips,  clipping  out  four  pie-shaped 
wedges. 

2.  Bend  each  side  down  to  form 
bell  shape. 

3.  For  clapper,  string  a  bead  on 
thin  wire,  twist  wire,  and  bring  it 
up  through  holes  in  the  bell,  leaving 
a  few  inches  of  wire  on  top  of  the 
bell  for  tying  it  on  a  streamer  of 
bells,  or  for  anchoring  bows  that 
may  be  attached.  These  bells  can 
be  painted  any  color  you  desire,  or 
left  the  natural  color.  Make  a  clus- 


670 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1959 


ter  of  these,  using  different  size  lids 
to  hang  on  your  door.  They  will 
tinkle  merrily  each  time  the  door  is 
opened. 

We  must  not  forget  the  small 
ones  of  the  family.  Let  them  dec- 
orate empty  thread  spools.  Let  them 
cut  colored  foil  to  fit  around  the 
spool,  inside  the  flanges.  Glue  into 
place,  then  glue  stars  or  sequins  on 


foil,  put  glue  on  flange  and  top  of 
spool,  sprinkle  with  sparkles.  Put  a 
large  bead  on  end  of  ribbon,  string 
through  hole  in  spool,  thread  an- 
other bead  and  push  down  next  to 
spool.  Make  a  number  of  these  in 
different  colors.  These  can  be  hung 
on  the  Christmas  tree  or  used  to 
decorate  packages. 

Have  fun  and  happy  holidays! 


iJjaja   Ca///( 


ornta 


Ethel  Jncohson 

Under  an  arch  of  blazing  cobalt  sky 

The  desert  spreads  this  chaparral — a  cloak 

Of  flame-tipped  oeotillo  and  the  dry 

Thickets  of  manzanita  and  black  oak. 

It  covers  ancient  mountain  peaks  w  orn  smooth 

By  slow  milleniums.     It  fills  each  plain 

And  curving  valley  where  its  rough  hands  soothe 

The  wounds  of  flood  —  the  temblor-scarred  terrain. 

This  desert  is  no  leveled  waste  of  sand. 

It  climbs  the  tallest  slopes,  and  makes  a  bridge 

Of  prickly  cholla  where  parched  boulders  stand 

That  once  were  creek  beds.  Then  from  the  last  ridge 

It  gropes,  and  winds  doxAii  each  decli\ ity 

To  dip  its  dusty  feet  in  the  \Miiting  sea. 


JLast    Ujorn 


Ora  Pate  Stewart 


W^e  thank  thee,  Father,  for  this  youngest  child. 

So  full  of  comfort  for  our  after  years, 

Whose  prattle  fills  the  corners  of  our  lives 

With  smiles  and  laughter,  lo\c,  and  sometimes  tears 

Of  utter  gratefulness,  of  utter  joy, 

How  much  is  packaged  in  this  little  boy! 


I 


liLargaret  LPitts  QJinds  Self-ibxpression 
cdn   (^ rochet    vi/ork 

TV/f ARGARET  Pitts,  Marysvale,  Utah,  has  completed  more  than  five  hundred  articles 
-^  •■•  of  crocheting  in  fi\'e  years.  These  lovely  gift  and  household  articles  consist  of 
ten  tablecloths,  many  doilies,  several  baby  sweaters,  capes,  hoods,  bootees,  mittens, 
chair  sets,  rugs,  hot  pads,  scarf  ends,  pillowcase  edgings,  and  corners  and  edges  for 
luncheon  sets.  Her  work  shows  much  precision  of  detail  and  evenness  of  stitches,  and 
beauty  of  design. 

Mrs.  Pitts  has  been  a  member  of  Relief  Society  since  she  was  sixteen  years  old, 
and  has  served  as  counselor,  Magazine  representative,  and  ward  president.  She  has 
served  as  a  visiting  teacher  for  more  than  twenty-five  years,  traveling  eighteen  miles  to 
make  some  of  her  visits.  She  is  mother  of  four  children,  grandmother  of  twelve,  great- 
grandmother  of  thirteen,  and  she  has  five  step-grandchildren  and  thirteen  step-great- 
grandchildren. 


K/i\ 


utumn  oLeaves 


JLe 


Katheiine  B.  Bowles 

Painted  leaves  upon  the  hillside, 
Brilliant  shades  of  every  hue, 
Reflect  the  beauty  of  the  autumn- 
Transient  colors  pass  in  review. 

Painted  by  the  artist  paint  brush 
Guided  by  the  master  hand. 
All  their  many  tinted  colors 
Made  to  beautify  the  land. 


Page  671 


4  i 


A"  Is  for  Apron 

JJene  H.  Kingsbury 
Part  III  (Conclusion) 


Old  apron  woman/  Do  you  have  to 
aJvvays  be  seen  in  a  style  so  old-iashioned 
that  we  smile  as  you  walk  by? 

YES,  indeed!  For  then  around 
my  knees  my  children  are 
still  playing,  my  loving  hus- 
band comes  close  to  my  side,  old 
friends  call  my  name. 

And  Clarissa  mused  on  a  night, 
half  a  century  ago.  Before  a  glow- 
ing pine-knot  fire  she  waited  with 
her  husband  for  rescue  in  a  long 
storm,  early  arrived  on  the  summer 
range. 

Somehow  the  conversation  got 
around  to  tools,  clothing,  and  uses 
of  common  things  close  at  hand. 
Her  husband  sat  whittling  a  chip 
and  fell  to  saying  that  a  man  with 
a  pocket  knife  could  survive  under 
any  adversity.  Not  to  be  outdone, 
she  defended  the  most  useful  part 
of  a  woman's  apparel,  her  apron.  All 
of  which  led  to  a  sort  of  debate. 
Each  recalled,  in  turn,  the  humor- 
ous, the  tragic,  the  useful.  Each 
must  have  won  his  point,  for  before 
the  time  began  to  drag,  the  noise  of 
horses,  sleighs,  and  men  came  over 
the  icy  air;  and  they  were  safe  again 
in  the  companionship  of  friends. 

As  Clarissa  recalled  the  apron- 
knife  evening,  her  mind  cleared  and 
she  could  hear  herself  saying.  .  .  . 

I  have  worn  them  long  and  short, 
gathered  and  skimpy,  leather  and 
lace,  linen  and  sailcloth,  starched 
and  limp,  clean  and  dirty!  When  I 
walked  across  the  plains  I  carried 
my  baby  brother  in  my  apron,  and 
when  we   made   camp   at   night    I 

Page  672 


changed  to  another  one  made  from 
a  torn  wagon  cover,  waterproof,  and 
gathered  to  its  fold  buffalo  chips 
as  fuel  for  our  fire.  Once,  I  had  a 
black  wool  plaid  apron,  a  sort  of 
divided  prize  from  a  Scotch  clans- 
man, and  this  was  as  often  as  not  a 
shoulder  shawl  for  Mother,  as  we 
sat  outside  the  wagon  at  sundown. 
In  early  days  I  had  a  part  of  an 
Irish  linen  table  cloth,  just  enough 
to  make  a  half-cover  apron;  but  be- 
fore I  had  worn  it  twice  to  church, 
a  little  mother,  fresh  from  the  Old 
World,  was  bereft  of  her  firstborn, 
so  I  offered  my  white  linen  apron 
for  a  shroud  to  protect  the  dead  and 
comfort  the  living. 

The  gayest  apron  I  ever  owned 
was  made  from  a  remnant  end  of  a 
red  and  white  checkered  tablecloth. 
The  joke  was  how  could  I  tell  I  was 
eating  off  the  table  or  off  my  lap? 
But  it  was  that  very  apron  that  con- 
cealed a  child  from  prying  eyes 
when  it  was  trembling  and  afraid. 
How  strong  I  felt  then,  wath  the 
little  waif  clinging  to  my  knees,  his 
heart  pounding  on  my  shin  with  a 
tattoo  beat. 

One  time  we  camped  out  on  a 
pinenut  hunt,  and  my  six-vear-old 
fell  out  of  a  tree.  The  only  splint 
we  had  with  which  to  bind  his  brok- 
en arm  was  a  tent  stake  and  my 
apron  strings.  His  bones  mended 
straight  and  strong.  Later,  when 
someone  said  he  really  had  been 
tied  to  his  mother's  apron  strings, 
he  laughed  right  out  loud  and  didn't 
mind  at  all. 


'A"  IS  FOR  APRON 


673 


I  have  tethered  out  a  child  near 
a  berry  patch  with  my  apron  strings, 
and  have  had  him  tag  along  at  a 
safe  jog  as  I  picked  a  pail  for  dinner. 
At  least  I  knew  where  he  was. 

/^NCE  I  had  a  leather  apron,  a 
sort  of  blacksmith's  protection, 
only  scaled  to  my  size.  It  hung  on 
a  nail  by  the  back  door,  quite  near 
the  woodbox.  When  the  chips  ran 
low,  the  chip  apron  came  off  the  nail 
and  out  to  the  woodpile  I  went  for 
a  lapful.  Some  would  say  that  was 
work  for  boys,  for  girls,  or  for  men, 
instead  of  labor  for  a  wafe  already 
overburdened.  But  I  called  it  a 
choice  task  as  I  stooped  to  gather 
those  pine-scented  chips,  each  bear- 
ing the  scar  of  an  ax  blow,  obliquely 
cut.  They  bore  the  polish  and  pres- 
sure of  utility.  Their  designs  of 
rings  resembled  the  ripples  of 
spring  water  in  a  basin,  except  they 
were  solid  and  were  caught  in  an- 
nual paths  which  might  be  seen  for- 
ever, e\'en  until  they  turned  to 
stone. 

Sometimes,  as  I  scooped  the  chips 
to  my  apron,  often  using  a  large,  flat 
shingle  size  for  a  shovel,  I  thought 
to  save  one  —  a  handsome  piece. 
Into  my  pocket  it  went,  and  I  rested 
it  in  style  on  a  ledge  of  the  chimney 
corner.  One  long,  indoor-weather 
winter,  my  husband  took  out  his 
pocket  knife  and  shaped  the  honey- 
toned  slivers  and  gnarled  knobs  and 
palomino  browns  and  golds  of  fra- 
grant chips  into  a  table  top  of  inlaid 
beauty.  Laughingly,  he  called  it  my 
chip-apron  table.  From  wood  lot, 
to  wood  pile,  to  wood  box,  to  wood 
surface,  it  was  a  thing  of  glowing 
wonder. 

Old  apron  woman/   Your  eyes  grow  dim. 


You  do  not  walk  our  Janes  as  you  did  last 
season,  and  the  last  before  that.  In  your 
plum  tree  shade  you  stay  so  quietly,  we 
think  you  are  sitting  for  your  portrait  — 
lace  cap  on  head,  long  white  apron  over 
your  knees,  knotted  fingers  hidden  in  pro- 
tecting folds.  Are  )'our  thoughts  far  away 
to  other  days? 


A 


H,  child,  yes  —  other  times  of 
stress,  of  sorrow,  of  triumph. 
And  the  theme  —  a  piece  of  femi- 
nine apparel  —  persisted  in  Claris- 
sa's thoughts  as  the  sifted  summer 
sun  warmed  her  ancient  frame. 


*   jj; 


Yes,  those  aprons  had  been  many 
and  varied:  opaque,  see-through- 
lace;  no  bib;  full-gathered  to  shield 
the  news  of  the  coming  of  a  child; 
serviceable  to  protect  the  only  dress 
Clarissa  had  owned  in  four  years. 
Always  there  was  a  pocket  on  her 
lefthand  side  to  carry  peppermints 
or  cloves  to  sweeten  the  smile.  Plain 
or  fancy  she  remembered  them: 
knit  lace  insertion  and  edging  dec- 
orating the  lower  third,  hand-stitched 
tucks,  deep  as  the  lace,  to  give  it 
body.  As  the  aprons  wore  out  they 
were  turned  to  good  use.  Swad- 
dling clothes,  petticoat,  or  pinafore; 
they  fit  the  next  one  down  in  size 
and  youth.  No  usable  fragment  was 
thrown  away.  Rag  rugs,  whose 
pieces  once  graced  her  spare  frame, 
were  of  comfort  to  the  feet. 

These  were  aprons  of  memory. 
The  wrinkle,  the  crimp,  the  fabric, 
the  w^arp  and  woof,  the  crumple  of 
cotton  or  linen  —  all  were  part  of 
her  wifery,  her  stewardship,  her 
harness. 

Today,  in  the  plum  tree's  shade, 
she  is  wearing  The  Best  Apion  — 
always  white,  always  worn  for 
Company. 

The  odd  thing  about  this  Sunday 


674 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


apron,  the  one  deserving  of  faney 
decoration  (but  quaintly  plainest  of 
all)  was  her  initial  in  the  lower  left 
hand  eorner  near  the  hem  —  or  is  it 
an  initial? 

More  of  a  map  if  you  look  close- 
fy:  a  sketchy  thing  of  a  river's  course 


or  a  path  over  the  Divide.  Squint 
your  eyes:  the  westering  sun  has 
\\armed  the  last  stretches  of  earth 
and  may  dazzle  you  to  the  details. 


The  trek  is  ended.     Trail  Scale:    i"  to 
500  miles.     It  measures  3"  along  the  hem. 


Quilts  and  Mothers-in-Law 


Mabel  Law  Atkinson 


44^ 


ES,  Fm  looking  forward  to 
having  a  daughter-in-law." 
With  a  smile,  Margaret 
Brandley  answered  the  question  put 
to  her  by  one  of  the  women  quilting 
in  the  home  of  her  friend,  Midge 
Nelson. 

It  was  Midge  herself  who  shook 
her  he^d  and  said,  "J^^^t  wait  till 
you  ha\'e  had  one  for  three  years. 
Honestly,  sometimes  I  could  take 
mine  by  the  shoulders  and  shake 
her,  the  way  she  imposes  on  my 
son." 

"How  does  he  feel  about  her 
treatment  of  him?"  Margaret  Brand- 
ley  was  still  smiling. 

"Oh,  he's  too  much  in  love  with 
her  yet  to  notice,  but  he  will  and 
then.'" 

"If  he  has  endured  three  years  of 
it  joyfully,  he'll  weather  the  storms 
all  right.  But  I  doubt  if  storm 
clouds  ever  come.  I  mean  dark  and 
threatening  ones,"  Margaret  contin- 
ued.   "They  seem  so  well  mated." 

"I  just  wish  I  had  the  chance  to 
be  a  mother-in-law  to  a  son's  wife." 
Mild  little  Sarah  Mather's  eyes  filled 
as  she  spoke. 

The  women  around  the  quilt 
were  silent  in  sympathy,   for  they 


knew  she  was  thinking  of  her  onlv 
son,  Mark,  who  had  died  somewhere 
in  Korea. 

It  was  Mrs.  Swain,  better  known 
as  Aunt  Martha,  who  broke  the 
silence  by  saying  gently,  "I  think  I 
know  why  Margaret  has  no  qualms 
about  being  a  mother-in-law  and 
welcoming  a  new  daughter  or  a  son 
into  her  family,  for  I  have  been  her 
next-door  neighbor  ever  since  she 
was  married."  Then,  speaking  di- 
rectly to  Margaret,  Martha  sug- 
gested, "Why  not  tell  us  the  reason 
you  anticipate  and  get  only  joy 
from  in-law  additions  to  your  fam- 
ily?" 

"Do  tell  us,  Margaret.  We  can 
quilt  as  we  listen.  I,  for  one,  shall 
be  grateful  for  all  the  help  I  can 
get  in  my  new  role.  I  so  want 
Tom's  wife  to  keep  on  loving  me." 
It  was  quiet-voiced  Mary  Anderson, 
whose  son  had  been  married  but 
two  weeks,  who  spoke. 

"And  do  make  a  production  of  it. 
Then  perhaps  I  can  see  what  is 
wrong  with  mv  daughter-in-law,  or 
with  nie."  Midge  was  smiling  rath- 
er wryl). 

Margaret  smiled  warmly  at  them 
all  as  she  began,  still  stitching  on 


QUILTS  AND  MOTHERS-IN-LAW 


67S 


the  multi-colored  quilt.  'There's 
reallv  not  much  to  tell.  It  just  came 
to  me  that  there  is  an  analogy  be- 
tween this  quilt  and  a  mother-in- 
law.  This  quilt  didn't  just  happen, 
nor  was  its  beauty  achieved  in  a  day 
or  a  week.  Its  tiny  pieces  weren't 
placed  haphazardly  and  sewed  to- 
gether any  way.  They  follow  a  cer- 
tain definite  pattern  which  took 
time  and  conscious  effort  in  the 
placing  of  each  piece  as  to  color 
harmonv  as  well  as  design.  Care 
had  to  be  taken  in  cutting  each 
piece  accurately,  so  the  seams  would 
join  perfectly."  Margaret  turned  to 
Midge  and  asked,  ''How  long  has 
it  taken  you  to  make  this  quilt  top, 
and  for  whom  are  you  making  the 
quilt?" 

^^pOR  myself.  I've  always  wanted 
a  sunburst  pattern,  and  now, 
at  last,  I'm  getting  one."  Midge  an- 
swered the  last  question  first,  then 
went  on,  'Tve  been  working  on  it 
off  and  on  for  over  a  vear.  At  times 
I've  been  so  tired  of  it,  I've  felt 
like  chucking  it  in  the  waste  bag." 

''Why  didn't  you,  I  wonder?" 
Margaret  asked  softly. 

"Because  I  could  see  how  beauti- 
ful it  would  be  when  finished,"  was 
Midge's  answer. 

"It  is  beautiful  and  altogether 
lovely  and  artistic.  I  recall  the 
poet's  words,  'A  thing  of  beauty  is 
a  joy  forever.  Its  loveliness  increas- 
es.  .  .  . 

"I  hope  so,"  was  Midge's  com- 
ment. 

"So  it  is  with  a  good  mother-in- 
law  and  son  or  daughter-in-law  re- 
lationship," Margaret  continued. 
"Its  loveliness  increases  as  time 
passes,  and  little  children  weld  the 
link   stronger  with   their   love  and 


gentleness.  But  it  takes  much  long- 
er than  a  year  to  prepare  to  be  a 
good  mother-in-law.  Much,  much 
longer.  The  truth  is,  I  began  my 
preparation  when  my  first  child,  a 
little  daughter,  was  placed  i:i  my 
arms.  As  I  lay  looking  at  the  tiny 
miracle  of  her,  I  prayed  that  some- 
day she  would  know  the  same  holy 
happiness  I  was  experiencing,  that 
she  would  be  married  to  as  worthy 
a  man  as  her  father.  I  knew  that 
if  she  were  to  attain  this  joy,  I  must 
constantly,  throughout  the  years, 
exercise  all  care  to  see  that  she  de- 
\'eloped  in  every  way  as  a  sweet, 
lovable,  capable,  and  intelligent  per- 
son, as  a  daughter  of  God,  that  she 
might  attract  the  right  type  of  men 
and  choose  for  her  husband  a  splen- 
did young  Latter-day  Saint. 

"As  the  years  passed  I  found  my- 
self praying  that  some  mother  and 
father  were  training  their  son  for 
her,  as  we  were  training  our  daugh- 
ter for  him.  It  was  a  joyous  task  and 
and  mv  formula  has  worked,  for 
she  married  a  man  to  whom  it  is 
easy  to  be  a  good  mother-in-law. 
For  over  five  years  we  have  enjoyed 
a  rewarding  mother-son  relation- 
ship." 

"That  is  wonderful,  Margaret," 
said  Myrtle  Eaton,  who  sat  next  to 
her.  "You  haven't  even  needed  to 
work  specifically  toward  the  desired 
result  have  3^ou?  Not  directly  with 
your  son-in-law,  I  mean?" 

"Oh,  yes,  I  think  you  would  call 
some  of  the  things  I  did  working 
directlv,  but  it  has  all  been  so 
natural  that  it  hasn't  seemed  like 
work  at  all.  When  Elna  and  Bob 
were  engaged,  I  talked  with  Bob 
alone."  Margaret  smiled  as  she 
continued,  "I  remember  how  sol- 
emn he  looked  when  Elna  left  us, 


676 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


saying,  'Mother  has  something  to 
say  to  you,  Bob.'  But  he  was  soon 
at  ease  and  smihng." 

"What  on  earth  did  you  talk  to 
him  about?  Did  you  tell  him  how 
you  expected  him  to  treat  Elna?" 
Midge  asked  with  a  mixture  of  curi- 
osity and  incredulity  in  her  voice. 

''No,  I  didn't  even  mention  such 
a  thing.  I  simply  told  him  I  had 
watched  with  approval  the  love  de- 
veloping between  him  and  my  girl 
and  that  I  would  be  proud  to  wel- 
come him  into  the  family.  I  con- 
gratulated him  on  being  a  clean, 
intelligent,  and  industrious  young 
man,  a  good  Latter-day  Saint,  and 
told  him  he  was  getting  a  sweet, 
clean,  and  lovely  Latter-day  Saint 
wife  in  my  daughter.  That  was 
about  all.  But  through  the  years  I 
have  given  him  an  orchid  of  praise 
whenever  I  have  been  especially 
thrilled  over  his  achievements  in 
his  home  with  his  family,  in  his 
work  of  making  a  living,  and  in  his 
Church  duties.  Often  for  little 
things  like  helping  Elna  by  feeding 
the  baby,  bathing  the  two  little  boys, 
or  just  being  kind  and  courteous 
always." 

'1  hope  you  are  as  successful  with 
your  daughter-in-law."  Midge  gave 
this  comment  feelingly. 

'I'm  sure  I  shall  be,  for  I  sort  of 
picked  out  Susan  for  Peter  before 
he  had  seen  her." 

"Tell  us  all  about  it,  my  dear." 
Loved  Aunt  Martha's  voice  was  low. 

^^T  met  Susan  several  months  be- 
fore Peter  did.    She  came  home 
with     Bea— that's     my    youngest— 


from  college  for  a  week  end.  She 
was  so  gracious  and  lovely  in  every 
way  that  I  found  myself  indulging 
in  wishful  thinking.  I  did  some- 
thing about  it,  too. 

"The  next  summer  when  Peter 
came  home  on  vacation,  I  had  Bea 
invite  her  to  go  with  us  on  a  family 
picnic  up  the  canyon.  That  was 
all  I  needed  to  do.  Things  pro- 
gressed slowly  but  surely  after  their 
meeting,  and  now  in  two  weeks  I 
shall  have  a  daughter  Susan." 

"Just  the  reaping  of  the  harvest 
from  the  seeds  you'\'e  sown  through- 
out your  children's  lives,"  spoke  up 
Aunt  Martha  gently.  "I've  watched 
you,  Margaret  —  with  each  one  — 
teaching  them  to  be  sweet  and 
wholesome  and  unselfish;  training 
them  to  be  happy  and  efficient  little 
housekeepers,  farmers,  future  wives 
and  husbands,  fathers  and  mothers. 
You  have  taught  them  the  gospel, 
my  dear,  and  made  it  a  living  force 
in  their  lives.  You  have  done  your 
job  well." 

Margaret's  eyes  caressed  her  neigh- 
bor lovingly  and  she  answered, 
"Dear  blessed  Aunt  Martha!"  Then 
turning  to  Midge  she  concluded, 
"That  is  all  there  is  to  tell.  Was 
it  enough  of  a  production?" 

It  was  a  thoughtful  Midge  who 
answered,  "Yes,  Margaret.  It  was 
wonderful.  Thank  you,  dear  friend. 
I'm  starting  years  too  late  in  some 
things,  but  I  shall  concentrate  on 
loving  and  appreciating  Lisbeth 
from  now  on,  and  as  my  beginning, 
I'll  give  her  this  quilt  when  it's  fin- 
ished." 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda.  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Society  presidents.  See  regulations  governing  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Handbook  of  Instiuctions. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY  ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  June  I.  Hunsaker 

NORTH  BOX  ELDER  STAKE  (UTAH),  CORINNE  SECOND  WARD  PRESENTS 
"WOMEN  OF  THE  NEW  WORLD,"  AT  CLOSING  SOCIAL 

May  26,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Lila  Wright  as  Mrs.  Noyes;  Donna  Smoot  as  Mary  Rovvlandson; 
Karen  Smoot,  literature  class  leader;  Selma  Yagi  as  Pocahontas;  Leona  Rasmussen  as 
Anne  Hutchinson;  Ann  Norman  as  Anne  Bradstreet;  Lozon  Reeder  as  Sarah  Pierrepont; 
Elma  Carter  as  Margaret  Winthrop. 

June  I.  Hunsaker,  President,  Box  l^kkr  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This  second 
ward  of  Corinne  was  organized  this  year,  it  is  a  very  new  ward  and  a  small  one,  but  the 
sisters  are  working  diligently  to  interest  their  sisters  and  carry  out  the  plan  of  the 
General  Board,  Karen  Smoot,  literature  class  leader,  is  a  very  young  mother  with  t\\o 
small  babies  and  a  'well  of  energy.'  " 

Page  677 


678 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Pauline  Stevens 

BIG  HORN  STAKE   (WYOMING),  BYRON  ^^'^ARD  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIG  FOR  I'HE  SUNDAY 

EVENING  SERVICE,  March  i,  1959 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Grace  Ste\"cns,  organist;  Kav  Ste\ens;  Dola  Hoffeling; 
Rose  Doty;  Savanna  Sessions;  Fern  W'olz;  Fannie  Wolz,  chorister. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Pearl  Ames;  Ivadell  ^\^illey;  Ella  May  Hatch;  Vivian  Hop- 
kinson;  Martha  W^irth;  Florence  Tanner;  Norma  Hassenthaler. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Helen  H.  Hawkins 

SPANISH  FORK  STAKE   (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT 
VISITING  TEACHERS  CONVENTION,  June  3,   1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Louise  Robertson;  Irene  Johnson;  Luccen  Jenkins; 
Tressa  Yates;  Rosa  Warner;  Ellen  Fillmore;  Eliza  Hales;  Lillian  Boyack;  Emma  Powell. 

Second  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Thelma  Nielsen;  Belle  Jorgenson;  Mima  Ney; 
Pearl  Cloward;  Minnie  Hanks;  Marguerite  Taylor;  Lucy  Stone;  Alice  Lloyd. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Dora  Cloward;  Effie  Tavlor;  Dora  Hales;  Flora 
Pierce;  Mary  Simmons;  Netta  Sorenson;  T\^  ila  Isaac;  Mary  Marcuson;  Hannah  Chappie; 
Tora  Banks. 

Helen  H.  Hawkins,  President,  Spanish  Fork  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "All 
of  our  Aisiting  teachers  were  recognized  and  honored  at  our  ^'isiting  teachers  convention, 
June  3,  1959.     Each  ward  president  introduced  those  visiting  teachers  in  her  \\ard  ^^■ho 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


679 


had  a  record  of  tliirty-six  ^cars  or  more  of  scrviee.  These  women  eame  to  the  front  of 
tlie  room,  where  they  were  each  presented  with  a  corsage.  Special  honors  were  given  to 
Ehza  Hales  for  se\ enty  ^cars  of  continuous  scrxicc  in  Relief  Society,  and  who  still  serves 
as  a  visiting  teacher  in  her  ninetieth  year.  Sister  Ellen  Rose  Fillmore  was  honored  for 
sixtv-six  years  as  a  \isiting  teacher.  These  sisters  were  presented  with  a  book  as  well 
as  a  corsage.  President  Joseph  Y.  Toronto  encouraged  the  sisters  to  attend  their  sacra- 
ment meetings.  .  .  .  The  dramatic  presentation  'A  Light  Shining'  was  portrayed  in 
drama  and  music.  Several  beautiful  numbers  were  presented  by  the  stake  Singing 
Mothers  under  the  direction  of  Emma  Jex,  with  Blanche  Nielson,  accompanist.  At  the 
close  of  the  program,  dainty  refreshments  were  served  at  beautifully  decorated  small 
tables." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Frances  P.  Andrus 

NORTHERN  FAR  EAST  MISSION,  YOKOHAMA  SERVICEMEN'S  AND 
JAPANESE  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CLOSING  SOCIAL,  May  25,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  W'^atabe  Ilisako  and  child;  Suzuki  Masako,  Secre- 
tary, and  child;  Ima  Ilara  San;  Sato  Shigeko,  Counselor;  Aramaki  Toshiko,  President; 
Kura  Sawa  Hiroko,  Counselor;  Tabata  Susan. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Amino  Kozuko;  Carol  Jester;  Lucille  Sims; 
Mirian  Sampson;  Sasaki  Masako;  Madge  Anderson;  Myrtle  Jepson,  Secretary;  Janice 
Telford,  Counselor;  Veda  Hales;  Geneel  Stewart,  President;  child;  Fern  Allen,  Counselor; 
Carol  Rae  Brown,  missionary;  Barbara  Peterson;  Arima  Sachiko;  Audrey  Stevens,  mission- 
ar}';  Tanaka  Shigeko. 

Seated  in  front  arc  the  children  of  the  Suzuki,  Watabc,  Sasaki,  and  Jepson  families. 

Frances  P.  Andrus,  President,  Northern  Far  East  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports: 
"The  Yokohama  Branch  Relief  Society  held  their  closing  meeting  for  the  year  in  con- 
nection with  the  Yokohama  Servicemen's  group.  A  delicious  luncheon  was  prepared 
and  served  by  the  Servicemen's  Group.  The  Japanese  sisters  prepared  the  dessert. 
These  two  groups  ha\e  worked  closely  together  in  the  past  in  working  on  bazaars  and 
other  projects,  and  a  close  friendship  has  developed  between  the  American  and  Japanese 
sisters.  Though  the  language  was  at  times  a  barrier,  still  the  spirit  of  friendship  and 
love  between  sisters  in  the  gospel  could  be  felt  in  this  gathering." 


680 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Delia  O.  Taylor 

EL  PASO  STAKE  (TEXAS)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT 
MUSIC  FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  May  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Second  from  the  left,  I\'a  Iluish  Jones,  composer 
(with  Minnie  Gonzalez)  of  song  "A  New  Day  Dawned  for  Women"  which  was  sung 
at  the  conference;  fourth  from  the  left,  Delia  O.  Taylor,  President  El  Paso  Stake 
Relief  Society;  sixth  from  the  left,  chorister  Winnie  H.  Mortensen. 

Second  row,  at  the  right:  Second  Counselor  Mildred  M.  Nations. 

Third  row,  at  the  left,  stake  organist  Jennie  N.  Lawson;  at  the  right,  First  Coun- 
selor Ida  W.  Jackson. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Vera  R.   Cantwell 

SMITHFIELD  STAKE   (UTAH)    RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESENTS  DRAMATIZA- 
TION '^A  LIGHT  SHINING,"  May  16,  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Alta  Allen,  as  the  voice  of  President  Belle  S. 
Spafford;  Burdetta  Harris,  a  ward  Relief  Society  president;  Mary  Gregory,  a  grandmother; 
Adeline  Done,  her  daughter;  Anna  Brough,  as  a  stranger;  Livina  Done,  daughter-in-law. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  President  Hazen  Hillyard,  Smithfield  Stake, 
representing  the  voice  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith;  Roma  Low,  who  presented  the 
introduction;  Arlene  Rigby,  a  ward  first  counselor;  De  Vonna  Rindlisbacher,  a  ward 
second  counselor;  Shirley  McQueary,  honored  as  being  the  youngest  visiting   teacher 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


681 


present;  Emma  Olney,  honored  for  being  a  visiting  teacher  since  1904.     Velda  Rasmus- 
sen,  narrator,  was  absent  when  the  picture  was  taken. 

Vera  R.  Cantwell,  President,  Smithfield  Stake  Rehef  Society,  reports  that  the 
following  renditions  were  presented  by  the  Singing  Mothers:  "How  Beautiful  Upon 
the  Mountain,"  by  the  Third  Ward;  '"Sweet  Is  the  Work,  My  God,  My  King,"  by 
the  Amalga  Ward;  "The  Spirit  of  God  Like  a  Fire  Is  Burning,"  by  the  First  Ward; 
"More  Hohness  Give  Me,"  by  the  Fourth  Ward. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Louise  S.   Brooks 

HAWAII  MISSION,  KAUAI  DISTRICT  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESIDENCY 
AND  OFFICERS  DISPLAY  HANDWORK 


Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Second  Counselor  Sarah  Santos;  President  Ruth 
Yorkman. 

Back  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  chorister  Jane  Goo;  First  Counselor  Anne  Moa; 
literature  class  leader  Mary  Ann  Soong;  Secretary-Treasurer  Carolyn  Kalauano;  Magazine 
representative  Eleanor  Battad;  social  science  class  leader  Lily  Ticala. 

Louise  S.  Brookes,  President,  Hawaii  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "In  the 
picture  there  is  a  display  of  woodrose  corsages,  as  well  as  the  'chicken  feather'  leis  which 
are  made  for  the  'lauhala'  hats.  These  leis  are  dyed  beautiful  colors  and  are  very 
attractive. 

"In  the  Hawaii  Mission  for  the  past  year  we  have  been  working  very  hard  on  the 
project  of  haA'ing  every  member  of  the  Relief  Society  learn  each  step  in  the  art  of 
Hawaiian  quilt  making,  as  it  was  becoming  a  lost  art.  We  are  very  happy  to  say  that 
some  of  our  districts  have  reported  100  per  cent  in  having  a  quilt  in  each  home,  and 
those  not  having  reported  as  yet  have  their  quilts  underway.  ...  It  takes  the  tutoring 
of  the  older  sisters  in  this  art  to  teach  the  younger  ones,  and  they  have  responded  so 
well  that  I  am  sure  it  will  be  carried  on  by  all  now. 

"We  are  very  fortunate  in  having  the  'lauhala'  weaving  in  the  mission.  Several 
of  the  branches  have  made  the  mats  and  runners  for  their  chapels  as  well  as  their  Relief 
Society  rooms.  Of  course,  we  would  like  to  mention  the  beautiful  and  colorful 
'muumuus'  that  all  the  sisters  make  and  sell  at  the  bazaar." 


682 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


Photograph   submitted  by   Jessie  S.   Baldwin 

SNOWFLAKE   STAKE    (ARIZONA)    SINGING  MOTHERS   PRESENT   MUSIC 
FOR  STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 

Standing,  center  front:  Anella  Hall,  organist,  and  Edna  Smith,  chorister. 
Jessie  S.  Baldwin  is  president  of  Snowflake  Stake  Relief  Society. 


Photograph  submitted  by  Elva  F.  Richins 

SUMMIT  STAKE  (UTAH)  OLDEST  AND  YOUNGEST  VISITING  TEACHERS 
HONORED  AT  CONVENTION,  April  12,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Charlotte  Beard,  ninety-three  years  old,  oldest  visiting  teacher  in 
Summit  Stake,  has  served  for  sixty-five  years;  Louise  B.  Judd,  one  of  the  youngest  visit- 
ing teachers  in  Summit  Stake,  who  presented  a  lovely  corsage  to  Sister  Beard. 

Elva  F.  Richins,  President,  Summit  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  highly  suc- 
cessful visiting  teachers  convention  was  held,  April  12,  1959.  Theme  of  the  conven- 
tion was  'A  Light  Shining.'  Special  recognition  was  given  Sister  Charlotte  Beard  of 
Henefer  for  her  sixty-five  years  of  visiting  teaching.  Louise  Judd  of  Hoytsville,  one  of 
the  youngest  teachers  in  the  stake,  presented  Sister  Beard  with  a  beautiful  corsage. 
Also  honored  were  those  sisters  who  had  served  forty  years  or  more:  Susannah  Fowler, 
Henefer;  Ada  Wilde,  Nellie  Wright,  and  Susie  Wilde,  Coalville;  Mae  McQueen,  Emma 
Pace,  Caroline  Sargent,  and  Delia  Winters,  Hoytsville;  Arietta  Davis,  Wanship.  The 
convention  was  directed  by  the  stake  Relief  Society  presidency:  Elva  Richins,  President, 
and  her  Counselors  Thelma  Brown  and  Maxine  Wright.  The  stake  visiting  teacher 
message  leader  is  Margaret  Richins." 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


68^ 


«jf  w  t"    -j;  «?•  -s  yx  '  -^-^     ,  '■  %^ 


Photograph  submitted  by  Ruby  M.  Dobbins 

PALO  ALTO  SIAKE  (CALIFORNIA)  RELIEF  SOCIETY  PRESENTS  "BLOSSOM 
TliME  IN  MUSIC  AND  FASHIONS/'  April  24,  1959 

Left  to  right:  Commentator  Colette  Taylor,  Palo  Alto  Second  \\'ard;  Lisa  and 
Wendy  Watts;  Yvonne  Pendleton;  Zella  W^ood  Clearly  as  the  bride.  Miss  Clearly 
made  her  own  dress  and  was  married  shortly  after  this  occasion;  Donna  Smith;  Carol 
and  Sharon  Spencer.     The  models  are  from  Sunn\\ale  Second  Ward. 

Ruby  M.  Dobbins,  President,  Palo  Alto  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "  'Blossom 
Time  in  Music  and  Fashions'  was  the  title  of  the  gala  affair  presented  bv  the  Palo  Alto 
Stake  Relief  Society,  April  24,  1959,  climaxing  a  rewarding  year.  The  stake  Singing 
Mothers,  directed  by  Ann  Thomas,  presented  a  lo\ely  musical  carrying  out  the  theme 
'Blossom  Time.'  The  fashion  show  under  the  direction  of  stake  Work  Director 
Counselor  Dagna  Wheatley,  and  stake  work  meeting  leader  Dorothy  Muir,  was  par- 
ticipated in  by  all  six  wards  of  the  stake.  Modesty  in  dress  was  the  keynote.  All 
creations  shown  were  made  by  the  sisters  of  the  stake.  In  some  instances  young  girls 
made  and  modeled  their  own  frocks.  The  fine  workmanship,  styling,  selection  of  fab- 
rics and  colors  by  the  sisters  was  truly  inspiring.  The  hall,  beautifully  decorated  in 
boughs  of  spring  blossoms,  was  filled  to  e\erflouing  h\  a  most  appreeiati\e  audience. 
Dainty  refreshments  \\ere  ser\ed  by  the  stake  Relief  Society  board.  We  are  extremely 
proud  of  the  achievcmnts  of  the  sisters  in  the  stake." 


cJlieyi  Shall  QJind  LPeace 


Leslie  Savage  Clark 


They  shall  find  peace  who  spend  their  days 
Where  mountains  crowd  the  sky. 
Where  peaks  catch  dawn's  first  radiance 
And  dusk's  blue  shadows  lie. 

They  shall  find  peace  where  twis'ted  pines, 
Undaunted  by  the  scars 
From  sleet  or  lightning  bolt,  still  keep 
Their  covenant  with  stars, 


N   DEPARTMENT 


cJheoloqyi — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  20— Spiritual   Creations 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Section  29:30-50) 

For  Tuesday,  January  5,  i960 

Objective:   To  indicate  the  importance  of  fundamental  gospel  teachings  given  to 
Adam  relating  to  the  Lord's  spiritual  creations,  and  some  of  their  implications. 


TTNDERSTOOD  in  relationship 
to  the  material  of  the  lesson 
last  month,  we  shall  see  that  this 
lesson,  dealing  with  some  of  the  first 
principles  of  the  plan  of  salvation, 
has  a  very  definite  bearing  upon 
man's  present  and  eternal  welfare. 

Spiritua]  and  Temporal  Existence 

In  last  month's  lesson  we  learned, 
among  other  things,  about  a  judg- 
ment to  come  upon  the  righteous 
and  the  wicked.  Verse  30  of  Sec- 
tion 29  points  out  that  we  should 
remember  that  all  of  the  blessings 
for  the  righteous  and  the  condem- 
nation upon  the  wicked  have  not 
been  made  known. 

Most  important  for  our  consider- 
ation is  the  fact  stated  in  verses 
31  and  32: 

For  by  the  power  of  my  Spirit  created 
I  them;  yea,  all  things  both  spiritual  and 
temporal — 

Page  684 


First  spiritual,  secondly  temporal,  which 
is  the  beginning  of  my  work;  and  again, 
first  temporal,  and  secondly  spiritual,  which 
is  the  last  of  my  work  (D  &  C  29:31-32). 

When  the  Lord  revealed  that  his 
creations  were  both  spiritual  and 
temporal  and  that  the  spiritual  was 
first,  a  most  significant  truth  was 
given.  At  this  early  period  in  the 
restoration  of  the  gospel,  the  faith- 
ful members  of  the  Church  were  be- 
ing told  something  about  their  life 
before  this  earth  was  organized. 
About  three  years  later  (1833),  the 
Lord  also  made  known  that  Jesus 
was  the  Firstborn  of  his  children 
and  the  rest  of  the  human  race  was 
in  the  beginning  with  the  Father. 
(See  D  &  C  93:21,  23). 

Jesus  Is  Our  Elder  Brother 

Because  Jesus  was  the  Firstborn 
in  the  spirit,  or  the  eldest  of  God's 
children,  he  is  our  Elder  Brother.  It 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


685 


seems  imperative  that,  as  Latter-day 
Saints,  we  understand  the  greatness 
of  the  Redeemer  as  compared  with 
the  rest  of  our  Father's  spirit  chil- 
dren. This  difference  is  brought 
out  by  the  following  statement  of 
the  First  Presidency  and  the  Coun- 
cil of  the  Twelve  issued  June  30, 
1916,  as  follows: 

There  is  no  impropriety,  therefore,  in 
speaking  of  Jesus  Christ  as  the  Elder 
Brother  of  the  rest  of  human  kind.  That 
He  is  by  spiritual  birth  Brother  to  the 
rest  of  us  is  indicated  in  Hebrews: 
"Wherefore  in  all  things  it  behooved 
him  to  be  made  like  unto  his  brethren, 
that  he  might  be  a  merciful  and  faithful 
high  priest  in  things  pertaining  to  God,  to 
make  reconciliation  for  the  sins  of  the 
people"  (Hebrews  2:17).  Let  it  not  be 
forgotten,  however,  that  He  is  essentially 
greater  than  any  and  all  others,  by  reason 
( 1 )  of  His  seniority  as  the  oldest  or  first- 
born; (2)  of  His  unique  status  in  the 
flesh  as  the  offspring  of  a  mortal  mother 
and  of  an  immortal,  or  resurrected  and 
glorified,  Father;  (3)  of  His  selection  and 
fore-ordination  as  the  one  and  only  Re- 
deemer and  Savior  of  the  race;  and  (4) 
of  His  transcendent  sinlessness. 

Jesus  Christ  is  not  the  Father  of  the 
spirits  who  have  taken  or  yet  shall  take 
bodies  upon  this  earth,  for  He  is  one  of 
them.  He  is  The  Son,  as  they  are  sons 
or  daughters  of  Elohim  (Jaaies  E.  Tal- 
MAGE,  Articles  of  Faith,  pp.  472-473). 

Man's  Pre-Earth  Life 

Whereas,  the  Christian  world 
teaches  that  the  individual's  first 
creation,  or  birth,  was  temporal 
without  a  spirit  life  before  entry 
into  this  mortal  world,  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  in  its  fulness  gives  a 
true  understanding  of  man's  divine 
origin. 

The  doctrine  of  man's  spiritual 
creation  is  explained  in  a  statement 
issued  bv  the  First  Presidencv  com- 
posed  of  Joseph  F.  Smith,  John  R. 
Winder,  and  Anthon  H.  Lund: 

Adam,  our  great   progenitor,   "the  first 


man,"  was,  like  Christ,  a  pre-existent 
spirit,  and  like  Christ  he  took  upon  him 
an  appropriate  body,  the  body  of  a  man, 
and  so  became  a  "living  soul."  The  doe- 
trine  of  the  pre-existence,  —  revealed  so 
plainly,  particularly  in  latter  days,  pours 
a  wonderful  flood  of  light  upon  the  other- 
wise mysterious  problem  of  man's  origin. 
It  shows  that  man,  as  a  spirit,  was  begot- 
ten and  born  of  heavenly  parents,  and 
reared  to  maturity  in  the  eternal  mansions 
of  the  Father,  prior  to  coming  upon  the 
earth  in  a  temporal  body  to  undergo  an 
experience  in  mortality.  It  teaches  that 
all  men  existed  in  the  spirit  before  any 
man  existed  in  the  flesh,  and  that  all  who 
have  inhabited  the  earth  since  Adam  have 
taken  bodies  and  become  souls  in  like 
manner  ("The  Origin  of  Man,"  Improve- 
ment Era,  Vol.  XIII,  November  1909, 
page  80 ) . 

Animal  and  Plant  Qitziion 

Not  only  was  man  created  in  the 
spirit  first,  but  also  the  rest  of  God's 
creations.  The  revelations  speak  of 
this  spiritual  creation  as  including 
vegetation  and  animal.  How  clearly 
this  is  spoken  of  in  these  verses: 

And  every  plant  of  the  field  before  it 
was  in  the  earth,  and  exery  herb  of  the 
field  before  it  grew.  For  I,  the  Lord  God, 
created  all  things,  of  which  I  have  spoken, 
spiritually,  before  they  were  naturally  up- 
on the  face  of  the  earth.  For  I,  the  Lord 
God,  had  not  caused  it  to  rain  upon  the 
face  of  the  earth.  And  I,  the  Lord  God, 
had  created  all  the  children  of  men;  and 
not  yet  a  man  to  till  the  ground;  for  in 
heaven  created  I  them;  and  there  was  not 
yet  flesh  upon  the  earth,  neither  in  the 
water,  neither  in  the  air  (Pearl  of  Great 
Price,  Moses   3:5). 

.  .  .  that  which  is  spiritual  being  in  the 
likeness  of  that  which  is  temporal;  and 
that  which  is  temporal  in  the  likeness  of 
that  which  is  spiritual;  the  spirit  of  man 
in  the  likeness  of  his  person,  as  also  the 
spirit  of  the  beast,  and  every  other  creature 
which  God  has  created  (D  &  C  77:2). 

Creations  Are  Eternal 

From  the  scriptures  we  learn 
some   important   truths   relative  to 


686 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


the  creations  of  God:  (i)  they  con- 
stitute an  organizing  of  already  exist- 
ing eternal  material  (See  D  &  C 
131:7);  and  (2)  that  his  creations 
will  therefore  continue  to  exist  as 
a  part  of  the  resurrection.  (See 
D  &  C  29:23-25.)  These  truths  are 
pointed  out  in  the  statement  made 
by  the  First  Presidency: 

By  His  almighty  power  He  organized 
the  earth,  and  all  that  it  contains,  from 
spirit  and  element,  whieh  exist  co-eternal- 
Iv  with  Himself.  He  formed  everv  plant 
that  grows,  and  every  animal  that  breathes, 
each  after  its  own  kind,  spiritually  and 
temporally  —  "that  which  is  spiritual  be- 
ing in  the  likeness  of  that  which  is  temp- 
oral, and  that  which  is  temporal  in  the 
likeness  of  that  whieh  is  spiritual."  He 
made  the  tadpole  and  the  ape,  the  lion 
and  the  elephant;  but  He  did  not  make 
them  in  His  own  image,  nor  endow  them 
with  Godlike  reason  and  intelligence. 
Nevertheless,  the  whole  animal  creation 
will  be  perfected  and  perpetuated  in  the 
Hereafter,  each  class  in  its  "destined  order 
or  sphere,"  and  will  enjoy  "eternal  felic- 
ity." That  fact  has  been  made  plain  in 
this  dispensation  (D  &  C  77:3)  ("The 
Origin  of  Man,"  Improvement  Era,  Vol. 
XIII,  November  1909,  page  81). 

Spiritual  and  Temporal 

Basic  to  much  of  Latter-day  Saint 
teachings  concerning  how  the  spirit 
sons  and  daughters  of  God  should 
understand  the  way  they  should  liye 
in  mortality  is  found  in  these  yerses: 

Speaking  unto  you  that  you  may  natural- 
ly understand,  but  unto  myself  mv  works 
have  no  end,  neither  beginning;  but  it  is 
given  unto  you  that  ye  may  understand, 
because  ye  have  asked  it  of  me  and  are 
agreed. 

Wherefore,  verily  I  say  unto  you  that 
all  things  unto  me  are  spiritual,  and  not 
at  any  time  have  I  given  unto  30U  a  law 
which  was  temporal;  neither  any  man, 
nor  the  children  of  men;  neither  Adam, 
your  father,  whom  I  created. 

Behold,  I  gave  unto  him  that  he  should 
be   an    agent    unto   himself;    and    I    gave 


unto  him  commandment,  but  no  temporal 
commandment  gave  I  unto  him,  for  my 
commandments  are  spiritual;  they  are  not 
natural  nor  temporal,  neither  carnal  nor 
sensual   (D  &  C  -9:53-35). 

An  understanding  of  many  of 
the  reyelations  which  follow  for 
study  in  these  lessons  is  based  on 
the  proper  interpretation  of  the  fore- 
going truth.  Commandments  to 
build  houses,  sell  or  retain  property, 
and  other  similar  actiyities  will  en- 
gage our  attention  later.  These 
actiyities  are  the  basis  of  many  of 
the  accomplishments  of  our  people 
and  also  for  \\hat  may  be  done  in 
the  future.  These  statements  from 
some  of  our  leaders  of  the  past  ex- 
press the  Latter-day  Saint  point  of 
yicw: 

Brigham  Young: 

\\'^ith  God,  and  also  witli  those  \\\\q 
understand  the  principles  of  life  and  sal- 
\ation,  the  Priesthood,  the  oracles  of  truth 
and  the  gifts  and  callings  of  Cod  to  the 
children  of  men,  there  is  no  difference  in 
spiritual  and  temporal  labors  —  all  arc 
one.  If  I  am  in  the  line  of  my  dutv,  I 
am  doing  the  \\ill  of  God,  whether  I  am 
preaching,  pra\ing,  laboring  with  my 
hands  for  an  honorable  support;  whether 
I  am  in  the  field,  mechanic's  shop,  or  fol- 
lo\\"ing  mercantile  business,  or  whercxer 
dut\'  calls,  I  am  serving  God  as  much  in 
one  place  as  another;  and  so  it  is  v^ith  all, 
each  in  his  place,  turn  and  time  (/ournai 
oi  Discourses  13:260). 

Joseph  F.  Smith: 

You  must  continue  to  bear  in  mind 
that  the  temporal  and  the  spiritual  are 
blended.  Thc\  arc  not  separate.  One 
cannot  be  carried  on  without  the  other, 
so  long  as  we  are  here  in  mortality.  .  .  . 

The  Latter-dav  Saints  believe  not  only 
in  the  gospel  of  spiritual  salvation,  but 
also  in  the  gospel  of  temporal  salva- 
tion. .  .  . 

The  work  that  we  are  engaged  in  is 
not  designed  to  be  limited  by  the  spiritual 
necessities  of  the  people  alone.     It  is  the 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


687 


purpose  of  God  in  restoring  the  gospel 
and  the  holy  Priesthood  not  only  to  bene- 
fit mankind  spiritually,  but  also  to  benefit 
them  temporally  {Gospel  Doctrine,  6th 
Edition,  pp.  208-209). 

Adam  and  the  Devil 

In  continuation  of  our  study  of 
''first  things"  as  they  are  made 
known  in  this  important  revelation, 
we  have  our  attention  drawn  again 
to  the  pre-earth  life. 

The  ''origin"  of  Satan's  rebellion, 
the  number  of  the  spirits  who  fol- 
lowed him,  the  fact  of  free  agency 
as  a  principle  in  the  pre-existence, 
the  eventual  home  of  the  devil's 
miserable  horde,  and  the  place  of 
his  operations  in  the  lives  of  us 
mortals,  are  all  indicated  in  these 
verses: 

And  it  came  to  pass  that  Adam,  being 
tempted  of  the  devil  —  for,  behold,  the 
devil  was  before  Adam,  for  he  rebelled 
against  me,  saying.  Give  me  thine  honor, 
which  is  my  power;  and  also  a  third  part 
of  the  hosts  of  heaven  turned  he  away 
from  me  because  of  their  agency; 

And  they  were  thrust  down,  and  thus 
came  the  devil  and  his  angels; 

And,  behold,  there  is  a  place  prepared 
for  them  from  the  beginning,  which  place 
is  hell. 

And  it  must  needs  be  that  the  devil 
should  tempt  the  children  of  men,  or  they 
could  not  be  agents  unto  themselves;  for 
if  they  never  should  have  bitter  they 
could  not  know  the  sweet  (D  &  C 
29:36-39). 

Adam  and  the  Fall 

It  should  be  apparent  to  all  Lat- 
ter-day Saints  that  basic  to  an  under- 
standing of  the  purpose  of  life  is  an 
acceptance  of  the  account  given  in 
the  scriptures  that  Adam  was  a  real 
historical  person,  and  of  the  rebel- 
lion of  Satan.  (See  Abraham 
3:23-35;  Moses  4:1-4-)  Adam's 
place   in   the  plan   of   salvation   is 


such  an  important  one  that  it  was 
formulated  in  the  heavens  before 
the  foundations  of  the  earth  were 
laid.  It  seems  that  Adam's  place  in 
the  divine  plan  was  necessary  that 
there  be  an  opportunity  for  making 
possible  the  union  of  the  spirit  of 
man  and  a  mortal  body.  What  is 
called  the  fall  of  Adam  is  but  a 
means  of  giving  further  opportuni- 
ties for  the  progression  of  the  spirit 
sons  and  daughters  of  God.  We  ob- 
tain knowledge  from  this  modern 
revelation  of  what  happened  to 
Adam  as  a  result  of  his  partaking  of 
the  forbidden  fruit  and  also  of  the 
effect  of  that  act  upon  his  posterity. 
It  is  declared  that  Adam  ''became 
subject  to  the  will  of  the  devil,  be- 
cause he  yielded  unto  temptation" 
and: 


Wherefore,  I,  the  Lord  God,  caused 
that  he  should  be  cast  out  from  the 
Garden  of  Eden,  from  my  presence,  be- 
cause of  his  transgression,  wherein  he 
became  spiritually  dead,  which  Is  the  first 
death,  even  that  same  death  which  is  the 
last  death,  which  is  spiritual,  which  shall 
be  pronounced  upon  the  wicked  when  I 
shall  say:  Depart  ye  cursed. 

But,  behold,  I  say  unto  you  that  I, 
the  Lord  God,  gave  unto  Adam  and  unto 
his  seed,  that  they  should  not  die  as  to 
the  temporal  death,  until  I,  the  Lord  God, 
should  send  forth  angels  to  declare  unto 
them  repentance  and  redemption,  through 
faith  on  the  name  of  mine  Only  Begotten 
Son. 

And  thus  did  I,  the  Lord  God,  appoint 
unto  man  the  days  of  his  probation  — 
that  by  his  natural  death  he  might  be 
raised  in  immortality  unto  eternal  life, 
even  as  many  as  would  believe; 

And  they  that  believe  not  unto  eternal 
damnation;  for  they  cannot  be  redeemed 
from  their  spiritual  fall,  because  they 
repent  not; 

For  they  love  darkness  rather  than 
light,  and  their  deeds  are  evil,  and  they 
receive  their  wages  of  whom  they  list 
to  obey  (D  &  C  29:41-45). 


688 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


With  these  scriptures  before  us, 
we  see  that  in  yielding  to  tempta- 
tion Adam  became  subject  to  two 
penalties:  (i)  spiritual  death,  or 
banishment  from  the  presence  of 
God,  and  (2)  temporal  death,  or 
separation  of  his  spirit  and  mortal 
body. 

In  the  process  of  time  Adam  died 
the  temporal  death.  By  breaking 
the  commandment,  he  became 
mortal  and  subject  to  sin;  therefore, 
he  could  no  longer  remain  in  the 
presence  of  God. 

So  it  is  with  us,  Adam's  posterity; 
we  die  the  temporal  death,  and  we 
also  become  spiritually  dead  when 
we  transgress  God's  commandments 
after  the  age  of  accountability, 
which  is  eight  years.  In  order  that 
Adam  and  his  posterity  might  know 
of  the  way  they  might  become 
spiritually  alive  and  become  pre- 
pared to  enter  into  the  Lord's  pres- 
ence, revelations  were  given  to 
Adam  by  angels.  The  gospel  plan 
was  available  to  them  that  they 
might  exercise  faith  in  Jesus,  the 
Only  Begotten  of  the  Father. 
Through  the  atonement  wrought  by 
the  Savior,  man  is  rescued  from  the 
grave  to  immortality;  and,  if  he  has 
been  faithful  to  the  covenants  re- 
ceived in  the  gospel,  he  may  enter 
into  his  exaltation,  or  eternal  life. 
But  for  those  who  do  not  repent, 
either  in  this  life  or  in  the  spirit 
world,  they  must  remain  spiritually 
dead.  (Subsequent  lessons  will  deal 
with  the  salvation  of  mankind.) 

In  this  revelation,  it  is  pointed 
out  that  those  that  believe  not  will 
go  to  eternal  damnation  and  cannot 
be  redeemed  from  their  spiritual 
fall,  because  they  do  not  repent. 

This  is  called  the  second  death, 
and  is  not  to  be  understood  as  a 


separation  of  spirit  and  body  after 
being  resurrected. 

Children  and  the  Fall 

Death  of  the  body  comes  to  all 
by  reason  of  the  fall  of  Adam.  Death 
is  as  essential  as  is  birth  in  the 
eternal  plan.  (See  Moses  6:59.) 
It  '\  .  .  hath  passed  upon  all  men, 
to  fulfil  the  merciful  plan  of  the 
great  Creator  ..."  (2  Nephi  9:6). 
Many  who  travel  through  life  suffer 
pain,  sorrow,  and  the  vicissitudes  of 
mortality.  Often  the  mortal  body 
becomes  decrepit  and  worn  out.  At 
times  there  seems  to  be  little  reason 
for  continued  existence,  but  in  the 
plan  of  our  Eternal  Father  there  is 
reason. 

The  problem  which  is  often 
brought  to  parents'  attention  so 
forcefully  is  the  death  of  a  little 
child  or  the  inability  to  bring  a 
child  into  mortal  life  after  once  the 
biological  processes  of  growth  have 
begun.  These  are  problems  for 
which  we  do  not  yet  have  full  and 
complete  answers.  We  do  know, 
as  believers  in  the  scriptures,  that 
the  Lord  has  declared  little  chil- 
dren to  be  blameless  before  him. 
They  come  into  this  life  innocent 
(D  &  C  93:38).  Therefore,  the  fall 
of  Adam  does  not  affect  their  re- 
lationship to  their  salvation  before 
the  Lord.  The  Lord  has  also  made 
known  that: 

But  behold,  I  say  unto  you,  that  little 
children  are  redeemed  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  world  through  mine  Only  Be- 
gotten; 

Wherefore,  they  cannot  sin,  for  power 
is  not  given  unto  Satan  to  tempt  little 
children,  until  thev  begin  to  become  ac- 
countable before  me; 

For  it  is  given  unto  them  even  as  I 
will,  according  to  mine  own  pleasure,  that 
great  things  may  be  required  at  the  hand 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


689 


of  their    fathers    (D    &    C    29:46-48    cf., 

74:7)- 

The  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ 
redeems  httle  children  whereby  they 
do  not  need  the  ordinance  of  bap- 
tism for  their  salvation.  (See  Moroni 
8:11-20.) 

Those  parents  who  lose  a  child 
before  the  age  of  accountability,  or 
eight  years  (See  D  &  C  68:25),  may 
be  assured  as  to  its  salvation  in  the 
celestial  kingdom.  Concerning  this, 
the  Lord  made  known  to  Joseph 
Smith  '\  .  .  that  all  children  who 
die  before  they  arrive  at  the  years 
of  accountability,  are  saved  in  the 
celestial  kingdom  of  heaven  .  .  ." 
(D.H.  0.2:381).  If  one  will  keep 
before  him  the  truth  that  the  most 
important  thing  in  life  for  those 
little  ones,  and  for  us,  is  life  itself, 
the  taking  of  a  mortal  body  whereby 
there  is  assured  a  resurrection  of  the 
bodv  joined  with  the  spirit  eternally, 
much  of  the  sting  of  death  is  re- 
moved. 

Prenata]  Death 

Closely  associated  with  the  prob- 
lem of  life  and  its  importance  in  the 
plan  of  salvation  is  the  time  when 
the  spirit  enters  the  body,  whether 
before  birth  or  when  the  breath  of 
life  is  taken  at  birth.  If  the  spirit 
enters  the  body  before  birth,  then 
we  would  believe  that  the  resurrec- 
tion will  come  to  the  so-called 
"still-born." 

In  an  article  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency, consisting  of  Joseph  F. 
Smith,  Anthon  H.  Lund,  and 
Charles  W.  Penrose,  we  find  this 
statement: 

True,  it  is  that  the  body  of  man 
enters  upon  its  career  as  a  tiny  germ  or 
embyro,  which  becomes  an  infant,  quick- 
ened at  a  certain  stage  by  the  spirit  whose 


tabernacle,  it  is,  and  the  child,  after  being 
born,  develops  into  a  man  ("The  Origin 
of  Man,"  Improvement  Era,  Vol.  XIII, 
November   1909,  page  80). 

In  other  words,  the  answer  to  the 
problem  is  indefinite,  and  no  at- 
tempt was  made  by  the  First  Presi- 
dency to  answer  whether  the  spirit 
enters  the  body  before  or  after  birth. 
On  the  other  hand,  opinions  have 
been  expressed,  and  they  should  be 
known  as  opinions,  but,  in  the  main 
they  express  hope  and  encourage- 
ment to  parents. 

Mentally  Retarded  Persons 

The  revelation  we  are  studying 
ends  with  these  words: 

And,  again,  I  say  unto  you,  that  whoso 
having  knowledge,  have  I  not  commanded 
to  repent? 

And  he  that  hath  no  understanding, 
it  remaineth  in  me  to  do  according  as 
it  is  written.  And  now  I  declare  no  more 
unto  you  at  this  time.  Amen  (D  &  C 
29:49-50). 

Those  persons  who  are  deficient 
mentally,  having  not  understanding, 
seem  to  be  in  the  same  relationship 
as  children  —  blameless  before  God. 
As  children,  they  do  not  require  the 
ordinance  of  baptism  for  their  sal- 
vation, but  they  are  in  the  hands 
of  the  all-wise  Father.  They  appar- 
ently are  in  the  class  who  are  ''with- 
out the  law."  Of  these  the  prophet 
Mormon  wrote  to  his  son  Moroni: 

For  behold  that  all  little  children  are 
alive  in  Christ,  and  also  all  they  that  are 
without  the  law.  For  the  power  of  re- 
demption cometh  on  all  them  that  have 
no  law;  wherefore,  he  that  is  not  con- 
demned, or  he  that  is  under  no  condemna- 
tion, cannot  repent;  and  unto  such 
baptism  availeth  nothing   (Moroni  8:22). 

Unto  whom  much  is  given,  much 
is  required,  but  unto  whom  little  is 


690 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


given,  little  is  required,  is  the  letter 
and  the  spirit  of  the  scriptures. 

Questions  ioi  Discussion 

1.  What  is  the  meaning  of  the  title 
''Elder  Brother"? 

2.  Discuss  four  ways  in  which  Jesus 
is  greater  than  the  rest  of  mankind. 

3.  Discuss:  The  doctrine  of  the  pre- 
existence  of  man  helps  me  to  understand 
many  of  the  problems  of  life. 

4.  Express  the   Latter-day  Saint  under- 


standing   of    the    temporal    and    spiritual 
phases  of  life. 

5.  What  is  taught  in  this  lesson  con- 
cerning Satan? 

6.  What  effect  did  the  fall  of  Adam 
have  upon  Adam? 

7.  How  did  Adam's  fall  affect  us? 

8.  What  effect  docs  the  fall  have  upon 
little  children? 

9.  In  terms  of  this  lesson,  what  is  the 
meaning  of  this  statement:  "Unto  whom 
much  is  given,  much  is  required,  but 
unto  whom  little  is  given,  little  is  re- 
quired"? 


ViSiting   cJeacher    1 1  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  20— ''Therefore,  He  That  Lacketh  Wisdom,  Let  Him  Ask  of  Me, 
and  I  Will  Give  Him  Liberally  and  Upbraid  Him  Not"  (D  &  C  42:68). 

ChiistiuQ  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  January  5,  i960 

Objective:  To  show  that  wisdom  comes  from  God,  and  unless  we  keep  his  com- 
mandments, regardless  of  our  learning,  we  cannot  gain  wisdom. 


CINCE  the  beginning  of  time, 
man's  greatest  need  has  been  for 
wisdom.  The  progress  of  mankind 
has  depended  upon  the  wisdom  ap- 
phed  in  the  solution  of  its  great  and 
small  problems  and  decisions. 

There  has  never  been  a  period  in 
history  when  actions  and  solutions, 
guided  by  wisdom,  are  more  im- 
portant than  they  are  today.  Man 
has  made  great  progress  in  the 
acquisition  of  knowledge.  Yet,  with 
all  of  his  knowledge,  problems  have 
mounted  and  multiplied  until  the 
decisions  with  which  we  are  now 
faced  are  of  such  magnitude  that, 
perhaps,  our  very  existence  depends 
upon  their  solution. 

What  is  wisdom?  The  prophet 
Job  provides  an  interesting  insight 


into  its  meaning.  He  said,  ".  .  .  Be- 
hold, the  fear  of  the  Lord,  that  is 
wisdom  .  .  ."  (Job  28:28).  Solomon 
said,  ''.  .  .  the  Lord  giveth  wis- 
dom .  .  ."  (Proverbs  2:6).  The  first 
step  in  understanding  the  nature  of 
wisdom  is  to  recognize  that  it  comes 
from  the  Lord  and  is  a\  ailablc  onlv 
to  those  who  live  his  command- 
ments. 

The  dictionary  defines  wisdom  as 
the  ability  to  judge  soundly  and  deal 
sagaciously  with  facts  as  they  relate 
to  life  and  conduct.  It  involves  in- 
telligent discernment  and  judgment. 

We  should  fully  understand  that 
knowledge  in  and  of  itself  is  not 
wisdom.  W^isdom  consists  in  the 
right  use  of  knowledge.  This  im- 
plies knowledge  used  righteously  in 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


691 


full  application  of  the  teachings  and 
commandments  of  the  Lord. 

How  can  we  gain  wisdom?  Again, 
the  scriptures  give  us  the  answer.  In 
The  Book  of  Mormon,  the  prophet 
Jacob  declared: 

.  .  .  When  they  are  learned  they  think 
thev  are  wise,  and  they  hearken  not  unto 
the  counsel  of  God,  for  they  set  it  aside, 
supposing  they  know  of  themselves, 
wherefore,  their  wisdom  is  foohshness  .  .  ." 
(2  Nephi  9:28). 

The  apostle  Paul,  in  writing  to 
the  Corinthians,  said,  ''Not  that  we 
are  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think 
any  thing  as  of  ourselves;  but  our 
sufficiency  is  of  God"  (II  Cor.  3:5). 

To  gain  wisdom,  then,  we  must 
gain  knowledge  on  the  foundation 
of  spirituality  and  righteousness. 
This  means  that  we  must  hearken 
to  the  counsel  of  the  Lord.  We 
must  study  and  pray  diligently,  hav- 
ing faith  that,  if  we  work  con- 
scientiously, depending  upon  the 
Lord,  he  will  add  to  our  knowledge, 
wisdom. 

The  most  wonderful  example  of 
the  application  of  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants'  message  in  respect  to 
wisdom  is  the  action  taken  and  the 
marvelous  results  experienced  by  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith.  He  lacked 
wisdom  on  a  most  important  sub- 
ject. He  wanted  to  know  which  of 
all  the  churches  was  the  true  one. 
Reading  in  the  Bible  in  the  Epistle 


of  James,  he  discovered  the  passage 
similar  to  the  one  in  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants.  The  apostle  James 
said: 

If  any  of  you  lack  wisdom,  let  him  ask 
of  God,  that  giveth  to  all  men  hberally, 
and  upbraideth  not;  and  it  shall  be  given 
him    (James   1:5). 

We  are  all  acquainted  with  the 
wonderful  manifestation  that  result- 
ed. This  application  of  simple,  pure 
faith  was  the  starting  point  of  the 
great  and  marvelous  work  that  is 
the  wonder  of  the  world.  These 
inspired  words,  put  into  action  by 
Joseph  Smith,  gave  him  power  to 
rise  to  heights  of  intelligence  and 
wisdom  and  supplied  him  with  the 
divine  help  which  enabled  him  to 
serve  as  an  instrument  in  the  Lord's 
hands  through  which  his  Church 
was  restored. 

The  ancient  King  Solomon  said: 

Happy  is  the  man  that  findeth  wisdom, 
and  the  man  that  getteth  understanding. 

For  the  merchandise  of  it  is  better  than 
the  merchandise  of  silver,  and  the  gain 
thereof  than  fine  gold  (Proverbs  3:13-14). 

Certainly,  each  of  us  has  a  con- 
stant need  for  wisdom.  Let  us  re- 
member that  it  is  an  attribute  of 
God  which  he  generously  shares. 
However,  each  of  us  must  first  seek 
it  with  full  faith  that  the  Lord  will 
give  it  liberally  and  '^upbraid  him 
not." 


(cJpen  the    ^Jjoor  of   LJour  uteart 

Grace  Inghs  Fiost 

Open  wide  the  door  of  your  heart, 
And  cast  away  the  key. 
That  the  light  of  love  may  enter  in 
And  create  charity. 


Vi/ork     nieeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  4— Household  Hazards 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  January  12,  i960 
Objective:  To  recognize  and  correct  hazards  in  the  home. 


^^npHE  American  home  should 
have  ample  space  for  happy, 
healthful,  spiritual  family  living  — 
but  no  room  for  accidents/'  Moth- 
ers shoulder  the  major  responsibility 
for  the  safe  environment,  safe  main- 
tenance, and  the  safe  attitudes  of 
their  children,  their  menfolk,  and 
themselves.  When  we  learn  that 
home  accidents  cause  about  one- 
third  of  all  the  accidental  deaths, 
and  about  fifty  per  cent  of  the  in- 
juries, it  becomes  apparent  that 
something  must  be  done  to  prevent 
home  accidents. 

Accident  Pievention  a  Ma/or  Issue 
The  importance  of  preventing 
accidents  in  the  home  has  been  re- 
garded as  such  a  major  issue  that 
grants  were  made  by  the  W.  K. 
Kellogg  Foundation,  in  1953,  to 
eight  states  to  study  the  home  ac- 
cident problem  and  take  steps  to 
improve  the  situation. 

United  Effort  Can  Prevent 
Accidents 

A  story  is  told  about  a  small  child 
who  was  lost  in  the  wheat  fields  of 
North  Dakota.  The  parents  were 
frantic  from  looking  for  their  child 
in  the  maze  of  wheat  acreages  and 
called  on  the  neighbors  for  assist- 
ance. An  alarm  was  sent  out,  and 
the    farmers    responded    from    all 

Page  692 


neighboring  communities  to  aid  in 
finding  the  lost  child. 

Finally,  someone  said,  'Tet's  join 
hands  and  make  a  great  big  circle 
as  we  search."  The  several  thou- 
sands of  people  joined  hands  to 
form  a  circle  and  covered  all  the 
area  in  that  vicinity.  The  child  was 
found  sleeping  in  the  wheat  fields. 
This  was  brought  about  because 
people  themselves  decided  to  join 
hands  in  an  attempt  to  find  the  lost 
child. 

The  same  thing  holds  true  in  our 
attempting  to  prevent  the  loss  of 
life.  The  more  we  join  hands  as 
interested  mothers,  the  greater  the 
possibility  we  have  of  reducing  the 
loss  of  life  from  accidents  and  fires. 

Safe  Environment— 
How  Do  We  Get  It? 

Each  of  us  has  the  responsibility 
to  ask  himself  —  is  our  home  un- 
safe?   What  can  I  do  about  it? 

Check  your  own  residence.  You 
may  be  surprised  at  how  many 
booby  traps  you  maintain. 

It  is  apparent  that  there  are  three 
necessary  procedures  for  making  a 
home  safe: 

1.  Safety  awareness  on  the  part  of  peo- 
ple in  the  home. 

2.  Thorough  and  intelhgent  studies  of 
the  why's  and  wherefore's  of  home  acci- 
dents. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


693 


3.  Homes  engineered  for  safety. 

According  to  Dr.  Oakley  Gordon 
of  the  University  of  Utah  Psychol- 
ogy Department,  the  main  cause  of 
accidents  is  from  hurrying.  The 
following  table  shows  why  accidents 
happen:  35%  by  hurrying;  22%  not 
paying  attention;  11%  excitement, 
not  including  hurry  or  anger;  11% 
doing  wrong  thing  but  knowing  bet- 
ter; 7%  doing  wrong  thing  but  not 
knowing  better;  8%  wanted  to  do 
it,  no  apparent  reason,  just  wanted 
to;  4%  in  anger;  and  2%  attention- 
getting  or  showing  off. 

Falls 

Falls  account  for  more  accidental 
deaths  and  injuries  than  any  other 
cause,  with  the  exception  of  traffic. 
Falls  are  due  to  unsafe  things,  such 
as:  makeshift  ladders;  overexhaus- 
tion;  overwaxed  floors;  spilled  liq- 
uids on  floors;  cluttered  stairways- 
skates,  marbles,  scatter  rugs;  curled 
edges  of  linoleum  or  frayed  carpets; 
heavy  lifting;  poor  furniture  ar- 
rangement; painted  porch  steps  and 
walks;  slipping  on  bathtub;  open 
stairways;  and  dark  passageways. 

More  fatal  falls  occur  in  the  bed- 
room than  anywhere  else  in  the 
home.  The  biggest  reason  for  this 
is  that  folks  get  out  of  bed  at  night, 
half  asleep,  and  stumble  over  the 
chair  or  trip  on  a  rug  and  fall.  This 
is  particularly  true  of  older  people. 
The  use  of  a  bed  lamp  or  flash  light 
will  prevent  many  an  accident. 

Ways  of  Prevention 

Do  your  household  reaehing  and  climb- 
ing on  a  steady,  sturdy  ladder  with  treaded 
steps,  don't  over-reach,  but  move  the 
ladder. 

If  you  are  going  to  wax  the  floors,  use 
a  non-skid  wax.  Apply  floor  wax  in  a 
thin  coat  and  buff  it  thoroughly  to  make 
it  less   slippery. 


Keep  stairways  uncluttered  and  well 
lighted  —  skates  and  marbles  on  steps 
could  result  in  serious  injury. 

Have  handrails  for  three  or  more  steps. 

Make  it  a  rule  to  wipe  up  any  grease, 
water,  or  peelings  spilled  on  the  kitchen 
floor  as  soon  as  you  notice  them. 

Make  sure  your  throw-rugs  are  anchored 
with  rubber  matting,  or  finished  on  the 
back  with  a  non-skid  treatment. 

Tack  down  all  curled  linoleum  or  frayed 
carpets.  If  you  must  paint  your  porch- 
steps,  use  an  outdoor  or  rough  finish  paint 
or  use  rubber  guards  on  each  step.  Place 
a  rubber  mat  in  the  bathtub  and  make 
sure  that  there  is  a  strong  bar  along  the 
wall  to  grasp. 

Heavy  lifting  may  be  responsible  for 
falls  and  injuries.  To  lift  a  heavy  object, 
get  close  to  it,  bend  the  knees,  keep  the 
back  straight,  and  put  one  foot  slightly 
ahead  of  the  other.  Bending  from  the 
waist  may  cause  a  strained  back  or  rupture. 

Remember  the  stairway  to  the  base- 
ment should  never  be  used  to  store  brooms, 
mops,  and  other  articles. 

A  common  hazard  in  the  home  is  the 
enclosed  stairway  having  a  door  at  the 
top  which  swings  in  over  the  stairs.  This 
action  has  the  effect  of  allowing  one  to 
enter  without  realizing  the  stairs  are  there, 
and  causing  one  proceeding  up  the  stairs 
to  step  back  down  to  allow  the  door  to 
open.  The  door  should  always  swing  out 
awav  horn  the  stairs,  causing  one  to  pause 
in  opening  the  door  to  enter  the  stair- 
way, and  allowing  the  person  proceeding 
up  the  stairs  to  exit  without  having  to  step 
back  down  a  step  or  two  to  allow  the  door 
to  open. 

Questions 

1.  How  long  has  it  been  since  you  have 
checked  on  possible  booby  traps  in  your 
home?  What  corrections  have  been 
made? 

2.  Name  some  of  the  main  causes  of 
accidents  in  the  home. 


JLiteratiire — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

Lesson   12— Two  Early  American  Quakers:   Penn  and  Woolman 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  LitcTntiue,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  123-127) 

For  Tuesday,  January  19,  i960 

Objeetivc:   To   understand  more  fully  the  Quaker  contribution  to  the  American 
mind  and  culture. 


npHOSE  thousands  on  thousands 
of  early  colonists  who  came 
only  for  gain  either  fulfilled  their 
hopes  or  failed.  In  either  case  they 
disappeared  without  great  written 
evidence  that  they  were  ever  here. 
It  was  those  who  came  to  the  new 
world  and  spent  their  lives  here  in 
fulfillment  of  their  own  political  or 
religious  idealisms  who  made  sig- 
nificant contributions  to  our  litera- 
ture. Because  we  devoted  several 
lessons  to  the  Massachusetts  Bav 
Colonv  and  none  to  other  religious 
settlements,  it  might  be  assumed 
that  before  the  Revolutionarv  War 
no  others  were  important.  In  a 
partial  sense  this  is  true.  Branchings 
from  Massachusetts  settled  all  the 
states  north  of  New  York  save 
Rhode  Island;  the  New  Amsterdam 
Dutch  wrote  only  in  their  own 
tongue;  the  Catholics  in  Maryland 
and  Delaware  remained  an  isolated 
island,  while  the  shaping  word- 
trends  swept  onward  past  and  round 
them.  The  Southern  gentlemen 
were  for  the  most  part  Anglicans; 
they  read  and  wrote  as  whim  dic- 
tated, some  of  them  quite  widely, 
but  in  their  writings  their  religion 
was  not  important.     For  the  only 

Page  694 


religious  writing  of  enduring  value 
outside  the  Puritan  tradition,  we 
must  turn  to  the  Quakers. 

Quaker  Colonies 

During  the  eighteenth  and  nine- 
teenth centuries  New  York  became 
the  commercial  leader  of  the  United 
States,  Boston,  the  cultural,  but,  at 
the  time  of  the  Revolution,  Phila- 
delphia combined  within  herself 
both  qualities.  Known  as  the  ''Lon- 
don of  America,"  she  was  one  of 
our  first  great  culture-cities,  and  the 
first  to  be  laid  out  in  blocks  with 
wide  streets.  Although  the  Quak- 
ers, through  their  most  liberal  atti- 
tude toward  peoples  of  all  faiths  or 
no  faith,  ceased  to  have  a  majority 
within  the  city  as  early  as  1700, 
Quakers  were  long  predominant  in 
the  vicinity,  and  to  this  day  have 
a  concentration  of  their  member- 
ship, small  though  it  is,  within  what 
sometimes  have  been  called  the 
Quaker  Colonies:  New  Jersey,  Del- 
aware, and  Pennsylvania.  It  was 
their  beliefs,  as  stated  bv  William 
Penn,  which  were  largely  respon- 
sible for  the  early  thriving  and  domi- 
nant influence  of  Philadelphia 
throughout  the  new  Nation. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  695 

Willmm  Penn  (1644-1718)  tion  of  a  just  government  among  a 

Born  in  1644  to  Sir  William  plain  and  well-intending  people/' 
Penn,  admiral  of  the  royal  navy,  just  When  he  received  the  Penn- 
six  years  after  the  Society  of  Friends  sylvania  grant  (named  by  the  King 
was  founded  by  George  Fox,  young  in  honor  of  Penn's  father— Penn 
William  was  reared  amid  luxury  had  suggested  Sylvania),  the  Dutch 
and  high  society.  Educated  at  Ox-  and  German  immigrants  came  in 
ford  and  in  law  in  Lincoln's  Inn,  large  numbers,  founding  German- 
London,  he  was  expelled  from  Ox-  town  and  becoming  known  familiar- 
ford  for  worshipping  with  non-con-  ly  as  the  ^'Pennsylvania  Dutch." 
formists;  while  there  he  sympathized  though  he  spent  only  four  years  m 
with  Quakerism.  His  father  wor-  his  colony,  Penn's  "Holy  Experi- 
ried  about  his  dissenting  religious  nient"  was  one  of  the  most  success- 
view  and  sent  him  to  France  to  ab-  ful  of  colonial  times,  largely  because 
sorb  its  gentlemanly  way  of  life,  it  was  well-planned  and  because 
Later,  while  in  Ireland  administer-  Penn's  tolerance  made  it  America's 
ing  his  father's  estates,  he  again  earliest  "melting  pot,"  second  only 
learned  of  Quakerism,  became  a  to  New  York  City.  It  was  Penn's  de- 
zealous  member,  and  was  soon  im-  sire  that  not  only  Jews,  but  the  uni- 
prisoned  for  publishing  heretical  re-  versally  hated  Catholics  as  well,  be 
ligious  tracts.  The  most  important  admitted  as  voting  members  of  the 
of  his  books  was  No  Cross,  No  community,  which  they  were.  No 
Crown,  containing  a  defense  of  church,  not  even  Quakerism,  was 
Quaker  doctrines  and  an  attack  on  given  preference,  and  every  man 
the  loose  living  of  the  Christian  could  own  property,  vote,  and  hold 
clergy.  office. 

In  1670  he  used  his  inherited 
wealth  to  establish  a  Quaker  settle-  Quakerism  Versus  Puritanism 
ment  at  Burlington,  New  Jersey.  In  many  beliefs  and  practices 
Eleven  years  later,  in  1681,  King  Quakerism  and  Puritanism  resemble 
Charles  II  gave  him  a  grant  of  each  other.  While  primarily  Penn 
twenty-eight  million  acres  of  land,  established  his  "Holy  Experiment 
the  largest  ever  given  one  individual,  for  the  Lord's  sake,"  he  also  hoped 
in  payment  of  a  debt  of  sixteen  to  blend  practical  things  of  life  with 
thousand  pounds  the  Crown  owed  the  spiritual,  not  so  much  to  build 
his  father.  houses  and  factories  "as  to  erect 
In  1671  and  1677  young  William  temples  of  holiness  and  righteous- 
had  visited  the  lower  Rhine  region,  ness,  which  God  may  delight  in." 
Appalled  at  the  suffering  among  For  Quaker,  as  Puritan,  laziness  was 
tradesmen  and  their  families  caused  a  great  sin.  Similarly,  Penn  con- 
by  the  political  and  financial  ex-  demned  plays,  dancing,  music,  and 
ploitation  of  their  rulers,  he  encour-  painting  as  sensualities  detracting 
aged  them  to  emigrate  to  his  lands  from  the  purity  of  the  Bible's  mes- 
in  America,  "there  to  earn  a  good  sage.  He  emphasized  character  and 
livelihood  and  worship  as  they  honesty  as  the  best  assurance  of 
pleased  among  men  of  universal  success  and  government,  for  if  "men 
spirits  who  understand  the  promo-  are  good  the  government  cannot  be 


696 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


bad;  if  it  be  ill,  they  will  cure  it/' 
George  Fox  taught  that  each  man 
had  direct  access  to  God,  and  that 
''each  man  should  be  his  own 
priest."  Those  attuned  to  God  can 
receive  his  illumination  or  ''Inner 
Light"  which  gives  them  guidance 
and  peace.  From  such  a  concept  of 
man's  relationship  with  God  three 
fundamental  differences  from  Puri- 
tanism arose:  (i)  Quakers  believe 
in  complete  separation  of  church 
and  state.  Man's  religious  con- 
science is  sacred,  and  not  to  be 
intermixed  with  such  worldly  affairs 
as  government  and  economics.  (2) 
Education  for  the  Quakers  should 
be  most  practical,  and  derived  from 
the  greatest  of  all  books:  Nature. 
Because  formal  education  brought 
truth  to  the  student  at  secondhand 
it  was  somewhat  suspect,  even  by 
Penn  himself,  a  university-trained 
man.  Where  the  Puritans  honored 
intellectual  discipline,  reason,  and 
logic,  Quakers  honored  intuitive 
knowing:  "God  stands  in  no  need 
of  human  learning."  (3)  While 
Puritans  feared  toleration,  Quakers, 
with  equal  vigor,  feared  intolerance. 
Said  Penn: 

And  truly  it  is  high  Time,  that  Men 
should  give  better  Testimony  of  their 
Christianity;  for  Cruelty  hath  no  share 
in  Christ's  religion,  and  Coertion  upon 
Conscience  is  utterly  inconsistent  with  the 
very  Nature  of  his  Kingdom  ...  no  man, 
nor  number  of  men  upon  earth,  hath 
power  or  authority  to  rule  over  men's 
consciences  in  religious  matters.  .  .  .  God 
hates  persecution. 

Believing  that  only  God  can 
know  each  man's  heart,  Quakers 
taught  that  no  man  may  tell  anyone 
else  how  to  believe  or  worship,  since 
"God  will  not  give  his  honor  to  an- 
other."   This  principle  also  explains 


the  Quaker  attitude  of  humanitar- 
ianism  toward  the  ills  of  society,  and 
their  gentle  affection  toward  both 
Indian  and  Negro. 

Some  Fruits  oi  Solitude 

Published  anonymously  in  1693, 
this  collection  of  Penn's  maxims  was 
written  while  he  was  in  jail  for  pub- 
lishing his  religious  beliefs.  Though 
space  permits  inclusion  of  but  a  few 
quotations,  it  is  fitting  that  from 
Penn's  own  words  we  learn  of  his 
gentleness,  wisdom,  practicality,  and 
deep  belief. 

59.  Eat  therefore  to  live,  and  do  not 
live  to  eat.  That's  like  a  Man  but  this 
below  a  Beast. 

60.  Have  wholesome,  but  not  costly 
Food,  and  be  rather  cleanly  than  dainty 
in  ordering  it. 

72.  All  Excess  is  ill;  but  Drunkenness 
is  of  the  worst  Sort:  It  spoils  Health,  dis- 
mounts the  Mind,  and  unmans  Men:  it 
reveals  Secrets,  is  Quarrelsome,  Lascivious, 
Impudent,  Dangerous  and  Mad:  In  fine, 
he  that  is  Drunk  is  not  a  Man;  because  he 
is  so  long  void  of  Reason,  that  distin- 
guishes a  Man  from  a  Beast. 

85.  Men  are  generally  more  careful  of 
the  Breed  of  their  Horses  and  Dogs  than 
of  their  Children. 

87.  O  how  sordid  is  Man  grown!  Man, 
the  Noblest  Creature  in  the  World,  as  a 
God  on  Earth,  and  the  Image  of  him 
that  made  it;  thus  to  mistake  Earth  for 
Heaven,  and  Worship  Gold  for  God! 

106-107.  Friendship  ...  is  a  Union 
of  Spirits,  a  Marriage  of  Hearts,  and  the 
bond  thereof  Virtue.  There  can  be  no 
Friendship  where  there  is  no  Freedom. 
Friendship  loves  a  free  Air,  and  will  not 
be  penned  up  in  streight  and  narrow  En- 
closures. It  will  speak  freely,  and  act 
so  too.  .  .  . 

227.  Art  is  Good,  where  it  is  beneficial. 
Socrates  wisely  bounded  his  Knowledge 
and  Instruction  by  Practice. 

551.  Did  we  believe  a  Final  Reckoning 
and  Judgment;  or  did  we  think  enough 
of  what  we  do  believe,  we  would  allow 
more  Love  in  Religion  than  we  do;  since 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


697 


Religion   itself  is   nothing   else  but  Love 
to  God  and  Man. 

554.  Love  is  indeed  Heaven  upon  Earth; 
since  Heaven  above  would  not  be  Heaven 
without  it:  For  where  there  is  not  Love; 
there  is  Fear;  but  perfect  Love  casts  out 
Fear.  And  yet  we  naturally  fear  most  to 
offend  what  we  most  Love. 

While  most  of  these  statements 
lack  the  beautiful  cadence  or  the 
condensed  power  of  literature,  they 
are  well-turned,  while  as  a  selective 
group  they  yield  a  true  insight  into 
the  Quaker  mind  and  heart. 


John  Woo Jman  (1720-1772) 

''Simple  plainness,  for  the  glory 
of  God/'  might  well  have  been  the 
motto  of  this  devout  Quaker,  whose 
life  corresponds  so  closely  to  the 
dictates  of  his  ''Inner  Light,"  and 
whose  plain  yet  pictorial  style  of 
writing  blends  with  its  content  to 
make  an  organic  whole,  and,  there- 
fore, enduring  literature.  Such  "in- 
ward purity  and  grace"  as  glow  forth 
from  the  pages  of  his  Journal  may 
be  accepted  as  justly  representing 
his  own  inward  qualities  of  religious 
experience.  The  spiritual  reality  of 
the  man,  whether  we  are  recalling 
his  life  of  worldly  renunciation  and 
selfless  missionary  service  or  the 
restrained,  smooth  style  which 
characterizes  his  writings,  has  made 
him  a  classical  Quaker,  and  a  most 
apt  representative  to  us,  both  of  his 
sect  and  of  his  time. 

He  reduced  his  life  (which  was 
his  religion)  to  its  lowest  common 
denominator,  and  in  gentle  sincerity 
pleaded  with  his  fellow  Quakers  to 
do  likewise.  His  denominator  was 
that  quotation  from  Jeremiah  to 
Baruch,  his  scribe,  which  Woolman 
quotes  in  his  Journal  as  he  discusses 
the  right,  plain  way  of  living:  "Seek- 


est  thou  great  things   for  thyself? 
Seek  them  not." 

Early  Life 

Born  and  reared  on  a  New  Jersey 
farm  some  twenty  miles  from  Phila- 
delphia, Woolman's  quiet  Quaker 
family  taught  him  to  follow  the 
Bible  and  the  promptings  of  his  "In- 
ner Light,"  and  to  believe  in  the 
evil  of  war  and  all  cruelty,  the  broth- 
erhood of  man,  and  the  meaning- 
less vanity  of  vanity  in  dress  and 
social  distinction,  and  the  blas- 
phemy of  taking  any  oath.  As  his 
movingly  simple  account  of  his 
youth  tells  us,  he  loved  to  read  the 
Bible,  after  age  twelve  never  spoke 
harshly  to  his  parents;  however,  he 
came  to  enjoy  wanton  company, 
and,  then,  realizing  the  error  of  his 
ways,  he  prayed  for  spiritual  guid- 
ance "until  I  felt  that  rise  which 
prepares  the  creature  to  stand  like 
a  Trumpet,  through  which  the  Lord 
speaks  to  his  flock."  He  came  to 
realize  within  himself,  as  in  all  men, 
a  double  quality:  an  animal  selfish- 
ness and  love  of  fleshly  things,  and 
the  divine  "Seed"  or  particle  of 
God.  It  was  man's  duty  to  mag- 
nify this  immortal  Godness  within 
him  through  self-  discipline  of 
tongue  and  action  until  it  not  only 
dominated  his  life,  but  became  it. 

Thus  Quakers  worship  by  being 
silent  together  and  by  distrusting 
impetuous  emotion,  particularly  the 
"Spirit  of  Fierceness"  which  causes 
malicious  gossip,  social  cruelties,  fi- 
nancial greed  and  ruthlessness,  and 
finally  wars. 

Woolman's  self-mastery  was  so 
complete  that  his  Inner  Light  be- 
came the  dearest  companion  of  his 
bosom;  in  his  Journal  he  records 
how  he  knew  within  himself  that  he 


698 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


''uttered  words  from  an  inward 
Knowledge  that  they  arise  from  the 
heavenly  Spring/'  Thus  triply 
armed,  he  was  ready  to  act  on  his 
conviction  that: 

.  .  .  true  religion  consisted  in  an  inward 
life,  wherein  the  heart  doth  love  and 
reverence  God  the  Creator,  and  learn  to 
exercise  true  justice  and  goodness  not 
only  toward  all  men  but  also  toward  the 
brute  creatures  (Text,  page  126). 

A  successful  tailor  at  twenty,  his 
prosperity  worried  him:  if  his  pres- 
ent trend  continued,  he  might 
come  to  love  money  and  success 
more  than  God  and  his  fellow  men. 
Enjoying  the  competent  skill  of  his 
fingers  when  asked  to  make  prac- 
tical clothing,  he  came  to  loathe 
working  on  fancy  gowns  and  coats 
which,  he  felt,  could  only  flatter  the 
"creaturely''  impulses.  Finally  Wool- 
man  could  no  longer  practice  his 
tailoring  trade  and  maintain  inner 
peace,  so  objectionable  did  he  find 
the  pursuit  of  wealth  and  the  sym- 
bols of  wealth  people  sought  after 
with  such  unholy  passion.  Wool- 
man  believed  that  men  should  seek 
after  spiritual  wealth  by  doing  good 
to  their  fellows  in  mortality.  So  firm- 
ly did  he  abhor  worldly  display  and 
the  labor  necessary  to  creating  it, 
that  on  his  trip  to  England  he  trav- 
eled steerage,  since  he  ''observed 
sundry  sorts  of  carved  work  and 
imagery"  decorating  the  better- 
class  cabins.  Finally,  in  complete 
contrast  to  Puritan  philosophy  (and 
that  of  some  of  his  wealthy  fellow- 
Quakers)  he  renounced  all  alle- 
giance to  the  usual  pattern  of 
wealth-seeking: 

Wealth  desired  for  its  own  sake  ob- 
structs the  increase  of  virtue,  and  large 
possessions   in   the   hands   of  selfish   men 


have  a  bad  tendency,  for  by  their  means 
too  small  a  number  of  people  are  em- 
ployed in  useful  things,  and  some  of  them 
are  necessitated  to  labor  too  hard  .  ,  . 
(Text,  page  124). 

Woolman,  Self -Appointed 
Missionary 

Practicing  tailoring  intermittent- 
ly, Woolman  was  also  a  scrivener, 
or  copier  of  public  records,  yet  so 
strongly  did  he  oppose  cruelty  or 
ungodliness  in  human  relations  that 
he  refused  to  copy  bills  of  sale  for 
slaves.  Once  he  attained  his  ma- 
ture conviction  that  slavery  was  one 
of  the  greatest  evils  in  God's  eyes, 
he  gave  up  the  use  of  sugar,  since 
it  was  a  product  of  slave  labor  in 
the  West  Indies.  On  his  own  time 
and  at  his  own  expense,  he  visited 
Quakers  throughout  the  thirteen 
colonies  to  advocate  a  policy  of 
kindness  and  fairness  toward  the  In- 
dian, and  against  the  practice  of 
slavery.  So  successful  was  he  that 
Rufus  Jones,  probably  the  strongest 
Quaker  leader  of  the  twentieth  cen- 
tury, gives  John  Woolman  the  cred- 
it for  first  causing  wealthy  Quakers 
to  give  up  their  practice  of  slavery. 
His  opposition  to  slavery  was  not 
caused  by  possibility  that  the  slaves 
might  be  mistreated,  but  that  it 
tended  to  extinguish  the  idea  of 
God,  not  only  within  the  slave  but 
even  more  within  the  heart  of  the 
slaveholder.  In  his  book  A  Plea 
For  the  Poor,  published  in  1763  in 
his  forty-third  year,  he  opposes  op- 
pression— oppression  of  oxen  by 
overloading  and  overworking  them; 
oppression  of  Negroes  by  keeping 
them  enslaved;  oppression  of  the 
poor  by  overcharging  them,  for  if 
our  great  concern  is  to  lay  up  riches, 
and  therefore  our  demands  toward 
the  poor: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


699 


\ 


.  .  .  are  such  as  requires  greater  Toyl,  or 
application  to  business  in  them,  than  is 
Consistent  with  pure  Love,  we  invade 
their  rights  as  Inhabitants  of  that  World, 
of  which  a  good  and  gracious  God  is 
proprietor,  under  \^•hom  we  are  Tennants. 

Woohiians  Prose  Stvle 

Increasingly  in  his  later  maturity 
John  Woolman  believed  as  he  prac- 
ticed, that  if  a  thing  is  not  useful 
it  cannot  therefore  be  good.  His 
literary  style  incarnates  this  belief, 
being  so  plain  as  to  seem  at  times 
almost  austere.  However,  since 
most  of  his  manuscript  he  revised 
with  considerable  care,  such  an  ef- 
fect of  direct  simplicity  must  have 
best  expressed  his  personality. 
George  Fox  had  written,  ''Use  plain- 
ness of  speech  and  plain  words"— 
to  express  a  plain,  simple  devotion 
to  God.  Woolman's  words  achieve 
their  classic  beauty  from  their  cal- 
culated simplicity,  not  only  of  tone, 
but  of  content.  The  organic  blend- 
ing of  container  with  contained  is 
the  source  of  his  literary  power, 
best  seen  in  excerpts  from  his  Jour- 
nal. Read  aloud  several  times,  his 
first  sentence  sets  the  tone  of  belief 
and  inner  peace: 

I  have  often  felt  a  motion  of  love  to 
lea^'e  some  hints  of  my  experience  of  the 
goodness  of  God;  and  pursuant  thereto, 
in  the  thirty-sixth  year  of  my  age,  I  begin 
this  work  (Text,  page  124). 

After  stating  his  place  and  date 
of  birth,  he  recalls  an  incident  which 
happened  before  his  seventh  birth- 
day: 

...  as  I  went  from  school  one  Seventh 
Day,  I  remember,  while  my  companions 
went  to  play  by  the  way,  I  went  forward 
out  of  sight,  and  setting  down  I  read  the 
twenty-second  chapter  of  the  Reveiation: 
"He  shewed  me  a  pure  river  of  water  of 
life,  clear  as  crystal,  proceeding  out  of  the 


throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,"  etc.; 
and  in  the  reading  of  it  my  mind  was 
drawn  to  seek  after  that  pure  habitation 
which  I  then  belie\ed  God  had  prepared 
for  His  servants.  The  place  where  I  sat 
and  the  sweetness  that  attended  my  mind 
remain  fresh  in  my  memory  (Text,  page 
124). 

Sometime  after  his  ninth  year  an 
event  occurred  which  predicts  his 
later  concern  for  kindness,  both  in 
man's  relations  with  his  own  kind 
as  in  his  treatment  of  animals: 

...  as  I  went  to  a  neighbor's  house, 
I  saw,  on  the  way,  a  robin  sitting  on  her 
nest,  and  as  I  came  near  she  went  off  but, 
haxing  young  ones,  flew  about  and  with 
many  cries  expressed  her  concern  for 
them.  I  stood  and  threw  stones  at  her 
till,  one  striking  her,  she  fell  down  dead. 
At  first  I  was  pleased  with  the  exploit^ 
but  after  a  few  minutes  was  seized  with 
horror,  as  having  in  a  sporti\e  way  killed 
an  innocent  creature  while  she  was  careful 
for  her  young.  I  beheld  her  lying  dead, 
and  thought  those  young  ones  for  which 
she  was  so  careful  must  now  perish  for 
want  of  their  dam  to  nourish  them;  and 
after  some  painful  consideration  on  the 
subject,  I  climbed  up  the  tree,  took  all 
the  young  birds,  and  killed  them,  suppos- 
ing that  better  than  to  leave  them  to  pine 
away  and  die  miserably;  and  believed  in 
this  case  that  Scripture  proverb  was  ful- 
filled: "The  tender  mercies  of  the  wicked 
are  cruel."  I  then  went  on  my  errand, 
but  for  some  hours  could  think  of  little 
else  but  the  cruelties  I  had  committed, 
and  was  much  troubled  (Text,  page  125). 

Such  simple  and  direct  drama- 
tization of  his  own  tender  experi- 
ence, cast  in  pure  and  beautifully 
cadenced  prose,  makes  memorable 
reading. 

Growing  older,  he  learned  that 
''true  religion  consisted  in  an  inward 
life,  wherein  the  heart  doth  love 
and  reverence  God  the  Creator,  and 
learns  to  exercise  true  justice  and 
goodness."  Seeing  God's  presence 
in  visible  nature,  he  felt  "an  awful- 


700 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


ness**  cover  him,  followed  by  tender- 
ness and  universal  love  toward  his 
fellow  creatures: 

This  will  be  understood  by  such  who 
have  trodden  in  the  same  path.  Some 
glances  of  real  beauty  may  be  seen  in 
their  faces  who  dwell  in  true  meekness. 
There  is  a  harmony  in  the  sound  of  that 
voice  to  which  Divine  love  gives  utter- 
ance, and  some  appearance  of  right  order 
in  their  temper  and  conduct  whose  pas- 
sions are  regulated;  yet  all  these  do  not 
fully  show  forth  that  inward  life  to  such 
as  ha\'e  not  felt  it,  but  this  white  stone 
[Revelation  2:17]  and  new  name  is  only 
known  rightly  by  such  as  receive  it. 

After  defining  those  who  wear 
too  costly  apparel  and  who  indulge 
in  "too  liberal  use  of  spirituous 
liquors"  as  cases  much  to  be  pitied, 
he  sees  luxuries  as  evils  to  be  over- 
come by  using  the  self-discipline  of 
Christ: 

Every  degree  of  luxury  hath  some  con- 
nection with  evil;  for  those  who  profess 
to  be  disciples  of  Christ,  and  are  looked 
upon  as  leaders  of  the  people,  to  have  that 
mind  in  them,  which  was  also  in  Christ, 
and  so  stand  separate  from  every  wrong 
way,  it  is  a  means  of  help  to  the  \^'eaker 
....  I  have  felt  an  increasing  care  to  at- 


tend to  that  Holy  Spirit  which  sets  right 
bonds  to  our  desires,  and  leads  those  who 
faithfully  follow  it,  to  apply  all  the  gifts 
of  Divine  Providence  to  the  purpose  for 
which  they  were  intended. 

On  his  way  to  the  Indians  as  a 
solitary,  self-appointed  missionary 
when  word  came  that  they  had  just 
massacred  some  white  men,  he  re- 
fused to  allow  a  companion  to  ac- 
company him,  and  ''the  Desire  to 
cherish  the  Spirit  of  Love  and 
Peace  amongst  these  People  arose 
very  fresh  in  me,"  he  went  on  alone, 
laboring  among  them  for  some 
months.  While  on  a  mission  to 
England  he  died  of  the  smallpox, 
greatly  loved  and  respected  by  all 
who  had  known  of  his  selfless,  sin- 
cere life. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  Why  was  Pennsylvania  America's 
first  melting  pot? 

2.  What  do  Quakerism  and  Puritanism 
have  in  common?     How  do  they  differ? 

3.  To  you  what  is  most  appealing  in 
William  Penn's  Fruits  of  Solitude? 

4.  What  is  the  outstanding  literary 
quality  of  John  Woolman's  Journal? 


Note:  The  1959-60  Literature  Packet,  for  use  as  visual  aids,  may  be  ordered  only 
from  the  Audio-Visual  Center,  Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah,  price  $3.75 
postpaid.  See  advertisement  in  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  September  1959,  page  635. 
The  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  does  not  fill  orders  for  this  Packet. 


Social  Science — Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson  3— The  Role  of  Emotional  Maturity  in  Spiritual  Living 

Elder  Blaine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  January  26,  i960 

Objective:  To  analyze  some  of  the  factors  influencing  development  of  emotional 
maturity  and  to  develop  an  appreciation  of  the  importance  of  emotional  maturity  in 
living  the  fulness  of  the  gospel. 


The  Poweiful  Influence  oi  Home 
'T^HE   home   is   one   of  the   most 
powerful     influences     affecting 
the  development  of  emotional  ma- 
turity.   President  McKay  once  said: 

In  the  homes  of  America  are  born  the 
children  of  America,  and  from  them  go 
out  into  American  life  American  men  and 
women.  They  go  out  with  the  stamp  of 
these  homes  upon  them,  and  only  as 
these  homes  are  what  they  should  be, 
will  children  be  what  they  should  be 
(McKay,  David  O.,  Pathways  to  Happi- 
ness, page   119). 

The  degree  and  quahty  of  emo- 
tional maturity  which  are  developed 
in  the  home  are  closely  related  to 
what  is  expressed  in  the  behavior 
of  parents;  for  children  identify  very 
closely  with  the  feelings,  attitudes, 
and  behavior  patterns  of  their  par- 
ents. Emotional  maturity,  likewise, 
is  affected  by  the  instruction  which 
children  receive  from  their  parents, 
although  what  parents  do  undoubt- 
edly influences  their  children  more 
than  what  they  say. 

Emotional  maturity  is  influenced 
by  the  way  in  which  parents  help 
children  face  and  solve  problems, 
develop  skills  in  getting  along  with 
people,  accurately  perceive  the  world 
of   reality,   and   objectively  analyze 


situations,  find  creative  ways  of 
meeting  new  situations  and  develop- 
ing flexibility  and  skill  in  meeting 
and  accepting  change. 

As  was  pointed  out  in  last  month's 
lesson,  there  are  many  types  of  be- 
havior which  would  be  appropriate 
during  childhood  which  are  com- 
pletely inappropriate  in  adulthood. 
During  the  early  years,  the  home 
plays  a  most  significant  role  in  de- 
termining whether  or  not  one  is 
helped  to  lay  aside  childish  ways 
of  reacting  and  encouraged  to  de- 
velop new  and  more  mature  ways  of 
behaving. 

There  are,  of  course,  other  forces 
which  affect  maturity  besides  the 
home.  Many  of  these  exert  influ- 
ences which  are  both  good  and  bad. 
There  are  economic  forces  that  keep 
some  homes  insecure.  There  are  com- 
munity forces  that  breed  antagonism 
and  tensions  between  groups.  There 
are  forces  within  some  schools 
which  perpetuate  various  ignorances, 
snobbishness,  and  emotional  pro- 
vincialism. Certain  religious  ele- 
ments generate  intolerance.  Some 
peer  groups  wield  a  great  influence, 
particularly  during  adolescence. 
Such  forms  of  mass  media  as  radio, 
television,  magazines,  and  news- 
Page  701 


702 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER   1959 


papers  also  make  powerful  influences 
which  come  into  the  home.  They 
may  be  so  powerful  that  individual 
fathers  and  mothers,  no  matter  how 
mature  they  may  be,  may  experience 
real  difficulty  in  trying  to  combat 
them. 

Influence  oi  Cultural  Heritage 

Another  powerful  influence  in  the 
individual's  development  of  emo- 
tional maturity  is  his  cultural  herit- 
age. Many  of  the  practices  of  past 
centuries  and  decades  can  be  classi- 
fied as  evidences  of  social  immaturity 
rather  than  a  lack  of  knowledge. 
Consider,  for  example,  such  prac- 
tices as  the  control  of  autopsies  and 
medical  studies  of  the  human  body. 
For  many  centuries  those  in  the 
field  of  medicine  were  not  permit- 
ted to  treat  an  individual  who  was 
sick  unless  he  had  permission  from 
the  priest.  Physicians  were  not  per- 
mitted to  perform  autopsies  in 
order  to  discover  what  had  caused 
death.  Consider  also  the  persecu- 
tion of  Galileo  for  having  different 
ideas,  for  putting  forth  some  new 
theories,  most  of  which  later  on 
were  proved  to  be  correct.  In  our 
own  American  history,  recall  the 
burning  of  witches  at  the  stake.  Per- 
haps we  could  validly  consider  the 
theory  that  cultures  mature,  too.  If 
we  compare  our  modern  culture 
with  the  distant  past,  we  see  many 
evidences  of  increasing  maturity  on 
the  part  of  cultures. 

Manv  of  the  contradictions  of  our 
present  culture  are  not  only  symp- 
toms of  immaturity,  but  they  func- 
tion so  rigidly  that  they  are  forceful 
perpetuators  of  these  immaturities. 
It  is  not  easy,  even  at  best,  for  the 
individual  to  build  sound  knowl- 
edge linkages  with  his  world,  and  it 


becomes  e\en  more  difficult  with 
the  inconsistencies  and  contradic- 
tions which  confront  him.  For 
example,  some  parents  send  their 
children  to  school  and  want  them  to 
bring  home  grades  they  can  view 
with  pride  and  at  the  same  time  talk 
about  the  impracticabality  of  what  is 
learned  in  school,  and  admire  peo- 
ple less  for  \\hat  they  know  than 
for  what  thev  own. 

Professed  Ideals  vs.  Actions 

The  modern  society  is  one  in 
which  the  Sabbath  day  avowal  of 
the  brotherhood  of  man  is  contra- 
dicted by  the  weekday  fight  for  his 
own  survival  and  enrichment;  in 
which  political  speakers  repeat  the 
great  phrases  of  Thomas  Jefferson  or 
George  Washington  or  Woodrow 
Wilson  —  supposedly  hones tlv  be- 
lieving them— and  then  make  shady 
political  deals;  in  which  the  average 
citizen  expresses  pride  in  the  Ameri- 
can Bill  of  Rights  and  then  seeks  to 
protect  his  o\mi  real  estate  by  re- 
strictive covenants.  This,  then,  is 
one  view  of  the  culture  which  pro- 
duces our  teachers,  our  parents, 
administrators,  school  board  mem- 
bers, political  leaders,  presidents  of 
civic  organizations,  church  leaders, 
etc. 

It  is  not  surprising  that  in  many  of 
our  schools,  students  are  insidiously  led  to 
believe  that  the  mature  art  of  thinking 
for  themselves  is  dangerous.  It  is  danger- 
ous so  far  as  tlieir  own  prospects  are  con- 
eerned,  at  least,  for  who  is  going  to  want 
to  hire  a  person  who  is  known  to  be  "dif- 
ferent" or  "radieal"  (Overstreet,  Harry 
A.,  The  Mature  Mind,  pp.  248,  249,  W. 
W.  Norton  &  Company,  Inc.,  Publishers, 
reprinted  by  permission). 

Remember  ^^hat  happened  to 
the  Savior,  to  Galileo,  and  to  Joseph 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


703 


Smith?     Their  ideas  were  different 
and  radical  in  their  day. 

The  Roh  oi  Emotional  Maturity 

The  role  of  a  mature  adult  living 
in  a  nuclear  age^  can  never  be  one 
of  passive  and  uncritical  acceptance. 
It  must  be  a  role  in  which  we  par- 
ticipate in  creative  and  objective 
evaluations  of  the  many  new  forces^ 
alternatives,  and  decisions  which  we 
surely  must  face.  The  mature  adult 
is  one  who  thinks,  meditates,  values, 
tries  to  foresee  consequences,  and  is 
actively  confronting  life  and  trying 
to  do  what  needs  to  be  done  to  im- 
prove life.  The  mature  person  is 
not  afraid  of  life,  rather  he  actively 
seeks  to  face  it  on  as  many  fronts 
as  his  capacities  and  limitations  per- 
mit. To  live  as  an  effective  person 
in  our  rapidly  changing  society  of 
today,  the  mature  person  must  have 
graduated  from  home  and  school 
with  an  awareness  of  what  will  be 
expected  of  him  by  society.  He 
should  have  successfully  developed 
from  the  stage  of  thinking,  'Tlease 
help  me,''  to  "I  can  take  care  of  my- 
self," to  'Tlease  let  me  help  you." 

Mature  living  must  carry  with  it 
the  capacity  to  accept  illness,  disap- 
pointment, and  those  things  which 
are  beyond  our  control.  It  is  as- 
sociated with  a  sense  of  security,  in 
spite  of  the  many  doubts  which 
occur  in  a  rapidly  changing  and 
expanding  world.  If  we  are  mature 
we  must  accept  responsibility  for 
our  own  acts,  and  not  blame  others 
for  our  failures  or  assume  credit  for 
success  when  we  do  not  deserve  it. 

Results  oi  Maturity 

There  is  an  urgent  need  for  ma- 
ture leadership  in  our  society  and 
communities.      A    mature    person, 


because  he  understands  himself  and 
others,  is  better  prepared  to  meet 
the  tasks  of  everyday  living  with 
more  confidence,  and  is,  therefore, 
more  capable  of  wisely  and  intelli- 
gently leading  others. 

Increasing  emotional  maturity 
promotes  and  accompanies  good 
mental  health.  The  individual  who 
acquires  a  sense  of  self-reliance  be- 
cause of  the  experienced  conse- 
quences of  his  own  actions  can 
obtain  great  satisfaction  in  the 
simple  occasions  of  life  and  the 
common  experiences  of  men. 

He  does  not  have  to  rely  on  the 
extraordinary,  the  unusual,  or  the 
exotic.  He  searches  for  adequate 
resolutions  of  more  immediate  prob- 
lems, not  for  final  answers;  he  wants 
the  respect  of  others,  not  their 
praise,  he  wants  their  understanding, 
not  their  adoration.  He  engages  in 
activities  to  satisfy  himself  through 
his  own  participation  in  them,  not 
to  impress  others. 

Results  oi  Immaturity 

In  contrast,  the  immature  person 
whose  world  is  largely  bolstered  up 
by  the  authority  of  others  has  built 
his  world  upon  sand.  He  has  not 
measured  his  own  capacity  of  choice 
in  concrete  situations;  his  value 
judgments  are  not  his  own.  He  can 
meet  new  situations  only  with  blun- 
dering or  inappropriate  reactions, 
with  scheming,  with  violence,  or 
with  mounting  frustrations  due  to 
his  own  inactivity.  The  mature  per- 
son, however,  has  better  mental 
health  because  he  has  fewer  fears 
and  anxieties  and  possesses  a  greater 
sense  of  serenity  and  a  functional 
kind  of  peace  of  mind. 

Maturity  Necessary  for  Piogiession 


704 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


EASY  ORGAN  COLLECTIONS  FOR 
THE  CHURCH  ORGANIST 

AMATEUR   ORGANIST- 
NO.  28  and  NO.  29  ea.  2.25 

ASHFORDS  EASY  VOLUN- 
TARIES    2.25 

CHRISTMAS  VOLUNTARIES  ..    1.00 

EASY  CHURCH  VOLUN- 
TARIES     1.50 

EASY  POSTLUDES  1.50 

EASY  WEDDING  MUSIC 1.00 

FAVORITE  ORGAN  VOLUN- 

TARIES-Vols.   1,  2,  3  ea.   1.50 

FORTY-THREE     ORGAN 

OFFERTORIES    1.50 

GOSPEL   HYMN   VOLUN- 

TARIES-Vols.   1   and  2  ....ea.    1.50 

ONE  PAGE  ORGAN  VOLUN- 
TARIES-Vols.  1,  2,  3,  4....ea.   1.50 

PORTFOLIO  OF  CHRISTMAS 

VOLUNTARIES     1.00 

PRELUDES  FOR  SERVICE 1.50 

PRELUDES   FOR  V/ORSHIP  ....   1.50 

SIMPLE    ORGAN    VOLUN- 
TARIES     1.50 

Music  Sent  on  Approval 
Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order   blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

Please  send   the  music   indicated  above. 
n  On  Approval  G  Charge 

D  Money  Enclosed 

Name  

Address    

City  &  State  


Daqnes  Mimic 


15  E.  1st  South 


(45 NORTH UNJVEBSnV.PROVo/ Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Emotional  maturity  is  essential 
to  the  Latter-day  Saint  concept  of 
progression,  for  certainly  this  is  one 
of  the  ways  in  which  eternal  growth 
and  development  have  the  potential 
to  occur.  Many  of  the  challenges 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  require 
the  characteristics  of  an  emotionally 
mature  person  in  order  successfully 
to  accomplish  them. 

The  following  passages  in  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants  emphasize 
the  importance  of  possessing  emo- 
tional maturity  in  order  righteously 
to  administer  the  Priesthood: 

Behold,  there  are  many  called,  but  few 
are  chosen.    And  why  are  they  not  chosen? 

Because  their  hearts  are  set  so  much 
upon  the  things  of  this  world,  and  aspire 
to  the  honors  of  men,  that  they  do  not 
learn  this  one  lesson — 

That  the  rights  of  the  priesthood  are 
inseparably  connected  with  the  powers 
of  heaven,  and  that  the  powers  of  heaven 
cannot  be  controlled  nor  handled  only 
upon  the  principles  of  righteousness. 

That  they  may  be  conferred  upon  us, 
it  is  true;  but  when  we  undertake  to  cover 
our  sins,  or  to  gratify  our  pride,  our  vain 
ambition,  or  to  exercise  control  or  domin- 
ion or  compulsion  upon  the  souls  of  the 
children  of  men,  in  any  degree  of  un- 
righteousness, behold,  the  heavens  with- 
draw themselves;  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
grieved;  and  when  it  is  withdrawn.  Amen 
to  the  priesthood  or  the  authority  of  that 
man.  .  .  . 

We  have  learned  by  sad  experience  that 
it  is  the  nature  and  disposition  of  almost 
all  men,  as  soon  as  they  get  a  little 
authority,  as  they  suppose,  they  will  im- 
mediately begin  to  exercise  unrighteous 
dominion. 

Hence  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen  (D  &  C  121:34-37,  39"4'^)' 

These  explanations  of  why  many 
are  called  but  few  are  chosen  de- 
scribe symptoms  of  immaturity. 
Such  things  as  having  ''.  . .  hearts  . .  . 
set  so  much  upon  the  things  of  this 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


705 


world  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  121:35)  ^^^ 
".  .  .  to  cover  our  sins,  or  to  gratify 
our  pride,  our  vain  ambition,  or  to 
exercise  control  or  dominion  or 
compulsion  upon  the  souls  of  the 
children  of  men,  in  any  degree  of 
unrighteousness  .  .  ."  (D  &  C 
121:37)  are  all  descriptions  of  im- 
maturity. 

Emotional  maturity  is  likewise 
essential  in  order  for  one  to  be  ca- 
pable of  living  such  teachings  as: 

.  .  .  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbor  as 
thyself    (Mt.   19:19). 

Love  your  enemies,  bless  them  that 
curse  you,  do  good  to  them  that  hate 
you,  and  pray  for  them  which  despitefully 
use  you,  and  persecute  you   (Mt.  5:44). 

Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as  your 
Father  which  is  in  heaven  is  perfect 
(Mt.  5:48). 

.  .  .  how  oft  shall  my  brother  sin  against 
me,  and  I  forgive  him?  till  seven 
times?  .  .  . 

Jesus  saith  unto  him,  I  say  not  unto 
thee.  Until  seven  times:  but  Until  seventy 
times  seven  (Mt.   18:21-22). 

Without  enumerating  further,  let 
us  recognize  that  one  cannot  possess 
the  skill  and  ability  genuinely  to 
love,  forgive,  be  concerned  about 
the  welfare  and  well-being  of  others, 
etc.,  without  being  appropriately 
mature  for  one's  age.  If  we  are  to 
live  the  teachings  of  Christ  and  be 
prepared  for  leadership  in  our  society 
as  well  as  in  the  kingdom  of  God, 
it  is  important  that  we  make  a  con- 
certed effort  toward  increasing  our 
emotional  maturity. 

Maturity  Necessary  for 
World  Survival 

Modern  advances  in  transporta- 
tion and  communication  are  bring- 
ing our  neighbors  of  other  lands 
closer  and  closer.  The  almost 
unbelievable    advances    in    nuclear 


HAWAIIAN   TOUR 

Leaving  Nov.  5th  and  12th 

Prices  start  at  $485.58— fly  both 

ways,  round  trip  from   Salt  Lake  City. 

Visit  Oahu,  Kauai  and  Hawaii 
(Less  $66.33  if  tour  is  met  in  Oakland) 

TOURNAMENT  OF  ROSES 

PARADE 

CHRISTMAS  HOLIDAY  TOUR 

8  days  including  San  Diego  and 
Tijuana,  Mexico 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

February  1960  and  June  1960 
also  student  tour  in  June  1960 

Visit  Book  of  Mormon  places. 

For  itinerary  write  or  phone 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460     7th  Avenue        Phone:    EM  3-5229 
Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah  EL  5-0268 


science  and  weapons  of  v^ar  point 
up  the  necessity  of  men  learning 
how  co-operatively  to  live  in  peace 
together.  Anything  less  than  this 
could  easily  mean  mass  destruction 
of  civilization  and  man  himself.  If 
we  have  persons  in  positions  of 
leadership  in  government  who  are 
basically  immature  and  hit  out  at 
others  with  the  frustration  of  an 
infant,  they  can  do  harm  beyond 
measure.  If,  on  the  other  hand,  we 
have  leaders  who  are  emotionally 
mature,  they  will  be  more  likely  to 
lead  their  respective  countries  down 
a  road  of  peaceful  living  which  may 
see  mankind  raised  to  new  heights 
through  the  constructive  use  of  his 
own  inventions  and  the  adherence 
to  the  principles  of  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ. 

Emotional   maturity,  like  exalta- 


[z;  c:iv<r  I 


classic  nylon 
gown  by 
Phil-Maid 

Lovely  classic  style  in  nylon 
net  tucked  into  lavish  folds. 
Wear  in  loose  fashion  or  tied 
in  with  matching  ribbon.  Blue 
yellow,  lavender  or  pink. 
Sizes  S(32-34),  M(36-38), 
L(40-42)  XL(44-46). 

2.99 

ZCMI  LINGERIE— Downstairs  Store 


Mail  orders  to: 
MARGOT    MANNERS,    ZCMI 
Salt  Lake  City  10,  Utah 
Please  send  the  following  gowns: 


^"^v- 


-vv^^ 


Quan. 


Color 


Size 


Price 


' n    Cash 

Q     Charge 

n    C.O.D. 

Name 

Address 

■ -v  City Zone State 

Postage  18c  first  item,  7c  each  additional.  ^ 

Utah  residents  add  2'/?%  state  tax.       ^t^..^'' 


J 


Page  706 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


707 


tion,  is  achieved  individually.     No 
one  else  can  do  it  for  us. 

We  cannot  become  mature  all  at 
once.  We  advance  toward  it  little 
by  little.  Each  step  we  take  in  this 
direction  will  lead  us  and  our  fellow 
men  from  a  world  in  which  there 
is  considerable  chaos  and  confusion 
because  of  the  exploding  horizons 
around  us  towards  a  world  which^ 
in  spite  of  almost  unbelievable  ex- 
pansion, will  be  characterized  by 
those  elements  which  \^'ill  make  up 
the  kingdom  of  heaven  on  earth. 


Thoughts  for  Discussion 


1.  Consider  some  of  the  specific  in- 
fluences which  contribute  to  the  develop- 
ment of  emotional  maturity. 

2.  Consider  some  of  the  specific  home 
situations  which  hinder  the  development 
of  emotional  maturity. 

3.  Discuss  some  of  the  specific  ways  in 
which  emotional  maturity  is  essential  to 
the  Latter-day  Saint  concept  of  progres- 
sion. 

4.  It  was  suggested  in  the  lesson  that 
emotional  maturity  is  essential  in  order 
for  one  to  be  capable  of  li\ing  several  of 
the  teachings  of  Jesus.  List  some  other 
teachings  in  addition  to  those  which  were 
suggested  in  the  lesson. 

5.  What  are  some  of  the  things  which 
you  might  do  to  increase  your  le\cl  of 
emotional  maturity? 

6.  What  are  some  of  the  specific  things 
which  yon  might  do  within  your  home  to 
help  other  family  members  increase  their 
degree  of  emotional  maturitv? 

7.  The  lesson  suggested  that  emotional 
maturity  is  important  in  li\ing  the  ful- 
ness of  the  gospel,  \\niat  is  your  opinion? 
Be  specific  in  defending  your  position. 

Supplementary  Refeiences 

Evans,  Richard  L.:  "The  Courage  to 
Face  Facts,"  The  Improvement  Ei^,  Jan- 
uary 1957,  page  79. 

Reinekt,  Paul  C:  "Mature  Minds  in  a 
Mature  America,"  National  Parent-Teach- 
er, Vol.  53,  September  1958,  pp.  4-6. 


LEARN  TO 
TYPEWRITE! 


P)) 


New  Classes  Begin  Soon 

Adult  classes  for  Relief  Society  and  gene- 
alogy workers  will  teach  beginning  and 
advanced  typing.  Classes  will  run  6:30  to 
8:00  p.m.,  Mondays  and  Thursdays.  Individual 
help  and  instruction  by  professional  teachers. 
Call  for  reservations  and  further  information. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

Phone  EM  3-2765 
70  North  Main  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Recommended  Music 
for  the  Special  November 
Sunday  Evening  Program 

My  Redeemer  Lives — Gates 
SSA  —  Per  Copy,  20c 

My  Testimony — Ashton 
SSA  —  Per  Copy,  10c 


NEW,  just  off  press 

sacred  and  secular 

piano  album  -  Vol.  2 

by  Seldon  N.  Heaps 

Price  $1.00 

Please  add  postage  to  above 


GLEN  BROS.  MUSIC  CO. 

246    So.   Main 
Salt    Lake   City,    Utah 


708 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


I 


HAWAII  TOUR 

Latter-day  Saint  group  going 
to  Hawaii  in  November  1959. 
On  all  Hawaii  tours  avoid 
disappointment  and  make  re- 
servations early,  at  least  one 
month   prior  to  departure. 

ROSE  BOWL  PARADE 

We  have  a  Rose  Bowl  Parade 
Tour  leaving  in  December.  In- 
quire early  and  make  early 
reservations. 

EUROPE  1960 

Reservations  made  anywhere 
in  the  v\^orld,  chartered  tours 
or  individual. 


I 


\  MARGARET  LUND  TOURS    ( 


I 

I 
I 


4708    Holladay    Blvd. 
Salt    Lake    City,     Utah 

Phone:    CR  7-6851 


Supplies  for 

All  Popular  Handicrafts 

Foam  and  Plastic  Tote  Bags 
All   Flower  Materials 
Aluminum  Trays— Mosaics 
Copper  Tooling— Copper  Enameling 
Basketry— Textile  Paints 
Shellcraft— Boutique  Materials 
Ceramic  Supplies 

And  many,  many  others. 

ZIM'S 

240  East  2d  South 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Young,  Vash:  ''I  Share  This  Plan  for 
Living,"  The  Instructor,  January  1958, 
pp.  6-7. 


Q>ounds  die    1 1  Lissed 

Lula  Walker 

The  roar  of  trucks,  the  boom  of  jets 

My  child  well  knows,  nor  does  he  fail 

To  recognize  the  screech  of  brakes 

Or  piercing  sound  of  siren's  wail. 

But  there  are  sounds  I  wish  he'd  heard — 

The  friendly  creak  of  buggy  wheels. 

The  welcome  ring  of  dinner  bell 

That  spoke  of  hearty  country  meals; 

The  sleigh  bells  on  the  frosty  air, 

Sled  runners'  crunch  on  hard-packed  snow 

As  horses'  hoofs  beat  sharp  tattoo. 

Such  pleasant  sounds  my  child  won't  know, 

Nor  loveliest  of  our  neighborhood — 

A  cow  bell's  tinkle  through  the  wood. 


cJhe    v(/atch 

OlivQ  Pea  body 

MY  father's  big  gold  watch 
was  one  of  the  first  objects 
that  became  famiUar  to  all 
of  us  as  children.  Every  baby  who 
sat  on  Father's  comfortable  lap  was 
allowed  the  privilege  of  hearing  the 
watch  tick  and  of  running  childish 
hands  across  the  shiny,  gold-en- 
graved surface  of  the  outer  cover. 
Each  one  learned  quickly  that  the 
next  treat  was  inside,  and  with  ex- 
citement would  say,  ''Open!  See, 
Mamma!" 

A  pleased  smile  always  took  form 
around  Father's  mouth,  and  his  in- 
tense blue  eyes  softened  as  he 
clicked  open  the  cover  in  order  to 


THE  WATCH 


709 


show  the  picture  of  her.  The  face 
that  smiled  back  at  us  belonged  to 
a  beautiful  girl  of  eighteen.  She 
wore  a  bow  in  her  hair  and  one  on 
her  dress,  modifying  the  stiffness  of 
the  high  collar.  It  would  never 
make  any  difference  what  changes 
time  brought  to  this  face,  as  the 
watch  ticked  on  in  endless  fashion, 
Father  would  always  see  Mother  as 
she  was  in  this  picture  that  he 
wore  next  to  his  heart. 

It  was  odd,  but  as  we  grew  older 
the  watch  did  not  cease  in  impor- 
tance to  us.  We  learned  from  it  in 
turn  —  how  to  tell  time,  our  Roman 
numerals,  a  little  about  mechanism, 
engraving,  and  jewels,  punctuality, 
unity,  and  the  rates  of  speed. 

Our  nightly  walks  with  Father 
took  us  past  the  local  jewelry  store, 
where  we  would  pause  while  he 
checked  the  accuracy  of  his  time- 
piece and  wound  it.  After  this 
usual  ritual,  he  would  click  the  cov- 
er shut  and  say,  ''It  is  right  by  the 
sun,  moon,  and  stars  and  can  tell 
the  price  of  wheat  in  Chicago." 
When  we  were  little,  we  didn't 
understand  this,  but  we  accepted 
the  watch  and  anything  in  connec- 
tion with  it  as  a  stabilizer  in  our 
midst. 

I7ATHER  carried  it  until  eleven 
months  past  his  seventy-first 
birthday,  when  he  passed  away. 
After  that,  the  big  heirloom  was 
always  with  Mother  —  by  her  bed  at 
night  and  in  her  purse  when  she 
went  out  in  the  daytime.  My  broth- 
er gave  her  an  electric  clock,  but 
she  put  it  in  the  guest  room. 
Father's  watch  was  her  purveyor  of 
time  —  and  we  felt  it  was  also  a 
comfort  to  her.  She  lived  only  a 
short    time    after    being    separated 


ARE  YOU  AN 
UNPUBLISHED  AUTHOR? 

IF  YOU  HAVE  A  BOOK  LENGTH 
MANUSCRIPT  you  would  like 
to  have  published,  our  editorial 
staff  will  be  glad  to  consider  it 
on  a  co-operative  basis. 

OUR      PROGRAM      HAS 

LAUNCHED  MANY  NEW 

WRITERS. 

Submit   your  work    for   free   editorial 
evaluation    and    further    information. 

We  consider  all   types  of  material: 
Fiction,      Poetry,     Juveniles,      Religious 
Books,  Educational,  and  Scholarly  Work. 

GREENWICH  BOOK 
PUBLISHERS,  INC. 

Attention:    Mr.    Wright 

489  Fifth  Avenue 
New  York  City,  New  York 


NOW  ...  A  30 
DAY  CHARGE 
ACCOUNT  AT 
SEARS 


•   •   • 


you     select     the     way     to 

pay  ...  on  Sears  Revolving 
Charge.  Use  as  a  30  day 
charge  or  take  six  months 
to  pay. 

ROEBUCK  AND  CO. 

Salt  Lake   City,   Ogden,    Logan,   Provo, 
and    Price,    Utah 


SEARS 


710 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— OCTOBER  1959 


HOLIDAY  TABLECLOTHS 

Easy   to    clean    embossed    Polyethylene    plastic. 
No  Washing   —   No   Ironing   —   Colorful 

Fruit    and    placemat    pattern    to    grace    the 
THANKSGIVING    and    Fall    Festive   Tables. 


Candelabra  —  pine    cones    and    poinsettias 
in   red,  green   and  gold. 

Bring    cheer    to    CHRISTMAS    HOLIDAYS. 

Especially  attractive  for 
Dinners  —  Banquets — Parties 

Sizes    54"  x    54"    79c  each 

54"  X    78"    99c  each 

54"  X    90"    $1.29  each 

54"  X    108"    $1.49  each 

Plus  11c   each   for   postal    delivery. 

Postage   prepaid    on   orders   for   one   dozen    or 
more. 

Shipments    made    during   October    and  November 
and    until   December    lOth 

Mrs.   George  L.  Carey 

1506  East  3115  South 

P.  O.  Box  2253 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Last  fall  ofer  5000  above  cloths  sold 
In    stores  —  Ogden — Salt    Lake    City — Prove    area 


•  IIEAIJTIFUL 
•  IIAI\I»Y 

•  DURAIILIi: 

A  sure  way  ot  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

all  orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gh^ 

33  Richards  St.        Salt  Lake  Citv  1 .  Utah  fj  \^ 


from  her  life  partner,  but  she  kept 
his  watch  as  carefully  wound  as  he 
always  had,  so  I  was  shocked  to 
find  it  not  ticking  the  morning  she 
died.  I  picked  it  up  and  attempted 
to  set  and  wind  it,  but  nothing 
happened. 

Although  the  watch  was  old-fash- 
ioned and  heavy,  it  carried  with  it 
many  memories,  and  so  my  brother 
took  it  to  the  jewelery  store  to  be 
repaired.  Then,  after  leaving  it  for 
a  ten-day  period,  he  went  back  to 
pick  it  up. 

The  jeweler  shook  his  head  and 
said,  'This  watch  has  served  its  last 
master.  There  is  no  use  spending 
money  on  it.  It  is  completely  worn 
out." 

There  was  no  other  place  for  it, 
so  it  went  into  a  box  of  old  keep- 
sakes, and  there  it  stayed  until  some 
members  of  the  family  saw  how 
old  pieces  of  jewelry  are  taken  apart 
and  incorporated  in  clear  plastic  in 
a  decorative  manner  to  be  used  as 
a  panel,  or  a  desk  or  dressing  table 
top.  We  are  in  the  process  of  hav- 
ing this  done,  so  that  once  again 
little  fingers  will  be  examining  the 
wonders  of  Father's  big  watch,  and 
young  minds  will  be  learning  new 
things  from  it. 


Kytutumn    VC^ind 


Eva  Willes  Wangsgaard 


Now  bountifully  autumn  brings 
A  wealth  of  hours  newly  shined, 
While  days  rush  by  on  painted  wings 
And  leave  a  lonesome  sound  behind. 


Ujirthday  (congratulations 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Eliza  Jane  Stevens  Footf 
Morgan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Almira  Mullins  Jack 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Elnora  Staker  Thomson 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Louisa  Rappleye  Nelsqn 
Ferron,  Utah 

Mrs.  Hannah  Hansen  Ralphs 
Ferron,  Utah 

Mrs.  Ellen  Johnson  Marlor 
Magna,  Utah 

Mrs.  Henrietta  McAffee 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Nettie  Moore  Urquhart 
Denver,  Colorado 

Mrs.  Ada  Bissell  Harrison 
Springville,  Utah 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Christena  Maria  Christensen 

Ross 

Idaho  Falls,  Idaho 


ujereft  of  Song 

Maude  O.  Cook 

Along  a  boundless  highway 
Companioned  by  the  sun. 
The  birds  are  flying,  flying. 
For  the  summer  work  is  done. 

Like  days  without  the  sunshine, 
Are  woods  bereft  of  song; 
The  nests  hang  gaunt  and  empty, 
And  the  hours  are  spare  and  long. 

The  winter  spreads  a  mantle, 
To  hush  the  sad  refrain. 
For  the  winds  are  sighing,  sighing. 
Till  the  larks  come  back  again. 


VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 
TRAVEL  SERVICE 

Recognized  ....  For  Experience, 
Integrity,  Service  and  the  best  in 
travel  since  1933. 

HAWAII 

Fly  via  Pan  American  Jet  707  on 
November    20,    1959. 

Fly  United  Air  Lines  on  January  13, 
1960. 

We  use  regularly  scheduled  Air  Lines. 
We  think  the  best  isn't  too  good  for 
the  kind  of  people  who  travel  with  us. 

EUROPE 

Ask  about  our  European  tour,  the 
grand  tour   leaves   June    10,    1960. 

Early  Reservations  Recommended. 

For  complete  information  write  or 
phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 

Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone:     DA  8-0303 


>*    Plastic  (rubber  foam) 
;!    choice  of  40  shades. 


V^'^l^^TL^*^*^*^*^'^**^!^*^^!'^!*-''^ 


i 

FOAM   ....   39" 10  yards    $8.00   y 

A 


A    Foam,  all  thicknesses,  for  making   slip- 
*'     pers    and    padding. 

)<      Ginghams  Dan  River  checks  and  plaids     *| 

79c   yd.    l^ 
Dacron    Bats    1#   and    "3 

*!     Dolls,   all   sizes   undressed  and  dressed 

)*     Tote  Bogs,  all  sizes  ' 

\      Sequins— glitter— glue— beads— shells. 
\      Stryfoam,    balls— eggs— sheets. 
■     Candles   in  glass— colored   beeswax. 

>\    Orders  shipped    day   received. 

►*  Toys  -  Handicra[t  Supplies  y 

><       Hobbies  -  Spotting  Goods  -  Gifts      V 

*^  WHOLESALE  -  RETAIL 

I  TINGEY'S 

COUNTRY  STORE 

>]    "Handicraft  Center  Of  The  West" 

*\  3456  North  State  Highway  91 

\  Lehi,  Utah 

\i  Phone    PO  8-2852 

A 


Page  711 


(^nridtmud    K^ifts 


1.  "WIST  YE  NOT  THAT  I  MUST 
BE  ABOUT  MY  FATHER'S 
BUSINESS?" 

Book  by  President  J.  Reuben 
Clark,  Jr. 

This  book  is  an  engaging  and 
highly  informative  account  of 
the  Passover  and  a  valuable 
addition  to  any  home  library 
$2.00 

2.  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE: 

Inspirational  articles,  fiction, 
poetry,  and  the  Relief  Society 
educational  program  ....$2.00 

3.  SOUVENIR  RELIEF  SOCIETY 
BUILDING  PLATE: 

Made  of  Old  English  Stafford- 
shire Ware,  with  bordered 
pictures  of  the  Relief  Society 
General    Presidents    $3.50 

4.  SEGO  LILY  JEWELRY: 

A.  Pins 

1.  Double  gold-filled  $5.50 

2.  Gold-filled $3.75 

B.  Bracelet 

Gold-filled      with      double 
gold-filled    pendant. .$6. 75 

C.  Necklaces 

1.  Heavy  chain,  gold-filled 
with  double  gold-filled 
pendant     $9.75 

2.  Light  chain,  gold-filled 
with  double  gold-filled 
pendant    $6.00 

5.  Small  Relief  Society  emblem 
pin  (12  kt.)  gold  $1.75 

All  prices  inchide  federal  tax. 


Available  at  Office  of  the  General  Board 

76  North  Main 

SALT  LAKE  CITY  11,  UTAH 


Page  712 


1.  COMMENTARY  on  the 
BOOK  of  MORMON 

Volume  IV 

George   Reynolds 
and  Janne  M.  Sjodahl 

A    classic    commentary    that   of- 
fers   fascinating    insights    into    the 
world   of    the   descendants   of   Lehi 
in    ancient    America.      Volume    IV 
contains    chapters    27    through    44 
inclusive  of  the  Book  of  Alma 
and  explains  each  important 
passage  in  relation  to  other 
LDS  Scriptures.    J5.OO 


m 


:.%*■ 


I  :^uiSnother 
JlngelTFIs 


Carter  E-  <5rafi+ 


2. 1  SAW  ANOTHER        "" 
ANGEL  FLY 

Carter  E.  Grant 

Here's  a  history  of  the  ^ 

Church   for  teen-agers   .   .   . 
one    they    will    enjoy    reading. 
The  vocabulary  used  is  suited  to 
a  young  person's  understanding  and 
presents     a    clear    concept    of    the 
principles   of   the   gospel   and  high- 
lights  of   Church  history.   A   must 
book   for   the  home  where   the  Re- 
stored Gospel  is  held  dear.        J3'5^ 


■       Deseret  Book  Company 
I       44  East  South  Temple 
I       Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Gentlemen:        Enclosed 


■.^     44  East  South  Temple    -  Salt  Lake  City.  Utah      .    -^ 


you    will    find    check    I    have    an    account. 


Please    charge.       Money     order     enclosed 
numbered   books:  1  2 

Name 


in    the     amount     of     $ for     (encircled) 


Address 
City    ... 


Zone State. 

Residents  of  Utah  include  2'/2%  sales  tax. 


I 
I 

J 


Dept.  RSI  059  —  Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Co. 
Beneficial  Building,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 
Please  send  infornnation  about  the  following  plans  —  with 
no  obligation,  of  course. 

□  Planned  Futures;     □     Family  Benefactor  Plan; 

□  Commercial  Whole  Life;     Other 


Name 

Street  or  R.F.D.. 
City 


TRICK  or 
TREAT? 

The  choice  is  yours 

If  you  were  suddenly  faced  with 
the  responsibility  of  providing  for 
your  family  without  your  husband's 
steady  income,  would  it  be  "trick  or 
treat"  for  you  and  your  children?  It 
would  be  a  cruel  ''trick,"  indeed,  to 
have  to  face  this  situation  without 
the  financial  resources  that  only  life 
insurance  can  provide  so  well,  at  a 
cost  that  virtually  every  family  can 
afford. 

New  Beneficial  Life  Insurance 
plans  offer  unequalled  flexibility 
to  suit  your  needs.  Among  them  are 
the  Family  Benefactor  Plan  (pro- 
vides insurance  for  every  member 
of  the  family);  the  Planned  Futures 
Program  (provides  funds  for  all  of 
the  various  needs  you  anticipate 
now  or  in  the  future);  and  the 
Commercial  Whole  Life  Plan  (gives 
you  insurance  in  amounts  of  $10,000 
or  more  at  bargain  rates).  Ask  your 
Beneficial  agent  about  them. 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE 


f/idiitance  m 

Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Zone- 


State. 


•vtr 


*  4  4f    /  !*  I  i 


4* 


VOL.  46  no:  Tf 


fiw^y  .^sMj^Sl  ■  i  ".''t-'r''-iiyAnp'=-^'^-'?-%}»m'r^ifi,>-'A<-i. 


essons  tor  reDroary 


NOVEMBER  1959 


U\1 


Kyiccording  to    1 1  iy[    I  Leeds 

Caroline  Eyring  Miner 

I  will  turn  home  to  mountain  valley  now 
For  I  am  mountain  born,  and  the  clear  call 
Has  come  from  deep  within,  and  I  must  bow 
To  it.    rU  take  but  little  now  of  all 
That  here  has  cluttered  up  my  restless  days. 
I  will  go  back  to  quiet,  simple  things: 
Primeval  mountain  peaks  that  hold  a  maze 
Of  stars  aloft,  and  glass-clear  streams;  bird  wings 
That  fan  the  purple  mist  against  the  glow 
Of  sunset  fire;  moon  shimmering  on  the  bay; 
A  quiet  rustling  of  leaves.    I  know 
That  as  I  journey,  someone  points  the  way. 
And  this  I  know  that  it  is  God  who  leads 
By  trust,  by  faith,  according  to  my  needs. 


The  Cover:  President  Belle  S.  Spafford  in  the  Foyer  of  The  Relief  Society  Building 
Color  Photograph  by  William  Beal 

Frontispiece:  Flight  to  the  South 

Photograph  by  Luoma  Studios 

Cover  Design  by  Evan  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    I  Lear  and  ofc 


ar 


Oh,  how  everyone  admires  the  new 
Magazine  covers.  They  get  more  beautiful 
with  each  issue.  We  have  always  awaited 
with  keen  interest  the  contents  of  the 
Magazine,  and  now,  in  addition,  we  await 
the  covers,  we  wonder  what  the  next  one 
will  be,  and  if  it  possibly  can  be  as  beau- 
tiful as  the  last  one,  and  it  always  is. 
It  is  like  reading  a  continued  story. 
— Velma  N,  Simonsen 

President 

South  Australian  Mission 

Relief  Society 
Victoria,  Australia 

You  will  probably  have  to  get  out  your 
atlas  to  find  this  spot  on  the  map.  We 
are  the  only  Latter-day  Saints  here.  We 
have  our  own  Sunday  School  for  our  chil- 
dren. My  husband  is  a  crab  fisherman 
from  March  until  October.  We've  had 
the  missionaries  here  once  since  we  came 
over  two  years  ago.  We  are  hoping  and 
praying  they  will  return,  as  there  is  much 
good  work  to  be  done  here,  we  feel.  Our 
town  is  about  500  in  population,  and  there 
are  several  other  towns  on  the  islands 
about  the  same  size  or  smaller.  It  is  a 
pleasure  to  have  the  Magazine  so  that  I 
can  keep  up  with  the  lessons. 
— Gertrude  Lamb 

Masset 

Queen  Charlotte  Island 

B.  C,  Canada 


There  is  at  least  one  man  who  appreci- 
ates our  Magazine.  I  get  more  enjoyment 
and  learning  from  reading  The  Relief 
Society  Magazine  than  any  other  magazine 
I  read.  It  contains  very  fine  fiction  and 
many  informative  articles.  Our  Magazine 
beats  them  all!  I  read  it  before  my  wife 
does. 

— A.  O.  Sh reeve 
Mesa,  Arizona 


Thank  you  for  letting  us  enjoy  the  finest 
literature,  with  the  highest  moral  stand- 
ards in  the  world. 

— Wilma  M.  Rich 


Vernal,  Utah 


All  the  color  covers  have  been  nice 
and  have  added  distinction  to  the  Maga- 
zine, but  for  balance  of  design,  sharpness 
of  detail,  and  exactness  of  color,  the  pic- 
ure  on  the  April  1959  issue  is  one  of  the 
most  perfect  and  beautiful  it  has  been  my 
pleasure  to  see  in  any  magazine.  You  are 
also  to  be  congratulated  on  the  fine  ma- 
terial you  are  publishing.  Another  very 
important  thing  is  the  convenient  and 
practical  size  of  the  Magazine.  The  size 
makes  it  easier  to  take  with  you  to  read 
in  spare  time  or  to  use  as  a  reference. 
Pictures  and  illustrations  look  just  as  nice 
in  The  Rehef  Society  Magazine  as  they 
do  in  larger  magazines,  and  those  that 
are  worth  using  are  worth  keeping  in  the 
volume  for  future  reference.  If  people 
want  larger  pictures  for  visual  aids  they 
can  be  printed  separately. 

— Thomas  G.  Truitt 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

May  I  say  thanks  for  such  a  wonderful 
Magazine.  It  is  a  source  of  helpful  ideas 
and  inspiration  that  give  a  deeper  under- 
standing of  the  beauties  and  values  of 
simple,  everyday  living.  Mv  subscription 
to  the  Magazine  is  a  gift  from  two  won- 
derful missionaries.  Brother  and  Sister 
Harry  E.  Anderson,  who  labored  in 
Louisville,  Mississippi,  in  1958  and  1959. 
The  spirit  of  their  mission  is  being  kept 
alive  through  the  visits  of  The  Relief  So- 
ciety Magazine,  since  the  missionaries 
have  been  released. 

— Eva  Arrington 

Louisville,  Mississippi 

Thanks  for  The  ReUef  Society  Maga- 
zine. I  like  Beatrice  Rordame  Parsons' 
serial  'The  Silver  Leash"  (concluded  in 
August  1959).  Mrs.  Parsons  is  as  pro- 
ficient in  her  art  as  one  of  her  ancestors 
whom  I  knew  many  years  ago,  was  in  his. 
Renie  H.  Littlewood's  poem  "Enfolding 
Quietude"  (August  frontispiece)  is  a 
beautiful  creation.  It  fairlv  exudes  its 
theme,  and  its  wording  is  so  pertinent. 
It  is  pure  rhythmic  diction  with  much 
tone  color. 

— Grace  Ingles  Frost 

Provo,  Utah 


Page  714 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication   of   the   Relief   Society   of   The    Church   of   Jesus   Christ   of    Latter-day    Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.   Spafford  ._._.-.  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.   Madsen       ---------  Second   Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson        Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen      Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.   Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary   V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard       Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Afton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.   Rosell 

Even  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleme  M.  Young  V/inniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -___--------  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          _--___----  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           -           -^-           -           -           -           -           -           -  -         Belle   S.   Spafford 

VOL   46  NOVEMBER   1959  NO.    11 


Co/7 


tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

The   Strength   of  Prayer  Belle    S.    Spafford  716 

"Study  My  Word"    Marianne    C.    Sharp  721 

Strengthening  the  Family  Through  Observance  of  the   Sabbath  Louise  W.   Madsen  724 

Elizabeth  Bennett  Winters   Appointed  to   the   General  Board  of 

Relief   Society  Edith  S.   EUiott  726 

LaRue  H.  Resell  Appointed  to  the  General  Board  of 

Relief    Society   Edith   P.    Backman  727 

Jennie   R.    Scott  Appointed  to   the   General   Board   of 

Relief    Society   Christine    H.    Robinson  728 

Report   and    Official    Instructions   Belle    S.    Spafford  729 

Fair   or   False    Faces    740 

A   Message   and   an   Answer   747 

FICTION 

The  Shining  Gift  Rosa  Lee  Lloyd  741 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  2 Hazel  K.   Todd  752 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From   Near  end   Far   714 

Sixty  Years  Ago 736 

Woman's    Sphere    Ramona    W.    Cannon  737 

Editorial:   Thanksgiving   Louise   W.    Madsen  738 

Birthday    Congratulations    784 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Diffusion  Avonell   S.    Rappleye  739 

Five    Ways   to   Put    "You"    in   Yuletide    Barbara    Williams  748 

Selma  Larson  Spjut  Makes  Ski  Sweaters  and  Crocheted  Tablecloths  751 

LESSONS  FOR  FEBRUARY 

Theology  —  Lessons  in  Obedience   Roy   W.    Doxey  757 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "Wherefore,  Hear  My  Voice"  Christine  H.   Robinson  763 

Work   Meeting  —  Hobby   Hazards   Charlotte   A.    Larsen  764 

Literature  —  Two  Eighteenth  Century  Observers:   Byrd  and  Crevecoeur  Briant  S.   Jacobs  767 

Social  Science  —  The  Individual  and  Religious  Maturity  —  Part  I  Blaine  M.   Porter  775 

POETRY 

According  to  My  Needs  —  Frontispiece   Caroline   E.   Miner  713 

Days    - Grace     Ingles     Frost  735 

Not  Always  Will  They  Come   Elsie   McKinnon   Strachan  735 

The   Long  Cold  Maude   Rubin  739 

Mountain    Climber    Lula    Walker  750 

Frosty  Verse  Eva   Miles  Wangsgaard  751 

Familiar    Face    Gwen    Marler    Barney  756 

Cinf-Dwelling  Mother  Ruth   H.    Chadwick  756 

Hope    - Iris    W.    Schow  781 

Free   Gifts   Alice   Whitson    Norton  782 

The  Little  Musician  Evelyn   Fjeldsted  783 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2,00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subscription  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 

Page  715 


I 


The  Strength  of  Prayer 

Piesident  Bdh  S.  SpaHoid 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 

October  7,  1959) 

T  is  an  inspiration  and  a  responsi-  These  are  important  and  glorious 
bility  to  speak  to  a  congregation  purposes,  and  the  programs  and 
of  this  size  in  this  historic  build-  activities  that  have  implemented 
ing.  It  has  been  only  a  few  years  them  through  the  years,  have 
more  than  a  century  since  the  brought  untold  blessings  to  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  organized  women  of  the  Church  and  to  our 
the  Rehef  Society  in  Nauvoo,  Father's  children  \vhere\er  the  So- 
with  eighteen  charter  members,  ciety  has  functioned.  Glorious, 
Only  prophetic  vision  could  have  however,  as  may  be  the  purposes  of 
glimpsed  the  proportions  to  which  Relief  Societ}',  lofty  as  may  be  its 
the  Society  would  grow.  The  group  aspirations,  great  as  may  be  the  mag- 
assembled  here  today  represents  but  nitude  of  its  accomplishments,  Re- 
a  very  small  percentage  of  the  Re-  lief  Society  has  not  fully  fulfilled  its 
lief  Society  membership.  Today  mission  if  its  many  activities  do  not 
there  are  approximately  200,000  combine  in  making  of  its  members, 
women  who  call  themselves  Relief  regardless  of  where  they  may  be 
Society  sisters,  and  the  strength  and  located  or  the  circumstances  under 
influence  of  this  body  of  righteous,  which  they  may  live,  virtuous  wom- 
organized,  Priesthood-directed  wom-  en  and  good  wives,  mothers,  and 
en,  are  reaching  into  the  far  corn-  homemakers. 

ers  of  the  earth  and  are  a  power  for  I  remind  the  sisters  of  the  Church 
good.  that  it  is  a  fundamental  duty  of 
It  is  of  interest  and  significance  Relief  Society  to  help  mothers  to 
that  through  the  years  the  purposes  have  the  proper  concept  of  the 
of  the  Society  have  remained  eternahiess  of  the  family  relation- 
constant.  ''To  manifest  benevo-  ship;  to  awaken  in  them  high  ideals 
lence  ...  to  care  for  the  poor,  the  in  their  daily  living;  to  inspire  them 
sick,  and  the  unfortunate;  to  min-  with  the  greatness  and  joy  of  their 
ister  where  death  reigns;  to  assist  in  mission  as  mothers  and  homemak- 
correcting  the  morals  and  strength-  ers;  and,  continually,  to  give  unto 
ening  the  virtues  of  community  life;  them  constructive  help  in  meeting 
to  raise  human  life  to  its  highest  the  daily  obligations  of  motherhood 
level;  to  elevate  and  enlarge  the  and  homemaking. 
scope  of  women's  activities  and  con-  There  are  two  important  aspects 
ditions;  to  foster  love  for  religion,  of  motherhood  and  homemaking  — 
education,  culture,  and  refinement;  one  is  the  physical,  the  other  is  the 
to  develop  faith;  to  save  souls;  to  spiritual.  Both  must  receive  atten- 
study  and  teach  the  gospel"  (Hand-  tion  in  order  to  assure  the  comfort, 
hook  of  Instructions  of  Relief  So-  peace,  happiness,  and  eternal  well- 
ciety,  page  8).  being  of  family  members.     I  think 

Page  716 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  PRAYER 


717 


perhaps  the  physical  aspects  of  our 
homes  have  never  seemed  to  en- 
gage women  more  than  they  are  do- 
ing at  the  present  time.  A  clean, 
attractive,  well-ordered  home  is 
something  toward  which  every 
homemaker  should  strive.  This 
does  not  mean  extravagance  in  ex- 
penditures of  money,  but  rather 
thoughtfulness  in  planning,  skill  in 
organizing,  and  wisdom  in  manag- 
ing. The  physical  make-up  of  the 
home  has  been  said  to  play  an  im- 
portant part  in  creating  and  en- 
couraging the  spiritual.  In  fact,  we 
are  told  by  the  Lord  in  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  ''.  .  .  all  things 
unto  me  are  spiritual,  and  not  at 
any  time  have  I  given  unto  you  a 
law  which  was  temporal  .  .  ." 
(D  &  C  29:34).  It  is  a  truth  that 
by  her  interest  in  the  physical  ap- 
pearance of  her  home  and  through 
the  orderly  arrangement  and  con- 
duct of  home  activities,  a  mother 
may  make  her  sons  and  daughters 
attach  great  importance  to  the 
home. 

Important  as  may  be  the  so-called 
physical  aspects  of  the  home,  how- 
ever, we  must  never  lose  sight  of 
the  fact  that  the  spirit  of  the  home 
is  the  lasting  element.  Its  influ- 
ence goes  on  long  after  the  physical 
is  forgotten. 

If  mothers  would  have  the  spirit 
of  the  home  right,  they  must  main- 
tain homes  in  which  the  Spirit  of 
the  Lord  may  dwell  —  homes  that 
daily  meet  the  requirements  of 
righteousness.  They  must  be  obedi- 
ent to  the  commandment  of  the 
Lord  to  teach  their  children  ''the 
doctrine  of  repentance,  faith  in 
Christ  the  Son  of  the  living  God, 
and  of  baptism  and  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  by  the  laying  on  of  the 


hands,  when  eight  years  old.  .  .  . 
And  they  shall  also  teach  their  chil- 
dren to  pray  .  .  ."  says  The  Doctrine 
and  Covenants   (Section  68,  verses 

25,  28). 

TT  is  my  conviction  that  there  is 
perhaps  no  single  factor  more 
important  in  the  maintenance  of  a 
spiritual  home  and  in  the  building 
of  spiritual  strength  in  our  children, 
than  the  teaching  and  practice  of 
prayer.  Prayer  is  the  medium 
through  which  we  offer  supplica- 
tion and  thanksgiving  for  the  bless- 
ings bestowed  upon  us  by  the 
Father.  It  is  the  means  whereby 
we  confide  in  him  the  innermost 
desires  of  our  hearts  and  present  to 
him  the  needs  of  our  li\'es  as  we 
see  them.  It  is  the  wav  whereby 
we  seek  his  guidance  and  help. 
President  David  O.  McKay  has  giv- 
en us  this  beautiful  definition  of 
prayer:  'Traycr  is  the  pulsation  of 
a  yearning,  loving  heart  in  tune 
with  the  Infinite.  It  is  a  message 
of  the  soul  sent  directly  to  a  loving 
Father.  The  language  is  not  mere 
words,  but  spirit-vibration"  (Path- 
ways to  Happiness,  page  225). 

In  all  generations  of  time  men 
have  been  admonished  to  pray.  This 
is  not  to  satisfy  the  whims  or  de- 
mands of  an  autocratic,  imperious 
God  who  would  make  his  children 
subservient  unto  him.  Rather,  it 
is  a  choice  privilege  granted  by  a 
kind  and  loving  Father  through 
which  his  children  may  obtain 
promised  blessings.  The  Lord  has 
told  us  he  will  be  sought  unto  by 
his  people  for  the  blessings  that 
they  need.  He  has  further  said: 
''Ask,  and  it  shall  be  given  you;  seek, 
and  ye  shall  find;  knock,  and  it  shall 
be  opened  unto  you.    For  every  one 


718 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


that  asketli  receivetli;  and  he  that 
seeketh  findeth;  and  to  him  that 
knocketh,  it  shall  be  opened"  (Luke 
11:9-10). 

Failure  to  comply  with  this  com- 
mandment has  brought  not  alone  a 
withholding  of  blessings,  but  at 
times  severe  chastisement,  even  to 
God's  chosen  leaders.  The  brother 
of  Jared,  a  large  and  mighty  man, 
highly  favored  of  the  Lord,  was  vis- 
ited by  the  Lord  in  the  land  of 
Moriancumer,  where  his  people  had 
dwelt  for  four  years  and,  according 
to  the  Book  of  Ether,  the  Lord 
talked  with  him  for  three  hours  and 
chastened  him  because  he  remem- 
bered not  to  call  upon  the  Lord 
(Ether  2:14). 

As  to  the  manner  of  our  praying, 
the  Lord  has  not  left  us  in  ignor- 
ance. In  Matthew  we  are  told 
"When  ye  prav,  use  not  vain  repeti- 
tion, as  the  heathen  do  .  .  .  for  your 
Father  knoweth  what  things  ye  have 
need  of,  before  ye  ask  him"  (Mt. 
6:7-8).  Also,  we  have  been  taught 
the  pattern  of  prayer  in  the  simple, 
brief,  worshipful  Lord's  Prayer. 

The  scriptures  further  tell  us  that 
our  prayers  shall  ascend  to  our 
Heavenly  Father  as  from  a  holy 
altar.  In  offering  prayer,  our  hearts 
must  be  right  before  him.  As  we 
are  humble,  fervent,  submissive, 
yielding  ourselves  to  the  will  of  the 
Lord,  there  is  no  danger  but  we 
shall  have  his  spirit  to  guide  us  and 
our  prayers  will  be  heard  and  an- 
swered by  an  all-wise  Father  for  our 
greatest  ultimate  good. 

Nor  do  we  need  to  wonder  for 
what  we  may  properly  pray,  ques- 
tioning in  our  own  minds  as  to 
whether  we  are  justified  in  bringing 
before  the  Father  our  everyday 
temporal  needs,  as  well  as  our  spirit- 


ual needs.     Amulek,  in  his   teach- 
ings to  his  people,  instructed  them: 

Cry  unto  him  when  ye  are  in  your 
field,  yea,  o\er  all  your  flocks.  Cry  unto 
him  in  your  houses,  yea,  over  all  your 
household,  both  morning,  mid-day,  and 
evening.  Yea,  cry  unto  him  against  the 
power  of  your  enemies.  Yea,  cry  unto 
him  against  the  devil,  who  is  an  enemy 
to  all  righteousness.  Cry  unto  him  over 
the  crops  of  your  fields,  that  ye  may  pros- 
per in  them.  Cry  over  the  flocks  of  your 
fields,  that  they  may  increase.  But  this 
is  not  all;  ye  must  pour  out  your  souls 
in  your  closets,  and  your  secret  places, 
and  in  your  wilderness.  Yea,  and  when 
you  do  not  cry  unto  the  Lord,  let  your 
hearts  be  full,  drawn  out  in  prayer  unto 
him  continually  for  your  welfare,  and  also 
for  the  welfare  of  those  who  are  around 
you  (Alma  34:20-27). 

TN  Hebrews,  we  read:  ".  .  .  he  that 
Cometh  to  God  must  believe  that 
he  is,  and  that  he  is  a  rewarder  of 
them  that  diligently  seek  him" 
(Hebrews  11:6). 

Prayer,  therefore,  presupposes  a 
belief  and  faith  in  God.  Faith  in  a 
Supreme  Being  constitutes  the  very 
foundation  of  all  religious  beliefs 
and  practices,  and  a  knowledge  of 
the  attributes  and  character  of 
Deity  is  essential  to  an  intelligent 
exercise  of  faith  in  him.  Elder 
James  E.  Talmage,  in  his  book 
Articles  oi  F^ith,  declares:  'The 
evidence  upon  which  mankind  rest 
their  conviction  regarding  the  evi- 
dence of  a  Supreme  Being,  may  be 
classified  [as]  ( 1 )  evidence  of  his- 
tory and  tradition;  (2)  .  .  .  the  ex- 
ercise of  human  reason;  (3)  the 
conclusive  evidence  of  direct  reve- 
lation .  .  ."  (Fourteenth  Edition, 
page  30). 

Certainly,  revelation  gives  us  the 
surest  knowledge.  In  the  present 
dispensation,  God  has  revealed  him- 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  PRAYER 


719 


self  to  his  people.  The  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith,  while  still  a  boy,  in 
answer  to  prayer,  beheld  the  Eter- 
nal Father  and  his  Son,  Jesus  Christ. 
This  first  vision  was  followed  by 
later  manifestations.  For  example, 
the  manifestation  in  the  Kirtland 
Temple.  The  Prophet  testified  to 
the  world  that  God  is  a  personal 
being,  possessing  definite  form,  with 
bodily  parts  and  spiritual  passions, 
and  that  man  is  created  in  his  im- 
age- 

''Nature  is  not  God;  and  to  mis- 
take one  for  the  other,"  says  Elder 
Talmage  ''is  to  call  the  edifice  the 
architect,  the  fabric  the  designer, 
the  marble  the  sculptor,  and  the 
thing  the  power  that  made  it.  .  .  . 
Nature  herself  is  a  declaration  of  a 
superior  Being  .  .  .  [but]  Beyond 
and  above  nature  stands  nature's 
God"  (Ibid.,  page  34). 

I  sometimes  wonder  if,  as  Latter- 
day  Saint  mothers,  we  frequently 
enough  contemplate  what  our 
knowledge  of  the  nature  of  God 
means  in  our  lives  and  the  lives  of 
our  children;  how  potently  it  af- 
fects our  prayers,  and  how  great  is 
our  responsibility  to  implant  this 
knowledge  in  the  hearts  and  minds 
of  our  children. 

I  recall  being  invited  a  few  years 
ago  in  New  York  City,  to  sit  in  with 
representatives  of  other  churches  on 
the  reading  of  a  script,  from  which 
it  was  proposed  that  programs  be 
made  for  Nation-wide  use  on  radio 
and  TV,  designed  to  increase  Sun- 
day School  attendance  of  children. 
The  opening  scene  of  the  script  pre- 
sented a  majestic  church  building 
set  in  a  beautiful  garden.  As  the 
doors  of  the  church  slowly  opened, 
sacred  music  came  forth,  and  the 
music  was  God  inviting  the  children 


to  enter  the  church.  Then  the 
flowers  spoke  and  they,  too,  were 
God  bidding  the  children  to  enjoy 
the  beauty  of  Sunday  School.  Last, 
the  singing  birds  called  to  the  chil- 
dren as  God,  urging  them  to  hear 
and  love  his  voice.  The  entire  pre- 
sentation was  beautifully  written 
and  impressive.  However,  I  felt  I 
could  not  endorse  such  a  program. 
I  would  not  wish  my  children  to 
hear  or  to  view  it,  since  it  would 
give  to  them  a  faulty  concept  of 
God  as  I  know  him,  and  as  I  knew 
it  would  be  vital  for  my  children  to 
know  him. 

The  present,  accepted  view  of 
the  immateriality  of  God  is  entire- 
ly at  variance  with  the  scripture  and 
contradicted  by  revelation.  It  must 
not  be  allowed  to  enter  into  the 
concepts  of  Latter-day  Saint  chil- 
dren.   Mothers  must  see  to  this. 

TUST  as  we  must  teach  our  chil- 
^  dren  the  true  personality  of  God, 
and  that  he  is  a  kind  and  loving 
Father,  so  also  must  we  teach  them 
that  he  is  omnipotent,  unlimited  in 
power,  ability,  and  authority,  and 
that  they  are  accountable  to  him  for 
their  every  act.  They  must  be 
taught  that  they  are  in  very  deed 
his  children. 

Too  often  today  we  hear  parents 
say,  "Our  lives  are  so  complex.  The 
varied  duties  of  family  members, 
with  differing  hours  for  performing 
them,  make  it  difficult,  if  not  im- 
possible, to  bring  family  members 
together  at  one  and  the  same  time. 
Our  work  is  driving  us  so  that  we 
have  not  time  for  family  prayer." 

In  a  world  beset  with  temptations 
and  the  evils  of  designing  men, 
what  mother  with  a  sincere  desire 
for  the  right  spirit  to  prevail  in  her 


720 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


home  and  a  genuine  concern  for  the 
well-being  of  her  children,  would 
not  make  every  possible  effort  to 
arrange  a  time  for  the  family  to 
kneel  together  in  prayer,  asking  the 
Father  for  forgiveness  of  sins,  with 
peace  and  rest  through  the  night, 
and  protection  and  preservation 
from  temptation  through  the  day, 
beseeching  him  for  guidance  in  or- 
dering their  lives  aright?  An  in- 
scription on  the  motto  scroll  of  the 
coat  of  arms  of  Lady  Reading, 
a  distinguished  Englishwoman 
whom  it  is  mv  privilege  to  know, 
might  well  be  applied  with  regard 
to  this.  It  reads:  ''Not  why  we 
can't,  but  how  we  can/' 

An  impressive  quotation  comes  to 
my  mind  relative  to  family  prayer. 
It  reads: 

All  the  duties  of  religion  are  eminently 
solemn  and  venerable  in  the  eyes  of  chil- 
dren. But  none  will  so  strongly  prove  the 
sincerity  of  the  parent;  none  so  powerfully 
a\^•aken  the  reverence  of  the  child;  none 
so  happily  recommend  the  instruction  he 
receives,  as  family  devotions,  particularly 
those  in  which  petitions  for  the  children 
occupy  a  distinguished  place  {The  New 
Dictionary  of  Thoughts,  T.  Dwight,  page 
487)- 

Important  as  are  our  obligations 
to  family  prayer,  so  also  must  we  be 
conscientious  in  teaching  our  chil- 
dren, as  individuals,  to  petition  the 
Father  in  prayer  in  the  silence  of 
their  own  rooms  for  needed  bless- 
ings, and  to  acknowledge  his  good- 
ness unto  them. 

Fortunate  indeed  is  the  child 
whose  mother,  at  times,  kneels  with 
him  in  prayer  to  petition  the  Father 
for  help  in  meeting  his  little  indi- 
vidual problems  which  may  appear 
to  him  to  be  large  and  vexatious. 
Shame,    I    say,    on    any    Latter-day 


Saint  mother  who  puts  her  little 
ones  to  bed  at  night  without  being 
sure  they  have  said  a  proper  good- 
night to  their  Father  in  heaven. 

qpHROUGH  the  ages  countless 
honest  and  good  men  have 
borne  testimony  as  to  the  efficacy 
of  prayer.  Abraham,  Isaac,  Jacob, 
Moses,  Noah,  Peter,  Paul,  Lehi, 
Enos,  Alma,  Amulek,  to  mention 
but  a  few  of  earlier  dispensations. 
In  this  dispensation  we  have  the 
great  testimony  of  the  Prophet  Jo- 
seph Smith,  as  well  as  of  the  proph- 
ets who  have  succeeded  him,  along 
with  those  of  countless  other 
righteous  men  and  women.  We 
have  the  testimony  of  good  men 
and  women  not  of  our  faith.  There 
is  no  testimony  so  convincing,  how- 
ever, as  the  testimony  within  our 
own  hearts.  What  mother  among 
us  could  deny  the  power  and  bless- 
ing of  prayer?  Its  fruits  are  too 
great  and  too  numerous  to  enumer- 
ate at  this  time.  Certainly  we  may 
say  prayer  unites  every  heart  within 
the  household.  It  brings  compo- 
sure to  the  home  and  peace  to  the 
soul.  It  offers  comfort  and  guid- 
ance. It  allays  fears.  It  fortifies 
against  evil.  Evil  has  always  been 
abroad  upon  the  earth.  The  great- 
est fortress  against  it  and  the  strong- 
est defense  weapon  one  may  possess, 
has  ever  been  and  always  will  be 
good  character  —  character  devel- 
oped through  continually  seeking  to 
know  and  understand  the  will  of 
God,  through  daily  communion 
with  him,  and  through  obedience 
to  his  counsel  and  commandments. 
In  the  building  of  strong  character, 
one  of  mankind's  most  powerful 
allies  has  always  been  prayer. 
Brigham  Young,  early  in  the  his- 


THE  STRENGTH  OF  PRAYER 


721 


tory  of  the  Church,  declared: 
''Whether  we  are  poor  or  rich,  if 
we  neglect  our  prayers  and  our  sac- 
rament meetings,  we  neglect  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  and  a  spirit  of 
darkness  comes  over  us"  (Discouis- 
es  oi  Brigham  Young,  page  170). 

What  good  mother  would  wish 
her  children  to  live  in  darkness?  Let 
her  remember,  then,  that  a  person 
does  not,  as  a  rule,  suddenly  become 
a  praying  individual  when  he 
reaches  adolescence  or  maturity. 
Prayer,  born  of  faith,  must  be  plant- 
ed as  a  seed  in  infancy  and  carefully 
nurtured  through  the  years.  The 
mother  is  the  person  best  positioned 
to  do  this  for  her  child. 

In  conclusion,  may  I  read  a  few 
lines,  familiar  to  most  of  you,  from 
Alfred  Lord  Tennyson's  Morte 
d'Arthur. 


More  things  are  wrought  by  prayer 
Than  this  world  dreams  of.     Wherefore^ 

let  thy  voice 
Rise  like  a  fountain  for  me  night  and  day. 
For  what  are  men  better  than  sheep  or 

goats 
That  nourish  a  blind  life  within  the  brain. 
If,  kno^^•ing  God,  they  lift  not  hands  of 

prayer 
Both   for  themselves  and  those  who  call 

them  friend? 
For  so  the  whole  round  earth  is  every  way 
Bound  by  gold  chains  about  the  feet  of 

God. 

In  this  age  of  mechanical  won- 
ders, when  the  material  things  of 
life  are  absorbing  the  minds  and 
hearts  of  men,  may  our  Latter-day 
Saint  mothers  keep  the  spiritual  bal- 
ance and  may  this  great  God-given 
organization  for  women  help  them 
to  do  so. 


;  4 


Study  My  Word" 


Counseloi  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society  Conference, 

October  7,  1959) 


DO  we  ever  stop  to  think  of  the 
knowledge  that  would  be  left 
to  us  as  Latter-day  Saints  if 
the  scriptures  were  taken  away?  If 
there  were  a  catastrophe  and  our 
copies  of  scripture  were  destroyed, 
how  much  would  remain  in  our 
minds  to  serve  as  a  guide  to  us 
personally  and  as  a  reservoir  of 
knowledge  by  which  we  could  guide 
our  children  and  strengthen  family 
ties?  We  may  recall  the  importance 
which  the  Lord  placed  upon  the 
Nephites  having  the  Brass  Plates  by 


the  words  which  the  spirit  said  to 
Nephi:  ''.  .  .  It  is  better  that  one 
man  should  perish  than  that  a  na- 
tion should  dwindle  and  perish  in 
unbelief"  (I  Nephi  4:13).  And 
Nephi  then  remembered  the  words 
which  the  Lord  had  spoken  to  him 
in  the  wilderness,  that  his  seed 
would  prosper  if  they  kept  the 
Lord's  commandments.  Nephi 
writes  in  his  record  that  he  knew 
they  could  not  keep  the  command- 
ments according  to  the  law  of  Moses 
unless  they  had  the  law,  and  the 


722 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


law  was  engraven  upon  the  plates 
of  brass. 

Today  we  do  not  live  by  the  law 
of  Moses  but  by  the  law  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  Lord  in  his  mercy  has 
provided  us  not  only  with  the  Old 
Testament,  but  also  with  The  Pearl 
of  Great  Price,  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, the  New  Testament,  and  The 
Doctrine  and  Covenants.  These 
scriptures  contain  the  law  of  the 
gospel,  and  we  need  to  study  them 
all  for  our  salvation. 

If  we  would  gain  individual  sal- 
vation we  must  not  only  read  the 
scriptures,  but  we  must  be  obedient 
to  the  Lord's  commandment  to 
search  the  scriptures  and  to  ''.  .  . 
study  my  word  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  ii  :22). 
Though  \^'e  may  have  all  the  scrip- 
tures bound  in  our  homes, .  if  they 
are  not  studied,  they  are  closed 
books  to  us.  I  am  sure  we  have  all 
realized  that  as  we  seek  to  study 
the  word  of  the  Lord  prayerfully, 
our  understanding  may  be  suddenly 
enlarged  over  a  verse  which  we  had 
read  many  times  previously.  It  has 
been  said  that  to  learn  to  play  a 
piece  of  music  one  must  learn  and 
forget  it  twice,  but  that  the  third 
time  one  learns  it,  it  will  not  be 
forgotten.  The  need  to  study  the 
scriptures  and  not  just  read  them 
has  been  impressed  on  me  as  I  have 
read  of  the  appearance  of  Moroni 
to  Joseph  Smith  on  the  night  and 
early  morning  of  September  21  and 
22,  1823.  Not  once,  or  twice,  but 
three  times  that  night  Moroni  ap- 
peared and  rehearsed  the  same 
scriptures  with  additional  advice  on 
the  second  and  third  visits.  The 
next  morning  Moroni  related  for  a 
fourth  time  to  the  Prophet  all  that 
he  had  related  the  night  before  and 
commanded  Joseph  to  tell  his  father 


of  the  vision  and  commandments  he 
had  received. 

AS  I  see  our  obligation  as  mothers 
in  strengthening  our  families 
through  a  study  of  the  scriptures,  it 
falls  into  three  parts.  First,  to 
study  so  that  we  know  the  law  of 
the  gospel  by  which  we  live  today; 
second,  to  apply  the  law  in  our  own 
lives  and  obey  the  commandments; 
and  third,  to  teach  and  train  our 
children  both  by  the  word  and  by 
the  living  example.  The  law  of  the 
gospel  to  parents  instructs  them  to 
teach  their  children  '\  .  .  to  walk 
uprightly  before  the  Lord"  (D  &  C 
68:28). 

As  mothers  we  are  constantly 
having  to  make  decisions.  I  can 
testify,  as  I  am  sure  you  can,  that 
through  prayerful  study  of  the  scrip- 
tures answers  and  solutions  come  to 
us.  I  think  of  a  woman  whose  hus- 
band died  painfully  on  the  battle- 
field. Words  of  scripture  comforted 
her.  ''And  it  shall  come  to  pass 
that  those  that  die  in  me  shall  not 
taste  of  death,  for  it  shall  be  sweet 
unto  them"  (D  &  C  42:46).  When 
we  suffer  in  righteousness,  our  own 
misfortunes  become  dwarfed  by  the 
patience  Job  manifested  through  his 
sufferings  and  of  his  paean  of 
thankfulness  and  joy,  'Tor  I  know 
that  my  redeemer  liveth  .  .  ."  (Job 
19:25). 

If  our  suffering  comes  from  un- 
righteous conduct,  the  glories  which 
may  be  won  through  repentance  are 
exemplified  in  the  life  of  Alma  the 
Younger.  Whatever  the  trials  and 
tribulations  we  undergo  in  this 
mortal  life  of  testing,  there  would 
seem  to  be  a  parallel  in  scripture 
for  our  guidance.  Paul  has  written 
'Tor  whatsoever  things  were  writ- 


"STUDY  MY  WORD' 


723 


ten  aforetime  were  written  for  our 
learning,  that  we  through  patience 
and  comfort  of  the  scriptures  might 
have  hope"  (Romans  15:4).  Of 
course,  the  transcendent  hope 
comes  from  the  study  and  con- 
templation of  the  life  and  work  of 
the  Savior,  and  seeking  to  do  his 
will. 

A  s  we  receive  strength  ,and  under- 
standing ourselves,  we  are  better 
able  to  train  our  children  and 
strengthen  our  families.  A  beauti- 
ful example  in  scriptures  is  the  train- 
ing given  to  Paul's  ''son  in  the 
faith"  Timothy.  Paul  writes  to 
him: 

When  I  call  to  remembrance  the  un- 
feigned faith  that  is  in  thee,  which  dwelt 
first  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  thy 
mother  Eunice;  and  I  am  persuaded  that 
in  thee  also  (2  Timothy  1:5). 

And  later  Paul  wrote: 

But  continue  thou  in  the  things  which 
thou  hast  learned  and  hast  been  assured 
of,  knowing  of  whom  thou  hast  learned 
them; 

And  that  from  a  child  thou  hast  known 
the  holy  scriptures,  which  are  able  to  make 
thee  wise  unto  salvation  through  faith 
\\  hich  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

All  scripture  is  given  by  inspiration  of 
God,  and  is  profitable  for  doctrine,  for 
reproof,  for  correction,  for  instruction  in 
righteousness: 

That  the  man  of  God  may  be  perfect, 
throughly  furnished  unto  all  good  works 
(2   Timothy   3:i4-iy). 

You  will  recall  the  faith  of  the 
2,060  sons  of  Helaman  who  trusted 
in  the  seemingly  impossible,  based 
on  their  simple  but  unconquerable 
faith.  Of  them  Helaman  wrote: 
".  .  .  yea,  they  had  been  taught  by 


their  mothers,  that  if  they  did  not 
doubt,  God  would  deliver  them. 
And  they  rehearsed  unto  me  the 
words  of  their  mothers,  saying:  We 
do  not  doubt  our  mothers  knew  it" 
(Alma  56:47-48).  Are  we  as  moth- 
ers of  this  last  dispensation  instill- 
ing into  our  children  a  simple  but 
unconquerable  faith?  It  is  a  ques- 
tion each  of  us  must  answer  for  her- 
self. 

Let  us  ever  remember,  in  con- 
clusion, that  all  scripture  is  not 
found  bound  within  the  volumes  of 
the  four  standard  works  of  the 
Church.  We  believe  in  continuous 
revelation  and  that  those  scriptures 
which  come  from  our  prophets  to- 
day "when  moved  upon  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  shall  be  scripture,  shall  be 
the  will  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  the 
mind  of  the  Lord,  shall  be  the  word 
of  the  Lord,  shall  be  the  voice  of 
the  Lord,  and  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation"  (D  &  C  68:4). 

When  the  First  Presidency  issues 
a  statement,  such  as  they  did  recent- 
ly on  keeping  the  Sabbath  Day  holy 
—  not  only  is  it,  in  part,  a  restate- 
ment of  scripture  given  in  earlier 
dispensations,  but  it  is  the  scripture 
which  inspiration  directs  us  to  obey 
today.  As  mothers  we  have  a  keen 
responsibility  to  accept  current 
scripture  and  teach  obedience  of  it 
to  our  children  by  word  and 
example. 

My  heart  overflows  with  gratitude 
to  the  Lord  for  the  blessings  which 
are  mine,  as  they  are  yours,  to  have 
the  scriptures  which  contain  the  law 
of  the  gospel.  May  each  sister  in 
the  Church  search  the  scriptures, 
study  the  scriptures,  and  obey  them, 
and  train  her  children  to  do  like- 
wise that  family  ties  may  be 
strengthened  to  endure  throughout 
eternity. 


Strengthening  the  Family  Through 
Observance  of  the  Sabbath 

Counselor  Louise  W.  Maclsen 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  Annual  Relief  Soeiety  General  Conference, 

October  7,  1959) 


IN  these  clays  of  lax  observance  of 
the  Sabbath,  when  the  tempta- 
tions to  use  it  for  our  pleasure 
are  great,  it  is  well  to  be  reminded 
that  the  Lord  places  great  impor- 
tance upon  the  proper  observation 
of  the  Sabbath,  and  that  it  has  been 
a  law  unto  men  from  the  begin- 
ning. So  great  is  the  importance 
that  he,  himself,  established  the  pat- 
tern of  observance.  In  the  history 
of  the  creation,  as  recorded  in  Gen- 
esis, we  are  told  that  he  labored  six 
days,  or  periods  of  time,  making  the 
heaven  and  earth,  the  sea  and  all 
that  in  them  is,  and  devoted  the 
seventh  dav  to  rest. 

Shortly  after  the  children  of 
Israel  were  released  from  bondage 
in  Egypt,  the  Lord,  in  a  great  mani- 
festation of  his  pov^er  and  glory, 
gave  to  Moses  the  Ten  Command- 
ments, the  fourth  of  which  is,  "Re- 
member the  sabbath  day,  to  keep  it 
holy."  The  keeping  of  the  Sabbath 
was  to  be  a  sign  throughout  the 
generations  of  Israel,  that  the  peo- 
ple continuously  remembered  that 
it  was  the  Lord  who  sanctified  them, 
through  keeping  his  command- 
ments. The  Sabbath  was  to  be  a 
perpetual  covenant  between  the 
Lord  and  the  children  of  Israel. 
''And  the  Lord  spake  unto  Moses, 
saying.  Speak  thou  also  unto  the 
children  of  Israel,  saying.  Verily  my 
Sabbaths  ye  shall  keep:  for  it  is  a 
sign  between  me  and  you  through- 
out your  generations;  that  ye  may 

Page  724 


know  that  I  am  the  Lord  that  doth 
sanctify  you"  (Ex.  31:12-13). 

The  Sabbath  was  instituted  for 
man's  benefit.  The  most  positive 
and  weighty  reasons  are  recorded 
throughout  the  scriptures  for  keep- 
ing the  Sabbath  Day.  That  the 
obligation  is  as  binding  upon  Latter- 
day  Saints  as  it  was  upon  their  fa- 
thers is  made  known  in  a  revela- 
tion to  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith 
appearing  in  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants: 

And  that  thou  mayest  more  fully  keep 
thyself  unspotted  from  the  world,  thou 
shalt  go  to  the  house  of  prayer  and  offer 
up  thy  sacraments  upon  my  holy  day; 

For  verily  this  is  a  day  appointed  unto 
you  to  rest  from  your  labors,  and  to  pay 
thy  devotions  unto  the  Most  High.   .   .  . 

But  remember  that  on  this,  the  Lord's 
day,  thou  shalt  offer  thine  oblations  and 
thy  sacraments  unto  the  Most  High,  con- 
fessing thy  sins  unto  thy  brethren,  and 
before  the  Lord. 

And  on  this  day  thou  shalt  do  none 
other  thing,  only  let  thy  food  be  pre- 
pared with  singleness  of  heart  that  thy 
fasting  may  be  perfect,  or,  in  other  words, 
that  thy  joy  may  be  full  (D  &  C  59:9-13). 

Mothers  must  prepare  their  fami- 
lies both  physically  and  spiritually 
for  proper  observance  of  the  Sab- 
bath. Certainly  cleanliness  and 
order  should  characterize  our  homes 
on  Sunday,  but  the  week  days 
should  be  used  to  bring  them  to 
that  state.  The  Lord  allowed  the 
wandering  children  of  Israel  to 
gather  manna  for  six  days,  but  on 
the  sixth  day  they  were  directed  to 


STRENGTHENING  THE  FAMILY  THROUGH  OBSERVANCE  OF  THE  SABBATH 


725 


gather  enough  for  the  Sabbath  also. 
With  modern  refrigerators  and 
stoves,  careful  planning  will  allow 
for  most  of  the  food  preparation  to 
be  made  on  Saturday,  with  a  mini- 
mum of  effort  expended  on  Sunday. 
As  to  the  purchase  of  food  and 
wares  on  the  Sabbath,  we  also  ha\'e 
a  Biblical  example  of  how  the  peo- 
ple reacted  to  that  pressure.  At  the 
time  of  the  Prophet  Nehemiah  they 
covenanted,  "And  if  the  people  of 
the  land  bring  ware  or  any  victuals 
on  the  sabbath  dav  to  sell,  that  we 
would  not  buv  it  of  them  on  the 
Sabbath,  or  on  the  holy  day  .  .  . 
(Neh:  10:31). 

/^F  greater  importance  is  the  spirit- 
ual preparation  of  a  family  to 
observe  the  Sabbath.  Parents  should 
exhibit  a  willingness  to  be  exemplary 
and  to  accept  the  restrictions  on 
activity  on  this  day.  The  com- 
mandment, however,  is  much  more 
than  a  negative  "Thou  shalt  not  do 
any  work."  Its  positive  require- 
ments of  attending  church,  study- 
ing the  words  of  the  Lord,  doing 
good,  and  being  refreshed  through 
prayer  and  communion  with  spirit- 
ual things  should  be  met  by  family 
members.  Wise  parents  teach  their 
children  in  their  tender  years  and 
help  them  establish  habits  which 
conform  to  proper  Sabbath  observ- 
ance. They  remain  firm  in  their 
refusal  to  allow  pleasure  seeking  and 
sports  to  change  the  spirit  of  the 
day. 

Righteous  parents  want  the  bless- 
ings of  the  Lord  for  their  children. 
He  has  promised  them  great  bless- 
ings in  this  covenant: 

If  thou  turn  away  thy  foot  from  the 
sabbath,  from  doing  tli\'  pleasure  on  my 
holy  day;  and  call  the  sabbath  a  delight, 
the    holy    of    the   Lord,    honourable;   and 


shalt  honour  him,  not  doing  thine  own 
wa}s,  nor  finding  thine  own  pleasure,  nor 
speaking  thine  own   words: 

Then  shalt  thou  delight  thyself  in  the 
Lord;  and  I  will  eause  thee  to  ride  upon 
the  high  places  of  the  earth,  and  feed 
thee  with  the  heritage  of  Jacob  thy  fa- 
ther: for  the  mouth  of  the  Lord  hath 
spoken  it  (Isaiah  58:13,  14), 

The  Lord  claims  the  Sabbath  as 
his  clay:  to  take  it  for  our  pleasure 
is  to  rob  him  of  his  own.  This  is 
the  very  way  in  which  the  Sabbath 
is  generally  broken;  it  is  made  a 
day  of  carnal  pleasure  instead  of 
spiritual  "delight." 

While  the  Sabbath  is  to  be  a  day 
of  rest,  it  is  not  a  day  of  idleness. 
Rest  is  not  idleness,  but  is  a  change 
from  the  usual  occupations  of  every- 
day life,  and  relief  from  its  wearing, 
troubling,  disturbing  elements.  Rest 
is  refreshing;  and  rest  on  the  Sab- 
bath is  activity  of  a  spiritual  nature 
which  enlarges  and  feeds  the  soul. 
Going  to  the  house  of  the  Lord  to 
worship  and  learn  the  principles  and 
practices  of  his  gospel  makes  it  a 
day  of  rejoicing  and  prayer. 

To  keep  the  sabbath  in  an  idle  manner 
is  the  sabbath  of  oxen  ...  to  pass  it  in 
a  jo\ial  manner  is  the  sabbath  of  the  gold- 
en calf  when  the  people  sat  down  to  eat 
and  drink  and  rose  again  to  play;  to  keep 
it  in  surfeiting  and  wantonness  is  the  sab- 
bath of  Satan  (Commentar)-  on  iho,  ^holt 
BihJe,  page  496) . 

But  to  keep  it  as  a  day  to  be  hon- 
ored brings  the  assurance  of  the  ful- 
fillment of  the  glorious  promises 
the  Lord  has  made. 

Latter-day  Saint  families  should 
keep  this  covenant  with  the  Lord. 
Our  present  day  Church  leaders 
give  us  wise  counsel  as  to  the  bless- 
ings of  so  doing.  The  sure  knowl- 
edge of  the  Lord's  provisions  and 
blessings  for  this  day  must  lead  us 
to  "Remember  the  sabbath  day,  to 
keep  it  holy." 


iblizabetn    ioennett    viy inters  Appointed  to  tru 

(general  ujoara  of  Lrieltef  Society 

Edith  S.  Elliott 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 


pLIZABETH  Bennett  Winters 
was  appointed  a  member  of  the 
Relief  Society  General  Board  on 
September  2,  1959.  She  was  born 
in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  to  John 
Foster  and  Rosetta  Elizabeth  Wal- 
lace Bennett  in  the  lovely  Bennett 
home  on  "D"  street. 

Early  in  her  life  Elizabeth  was 
taught  to  share.  She  used  to  ac- 
company her  father  in  the  quiet  of 
night  to  leave  supplies  on  the  door- 
steps of  the  needv.  Her  sweet  spirit 
is  reflected  in  her  cheerful  counte- 
nance, and  her  lovely  eves  are  wells 
of  kindness  and  intelligence.  She 
truly  exemplifies  the  Relief  Society 
motto  ''Charity  Never  Faileth." 

Sister  Winters  spent  her  Fresh- 
man year  at  the  Utah  State  Agri- 
cultural College  at  Logan,  but 
returned  home  to  complete  her 
studies  at  the  University  of  Utah, 
majoring  in  home  economics  and 
graduating  with  honors. 

In  1926  she  was  married  in  the 
Salt  Lake  Temple  to  Elwood  Grant 
Winters.  They  are  the  parents  of 
six  lovely  children:  Rosella  (Mrs. 
Nicholas  Stolk),  Richard  Keith, 
Jayne,  Nell  (Mrs.  Noel  C.  Peek), 
John  Bennett,  and  Mary  Ann. 

Sister  Winters  began  her  Church 
service  in  the  Religion  Class  group 
as  a  teacher.  She  has  taught  in  or 
officered  several  of  the  other  aux- 
iliaries. She  was  counselor  in  the 
West  Ensign  Ward  Relief  Society 
for  eight  vears.  Here  she  learned 
to  love  and  appreciate  the  Relief 
Society  program. 

Page  726 


ELIZABEIII  B.  W  INTERS 

She  is  a  practical  sentimentalist, 
putting  first  things  first.  She  is 
humble  and  has  a  devout  testimony 
of  the  gospel  of  our  Savior.  She 
and  her  husband  have  made  a  prac- 
tice of  helping  to  maintain  mission- 
aries in  their  fields  of  labor,  so  that 
the  teachings  and  blessings  of  our 
Heavenly  Father  may  be  spread. 

In  1955  Elizabeth  moved  with 
her  family  back  to  the  home  of  her 
parents  to  care  tenderly  for  her  in- 
valid mother  for  two  and  one  half 
years  before  her  death. 

Elizabeth  is  well  qualified  for 
her  call  to  the  General  Board.  She 
is  truly  a  queen  in  name,  nature, 
and  performance. 


jCa(Rue  (71.  [Rosell  Jxppointed  to  the 
Qeneral  (Board  of  [Reuef  Society 

Edith  P.  Backnian 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

T  ARUE  H.  Rosell  was  appointed 
to  the  General  Board  of  Relief 
Society,  September  2,  1959.  To 
know  Sister  Rosell  is  to  love  her. 
Her  winning  smile,  charming  per- 
sonality, sincerity,  humility,  and 
friendliness  are  but  a  few  of  her  out- 
standing attributes. 

She  is  a  native  of  Salt  Lake,  a 
daughter  of  Nephi  J.  and  Laura  Free 
Llansen.  Her  mother  was  active  in 
Relief  Society  work.  Her  father  was 
charitable,  civic-minded,  always 
working  for  the  welfare  of  the  com- 
munity, and  was  prominent  in  the 
building  up  of  Sugar  House.  He 
helped  lay  out  tracts  of  land  to  de- 
velop that  section  of  the  city.  He 
was  called  "Mayor  of  Sugar  House" 
and  a  "Hansen  Day"  celebration 
was  held  in  his  honor. 

After  graduating  from  the  Uni- 
versity of  Utah,  LaRue  married 
Sidney  J.  Nebeker  in  1927.  They 
lived  on  a  ranch  near  Bear  Lake 
for  fifteen  years.  They  had  four 
children:  Sidney  J.,  who  received 
his  Master's  Degree  from  Harvard; 
Conrad,  W'ho  is  studying  medicine 
at  the  University  of  Pennsylvania; 
Mrs.  Richard  K.  (Mary  Janet) 
Winters,  mother  of  three  children; 
and  David  who  is  a  student  at  the 
University    of    Utah, 

Sister  Rosell  became  a  widow  in 
1942.  She  and  her  children  then 
lived  for  three  years  in  Logan  with 
the  family  of  her  brother-in-law, 
President  E.  G.  Peterson,  on  Col- 
lege Hill.  In  1946  she  moved  to 
the  Federal  Heights  Ward  in  Salt 
Lake    City,    where    she    has    main- 


LARUE  H.  ROSELL 

tained   a  beautiful,   spiritual  home 
for  her  children. 

She  has  served  in  both  ward  and 
stake  positions  in  Relief  Society, 
Primary,  Sunday  School,  and  has 
been  President  of  Emigration 
M.  L  A.  Stake  Board  and  President 
of  her  own  ward  M.  L  A. 

In  1954  she  was  married  to  Carl 
H.  Rosell,  a  prominent  business 
man  whose  activities  in  the  Church 
have  been  outstanding.  When  Sis- 
ter Rosell  received  her  call  to  the 
General  Board,  she  and  her  hus- 
band had  just  completed  two  years 
service  as  stake  missionaries. 

Her  many  experiences  with  the 
youth  of  the  Church,  her  exception- 
al executive  ability,  humility,  and 
sincere  testimony  will  contribute 
added  strength  to  the  General 
Board. 

Page  727 


y^eniue  LKandail  Scott  ^jippointed  to  the 

(general  iJjoara  of  iKetief  Society 

Christine  H.  Robinson 
Member,  General  Board  of  Relief  Society 

TENNIE  Randall  Scott  was  ap- 
^  pointed  to  the  General  Board  of 
Relief  Society,  September  2,  1959. 
She  comes  to  her  new  position  with 
a  rich  background  of  service,  knowl- 
edge  and    ability. 

One  of  Sister  Scott's  favorite  quo- 
tations is  found  in  Joshua  1 19, 
where  it  is  written: 

"Be  strong,  and  of  a  good  cour- 
age; be  not  afraid,  neither  be  thou 
disma^^ed:  for  the  Lord  thy  God  is 
with  thee  whithersoever  thou  go- 
est." 

Born  and  reared  in  a  home  of 
devoted  Latter-day  Saints  who  gave 
a  lifetime  of  service  to  the  Church, 
Sister  Scott  began  her  Church  activ- 
ities as  a  young  girl  of  fourteen.  At 
the  age  of  nineteen  she  was  selected 
as  a  member  of  the  Ogden  Stake 
Sunday  School  board.  She  was  teacher.  She  was  an  inspirational 
called  as  a  missionary  to  the  West-  teacher  of  theology  for  fifteen  years, 
ern  States  Mission.  It  was  here  president  of  a  ward  Relief  Society, 
that  she  met  her  future  husband  and  president  of  Portland  Stake  Re- 
George  L.  Scott.  They  were  mar-  lief  Society  from  December  1954  to 
ried  in  the  Salt  Lake  Temple.  February   1959  when   she  and  her 

Soon  after  their  marriage.  Brother  husband  moved  to  Bountiful,  Utah, 
and  Sister  Scott  moved  to  the  West  Brother  and  Sister  Scott  are  the 
Coast.     Later  they  moved  to  Port-      parents    of    three    children,    all    of 


JENNIE  R.  SCOTT 


land,  Oregon,  where  Brother  Scott 
served  as  President  of  the  Portland 
Stake  for  over  fifteen  years.  Dur- 
ing this  time  Sister  Scott  worked 
cheerfully  by  his  side.    Besides  help- 


whom  are  college  graduates,  and  all 
of  whom  were  married  in  the  tem- 
ple. They  have  presented  the 
Scotts  with  six  lovely  grandchildren. 
As  counseled  by  Joshua,  Sister 
ing  and  encouraging  her  husband  in      Jennie    Randall     Scott    is     strong. 


his  work,  she  occupied  many  posi- 
tions of  responsibility  and  trust  in 
the  Sunday  School,  the  Mutual  Im- 
provement Association,  and  in  the 
Relief  Society. 

As  a  Relief  Society  worker  Sister 
Scott  was  an  outstanding  visiting 
Page  728 


courageous,  humble,  but  undis- 
mayed in  her  new  assignment.  With 
her  firm  faith,  her  strong  testimony 
of  the  gospel,  and  her  great  capacity 
and  willingness  to  work,  surely  the 
Lord  will  be  with  her  whitherso- 
ever she  goeth. 


Report  and  Official  Instructions 

President  Belle  S.  Spafford 

(Condensed  from  the  text  given  at  the  Officers  Meeting  of  the  Annual  General 
Relief  Society  Conference,  October  j,  1959) 


A  regular  feature  of  this  session 
of  the  Annual  General  Relief 
Society  Conference  is  the 
presentation  of  a  brief  report  of  the 
status  of  Relief  Society,  together 
with  a  few  new  General  Board  in- 
structions. 

Relief  Society  is  growing  in  num- 
bers, scope,  and  influence.  The 
leadership  is  consistently  good,  and 
the  quality  of  work  being  done  is 
creditable. 

General  Board 

Since  our  last  General  Confer- 
ence, the  General  Board  has  been 
augmented  by  the  appointment  of 
four  new  members:  Sister  Fanny 
Steenblik  Kienitz,  Uniyersity  Stake; 
Sister  Elizabeth  Bennett  Winters, 
Ensign  Stake;  Sister  LaRue  Hansen 
Nebeker  Rosell,  Emigration  Stake; 
and  Sister  Jennie  Randall  Scott, 
who  has  recently  mo\ed  from  Port- 
land Stake  into  Bountiful  Stake. 

Organizations  and  ReoTg^tnizations 
At  the  close  of  1958,  there  were 
270  stake  Relief  Society  organiza- 
tions, an  increase  of  twenty-two  oyer 
the  previous  year.  There  was  a  total 
of  4,321  ward  and  branch  Relief 
Societies,  an  increase  of  188.  There 
were  forty-six  mission  organizations, 
an  increase  of  one  over  1957. 

During  1958  there  were  forty- 
seven  reorganizations  in  the  stakes, 
and  sixteen  in  the  missions. 

Membership 

There  was  an  increase  in  Relief 


Society  membership  during  1958  of 
10,117,  making  a  total  membership 
of  193,553.  Our  Church -wide  po- 
tential membership  is  estimated  to 
be  387,238,  based  on  the  number  of 
Latter-day  Saint  families  reported 
in  the  1958  annual  reports.  Using 
our  estimated  potential  as  a  basis, 
we  are  reaching  only  fifty  per  cent 
of  the  sisters  whom  we  should  be 
reaching. 

Today  we  are  living  in  a  complex 
and  changing  period  of  time.  Wom- 
en need  to  realize  that  in  a  world 
sorely  in  need  of  stabilizing  influ- 
ences, they  have  a  responsibility  to 
be  active  in  building  the  kingdom 
of  God.  Relief  Society  membership 
will  be  a  strength  to  them. 

Attendance 

We  note  a  slight  increase  in 
average  attendance  at  meetings,  it 
being  37.9%  for  1958  as  against 
36.7%  for  1957.  We  suggest  that 
you  urge  ward  I^elief  Society  presi- 
dents to  be  cognizant  of  attendance 
records  of  every  Relief  Society  mem- 
ber, and  that  they  exert  special 
effort  to  increase  attendance  records 
by  bringing  into  activity  every  wom- 
an who  has  no  valid  reason  for  non- 
attendance. 

Missions 

It  is  gratifying  to  read  reports  of 
the  work  of  Relief  Society  in  the 
missions  of  the  Church.  While 
some  missions  lost  to  stakes  some 
of  their  strongest  societies,  still  rec- 
ords are  excellent,  and  the  apprecia- 

Page  729 


730 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


tion  shown  by  the  sisters  for  their 
Rehef  Society  membership  is  im- 
pressive. 

Compassionate  Service 

We  are  encouraged  by  the  way  in 
which  Rehef  Societies  in  both 
stakes  and  missions  are  meeting 
their  responsibihties  to  persons  in 
distress. 

Experiences  we  have  had  recently, 
convince  us  that  devotion  to  our 
assignment  to  render  compassionate 
service  is  as  ahve  and  strong  in 
Rehef  Society  today  as  at  any  time 
in  its  history.  Figures  from  the  an- 
nual report  also  tell  an  impressive 
story  of  accomplishment.  During 
1958  there  were  293,876  visits  made 
to  the  sick  and  homebound,  almost 
18,500  more  than  the  previous  year. 
There  was  an  actual  increase  over 
1957  of  6,718  eight-hour  days  bed- 
side nursing  care.  This  is  the  high- 
est record  yet  achieved  by  Relief 
Society  in  this  important  area  of 
service. 

Hours  oi  Other 
Compassionate  Service 

In  the  new  Ward  Record  Book, 
which  goes  into  effect  January  i960, 
for  a  three-year  period,  in  addition 
to  recording  "Visits  to  the  Sick  and 
Homebound";  "Days  Care  of  the 
Sick";  and  "Assistance  at  Time  of 
Funerals";  space  is  allowed  under 
the  heading  "Hours  of  Other  Com- 
passionate Service"  to  record  the 
number  of  hours  spent  by  the  sisters 
in  rendering  other  types  of  compas- 
sionate service  upon  assignment  or 
with  the  approval  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety president.  This  would  in- 
clude hours  spent  in  such  services  as 
caring  for  children  during  the  period 
a  mother  is  confined  to  the  hospital, 
time  spent  in  assisting  with  house- 


keeping during  the  illness  of  a 
mother,  time  spent  in  bathing  an 
aged  sister,  or  in  accompanying  a 
sister  to  the  doctor's  office  or  hos- 
pital, or  similar  services.  Time  spent 
in  one's  home  preparatory  to  ren- 
dering a  small  service,  such  as  the 
time  spent  in  preparing  an  article 
of  food,  would  not  be  included. 
The  wise  judgment  of  the  ward  Re- 
lief Society  president  will  determine 
what  is  to  be  included  under  the 
new  heading. 

Church  Welfare 

Relief  Society  continues  to  lend 
support  to  the  Church  Welfare 
Program.  During  1958  there  was  a 
total  of  477,896  hours  contributed 
by  the  sisters  to  the  Church  Wel- 
fare Program  upon  assignment  of 
Relief  Society,  an  increase  over  1957 
of  133,713  hours. 

Counting  Hours  on 
Welfare  Projects 

The  ruling  for  counting  the  num- 
ber of  hours  contributed  by  the 
sisters  to  the  Church  Welfare  Pro- 
gram will  be  based  on  the  following 
ruling: 

In  reporting  the  number  of  hours  of 
welfare  ser\ice  for  both  Rehef  Soeiet}'  and 
Church  \\^elfare  records,  the  number  of 
hours  of  work  contributed  by  all  females 
on  any  project  the  end  result  of  which  is 
for  the  benefit  of  the  Church  Welfare 
Program,  should  be  included.  This  ruling 
holds  whether  the  assignment  be  gi\en 
by  Relief  Society,  other  Church  auxiliaries, 
or  the  Priesthood.  The  time  contributed 
by  sisters  receiving  welfare  assistance  is 
to  be  counted.  (Scr\'ice  gi\en  by  mem- 
bers of  the  Relief  Society  presidency  in  the 
performance  of  their  regularly  assigned 
duties  in  the  \\'clfare  Program,  such  as 
attendance  at  welfare  meetings,  home  vis- 
its by  the  Relief  Society  president,  the 
recruitment  of  ^^■omen  for  work  on  the 
projects  bv  the  work  director  counselor, 
and   the   time   spent  b}-    the   employment 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 


731 


counselor  in  placing  females  in  employ- 
ment, are  not  to  be  counted.  Also  time 
spent  by  the  secretary-treasurer  in  record- 
ing welfare  service  would  not  be  counted.) 

Recording  Number  of  Women 
Assisting  on  Welfare  Projects 

It  is  desired  that  every  Relief 
Society  sister,  whose  eircumstances 
permit,  will  be  given  opportunity  to 
participate  in  one  or  more  welfare 
projects.  In  the  new  qdition  of  the 
Ward  Record  Book,  space  is  pro- 
vided for  recording  the  number  of 
Relief  Society  members  who  assist 
on  these  projects  during  the  calen- 
dar year.  When  the  service  is  given 
once,  the  work  director  counselor 
will  give  the  information  to  the  sec- 
retary-treasurer and  a  check  will  be 
placed  on  the  Relief  Society  roll 
opposite  the  name  of  the  participat- 
ing sister.  This  record  will  be  of 
value  in  equalizing  assignments. 

Relief  Society  Handbook 
for  Welfare 

The  Relief  Society  Handbook  for 
Welfare  recently  has  been  carefully 
reviewed.  In  the  new  edition, 
which  is  to  be  published  this  com- 
ing season,  the  basic  instructions 
remain  the  same  as  in  the  edition 
presently  in  use.  There  will  be, 
however,  some  difference  in  the  way 
the  instructions  are  set  up.  This 
has  been  done  merely  for  conveni- 
ence and  clarity  in  reading.  "The 
Food  Guide"  remains  the  same,  as 
does  the  table  ''Standard  Measures 
of  Food."  Therefore,  those  who 
have  copies  of  the  present  edition 
will  have  no  need  to  obtain  a  copy 
of  the  new  edition.  We  urge  a 
careful  study  of  it  bv  Relief  Society 
presidents,  inasmuch  as  it  gives 
guidance  in  one  of  our  most  im- 
portant welfare  services. 


Welfare  Summary  Sheet 

The  use  of  the  ''Welfare  Sum- 
mary Sheet,"  heretofore  included  in 
Tlie  Relief  Society  Handbook  for 
Welfare,  has  been  discontinued, 
since  the  information  called  for  on 
the  form  will  hereafter  be  tabulated 
monthly  in  the  Ward  Record  Book, 
under  the  heading  "Summary  of 
Welfare  Ser\ices,"  with  the  infor- 
mation being  given  to  the  secretary- 
treasurer  monthly  by  the  Relief 
Society  president  and  the  work 
director  counselor  respectively. 

Bi-Monthly  Welfare  Meetings 

Requests  are  frequently  made  by 
stake  Relief  Society  presidents  for 
suggestions  as  to  what  might  proper- 
ly be  taken  up  in  the  Relief  Society 
departmental  sessions  of  the  bi- 
monthly welfare  meetings.  At  best, 
we  can  give  you  only  a  few  general 
suggestions,  since  the  agenda  for 
each  of  the  individual  departmental 
sessions  in  a  regional  bi-monthly 
welfare  meeting  is  made  up  in  con- 
sultation with,  and  at  the  direction 
of  the  executive  committee  of  the 
regional  council  in  the  regional 
planning  meeting  held  prior  to  the 
bi-monthly  meeting.  In  the  case  of 
stakes  outside  regions,  the  agenda 
is  taken  up  with  the  stake  president 
at  the  stake  welfare  meeting  held 
prior  to  the  regular  bi-monthly  stake 
welfare  meeting. 

Speaking  in  general  terms,  any 
matters  related  to  Relief  Society's 
effective  participation  in  the  Church 
Welfare  might  be  included  in  the 
agenda,  such  as  a  study  of  the 
Church  Welfare  Handbook,  The 
Relief  Society  Handbook  for  Wel- 
fare, the  "Clothing  Bulletin,"  offi- 
cial bulletins  and  circular  letters 
issued  bv  the  Church  Welfare  Com- 


732 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


mittee,  or  record  keeping  as  it 
relates  to  Relief  Society's  participa- 
tion in  the  Welfare  Program.  It 
would  be  appropriate  to  consider 
such  matters  as  how  to  interest  the 
sisters  in  contributing  time  and 
labor  to  the  Program.  A  discussion 
of  effective  procedures  in  producing 
clothing  which  meets  Church  stand- 
ards in  style  and  workmanship  might 
be  advisable,  or  effective  procedures 
in  meeting  the  requirements  of  the 
employment  program.  Profitable 
discussions  often  center  around 
proper  procedures  in  making  a  fam- 
ily visit.  Under  no  circumstances 
would  Relief  Society  work  other 
than  welfare  be  taken  up  in  these 
meetings. 

Visiting  Teaching 

It  is  gratifying  to  note  the  increas- 
ing strength  of  the  visiting  teach- 
ing program.  There  were  81,988 
visiting  teachers,  constituting  42.3% 
or  nearly  half  of  the  Relief  Society 
membership,  who  made  a  total  of 
3,349,802  visits,  or  an  average  of 
8.6%  visits  to  each  Latter-day  Saint 
family.  There  were  approximately 
225,000  more  visits  made  in  1958 
than  during  the  previous  year.  This 
is  commendable  and  extremely  im- 
portant in  view  of  the  significance 
of  visiting  teaching  in  the  well-being 
of  Latter-day  Saint  families  and  in 
the  strength  and  accomplishments 
of  Relief  Society. 

In  the  new  edition  of  the  Visit- 
ing Teacher  Report  Book  which 
goes  into  use  January  i960,  there 
have  been  included  only  instructions 
directed  to  visiting  teachers  in  the 
performance  of  their  calling. 

A  new  feature  of  the  Visiting 
Teacher  Report  Book  is  the  inclu- 
sion in  the  center  of  the  book  of 


detachable  slips  to  be  used  as  a 
notice  of  the  visit.  These  detach- 
able slips  will  replace  the  ''Notice 
of  Visit"  slips  formerly  issued  in  pad 
form. 

Visiting  Teaching  Film : 
''Unto  the  Least  of  These' 

We  are  pleased  to  announce  that 
a  visiting  teaching  film  entitled 
''Unto  the  Least  of  These"  has  been 
prepared  for  use  in  the  stakes  of 
the  Church.  It  will  also  be  avail- 
able for  v/ard  showings;  however, 
showing  on  a  stake  basis  will  be  giv- 
en preference.  The  story  is  the  work 
of  Sister  Christine  H.  Robinson,  a 
member  of  the  General  Board,  who 
is  also  the  writer  of  the  Visiting 
Teacher  Messages,  "Truths  to 
Live  By,"  and  who  has  a  deep  un- 
derstanding of  the  purposes  and 
value  of  visiting  teaching.  The  film 
has  been  produced  with  a  talented 
cast  by  skilled  technicians  of  the 
Brigham  Young  University  Audio- 
Visual  Aids  Department,  under  the 
capable  direction  of  Mr.  Wetzel  O. 
Whitaker.  Music  included  in  the 
film  is  a  composition  of  Sister  Flor- 
ence Jepperson  Madsen,  member  of 
the  General  Board,  rendered  by  a 
combined  chorus  of  Singing  Moth- 
ers from  the  Southern  California 
stakes.  The  film  —  a  16  mm.  —  is 
available  to  rent  for  $10  postpaid, 
per  showing,  through  writing  the 
Deseret  Book  Company,  44  East 
South  Temple,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah.  We  suggest  that  reserva- 
tions for  the  use  of  the  film  be 
made  well  in  advance  of  the  date 
planned  for  its  showing. 

Education  Program 

The  educational  courses  of  Relief 
Society  offer  excellent  learning  op- 
portunities for  Relief  Society  mem- 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS  733 

bers  in  religious,  cultural,  and  social  Work  Meeting 
aspects  of  living;  they  also  make  a  It  is  of  interest  to  note  in  the 
primary  contribution  to  the  quality  annual  report  that  the  work  meet- 
of  the  regular  weekly  meetings,  ing  continues  to  be  the  second  best 
There  was  at  the  close  of  1958,  a  attended  meeting,  preceded  only  by 
total  of  16,064  class  leaders  teach-  the  theology  meeting.  We  urge 
ing  the  lessons,  an  increase  of  999  that  }0u  keep  these  meetings  of 
(almost  1,000)  over  1957.  During  value  to  the  sisters  by  planning  pro- 
the  forthcoming  educational  season,  grams  of  practical  use  to  them  in 
the  theology  department  will  con-  their  homemaking.  The  meeting 
tinue  for  the  third  consecutive  year  is  properly  titled  'The  Work 
a  study  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove-  Meeting"  having  to  do  with  home- 
nants;  the  visiting  teacher  messages  making,  which  is  dignified  and 
'Truths  to  Live  By"  continue  to  important  work.  Since  sisters  are 
be  taken  from  The  Doctrine  and  given  work  to  do  during  the  meet- 
Covenants;  and  the  literature  de-  ing,  care  must  be  exercised  to  pre- 
partment  enters  into  its  second  serve  an  orderly,  yet  happy,  informal, 
year's  study  of  ''American  Litera-  social  atmosphere.  The  home  man- 
ture  —  A  New  Nation  Speaks."  The  agement  discussions  for  1959-60  are 
social  science  department  offers  a  on  'Thysical  Safety  Factors  in  the 
new  course  "Spiritual  Living  in  the  Home." 

Nuclear  Age"  designed  "to  consider  A  request  has  been  made  for  a 

ways  in  which  we  can  increase  our  clarification  of  the  recommendation 

emotional    and    religious    maturity  of  the  General  Board  regarding  the 

and  develop  the  personal  character-  holding   of   socials   and   outings   as 

istics   which   will    enable    us    more  work  meetings  during  the  summer 

fully  to  live  the  abundant  life  as  months.     The   General   Board  has 

prescribed  by  Christ."  always  regarded  social  activities  as 

an  integral  part  of  the  program  of 
Audio-Visual  Aids  for  Literature  Relief  Society,  and  the  promotion 
and  Social  Science  Courses  of  the  social  well-being  of  the  sisters 
The  Brigham  Young  University  as  a  function  of  the  work  meeting. 
Audio-Visual  Aids  Department,  Therefore,  summer  outings,  and  so- 
working  under  the  direction  of  the  cials  or  luncheons,  even  when  held 
General  Board's  literature  and  social  in  places  other  than  the  meeting- 
science  committees  respectively,  has  house,  if  arranged  under  the  direc- 
prepared  for  distribution  to  Relief  tion  of  the  Relief  Society  president, 
Societies,  upon  order,  a  kit  for  each  and  open  to  the  general  member- 
of  these  two  departments,  contain-  ship,  and  conducted  in  conformity 
ing  pictures  suitable  for  use  in  the  with  regulations  set  down  by  the 
wards  in  presenting  the  lessons.  The  General  Board  for  the  conduct  of 
literature  kit  will  sell  for  $3.75  post-  work  meetings,  may  be  regarded  as 
paid;  the  social  science  kit  will  sell  work  meetings.  This  would  take 
for  $3.50  postpaid.  (The  General  into  account  such  regulations  as 
Board  does  not  have  these  for  sale,  prayer,  either  prior  to  leaving  for 
Please  order  direct  from  the  Brig-  the  function  or  sometime  during  the 
ham  Young  University  Audio-Visual  activity,  a  recording  on  the  roll  of 
Aids  Department.)  those  in  attendance,  the  recording 


734 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


of  minutes,  and  the  financing  of  the 
activity  in  hne  with  established 
policies.  This  statement  is  not  in- 
tended to  imply  that  summer  meet- 
ings should  be  exclusively,  or  even 
preferablv,  outings  or  socials. 
Whether  this  type  meeting  is  held 
rests  with  the  ward  Relief  Society 
presidency,  with  the  decision  based 
on  circumstances  and  the  interests 
and  needs  of  Relief  Society  mem- 
bers within  the  ward. 

Number  of  Non-Sewed  Articles  to 
Be  Reeoided  in  Ward  Reeoid  Book 
In  the  new  edition  of  the  Ward 
Reeord  Book  in  the  minutes  of  the 
monthly  work  meeting,  space  is  pro- 
vided for  recording  the  total  num- 
ber of  non-sewed  as  well  as  complet- 
ed articles  made  at  the  direction  or 
under  the  supervision  oi  ReUei  So- 
ciety, whether  they  are  completed 
at  home  or  at  work  meeting,  and 
whether  or  not  they  are  for  the 
individuals  themselves.  Included  as 
non-sewed  articles  would  be  articles 
upon  which  textile  painting,  cro- 
cheting, tatting,  knitting,  or  netting 
has  been  done  and  on  which  there 
is  no  sewing.  Handicraft  articles, 
such  as  flowers,  aluminum  trays, 
leather  work,  table  arrangements, 
Christmas  decorations,  and  similar 
items  also  would  be  counted  as  non- 
sewed  articles. 

Magazine 

We  express  appreciation  to  presi- 
dents and  Magazine  representatives 
for  their  efforts  in  behalf  of  the 
Magazine.  At  the  close  of  1958, 
the  paid  subscription  list  totaled 
154,057,  an  increase  of  4,827  over 
1957.  In  1958  there  were  sixteen 
missions  and  597  districts  and 
branches  listed  on  the  Honor  Roll. 


There  were  237  stakes  out  of  a  pos- 
sible 270  with  1918  ward  organiza- 
tions listed  on  the  Honor  Roll. 


Singing  Mothers 

Our  Singing  Mothers  choruses 
continue  to  grow  in  number  and 
their  beautiful  singing  wins  high 
commendation  everywhere.  At  the 
close  of  1958  there  was  a  total  of 
2,564  wards  and  branches  with 
Singing  Mothers  choruses,  an  in- 
crease over  1957  ^^  ^^^  choruses. 

There  were  38,896  singers  par- 
ticipating in  the  choruses,  an 
increase  over  the  previous  year  of  ap- 
proximately 3,000  singers.  This  is 
a  gratifying  record  of  a  unique  and 
cultural  program. 

"Union  Meeting'  Name  Changed 
to  "Stake  Rehef  Society 
Leadership  Meeting' 

You  will  be  interested  to  know 
that  hereafter,  by  action  of  the  Gen- 
eral Board,  the  meeting  presently 
referred  to  as  the  ''Union  Meeting" 
will  be  designated  as  the  ''Stake  Re- 
lief Society  Leadership  Meeting." 

Ward  Ofticers  and  Class  Leaders 
Meeting  Estahlished;  Ward  Prepara- 
tion Meeting  Discontinued 

We  also  announce  that  by  recent 
action  of  the  General  Board,  the 
ward  preparation  meeting,  hereto- 
fore recommended,  now  will  be 
discontinued.  In  its  stead,  ward  Re- 
lief Societies  will  hold,  periodically, 
a  ward  officers  and  class  leaders 
meeting  as  needed.  The  frequency 
of  holding  such  a  meeting  will  be 
determined  by  the  ward  presidency. 
The  General  Board  suggests  that 
perhaps  two  such  meetings  a  year 
would  be  advisable  —  one  just  prior 


REPORT  AND  OFFICIAL  INSTRUCTIONS 

to  or  soon  after  the  opening  of  Re- 
lief Society  in  October  for  the  edu- 
cational year;  and  a  second  early  in 
the  new  year  after  the  compilation 
of  the  annual  report.  The  purpose 
of  this  meeting  will  be  to  consider 
matters  of  common  concern  to  of- 
ficers and  class  leaders,  to  keep  the 
group    united    in    support    of    pro- 


735 


grams  which  affect  the  Society  as  a 
whole,  and  to  promote  generally  the 
well-being  of  the  Society. 

May  we  continue  to  be  faithful 
and  may  the  Society  continue  to  go 
forward  in  a  manner  pleasing  to 
those  who  preside  over  us  and  to 
our  Heavenly  Father,  I  sincerely 
pray. 


® 


a  11$ 


Gnice  Ingles  Frost 

That  day  is  lost, 

In  which  no  song  is  sung.  .  .  . 

No  kind  word  spoken, 

And  no  good  deed  done. 

The  day  that  hanests 

Bounteous  happiness 

Is  one  in  which 

Were  sown  those  seeds  that  bless. 


I  lot  J^/ways    Vi/Lll  cJneii   L^orne 


Elsie  McKinnon  Stiachan 

Not  always  will  they  run  to  me 
With  httle  hurts,  with  need  of  praise. 
Not  always  will  they  come — but  you. 
Oh,  keep  a  need  for  me  always! 

When  time  discards  these  nimble  hours, 
These  nursemaid-playmate  roles  I   fill. 
When  our  small  girls  are  women  tall. 
Stay  close,  my  darling,  need  me  still. 

Need  my  affection,  need  my  care. 
In  all  the  things  you  plan  and  do, 
WHien,  once  again,  my  daily  world 
Revolves  round  you. 


Sixtif    LJears  ^/igo 


Excerpts  From  the  Wom^ins  Exponent,  November  i,  and  November  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  W^omen  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

FROM  SUMMER  LAND:  We  drive  for  miles  and  miles  and  see  nothing  but 
orange,  lemon,  fig,  prune,  pomegranates  and  all  kinds  of  useful  trees,  as  well  as  every 
kind  of  fancy  tree  that  is  supposed  to  grow  in  a  country  where  it  is  summer  all  the 
year  around  ...  it  having  been  the  dream  of  my  life  to  spend  a  winter  in  Southern 
California,  you  can  imagine  what  it  is  for  me  to  read  of  the  cold  weather  elsewhere, 
then  turn,  first  to  the  quantities  of  roses  that  my  friends  provide  me  with,  and  then 
look  out  and  see  the  orange  trees  laden  with  green  fruits,  and  at  the  same  time  see 
the  spring  making  its  appearance  in  the  lilac  buds.  .  .  . 

—  (Mrs.)    L,  S.   Dickinson 
Ontario,  California 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  IN  OMAHA,  NEBRASKA:  We  have  a  fine  time  when 
we  meet,  and  lovely  meetings.  I  do  not  feel  that  I  make  the  best  president,  but  I  try 
to  do  the  best  I  can  and  ask  our  Father  in  heaven  to  help  me  in  my  labors.  We  dearly 
€K>joy  meeting  when  the  Saints  are  together.  ...  I  know  we  have  the  true  Gospel, 
and  I  am  glad  I  have  receixed  this  knowledge  and  wish  every  one  could  see  it  as 
plainly  as  I  do.  I  am  much  pleased  with  the  dear  little  paper,  the  Exponent.  I  read 
everything  in  it,  and  then  wish  there  were  more  to  read. 

— Addie  S.  Stone,  Pres. 

MOTHERHOOD 

Motherhood:  Seeing  with  her  clear,  kind  eyes, 
Luminous,  tender  eyes,  wherein  the  smile 
Is  like  the  smile  of  sunlight  on  the  sea. 
That  the  new  children  of  the  newer  day 
Need  more  than  any  single  heart  can  give, 
More  than  is  known  to  any  single  mind. 
More  than  is  found  in  any  single  house, 
And  need  it  from  the  day  they  see  the  light.  .  .  . 
— Charlotte  Perkins  Stetson 

VISIT  TO  A  GREAT  NOVELIST,  MARIE  CORELLI,  AT  HALLE  CROFTE, 
ENGLAND:  The  house  is  quaint;  there  are  three  gables  front  and  everything  betok- 
ens peculiarity.  The  great  beams  overhead  in  the  entrance  room  are  lettered.  .  .  . 
The  house  was  formerly  the  home  of  Dr.  John  Hall,  who  married  Susanna,  the  elder 
daughter  of  Shakespeare.  It  is  very  sweet  to  be  so  warmly  received  by  a  great  author 
when  one  is  far  from  home  and  totally  unknown  except  by  name,  as  was  the  writer. 
She  (Marie  Corelli)  came  forward  to  meet  her  caller  with  all  the  grace  of  a  real 
Duchess,  and  was  as  elegantly  dressed.  She  wore  heavy  white  silk  with  a  profusion 
of  white  lace,  and  jewels  that  were  dazzling.  .  ,  .  We  talked  freely  of  books  and  places. 
.  .  .  She  sent  for  .  .  .  refreshments,  and  served  them  herself  in  the  daintiest  fashion  in 
the  finest  Sevres  china  and  silver  service.  .  .  .  she  said  "O,  now,  Mrs.  Wells,  you  must 
have  my  two  books  I  am  busy  writing  now.  .  ,  ." 

—Mrs.  E.  B.  Wells 

Page  736 


Woman's  Sphere 


Rainona  W.  Cannon 


AJINA  KRUSCHEV  accompanied 
her  husband  Nikita  Kruschev, 
Russian  Premier,  on  his  visit  to  the 
United  States  in  September.  Also 
making  the  trip  were  the  daughters 
of  Kruschev  by  a  former  marriage, 
Rada  and  Yuha. 

'PHE  Women's  Bureau  of  the  De- 
partment of  Labor,  after  a  care- 
ful exploring  of  the  problem,  has 
published  a  booklet,  Future  Jobs 
ioT  High  School  Girls.  This  lists 
employment  opportunities  in  thirty 
different  fields  for  girls  who  wish  to 
go  to  work  immediately  upon  com- 
pleting high  school.  The  booklets 
cost  forty  cents  each  and  may  be 
ordered  from  the  Superintendent  of 
Documents,  United  States  Govern- 
ment Printing  Office,  Washington 
17,  D.  C. 

lyfRS.  L.  H.  (Elizabeth  Fetzer) 
BATES,  of  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  who  became  blind  through 
an  accident  eight  years  ago,  is  a 
musician  who  wanted  to  continue 
composing  for  sighted  people  as 
well  as  for  the  blind  —  in  braille 
notation,  which  she  mastered  along 
with  braille  lettering.  She  decided 
music  could  be  written  on  a  type- 
writer and  designed  a  code  that 
makes  it  possible  for  people  who 
see  to  read  music  so  written. 


pRINCESS  BEATRIX,  twenty-^ 
one-year-old  heir-apparent  to  the 
throne  of  the  Netherlands,  received 
a  royal  welcome  upon  her  arrival  in 
New  York,  September  10.  The 
Princess  is  a  student  at  the  Univer- 
sity of  Leyden.  Eldest  daughter  of 
Queen  Juliana  and  Prince  Bernhard,. 
she  made  her  visit  to  New  York 
particularly  as  a  climax  to  the  year- 
long celebration  commemorating 
the  exploration  of  the  Hudson  Riv- 
er by  Henry  Hudson  (in  September 
1609). 

OALIMA  EMBARAK  ANEGAY 

is  the  first  woman  diplomat  tO' 
represent  her  country  abroad.  She 
arrived  in  Washington  D.  C.  in 
July  1959  to  serve  as  cultural  at- 
tache in  the  Moroccan  Embassy. 
The  twenty-five-year-old  widow 
holds  a  Bachelor's  Degree  from  the 
University  of  Cairo  and  has  attend- 
ed schools  in  Casablanca,  Cairo,, 
and  Madrid.  She  speaks  English, 
Spanish,  and  French,  in  addition  to 
her  native  Arabic. 

T  ELAND  LOVELACE  of  Chand- 
ler, Arizona,  is  the  author  of 
Lost  Mines  and  Hidden  Treasures, 
an  authoritative  account  of  both 
facts  and  legends  bearing  upon  a 
colorful  phase  of  Arizona  history. 
Parts  of  her  book  have  been  pur- 
chased for  television  use. 

Page  737 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.    46 


NOVEMBER    1959 


NO.    11 


cJhanRsgiving 


npO  Latter-day  Saints  the  cele- 
bration of  Thanksgiving  is  a 
tradition  rooted  deep  in  the  past. 
We  remember  with  joy  the  coming 
of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  to  this  land 
''choice  above  all  other  lands," 
knowing  full  well  that  they  were 
led  by  the  hand  of  the  Lord. 

Despite  the  lean  harvest  of  the 
summer  of  1621  and  the  difficulties 
of  their  lives,  Governor  Bradford 
decreed  a  day  of  thanksgiving  and 
rejoicing  after  the  harvest  had  been 
gathered  in,  to  thank  God  for  their 
survival  and  to  praise  him  for  the 
mercies  of  the  year  past.  This  ex- 
ample of  faith  spread  to  other  col- 
onies in  New  England.  During  the 
Revolutionary  War  Gongress  fre- 
quently recommended  days  of 
thanksgiving  and  prayer.  At  its  close 
many  states  adopted  the  custom  of 
an  annual  day  of  thanksgiving. 
There  was,  however,  no  national 
observance  until  the  persistent  cam- 
paigning of  Mrs.  Sarah  Josepha  Hale 
won  President  Lincoln's  support 
and  he  appointed,  in  1863,  "a  day 
for  national  thanksgiving,  praise  and 
prayer."  The  holiday  has  long  been 
celebrated  in  Ganada,  and  many 
other  nations  have  annual  days  of 
prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

America  was  not  the  first  to  pro- 
claim such  a  day.  Ancient  Israel 
observed  one  of  the  oldest  thanks- 
giving celebrations,  the  "Feast  of 
the  Tabernacles."  The  Lord  in- 
structed Moses  to  have  the  families 
of    Israel   gather   together   in    holy 

Page  738 


convocation  ".  .  .  when  ye  have 
gathered  in  the  fruit  of  the  land." 
The  families  assembled  in  the  open 
air  and  constructed  booths  of 
''boughs  of  goodly  trees,  branches 
of  palm  trees,  and  the  boughs  of 
thick  trees,  and  willows  of  the 
brook."  Here  they  would  "keep  it 
a  feast  unto  the  Lord,"  after  per- 
forming certain  religious  rites  and 
with  prayers  of  thanksgiving.  (See 
Leviticus  23:39-41.) 

There  are  several  aspects  of  these 
traditional  celebrations  that  should 
be  part  of  our  observance  of  Thanks- 
giving. The  first,  is  that  Thanksgiv- 
ing is  essentially  a  religious  holiday, 
the  proper  celebration  of  which 
should  include  voicing  of  grateful 
acknowledgment  and  recognition  of 
the  hand  of  Providence.  The  sec- 
ond, is  that  it  is  a  day  of  feastmg  to 
celebrate  the  rich  blessings  of  a 
bounteous  harvest.  And  the  third, 
is  that  it  is  a  day  of  gathering  to- 
gether. Some  people  may  ignore 
the  spiritual  aspect  and  use  the  day 
for  recreation;  some  may  gather  to- 
gether with  relatives  for  feasting 
and  visiting;  but  Latter-day  Saints 
should  keep  the  day  in  a  manner 
pleasing  to  the  Lord,  in  apprecia- 
tion of  its  full  meaning. 

How  can  we  be  worthy  of  bless- 
ings unless  we  show  gratitude? 
Gratitude  is  a  virtue  lauded  by  the 
prophets  of  all  ages,  a  quality  of 
character  to  be  taught  and  sought 
and  cultivated.  Ingratitude  is  a  sin. 
"Thou    shalt   thank   the   Lord   thy 


EDITORIAL 


739 


God  in  all  things"  (D  &  C  59:7). 
We  must  learn  to  be  thankful  in 
adversity  as  well  as  in  prosperity;  to 
praise  God  in  sorrow  as  well  as  in 
joy.  The  truly  humble  and  sincere 
never  approach  the  Lord  to  ask  for 
a  blessing  without  pouring  out  their 
hearts  in  thankfulness  for  the  bless- 
ings that  are  already  theirs. 

Thanksgiving  is  a  family  gather- 
ing day;  one  in  which  the  traditions 
of  the  Nation  and  the  traditions  of 
the  family  may  be  observed.  The 
Lord  has  indicated  that  he  is  pleased 


when  families  gather  together  in 
the  spirit  of  worship.  A  family  who 
lovingly  obser\'es  the  traditions  of 
its  fathers  enjoys  an  enduring  re- 
lationship. To  create  or  maintain 
a  family  tradition  is  to  forge  a  link 
in  a  chain  binding  the  members  in 
a  closeness  of  spirit  that  holds  even 
though  they  are  miles  or  continents 
apart.  Many  of  these  special  family 
remembrances  are  connected  with 
Thanksgiving  Day. 

-L.  W.  M. 


cJhe  JLong   (^old 

Maude  Ruhin 

Now  the  white-winged  ship  had  left.  .  .  . 

Bereft 

Of  home  and  things  beloved,  they  faced  the  new; 

Tried  not  to  let  old  longings  stir  their  hearts — 

(Each  parts  with  what  he  lo\es! ) 

A  prudent  few 

Had  brought  along  a  chest,  a  chair  or  two. 

Some  spoons  and  platters,  half-remembered  song 

To  lend  a  touch  of  home,  .  .  . 

They  plowed  new  loam; 

Their  sturdy  fence  rows  pushed  the  wilderness, 

Walled  out 

The  white  distress.  .  .  . 

So,  fed  on  faith,  wrapped  in  the  cloak  of  prayer, 

They  weathered  the  long  cold — 

Found  springtime  there! 


®///, 


iision 


AvoneU  S.  RappJeye 

T  once  thought  that  my  words  and  deeds  affected  onlv  myself.  Then  I  threw  a  pebble 
■■■  into  a  pool  and  watched  the  concentric  circles  of  water  ripple  gently  and  quietly  to 
the  farthest  edges  of  the  lake,  until  they  lapped  against  the  shore  on  all  sides.  I  entered 
a  room  where  spring-scented  lilacs  wafted  delicate  perfume  to  every  corner.  I  dropped 
a  crystal  of  methyl  violet  into  a  beaker  of  water  and  saw  the  water  transformed  into  a 
deep  purple  liquid. 

Then  I  reahzed  that,  like  the  pebble,  the  perfume,  and  the  dye,  my  thoughts  and 
words  and  deeds,  whether  good  or  bad,  diffuse  throughout  my  world  and  touch  the 
lives  of  those  who  stand  within  the  circle  of  my  life. 


Q/air  or  QJalse  QJc 


aces 


The  Lord  our  God  be  with  us,  as  he  was  with  our  fathers.  .  .  .  That  he  may 
inchne  our  hearts  unto  him,  to  walk  in  all  his  ways,  and  to  keep  his  commandments, 
and  his  statutes,  and  his  judgments  .  .  .  (i  Kings  57-58). 

Perhaps,  at  times,  we  are  like  the 
woman  who  was  being  entreated  to 
buy  a  new  cookbook,  and  who  an- 
swered: ''A  new  cookbook  will  not 
be  helpful  to  me,  for  I  am  not  doing 
the  cooking  now  as  well  as  I  know 
how  to  do  it." 

None  of  us  is  really  making  her 
life  as  beautiful,  as  full  of  service, 
as  rewarding,  as  she  knows  how  to 
do.  We  know  in  our  hearts  that 
the  face  which  is  ours  can  be  im- 
proved, and  that  by  careful  weigh- 
ing of  all  our  words  and  deeds,  we 
can  achieve  a  greater  harmony  in 
our  own  hearts,  and  we  can  then 
approach  our  Heavenly  Father  in 
prayer  with  more  humility. 

A  wise  Relief  Society  president 
once  advised  a  sister  who  came  to 
her  for  help  in  a  trying  situation: 
"Whatever  confronts  you,  remem- 
ber the  welfare  of  others,  and 
always  to  be  kind." 

This  way  of  conduct  surely  would 
be  in  harmony  with  woman's  nat- 
ural intuition  to  give  sympathy  and 
to  be  charitable. 

Then,  in  place  of  a  face  express- 
ing sorrow  or  regret,  a  woman  may 
present  for  herself,  and  for  all  those 
who  are  her  associates,  a  face  of 
hopefulness,  of  joy  in  service.  She 
may  then  realize  that  her  face  is 
fair  because  her  thoughts  and  her 
aspirations  become  more  beautiful 
in  harmony  with  her  desire  to  know 
herself  and  her  possibilities  —  as  a 
woman  who  has  dedicated  her  life 
to  the  ways  of  kindness,  knowing 
that  "Charity  Never  Faileth." 


npIIE  face  which  we  present  before 
the  dearly  loved  members  of 
our  families,  before  our  friends  and 
neighbors,  and  the  face  which  we 
know  in  our  hearts  to  be  our  own, 
should  be  the  same.  Only  by  this 
means  of  honesty  and  accord  can 
we  feel  that  serenitv  which  comes 
with  a  full  acknowledgment  of  our 
desire  to  live  each  day  without 
affectation,  and  without  spending 
any  of  the  precious  hours  of  life 
in  pretense  or  attempting  to  estab- 
lish before  others  a  picture  of  our- 
selves which  we  know  is  not  true. 

The  commandment  to  know  our- 
selves requires  much  consideration, 
for  always  we  are  in  the  condition 
of  striving  to  close  the  distance  be- 
tween our  hopes  for  ourselves  and 
the  knowledge  that  we  are  only 
travelers  on  the  road  to  perfection. 


BE  HONEST  WITH  YOURSELF 


Page  740 


The  Shining  Gift 


Rosa  Lee  Lloyd 


MARY  McMillen  put  the  bowl 
of   stew   and   dumplings   on 
the  table  in  front  of  her  hus- 
band   Fred    and    handed    him    the 
silver  ladle. 

Ten-year-old  Judy  smacked  her 
lips.  "Fm  hungry,  Daddy.  Fve 
pushed  Mrs.  Gladstone  in  her 
wheelehair  all  afternoon.  She  buys 
bushels  of  Christmas  presents. 
Where  does  she  get  all  her  money, 
Fd  like  to  know?" 

''So  would  I/'  Bill  said,  gloomily. 
'T'll  bet  she  has  it  in  that  purse 
she  carries.  No  wonder  she  likes 
Christmas.  She  doesn't  have  to 
worry  about  presents.'' 

Mary  winced.  Bill  was  such  a 
good-looking  boy,  with  broad  shoul- 
ders and  bright  dark  eyes  like  his 
father.  She  wished  she  had  extra 
money  so  she  could  buy  that  old 
wreck  of  a  car  he  had  been  saving 
for  since  September.  He  w^orked 
at  Grizwald's  after  school  and  took 
odd  jobs  at  night. 

''Bill  is  right,"  Peg  agreed,  her 
pietty  mouth  pouting,  "Christmas 
makes  us  wish  for  things  we  can't 
have." 

"Children!"  Mary's  gentle  brown 
eyes  scolded  them.  "Christmas  is 
the  most  precious  &a\  of  the  year, 
and  it  means  more  than  just  pres- 
ents." 

She  knew  that  Peg  was  unhappv 
because  the  living-room  carpet  was 
so  shabby  she  was  ashamed  to  ask 
her  friends  in  for  a  holiday  party. 
Her  heart  reached  out  to  Peg,  just 
seventeen,  blue-eyed  and  sweet  as 
a  rosebud,  with  her  blond  hair  in  a 


flowing  pony-tail.  She  had  been 
baby-sitting  the  past  year  and  had 
bought  her  own  clothes  and  most 
of  Judy's. 

But  the  children  could  be  so 
thoughtless  at  times.  Mary  sighed, 
looking  at  Fred's  worried  face.  He 
had  a  good  job  at  Hammond's  Ap- 
pliance Company  and  had  been  top 
salesman  for  years,  but  household 
expenses  were  so  high  there  wasn't 
any  monev  left  for  extra  things.  So 
she  had  rented  their  front  bedroom 
to  Mollett  Gladstone  who  had 
come  back  to  Fakeview  for  the 
Christmas  season  because  she 
loved  the  wintertime  here.  The 
town  was  a  white  fairvland  when 
it  snowed  and  everyone  went  down 
to  the  lake  to  skate.  Mrs.  Glad- 
stone had  stayed  in  her  room  to- 
night because  she  had  been  out  all 
dav  and  was  too  tired  to  sit  at  the 
table. 

"Mrs.  Gladstone's  got  weak 
knees,"  Judv  said. 

"Judy!"  'Mary  scolded.  "Mrs. 
Gladstone  has  arthritis,  so  don't 
speak  of  it  jokingly.  She  is  a  very 
wonderful  lady." 

"Oh,  she  is.  Mama!"  Judy  nod- 
ded her  head  until  her  pigtails 
waggled. 

"I'll  bet  she's  rich,"  Bill  chimed 
in.  "Squalie  Bradshaw  says  she's 
got  money  somewhere." 

Fred's  brows  puckered  in  a  dark 
frown.  "Son,"  he  said,  "Fve  told 
you  that  I  don't  want  you  running 
around  with  Squalie  Bradshaw.  He's 
a  wild  one  and  has  some  wrong 
ideas.    Fle's  even  quit  school." 

Page  741 


742 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


''But  he  lives  next  door!"  Bill  pro- 
tested. ''And  he  drives  a  truck  for 
Grizwald's.  When  the  boss  savs 
to  work  with  him,  what  shall  I 
do?" 

"You  can  be  pleasant  to  him/' 
Fred  conceded.  "But  you  don't 
need  to  chum  with  him." 

"He's  not  so  bad/'  Bill  said, 
stubbornly. 

Fred  didn't  answer.  He  ate  his 
dinner  silently  so  Mary  tried  to 
smile  and  changed  the  subject. 

npHE  telephone  rang  and  Peg 
hurried  to  answer. 

"It's  for  you,  Mama/'  she  called, 
so  Mary  went  to  the  hallway.  It 
was  Annie  Ebermyer,  who  was  try- 
ing to  get  the  old  group  of  college 
girls  together.  Could  Mary  let 
them  come  to  her  house  for  the 
Christmas  party? 

Mary  felt  her  heart  thud.  Imag- 
ine her  friends  in  her  living  room 
with  the  worn-out  carpet  and  the 
bumpy  old  sofa.  She  loved  every 
one  of  them,  but  she  just  couldn't 
invite  them  here  until  she  had  a 
new  carpet. 

"I'm  so  rushed/'  she  said,  weakly. 

"I  know,"  Annie  Ebermyer 
agreed.  "And  my  house  is  full  of 
guests.  We'll  just  wait  until  W'C 
hear  from  you,  Mary." 

Mary's  hand  trembled  as  she  put 
the  receiver  back  in  its  cradle.  Peg 
touched  her  shoulder,  and  Mary 
knew  she  had  heard  everything.  She 
forced  a  smile.  She  had  always 
tried  to  be  an  example  of  cheer  and 
courage  to  her  children. 

"I  will  have  the  group  here,"  she 
decided  aloud.  'Teg,  how  will  it 
look  if  we  take  up  the  carpet  and 
wax  the  old  pine  floor?  And  we'll 
put  Grandmother  McMillen's  pais- 


ley sha\\l  over  the  lounge.  If  we 
hurry,  we  can  tint  the  curtains  to- 
night." 

Peg's  arm  went  around  her  moth- 
er tenderly,  and  Mary  felt  her  fresh 
young  cheek  against  her  own. 

"Mama,"  she  said,  "you're  an 
awful  dope  to  do  it.  But  I  love 
you  for  it.    I  wish  I  had  vour  spirit." 

"You  have,  dear,"  Marv  said,  try- 
ing not  to  show  what  an  effort  she 
was  making. 

Peg  shook  her  head.  "I  don't 
think  I  could  have  my  friends  here 
on  a  bare  floor,"  she  said,  doubt- 
fully. 

"Nonsense!"  Marv  scoffed.  "We'll 
have  everything  else  so  pretty  no 
one  will  even  notice!" 

At  that  moment  Jud\-  came  out 
of  Mrs.  Gladstone's  room  ready  to 
cry. 

"Judy!"  Mary  stooped  to  gather 
her  in  her  arms.  "\\'hat  is  it, 
dear?" 

"It's  the  weatherman!  Oh, 
Mama,  Mrs.  Gladstone's  television 
says  we're  not  going  to  have  a  white 
Christmas  in  Lakeview!" 

"He  might  be  wrong,"  Mary 
soothed  her.  "Anyway,  let's  not 
worry  until  it  really  happens." 

She  turned  to  Pat  and  Bill  who 
wanted  to  ski,  "We'll  have  a  shin- 
ing, white  Christmas,"  she  reassured 
them,  as  she  hurried  into  the  living 
room  to  take  down  the  curtains. 

It  was  a  busy  evening  and  by  the 
time  she  was  ready  for  bed  she  was 
very  tired. 

"You  work  too  hard,  honey," 
Fred  said  kindly  as  he  looked  at  her 
over  the  top  of  the  evening  paper. 

"I  don't  mind  the  work/'  Mary 
answered,  "but  sometimes  —  well, 
I  do  worry  about  the  children. 
They're   planning   on   going  up   to 


THE  SHINING  GIFT 


743 


Twin  Peaks  to  ski  and  that's  thirty 
miles  away!" 

''They  can't  go!"  he  said  firmly. 

''But  how  can  we  keep  our  chil- 
dren home  if  all  their  friends  go?" 
she  demanded. 

"We'll  have  to  interest  them, 
Mary.  If  we  had  a  new  carpet  we'd 
give  a  party." 

Flis  eyes  searched  hers.  'Teg 
told  me  you're  having  your  group 
in  spite  of  everything." 

"Why  certainly!"  '  Her  dark  eyes 
flashed.  "Do  you  think  I'd  let  our 
children  think  of  those  things  as 
barriers  to  happiness.  I'll  see  that 
they  have  more  fun  here  than  any- 
where else." 

■pRED  suddenly  smiled.  "You  are 
a  trooper!"  he  beamed.  "Any 
man  can  feel  rich  with  a  wife  like 
you,  Mary."  He  touched  her  hand. 
"I've  been  thinking,  honey.  We  can 
get  a  carpet  and  a  sofa  on  credit." 

She  sighed,  achingly.  She  wanted 
them  so  much,  but  Fred  must  have 
peace  of  mind,  and  debts  worried 
him,  especially  because  he  worked 
on  commission  and  business  slowed 
up  after  Christmas.  If  they  were 
going  to  spend  money,  she  wanted 
most  of  all  to  help  Bill  get  that 
old  car.  A  boy  needed  something 
like  that  to  work  on  in  his  own 
back  yard. 

"Fred.  .  .  ."  She  took  a  deep 
breath.  ''I'd  rather  buy  that  old 
car  for  Bill." 

"So  would  I!"  he  laughed.  "How 
did  you  know  I  would,  Mary?" 

"Oh,  I  always  know,"  she  said. 
*'We  feel  the  same  way  about  the 
children." 

"Well  then,  let's  wait  about  the 
carpet,"  he  agreed.  "The  company 
might  give  the  bonus  checks  on 
Christmas  Eve." 


"But  Christmas  Eve  is  day  after 
tomorrow,"  she  told  him. 

He  opened  his  wallet  and  took 
out  five  ten-dollar  bills. 

"Wrap  this  as  a  gift  for  Bill,"  he 
told  her.  "I've  been  saving  a  dollar 
at  a  time." 

Mary  couldn't  speak  as  she  took 
the  money.  This  fifty  dollars  meant 
Fred  had  been  skimping  on  his 
lunches  and  Saturday  golf  and  he 
hadn't  had  his  hair  cut  so  often. 
But  he  has  a  son,  she  thought,  as 
pride  flowed  through  her,  and  that 
makes  up  for  any  sacrifice. 

It  was  nearly  noon  the  next  day 
when  she  finished  hanging  the 
clean,  tinted  curtains  in  the  living 
room.  She  stood  near  the  window 
to  admire  them.  Then  she  saw 
Squalie  Bradshaw  drive  the  truck 
beside  the  curb,  and  there  were 
Judy  and  Mrs.  Gladstone  in  the 
seat  with  him. 

Mary  rushed  out  the  front  door. 

'Took,  Mama!"  Judy  called. 
"Squalie  drove  us  home!" 

"The  wheel  came  off  my  chair," 
Mrs.  Gladstone  explained.  "Then 
this  nice  boy  came  along  and 
brought  me  home.  It's  been  a  real 
pleasure  up  here  in  the  front  seat." 

Mrs.  Gladstone's  usually  pale  face 
was  pink  and  smiling,  and  her  eyes 
had  a  gay  twinkle. 

Squalie  grinned  as  he  turned  to 
her.     "I'll  carry  you,"  he  said. 

"My!  I  do  appreciate  all  this," 
she  laughed.  "What  is  your  name, 
young  man?" 

"Charlie  Bradshaw,"  he  answered. 

"We  call  him  Squalie,"  Judy  in- 
terrupted. 

Mrs.  Gladstone  frowned. 

"That  sounds  like  baby-talk, 
Judy.  I  think  it's  high  time  we  call 
him  Charlie." 

Charlie    straightened    his    shoul- 


744 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


ders,  and  he  seemed  even  taller 
than  his  six-feet-two  as  he  went  up 
the  steps  carrying  Mrs.  Gladstone. 

Judy  ran  off  to  play  but  Mary  fol- 
lowed them  inside. 

"Well!"  Mrs.  Gladstone  sighed 
happily.  ''Thank  you,  Charlie.  Will 
you  come  to  see  me  real  soon?" 

He  was  looking  at  her  television 
set. 

''We  could  watch  television/'  she 
offered.  "I  quite  enjoy  the  football 
and  the  bowling." 

"Yes,"  he  said  eagerly.  "And  the 
basketball?" 

"Do  you  play  basketball  at 
school?"  she  questioned. 

"I  don't  go  to  school."  His  voice 
was  suddenly  sulky. 

She  sat  bolt  upright.  "You  don't 
go  to  school!  Now  tell  me  why  a 
boy  your  age  isn't  going  to  school?" 

He  shoved  his  hands  in  his  pock- 
ets. ''I  have  to  work,"  he  said. 
"Anyway,  school  is  the  bunk." 

He  shut  the  door  behind  him  and 
a  minute  later  the  truck  roared 
down  the  street. 

"Tell  me  about  that  boy,"  Mrs. 
Gladstone  demanded.  "I  must 
know,  Mary." 

■jV/f  ARY  sat  down  beside  her  and 
explained  about  Charlie.  He 
lived  with  his  father  in  the  rooming 
house  next  door;  but  his  father  was 
gone  for  months  at  a  time.  So 
Charlie  had  sort  of  grown  up  all 
alone,  and  people  in  the  neighbor- 
hood didn't  invite  him  in  because 
he  seemed  rather  wild  and  mean. 

"We  should  all  be  ashamed," 
Mary  said,  bending  her  head.  "I 
thought  today  how  kind  he  was 
when  he  carried  you  in." 

Mrs.  Gladstone's  blue  eyes  had 
little  sparks  in  them. 


"I'd  be  mean,  too,  if  a  whole 
neighborhood  treated  me  that  way," 
she  snapped.  "Something  should 
be  done  about  that  boy!" 

Yes,  something  should  be  done 
about  him,  Mary  thought  as  she 
went  back  to  the  kitchen  to  polish 
the  silver,  but  Fred  seemed  de- 
termined to  ignore  him. 

She  had  just  sat  down  at  the 
table  and  opened  the  chest  when 
Mrs.  Gladstone  came  to  the  door- 
way. 

"Mary.  .  .  .'*  Her  voice  trembled 
and  her  hand  was  unsteady  on  her 
cane.    "My  —  my  purse  —  is  gone!" 

Mary  wet  her  lips  as  she  sat  there 
staring  at  Mrs.  Gladstone. 

"There  was  a  lot  of  money  in  it, 
Mary,"  she  went  on.  "And  my  dia- 
monds were  tucked  down  inside." 

"Now  tell  me,"  Mary  began, 
"where  do  you  remember  seeing  it 
last?" 

Mrs.  Gladstone  explained  she  had 
it  that  morning  when  she  and  Judy 
went  to  visit  the  rest  home,  but 
after  she  was  in  the  truck  she 
wasn't  sure  whether  she  had  it  or 
not. 

"Let's  call  Charlie,"  Mary  sug- 
gested. "We  can  get  him  at  Griz- 
walds!" 

Mrs.  Gladstone  shook  her  head. 

"No,"  she  said,  "that  would  cast 
suspicion  on  a  boy  like  Charlie.  No, 
I'll  just  wait  awhile." 

She  went  back  to  her  room,  de- 
terminedly. 

The  day  dragged  by.  Every  time 
the  telephone  rang,  Mary  hoped  it 
would  be  news  about  Mrs.  Glad- 
stone's purse. 

When  Fred  came  home  she  told 
him  about  it,  and  they  went  to- 
gether to  her  room  to  suggest  that 
she  call  the  police. 


THE  SHINING  GIFT 


745 


"I  won't  do  it,"  she  said.  ''Every- 
one will  blame  Charlie.  I  like  that 
boy.  I  want  to  help  him.  He  has 
good  eyes  and  a  kind  mouth  when 
he  isn't  hurt  about  things,  and  this 
would  hurt  him.  It  might  be  the 
end  of  his  job  and  send  him  off 
alone  somewhere  without  a  friend. 
No,  a  boy's  soul  is  worth  more  than 
money  or  diamonds." 

"But  the  police  .  .  ."  Fred  argued. 

"No!"  she  said.  "I  can  afford  to 
take  a  chance  on  a  boy  like  Charlie. 
Vm  going  to  wait  and  trust  the 
Lord.  And  Fll  be  obliged  if  you 
won't  tell  the  children  or  anyone 
else  about  it." 

npHE  next  day  was  the  sunniest 
December  twenty-fourth  in 
Lakeview's  history.  Mary  stood 
at  the  kitchen  window  watching 
Judy  sitting  on  the  porch  steps. 

It  doesn't  look  like  a  white 
Christmas,  Mary  thought  with  a 
sigh,  and  in  more  ways  than  the 
weather.  Fred  had  been  told  he 
wouldn't  get  his  bonus  check,  and 
Bill  hadn't  come  home  until  mid- 
night. Peg  had  been  baby-sitting 
until  even  later.  Fred  had  spoken 
so  gruffly  that  Bill  had  gone  straight 
up  to  bed. 

She  and  Fred  were  heartsick  with 
worry  over  Peg  and  Bill.  They  were 
at  the  age  when  the  world  outside 
their  home  seemed  a  very  fascinat- 
ing place.  Children  should  ap- 
preciate their  homes  and  their 
parents  more,  she  thought  fiercely, 
biting  back  the  tears. 

It  was  time  for  Mrs.  Gladstone's 
ten  o'clock  glass  of  milk,  so  she 
took  it  to  her  room. 

The  place  was  cluttered  with  bits 
of  wrapping  paper  and  gay  ribbons, 
but  Mrs.  Gladstone  was  not  there. 

"She  took  a  taxi,"  Judy  explained 


when  Mary  stepped  out  on  the 
porch  and  looked  up  and  down  the 
street.  "She  wanted  to  go  alone, 
Mama,  to  visit  her  friends.  She  was 
all  dressed  up  in  her  rose  taffeta 
dress  and  her  fur  cape." 

Mary  sat  down  on  the  steps  be- 
side her  and  gazed  up  at  the  sun. 
Neither  spoke  for  a  moment,  then 
Judy  pressed  her  head  against  her 
shoulder. 

"Mama,"  she  said,  "you  told  me 
the  McMillens  will  have  a  shining 
white  Christmas  even  if  it  doesn't 
snow.    Remember?" 

"Yes,  dear,"  Mary  answered,  care- 
fully. "What  I  really  meant  was 
that  being  grateful  for  the  Lord's 
blessings  makes  us  shine  inside.  We 
have  so  much  to  be  grateful  for, 
Judy.  We  have  each  other  and 
Daddy  and  Peg  and  Bill.  .  .  ." 

Judy  jumped  to  her  feet. 

"Mama,  let's  dress  up  pretty,  the 
way  Mrs.  Gladstone  did.  She  says 
we  owe  it  to  each  other  to  look  our 
prettiest.  May  I  wear  my  pink 
dress  with  the  ruffles?" 

Mary's  laugh  was  like  a  bell. 

"All  right!  We'll  do  it.  Peg  can 
wear  her  blue  silk,  and  I'll  wear  my 
green  lace." 

"Goodie!"  Judy  bubbled  over. 
"Let's  be  all  dressed  when  they 
come  home.  We'll  make  every- 
thing shine,  Mama!" 

TV/fARY  had  called  Fred  earlier, 
asking  him  to  pick  up  Bill  and 
Peg  and  call  at  the  rest  home  for 
Mrs.  Gladstone  who  had  been  gone 
all  day. 

It  was  almost  seven  when  they 
came  in.  Peg,  rosy-cheeked  with 
stars  in  her  eyes.  Bill  with  a  big 
grin,  and  Fred  smiling  in  his  big, 
easy  way. 

"Mama!"  Judy  pulled  her  down 


746 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


to  whisper-  in  her  ear.  ''Look  how 
they're  smiUng.  I'll  het  they're 
shining  inside  because  they're  grate- 
ful for  us!" 

"Of  course  they  are/'  Mary  whis- 
pered  back. 

"I  couldn't  find  Mrs.  Gladstone/' 
Fred  explained. 

Bill  swung  around. 

"Mrs.  Gladstone!  Why  didn't 
you  ask  ine,  Dad?  She  took 
Charlie  to  buy  him  a  new  suit.  lie 
and  I  found  her  purse  today.  I 
guess  you  knew  she  lost  it?" 

"pRED  and  Mary  looked  at  each 
other,  but  neither  spoke. 

"Anyway/'  Bill  hurried  on,  "it 
had  been  pushed  back  under  a 
heap  of  packages  in  the  truck. 
Charlie  found  it.  We  were  on  our 
way  here  with  it  when  we  saw  her 
on  the  street.  She  insisted  on  this 
new  suit  for  Charlie  and  one  for 
me,  too.  Says  we're  both  old 
enough  for  a  real  suit.  I  don't 
think  Charlie  would  haye  accepted 
it,  but  I  could  see  how  much  she 
wanted  to  dress  him  up,  so  I  told 
him  I  was  all  for  it.  Hey!  There's 
the  truck  now!" 

Mary  opened  the  door  and 
Charlie  carried  Mrs.  Gladstone  in- 
side and  put  her  in  a  chair.  She 
was  holding  her  purse,  and  she 
looked  at  Mary  with  a  significant 
twinkle  in  her  eyes. 

Charlie  turned  to  go,  but  she 
caught  his  hand  and  held  it  in  both 
her  own. 

"Mary/'  her  voice  had  chimes  in 
it.  "There's  plenty  to  eat,  isn't 
there?    For  all  of  us,  I  mean?'' 

Mary  looked  at  Fred,  and  her 
heart  lifted  and  sang  as  he  nodded 
his  head. 

"Of  course  there  is!"  she  an- 
swered gaily.     "Charlie,  please  stay 


for  dinner.    We'd  love  to  have- you." 

"We  sure  would/'  Fred  joined 
in. 

Charlie  bent  his  head,  but  not 
before  Mary  had  seen  his  lip  trem- 
ble. 

"I  .  .  .  can't  .  .  ."  he  began. 

"Fle'll  stay!"  Bill  said  heartily 
and  slapped  him  on  the  back. 

Soon  everyone  was  busy  unwrap- 
ping packages,  but  Mar\'  and  F'red 
were  both  watching  Bill  when  he 
opened  the  box  with  the  fifty  dol- 
lars and  the  note  that  told  him  it 
was  to  help  pay  for  his  car. 

"What  d'ya  know!"  he  gasped. 
Then  he  swallo^^'ed  hard.  "Thanks, 
Mom  —  and  Dad,"  he  murmured. 

At  last  it  was  time  for  Mary  and 
Fred  to  open  their  present  which 
was  an  envelope  addressed:  "To  the 
dearest  parents  in  the  world  from 
Bill,  Peg,  and  Judy." 

Mary  could  hardly  breathe  as  she 
unfolded  the  paper  inside.  It  was 
a  gift  certificate  from  the  Lakeview 
Furniture  Company,  giving  them 
their  choice  of  new  carpet  and  a 
sofa! 

Silently  she  smiled  at  them. 
Tears  were  glistening  in  her  eyes, 
but  they  made  c\'erything  more 
shiny  bright.  While  she  and  Fred 
had  been  struggling  to  give  their 
children  a  happy  Christmas,  their 
children  had  been  working  overtime 
to  get  something  for  them.  Their 
lo\'e  was  the  perfect,  shining  gift. 

She  looked  around  at  the  happy 
faces.  How  wonderful,  she  thought, 
to  ha\e  a  family  and  to  share  our 
blessings  with  Charlie  and  Mrs. 
Gladstone. 

She  met  Fred's  eyes,  and  his 
smile  was  young  again  and  confident. 

"It's  a 'beautiful  world,  Mary/' 
he  whispered  gently,  "a  very  beau- 
tiful world!" 


c/t    nlessage  and  an  Jxnswer 


From  a  Visiting  Teacher 


T  AST  night  she  spoke  in  sacrament 
meeting.  She  was  calm  and 
poised  and  charming.  Her  talk  was 
outstanding  in  that  my  youngest 
child  listened  with  as  rapt  attention 
as  the  older  members  of  the  con- 
gregation. Her  talk  lasted  only  ten 
minutes,  but  I  gloried  in  her  radi- 
ance, her  enthusiasm,  her  sincerity. 

I  remembered  back  two  years,  to 
the  first  time  we  had  called  at  her 
home  as  Relief  Society  visiting 
teachers.  We  had  been  told  by  the 
former  pair,  ''Well,  you  won't  get 
to  see  her,  she  works  —  and  they 
never  come  out  to  anything  any- 
way." But,  I  reasoned,  they  are 
members,  perhaps  we  should  make 
the  effort. 

Our  district  included  two  school- 
teachers, and  by  starting  late  in  the 
afternoon  we  could  find  them  at 
home  —  and  lastly  call  on  hci.  On 
the  first  visit  she  was  distant  and 
brittle.  The  second  time  she  didn't 
answer  the  door.  Perhaps  she  wasn't 
at  home,  but  all  the  evidence  point- 
ed to  the  fact  that  she  was  avoiding 
us. 

However,  after  that  time  she 
always  received  us,  but  when  we 
stated  the  topic  of  our  message,  she 
would  say  ''Oh"  and  quickly  change 
the  subject.  But  we  persisted  in 
making  our  friendly  visits  and  could 
see  her  gradually  becoming  more 
receptive.  We  would  include  in  our 
conversations  thoughts  from  the 
message  and  finally  state  the  scrip- 
tural quotation  before  we  took  our 
leave. 

A  most  satisfying  experience  was 


the  day  she  chided  me  for  having  to 
read  parts  of  the  lesson  because  I 
was  not  adequately  prepared.  Then 
we  knew  that  she  was  accepting  our 
teachings,  if  not  actually  looking 
forward  to  them. 

After  about  a  year  of  visits,  we 
were  able  to  discuss  the  message 
with  her,  a  great  satisfaction. 

And  then,  one  night  she  and  her 
husband  called  to  take  their  chil- 
dren home  from  a  dance.  We  were 
friendly  with  them  and  were  almost 
their  only  friends  in  attendance,  al- 
though many  folks  were  familiar  to 
them.  They  danced  a  few  times 
and  said  they  wished  it  had  oc- 
curred to  them  that  older  people 
were  welcome  —  they  loved  dancing 
and  would  enjoy  helping  to  put 
over  an  affair  such  as  that. 

I  mentioned  this  to  members  of 
the  bishopric.  Our  M.  I.  A.  was 
just  then  in  need  of  new  dance  di- 
rectors. They  were  approached,  and 
after  some  months,  finally  felt  need- 
ed enough  to  accept  the  position. 

These  days  they  attend  Sunday 
School  with  their  children,  instead 
of  delivering  them  to  the  door  and 
going  home  to  work  in  the  garden 
or  lounge  in  front  of  the  fire.  They 
also  attend  sacrament  meeting  fre- 
quently. 

The  worth  of  souls  is  great  in  the 
eyes  of  the  Lord.  How  can  we  help 
our  Relief  Society  visiting  teach- 
ers to  know  that  their  visits  may 
help  some  choice  sister  to  become 
active  and  to  lead  her  family  into 
activity? 

Page  747 


QJive    viyaifs  to  Lrut      Ljou     in    LJuletide 

Barbara  WiJJianis 


M 


AYBE  you're  planning  a  big 
open  house  during  the  hoh- 
day  season,  or  maybe  you're 
hoping  friends  and  relatives  will  \'is- 
it  informally,  but  Christmas  will  be 
more  colorful  for  your  guests  (and 
more  fun  for  you),  if  you  will  put 
yourself  into  your  table  settings. 
And  what  better  way  to  personalize 
a  table  than  with  a  bright,  new, 
handmade  cloth? 

Fabric  counters  are  now  display- 
ing cheery  yard  goods  that  are  both 


extra  wide  and  easv  to  launder.  And 
notion  counters  offer  star  and  holly 
shaped  sequins,  pre-cut  felt  in 
Christmas  moiih,  tinkling  bells,  and 
gav  assortments  of  fringes,  braids, 
and  trimmings  to  send  any  Mrs. 
Santa  scurrying  for  needle  and 
thread.  Here  are  five  ideas  to  help 
vou  get  started  on  a  merry  Christ- 
mas : 

1.  Probably  one  of  the  easiest  and  yet 
most  \ersatile  tablecloths  can  be  accom- 
plished  with   a  soHd   color  fabric  of   red, 


Hal  Rumel 

DAINTY  TABLECLOTH   MADE   OF  PINK  NYLON  NET 
FRINGED  WITH  GOLD 

White  felt  Christmas  trees,  adorned  with  pink  sequins  and  pearls,  glisten  from  the  four 
corners  of  this  cloth  designed  bv  the  Monument  Park  Ward  Relief  Society, 

Salt' Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  748 


FIVE  WAYS  TO  PUT  "YOU"  IN  YULETIDE 


745 


Hal  Rumel 

A  GAY  FELT  CLOTH  BRIGHTENS  A  SERVING  TABLE  FOR  WARM  CIDER 

Whimsical  Santas  smile  from  the  eye-catching,  scalloped  border  of  this  cloth  designed 

by  Morence  C.  Williams 


green,  or  pink  (almost  anv  material  42" 
or  wider  will  do,  but  chino  cloth  is  fairly 
inexpensi\e  and  irons  with  almost  no 
effort),  and  a  buttonholer.  Cut  the  cloth 
and  napkins  in  desired  size  and  hem  either 
by  hand  or  machine.  Next  make  % " 
buttonholes  in  parallel  pairs  Vs"  apart 
either  around  the  border  or  sprinkled  in 
the  corners  of  cloth  and  napkins.  The 
buttonholes  must  be  in  pairs  because 
through  them  you  \\ill  tie  jingle  bells 
(with  narrow  ribbon  of  contrasting  color) 
which  can  be  removed  when  the  cloth  is 
laundered.  If  the  material  you  select  is 
thin,  be  sure  to  use  a  double  thickness 
under  the  buttonholes.  For  variety  of 
decoration,  tie  small  candy  canes,  sprigs 
of  holly,  or  miniature  tree  ornaments 
through  the  holes. 

2.  Table  talk  will  be  lively  over  a  cloth 
of  bright  red  and  white  striped  chintz 
fringed  with  red.     For  napkins  choose  a 


fabric  of  solid  red,  and  applique  candy 
canes  from  the  striped  material  —  cut  di- 
agonallv,  of  course.  Tiny  bells  tied 
through  buttonholes  made  on  the  canes 
(as  described  above)  add  extra  interest. 

3.  Filmy  and  feminine,  nylon  net  pro- 
\ides  a  setting  for  the  most  special  Christ- 
mas occasion,  yet  is  one  of  the  most 
inexpensive  fabrics  available.  Sew  wide 
satin  ribbon  or  metallic  fringe  or  lace 
around  the  border,  and  applique  the  cloth 
with  felt  Christmas  trees,  holly  wreaths, 
or  poinsettias.  Rhinestones,  sequins,  and 
beads  may  be  sewed  to  the  felt  or  ribbon, 
or,  if  small  enough,  directly  to  the  net 
itself.  Nylon  net  must  be  dry  cleaned  or 
hand  spotted  when  food  is  spilled,  but 
since  food  stains  don't  readily  show,  the 
material  requires  little  care.  You  may 
prefer  to  use  another  cloth  under  the  net 
1:0  help  protect  your  table,  however, 


750 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


R    m 

i 

LLL 

LLDLL 

LD  DL 

LLD  DLL 

feii 

T.T.T.T.T.T.T. 

LLt°^fc°Bn^iLL 

^  iiitlP  V^fciL  ^ 

LLL 
LLL  LLL 
LLLLLLL 
LLLLDLLLL 
LLL  LD  DL  LLL 
.  LL^LLD   DLL  LL 
LLLL°^LD  L  DL^^LLLL 
LL  LLLLDD  LLL  DDLLLL  LL    o 
DDDDDDDDDDD  _LL_LL  DDDDDDDDDDD  ^ 


ii£ffi±L 

.„DDDTtLL 


"KBSffiu. 


DLL  T.T.T.T.T. 

DDDDDDDDDDDDD 


TJ.TTXrT.n"r> 
LLLLL  LLD  DDD 
LL^  LLLLDD  DDD 

^  DDDfeffifeDofefefe^       BdD 

R  R  R 
R  R  R 
R  R  R 

m 


CROSS  STITCH   CHRISTMAS 
TREE  DESIGN 

R  — RED 

L  —  LIGHT  GREEN 

D  —  DARK  GREEN 

M  —  METALLIC   THREAD 


4.  For  the  homemaker  with  more  time, 
cross-stitch  embroidery  on  white  Hnen  or 
Indian  head  is  classic  in  appeal.  Search 
the  needlework  catalogs  for  Christmas 
designs,  or  better  yet,  create  your  own 
sleighs,  stars,  or  angels.  A  simple  Christ- 
mas tree  pattern  may  be  used. 

5.  Perhaps  the  most  colorful  and  inter- 
esting cloths  of  all  can  be  made  from 
bright  red  or  green  felt,  decorated  ^^•ith 
original  or  packaged  Christmas  motifs. 
Although  impractical  for  a  dinner  table 
since  the  cloth  must  be  dry  cleaned,  felt 
makes  a  festive  co\ering  for  an  hois 
d'oeiivre  table  or  to  center  a  hot  cider 
punch  bowl,  where  there  is  little  danger 
of  spilling.  Felt  needn't  be  hemmed  and, 
therefore,  lends  itself  to  unusual  scallops 
or  peaks  around  the  border.  Gay  center 
runners  of  felt  with  Christmas  applique 
may  also  be  used  on  top  of  your  washable 
cloths. 


There  they  are  —  five  ways  to  put 
''you"  in  Yuletide.  But  may  we 
add  a  sixth?  Why  not  purchase  an 
extra  length  of  material  to  ''put 
yourself"  as  well  in  a  gift  for  some- 
one special? 


77? 


ountain 


Lylinib 


er 


Lula  Walker 


Ambition  lights  my  son's  young  eyes, 
He's  always  asking  *'why"  and  "how." 
To  untold  heights  he's  bound  to  rise 
Some  distant  day,  but  as'  of  now 
He  doesn't  dare  go  very/faf;— 
His  Everest  —  the  cookie  jar. 


(beinia  JLarson  Spjut    1 1  Lakes  Ski  Sweaters 
ana   L^rocnetea  cJablecioths 

SELMA  Larson  Spjiit,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  has  knitted  a  beautiful  ski  sweater  for 
each  of  her  two  children  and  her  se\'en  grandchildren.  Beautifully  designed  and 
made  of  all-wool  yarn,  these  sweaters  are  treasured  by  the  family,  of  Swedish  descent, 
who  enjoy  outdoor  acti\ities.  Mrs.  Spjut  also  loves  to  crochet,  working  patiently  on 
edges  for  smaller  tablecloths  and  also  completing  large,  decorative  tablecloths  such  as 
the  one  in  Queen  Anne  design  illustrated  in  the  picture.  Gift  items,  such  as  cro- 
cheted doilies  and  knitted  ski  gloves,  have  been  presented  to  many  relatives  and 
friends.  Mrs.  Spjut's  cooking  recipes  for  Swedish  dishes  have  been  shared  with  friends, 
and  she  is  an  excellent  cook  and  gracious  hostess.  She  is  a  devoted  member  of  Relief 
Society. 


C/rosfy    verse 


Evn  WiUcs  Wangsgaard 


A  tree  must  be  a  poem  sung 
^^'ith  silent  rhythms  marking  time. 
For  where  the  e\ening  fog  was  hung 
The  trees  are  Ivrics  done  in  rime. 


Page  751 


The  New  Day 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Chapter  2 


Synopsis:  Lynn  Marlow,  a  dress  de- 
signer, who  lives  in  Chicago  and  is  engaged 
to  David  Talbot,  returns  to  Springdale, 
her  home  town,  to  visit  her  Aunt  Polly. 
She  recalls  the  love  she  used  to  feel  for 
Johnny  Spencer. 


WHEN  Lynn  reached  the 
stream  deep  in  the  willows, 
without  even  remembering 
what  Mr.  Jensen  had  said,  she  seat- 
ed herself  on  a  smooth  white  rock 
and  pulled  off  her  high-heeled 
pumps  and  her  nylons  and  dipped 
her  toes  into  the  gurgling  water.  It 
was  sharply  cold,  telling  of  melting 
snow  somewhere  up  the  mountain- 
side. But  after  a  few  minutes  her 
feet  became  accustomed  to  the  cold 
and  she  was  lost  to  the  tingling  sen- 
sation, lost  because  hundreds  of 
memories  floated  to  life  among  the 
willow  trees  and  whispered  to  her 
from  the  cobblestones. 

She  and  Johnny  were  pounding 
the  bark  off  a  willow  limb  for  spring 
whistles.  She  and  Johnny  were 
racing  up  the  stream  in  their  bare 
feet,  slipping  on  the  rocks,  falling 
in  the  water,  chasing  water  skaters. 
It  was  so  much  fun  to  chase  water 
skaters.  She  remembered,  with  a 
little  embarrassment,  how  Johnny 
had  caught  her  when  she  was  quite 
a  young  lady,  chasing  water  skaters, 
because,  in  a  moment  of  reverie,  a 
big  long  one  had  looked  so  inviting. 

But  now  the  years  sped  away,  and 
she  and  Johnny  walked  along  the 
path  on  their  graduation  night.  It 
was   after   the   exercises,   after   the 

Page  752 


dance,  and  the  moon  spread  white 
light  through  the  willow  branches. 
She  thought,  how  handsome  he  is 
with  his  dark  hair  and  the  white 
houtonnieie.  Her  graduation  frock 
was  lovely.  She  had  designed  it  all 
herself.  Aunt  Polly  had  spent  days 
on  the  ruffles.  It  was  pink  and 
white,  and  Johnny  had  told  her  it 
was  the  most  elegant  thing  he  had 
ever  seen.  *'0f  course,''  he  had 
qualified,  ''because  it's  for  you." 

Johnny  had  plucked  some  of  the 
violets  to  put  in  her  hair.  And 
with  his  arms  about  her,  he  had 
said,  'They  are  purple  like  your 
eyes,  Lindy.  I  hope  our  children 
all  have  purple  eyes.  And  all  the 
little  girls  we  will  name  Lindy." 

And  she  had  laughed  at  his  fool- 
ishness. 

But  then  had  come  the  shadow. 
He  had  held  her  hands  tightly  in 
his.  "Oh,  Lindy,  you  can't  go  away 
clear  to  Chicago.  It's  too  far.  You 
don't  need  to  be  a  dress  designer. 
Let  Uncle  Merideth,  or  whoever  he 
is,  give  it  to  some  other  girl.  Haven't 
we  always  said  we  belong  together 
since  we're  both  orphans,  you  with 
Aunt  Polly,  and  me  with  my  grand- 
mother? Stay  and  let's  plan  our 
house  by  the  mill." 

But  it  had  sounded  so  thrilling  to 
go  all  the  way  to  Chicago  and  learn 
to  be  a  dress  designer.  Since  she 
was  a  little  girl  she  had  drawn  pic- 
tures for  Aunt  Polly  to  follow  to 
make  her  dresses. 

Anyway,     with     Johnny's     arms 


THE  NEW  DAY 


753. 


about  her,  the  future  seemed  hke  a 
bright  promise  as  she  assured  him, 
''There  will  only  be  a  year,  and 
then  I  will  eome  back,  and  we  will 
build  the  house  by  the  mill  and  live 
happily  ever  after." 

IDUT  the  year  stretched  longer  and 
longer.  Each  time  she  men- 
tioned going  home  Uncle  Merideth 
put  her  off  with  lavish  praise  for  her 
work  and  bright  promises  for  the 
future.  And  Lynn  loved  her  work. 
She  would  sit  by  the  hour  fascinated 
with  the  creations  that  came  from 
her  pencil.  Johnny's  letters  begged 
her  to  come  back.  His  pleas  became 
more  urgent,  until  one  day  in  early 
spring,  Lynn,  remembering  the  path 
through  the  willows,  the  long  walks 
and  all  the  things  they  had  done 
together,  knew  that  she  must  go 
home  to  the  house  by  the  mill. 
Suddenlv  she  could  hardlv  wait  to 
tell  Uncle  Merideth  that  this  time 
she  was  really  going. 

Then  came  the  shocking  news 
from  Aunt  Polly.  Johnny's  grand- 
mother had  died,  and  Johnny  had 
joined  the  Marines.  Next  she  knew 
he  had  married  a  Southern  girl  with 
dark  hair.  Aunt  Polly  had  sent  her 
a  picture  clipped  from  the  town 
paper. 

At  first  it  had  been  hard  for  her 
to  realize  that  she  had  lost  Johnny. 
She  would  wake  suddenly  from  a 
sleep  where  she  and  Johnny  were 
chasing  water  skaters  or  she  would 
sit  up  in  bed  to  find  that  she  was 
not  dancing  with  Johnny,  not  sip- 
ping sodas  in  Mr.  Jensen's  drug 
store. 

Uncle  Merideth  had  been  very 
good  to  her.  He  patted  her  shoul- 
der, praised  her  work,  and  gave  her 
another  promotion.  So  she  threw 
herself  into  her  work  with  such  zeal 


that  twice  Uncle  Merideth  suggest- 
ed she  take  a  trip  to  Springdale  for 
a  rest.  But  she  never  went.  And 
since  time  has  a  way  of  mending 
heartaches,  she  began  to  put  her 
sorrow  away.  Until  the  letter  from 
Aunt  Polly  saying  that  Johnnv  had 
brought  his  wife  and  two  babies 
home,  a  boy  and  a  girl,  and  he  was 
building  a  house.  That  night  Lynn 
cried  in  her  pillow  for  the  house  by 
the  mill  that  should  have  been  hers. 

Twice  Aunt  Polly  came  to  Chi- 
cago to  visit  Lvnn,  but  she  didn't 
like  the  long  rides,  and  she  was  not 
used  to  the  crov^'ds  of  people.  It  all 
made  her  so  nervous  that  she  told 
Lynn,  on  the  last  visit,  that  she 
would  never  make  the  trip  again. 
''Oh,  Lynn,"  she  said,  "why  don't 
you  come  home!  I  can  never  get 
used  to  your  absence.  You  have 
been  gone  so  long." 

But  not  until  Aunt  Polly's  letters 
began  worrying  Lynn,  could  she 
bring  herself  to  go  back  to  the 
scenes  of  her  childhood. 

OUT  now  there  was  David  Talbot. 
He  had  walked  into  her  life  one 
day  when  she  sat  on  a  green  sloping 
hillside.  She  had  been  riding  alone 
through  the  forest  preserve.  It  was 
a  warm  day  in  spring,  and  the  green 
hillside  had  looked  inviting,  stretch- 
ing away  to  the  edge  of  the  trees. 
So  she  had  stopped  the  car  and  ac- 
cepted the  invitation  of  the  rich 
green  carpet.  The  grass  was  soft 
and  cool  and  the  air  fresh  and  sweet 
with  only  the  faintest  hint  of  a 
breeze.  Sitting  there,  leaning  on 
her  arms  with  her  hands  anchored 
in  the  grass,  she  was  oblivious  to  all 
else  save  the  pleasantness  of  the 
surroundings.  And  then  she  heard 
the  click  of  the  camera. 

She  looked  up  at  David  standing; 


754 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


there  with  his  camera.  He  was  tall 
and  lean,  with  a  thatch  of  blond 
hair,  and  he  was  smiling  in  a  capti- 
vating sort  of  way. 

' 'Forgive  me,  for  taking  your  pic- 
ture, Miss  Meadow  Nymph/'  he 
said  with  perfect  ease.  "But  you 
see,  I  have  been  tramping  about 
looking  for  something  to  shoot.  And 
when  I  saw  you  sitting  there  with 
your  hair  blowing  like  that  I  knew 
i  could  ne\'er  find  anything  half  so 
lovely  again." 

''(Dh,"  Lynn  said,  a  little  em- 
barrassed, and  started  to  scramble  to 
her  feet. 

''Oh,  please  don't  get  up,"  he  said. 
''It  looks  so  pleasant  there  in  the 
grass.  Would  vou  mind  if  I  sat 
down  a  minute  beside  you?" 

TT  was  so  easy  to  sit  there  and  talk 
with  him.  As  they  talked  they 
learned  they  had  mutual  friends, 
and  their  wards  were  quite  close  to 
each  other.  And  it  was  so  natural 
to  go  on  seeing  him,  and  even  to 
promise  to  marry  him.  Except,  that 
night  she  couldn't  sleep  for  remem- 
bering the  path  through  the  wil- 
lows, and  the  house  by  the  mill. 

David  was  already  a  successful 
architect  and  he  planned  for  her  a 
lovely  home  on  a  hillside  that  they 
both  loved.  He  wanted  to  begin  at 
once,  but,  somehow,  Lynn  kept 
waiting. 

Then  one  night  David  was  very 
quiet.  She  walked  with  him  to  the 
door  to  say  goodnight.  He  looked 
at  her  with  his  calm  sincerity. 
"Lynn,"  he  said,  "more  than  any- 
thing else  in  all  the  world  I  want 
to  make  you  my  wife.  But  I  cannot 
share  you  with  a  ghost  from  the 
past.  If  you  can't  forget  this  — 
Johnny,  then   I  want  to  free  you 


from  your  promise  and  go  out  of 
your  life." 

As  she  looked  into  his  face  and 
felt  his  quiet  strength,  a  warm  se- 
curity possessed  her.  "David,"  she 
said,  "let's  make  it  an  autumn  wed- 
ding." 

And  so  they  planned. 

Aunt  Polly  wrote  she  hoped  Lynn 
would  be  happy,  but  wouldn't  she 
please  come  home  for  a  visit  before 
the  wedding? 

Still  Lynn  had  not  quite  been  able 
to  make  up  her  mind. 

And  then  she  realized  there  was 
something  wrong  in  Aunt  Polly's 
letters,  httle  hints  about  letting  the 
garden  go,  about  not  doing  my  sew- 
ing, about  phoning  for  groceries,  in- 
stead of  driving  the  car.  Lynn  knew 
then  she  must  go  to  Aunt  Polly. 

She  chose  a  time  to  tell  David 
when  they  were  sitting  on  the  grassy 
slope  of  the  countryside.  For  awhile 
he  didn't  say  anything.  And  Lynn 
hurried  to  explain  that  it  was  Aunt 
Polly,  that  she  was  sure  Aunt  Polly 
was  ill  or  something. 

David  put  his  hand  under  her 
chin  and  looked  into  her  face. 
"Please,  my  dear  Meadow  Nymph," 
he  said  with  his  easy  smile,  "I  do 
not  want  you  to  think  I  disapprove 
of  vour  going  home.  By  all  means 
go  to  Aunt  Polly." 

"But  I  want  vou  to  take  me." 

He  looked  at  her  as  though  there 
was  something  hidden  in  the  purple 
depths  of  her  eyes  that  he  longed 
to  find.  "No,  Lynn,  I  want  you  to 
go  alone,  back  to  the  scenes  of  your 
childhood,  back  to  the  things  you 
used  to  do.  Live  with  them,  and 
then,  one  clay  when  you  want  me  to 
come,  I  will  be  waiting." 

And  then  she  knew  she  had  ne\'er 
quite  promised  her  whole  self,  not 


THE  NEW  DAY 


755 


because  she  didn't  want  to,  but  be- 
cause she  was  not  sure  that  part  of 
her  was  not  back  on  the  willow 
path,  back  in  the  house  by  the  mill. 

'T^HE  quick,  sharp  cry  of  a  child 
suddenly  obliterated  past  vis- 
ions. With  a  start,  Lynn  pulled  her 
feet  from  the  water  and  realized 
that  they  were  quite  numb  with 
cold.  At  the  same  time,  she  caught 
sight  of  the  tousled  head  of  a  child 
struggling  about  in  the  grass  and 
leaves  by  the  trail. 

Barefoot,  she  ran  to  ft,  a  little 
girl,  with  a  mass  of  red-gold  curls 
tangled  about  her  head.  Quickly 
she  picked  the  tot  up  in  her  arms 
to  find  her  knee  scratched  and 
bleeding.  The  little  girl  looked  up 
at  Lynn  with  fright-filled  eyes. 

With  a  tissue,  Lynn  wiped  the 
blood  and  leaves  from  the  little  knee 
and  found  it  was  not  more  than  a 
scratch.  She  sat  down  with  the 
child  in  her  lap,  on  an  old  stump 
that  she  had  sat  on  many  times  be- 
fore to  pull  slivers  from  her  feet  or 
to  wipe  the  water  from  them. 

''Look,"  she  said,  wrapping  her 
handkerchief  around  the  injured 
knee,  ''we  will  fix  it  all  up  like 
new." 

The  little  girl  looked  up  from  the 
bandage  into  the  face  of  her  bene- 
factor. And  then  she  squirmed  out 
of  her  lap  to  the  ground.  "Peter," 
she  called  in  a  frightened  little 
voice,  'Teter,  come  get  me." 

And  then  she  saw  a  pair  of  eyes 
in  a  freckle-sprinkled  face,  peeking 
furtively  through  a  willow  clump. 

"Is  that  Peter?"  Lynn  asked, 
catching  hold  of  the  little  girl's 
hand. 

But  the  child  quickly  withdrew 
her  hand  and  ran  half  crying  toward 


the  place  where  the  face  had  so  sud- 
denly disappeared. 

Lynn  snatched  her  shoes,  and 
slipped  them  onto  her  feet,  as  she 
ran  after  the  child.  And  in  a  few 
minutes  she  had  caught  up  with  the 
two  of  them  making  a  fast  getaway 
down  the  trail. 

The  boy  stopped,  undecided,  on 
the  path  with  the  small  girl  clinging 
frantically  onto  his  hand.  The 
wrong  words  might  send  them  scur- 
rying away  into  the  bushes.  She 
looked  about  her  quickly.  A  wil- 
low branch  swaying  gently  near, 
caught  her  eye. 

"Did  you  ever  have  a  willow 
wdiistle?"  she  asked,  thankful  to  the 
willow. 

"Course  we  did,"  the  boy  said. 
"Our  Dad  makes  us  whistles." 

"Does  he?"  Lynn  kept  watching 
the  boy's  face.  There  was  some- 
thing familiar  about  the  way  the 
hair  fell  over  his  forehead.  "If  we 
had  a  knife,  we'd  make  a  whistle." 

QHE  pulled  down  the  willow  limb 
and  broke  it  from  the  tree.  A 
long  piece  of  bark  twisted  loose, 
leaving  a  naked  slipperv  strip.  "Just 
right  if  we  had  a  knife." 

For  a  minute  the  boy  stood  quite 
aloof.  Then  he  said,  e\eing  her 
keenly,  "I  got  one."  He  dug  into 
his  pocket  and  brought  out  a  bat- 
tered pocketknife. 

Again  he  stood,  half  undecided, 
and  then  he  handed  it  to  her. 

As  she  pounded  the  bark  from 
the  willow  with  the  handle  of  the 
knife,  the  two  children  watched, 
the  little  girl  hanging  to  her  broth- 
er's shirt. 

A  strange  thing  to  be  doing,  Lynn 
thought.  Her  eyes  went  again  to 
the  boy's  face.    His  hair  —  and  his 


756 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


■eyes.  Somewhere  in  the  past  there 
were  dark  gray  eyes,  fringed  with 
heavy  lashes.  She  laid  the  w4iistle 
down  a  minute  and  looked  into 
their  inky  depths.  And  as  she  did, 
a  chill  froze  her,  for,  with  sudden 
recognition,  she  knew  those  eyes. 
She  knew  them  without  a  doubt. 
And  thev  fit  perfectly  into  the  sur- 
roundings, the  creek,  the  willows, 
the  whistle  lying  on  the  grass,  every- 
thing!   They  were  Johnny's  eyes! 

These,  then  were  Johnny's  chil- 
dren —  children  who  might  have 
been  hers.  She  looked  at  them 
standing  there,  and  a  wave  of  long- 
ing swept  over  her.  But  all  that 
was  long  ago.  There  was  no  need 
to    be    disturbed.     Yet    her    hands 


shook  so  that  she  was  unable  to  re- 
place the  bark  on  the  willow  limb. 
This  i^  silly,  she  thought,  but  J  can't 
stay  here  now.  I  have  to  think. 

She  laid  the  whistle  down  hur- 
riedly again  beside  the  knife.  Her 
mind  was  working  frantically  as 
though  she  were  a  culprit  trying  to 
escape  capture. 

'Tm  sorry,"  she  said  in  confusion. 
''I  must  go.  Get  your  father  to 
make  a  whistle." 

She  got  hurriedly  to  her  feet, 
avoiding  their  eyes.  And  with  her 
heart  thudding  dully  with  an  old 
familiar  ache,  she  went  down  the 
willow  path  to  Aunt  Polly's. 

(To  he  continued) 


QJaniiliar  CJc 


ace 


Gwen  Mnrler  Bainey 

I  know  \'Oii  as  I  know  my  dearest  friend, 
Your  grief  is  mine,  your  laughter  and  your  look. 
How  strange  that  you  should  walk  so  close  to  me, 
Yet  I  should  find  you  only  in  a  book. 


C////-C/)u'^/A/7g    n  Lot  her 

Ruth  H.  Ch^dwick 

You  toted  rocks  and  mortar  up  the  tall, 

Thin  ladder  reaching  skyward  to  a  door. 

And  built  a  room  against  the  stony  wall 

High  above  the  valley's  verdant  floor. 

You  made  a  home  within  that  rock-formed  cell. 

So  drab,  yet  safe  from  enemies  below. 

There  you  found  a  wa}-,  pro\iding  well 

For  each  day's  needs,  your  mother-heart  aglow. 

You  bore  a  race  of  stout  and  fearless  men. 

Nurtured  at  your  bosom,  taught  from  birth 

To  walk  with  faith  though  danger  lurked,  and  then, 

Through  discipline  and  toil,  to  prove  their  worth. 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJneoloqu — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  21    —  Lessons  in   Obedience 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  30  and  31) 

For  Tuesday,  February  2,  i960 

Objective:  "Be  faithful  unto  the  end,  and  lo,  I  am  \\ith  you  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  31  :i3) 


A  conference  of  the  Church  was 
appointed  for  September  1830, 
but  just  prior  to  this  assemblage  the 
Prophet  Joseph  Smith  and  others 
had  gone  to  stay  with  the  Whitmers 
at  Fayette  township,  New  York.  As 
we  have  learned  from  Lesson  18, 
Hiram  Page  claimed  to  receive  re\'e- 
lations  for  the  Church.  When  the 
Prophet  learned  about  Brother  Page 
and  his  seer  stone,  it  brought  sorrow 
to  him  because  of  the  influence 
which  Satan  had  upon  some  of  the 
members  of  the  Church  in  deceiv- 
ing them.  Because  of  these  condi- 
tions, revelations  numbered  28  and 
29  were  received. 

When  the  September  conference 
convened,  the  subject  of  the  seer 
stone  was  discussed.  It  developed 
that  Brother  Page  and  those  who 
had  been  influenced  by  him  recog- 
nized that  only  one  person  was  em- 
powered to  receive  re\'elation  for 
the  Church.     They,  therefore,   re- 


nounced the  purported  revelations 
and  harmony  was  restored.  It  was 
at  the  conclusion  of  this  conference 
that  the  two  revelations  pertaining 
to  this  lesson  were  received  —  Sec- 
tions 30  and  31. 


In  What  Do  You  Place  Your  Trust? 
The  short  revelation  numbered 
Section  30  is  directed  to  the  three 
sons  of  Peter  Whitmer,  Senior,  at 
whose  home  the  Prophet  was  stay- 
ing. Before  this  time,  the  Lord  had 
made  known  that  these  men  — 
David,  Peter,  and  John  —  had  a  call- 
ing to  make  known  the  truths  of  the 
everlasting  gospel.  This  opportunity 
to  participate  in  the  Lord's  work 
was  to  be  of  utmost  worth  to  them 
in  bringing  souls  unto  the  Lord. 
(See  Sections  14,  15,  and  16.)  The 
time  had  now  come  when  they  were 
to  ''declare  repentance  unto  this 
generation."  (See  Section  30:4,  5, 
9-11.) 

Page  757 


758 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


It  appears  that  the  revelation  to 
David  Whitmer  (verses  1-4)  con- 
stitutes a  rebuke  for  his  following 
Hiram  Page  with  his  purported 
revelations.  The  words  of  the  Lord 
to  David  may  also  be  pertinent  to 
us  as  a  lesson  in  obedience.  Con- 
sider yourself  as  being  taught  by  the 
Lord  in  these  words: 

.  .  .  vou  have  feared  man  and  ha\  e  not 
relied  on  me  for  strength  as  you  ought. 

But  your  mind  has  been  on  the  things 
of  the  earth  more  than  on  the  things  of 
me,  your  Maker,  and  the  ministry  \\here- 
unto  you  have  been  called;  and  \ou  have 
not  given  heed  unto  my  Spirit,  and  to 
those  who  were  set  over  you,  but  have 
been  persuaded  by  those  whom  I  have 
not  commanded  (D  &  C  30:1-2). 

As  a  member  of  the  Church, 
wherein  have  you  trusted  in  man 
rather  than  trusted  implicitly  in  the 
word  of  the  Lord?  How  often  have 
you,  as  a  worker  in  the  Church,  con- 
sidered the  things  of  the  earth 
(world)  to  be  of  more  importance 
than  the  work  of  your  Maker?  Have 
you  given  heed  to  the  Spirit  and 
to  those  who  have  been  placed  over 
3/0U,  or  have  you  been  influenced  by 
other  considerations,  be  it  men, 
women,  or  the  material  things  of 
life?  If  so,  how  thankful  we  should 
be  for  the  principle  of  repentance, 
a  part  of  which  is  the  resolution  to 
do  better.  What  lesson  does  this 
provide  for  us?  We  must  lay  a 
secure  foundation  on  the  principles 
of  truth  with  the  knowledge  that 
deviation  from  the  course  of  the 
Lord  leads  to  lost  privileges  and 
blessings. 

Lesson  From  the  Life  of 
Thomas  B.  Marsh 

In  the  application  of  the  lesson 
objective  and  to  understand  Section 
31  of  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 


we  should  know  something  about 
Thomas  B.  Marsh  to  whom  this  rev- 
elation was  directed. 

The  life  story  of  Brother  Marsh 
affords  us  an  opportunity  to  learn 
se\'eral  lessons.  In  addition  to  the 
important  principle  of  obedience, 
we  learn  lessons  of  the  necessity  to 
follow  the  leadership  of  those  over 
us  in  the  Church,  and  that  any  per- 
son may  depart  from  the  truth,  the 
consequences  of  ^^'hich  bring  sorrow. 
Furthermore,  repentance  may  not 
always  restore  one  to  his  former 
standing  in  the  kingdom  of  God. 

For  a  period  of  about  eight  years 
Brother  Marsh  was  a  devoted  mem- 
ber of  the  Church,  but  in  a  year  of 
apostasy,  when  several  of  the  leading 
brethren  became  disaffected,  he 
w'as  excommunicated  (in  1839).  In 
1857  at  Florence,  Nebraska,  he  was 
rebaptized  and  came  to  Utah  where 
he  spent  his  last  days. 

Spirit  of  Apostasy 

Shortly  after  Thomas  B.  Marsh 
was  baptized,  the  Lord  gave  a  re\'e- 
lation.  Section  31,  directed  to  him 
through  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith. 
Of  special  interest  to  us  are  verses 
nine  and  twelve  which  read  as  fol- 
lows : 

Be  patient  in  afflictions,  revile  not 
against  those  that  re\ile.  Govern  your 
house  in  meekness,  and  be  steadfast.  .  .  . 

Pray  always,  lest  you  enter  into  tempta- 
tion and  lose  your  reward  (D  &  C 
31:9,  12). 

This  counsel  is  prophetic  in  view 
of  Brother  Marsh's  apostasy.  Elder 
George  A.  Smith  in  a  general  con- 
ference address  tells  the  following 
reason  for  this  apostasy: 

W^hen  the  Saints  were  li\'ing  in  Far 
West,  the  wife  of  Marsh  and  Sister  Harris 
agreed  to  exchange  milk,  in  order  to  enable 
each  of  them  to  make  a  larger  cheese  than 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


759 


they  could  do  separately.  Each  was  to 
take  to  the  other  the  "strippings"  as  well 
as  the  rest  of  the  milk.  IMrs.  Harris  per- 
formed her  part  of  the  agreement,  but 
Mrs.  Marsh  kept  a  pint  of  "strippings" 
from  each  cow.  When  this  became  known 
the  matter  was  brought  before  the  Teach- 
ers, and  these  decided  against  Mrs.  Marsh. 
An  appeal  was  taken  to  the  Bishop.  He 
sustained  the  Teachers.  If  Marsh  had 
obeyed  the  Revelation  and  governed  his 
house  in  humility  and  with  steadfastness, 
he  would  have  righted  the  wrong  done, 
but  instead  of  doing  so,  he  appealed  to 
the  High  Council.  Marsh,  who  at  the 
time  was  President  of  the  Twelve,  pos- 
sibly thought  that  the  Council  would 
favor  him,  but  that  body  confirmed  the 
Bishop's  decision.  He  was  not  yet  satis- 
fied, but  appealed  to  the  First  Presidency, 
and  Joseph,  the  Prophet,  and  his  two 
Counsellors  consented  to  review  the  case. 
They  approxcd  the  findings  of  the  High 
Council.  Was  Marsh  satisfied  then?  No. 
With  the  persistency  of  Lucifer  himself, 
he  declared  that  he  would  uphold  the 
character  of  his  wife,  "even  if  he  had  to 
go  to  hell  for  it"  (Doctrine  and  Covenants 
Coninientaiy,  Revised  Edition,  page  167). 

FoUow  Leadership 

Concerning  this  circumstance, 
Elder  Heber  C.  Kimball  told  a  Salt 
Lake  congregation  that  about  the 
time  Brother  Marsh  was  preparing 
to  leave  the  Church,  he  received  a 
personal  revelation  consisting  of 
from  three  to  five  pages,  which  he 
read  to  Brothers  Kimball  and  Brig- 
ham  Young. 

In  it  God  told  him  what  to  do,  and 
that  was  to  sustain  brother  Joseph  and 
to  believe  that  what  brother  Joseph  had 
said  was  true.  But  no;  he  took  a  course  to 
sustain  his  wife  and  oppose  the  Prophet 
of  God,  and  she  led  him  away.  .  .  . 

We  told  him  that  if  he  would  listen  to 
that  revelation  he  had  received,  he  would 
be  saved;  but  he  listened  to  his  wife,  and 
away  he  went  (Journal  of  Discourses, 
5,  pp.  28,  29). 

The  seriousness  of  Marsh's  apos- 
tasy is  indicated  in  the  further 
comment  made  by  Brother  George 


A.  Smith  upon  the  occasion  men- 
tioned above. 

The  then  President  of  the  Twelve 
Apostles,  the  man  who  should  have  been 
the  first  to  do  justice  and  cause  repara- 
tion to  be  made  for  wrong,  committed 
by  any  member  of  his  family,  fook  that 
position,  and  what  next?  He  went  before 
a  magistrate  and  swore  that  the  "Mor- 
mons" were  hostile  to  the  State  of  Mis- 
souri. That  affidavit  brought  from  the 
government  of  Missouri  an  extermmating 
order,  which  drove  some  15,000  Saints 
from  their  homes  and  habitations,  and 
some  thousands  perished  through  suffer- 
ing the  exposure  consequent  on  this  state 
of  affairs  {Doctrine  and  Covenants  Com- 
mentary, Revised  Edition,  page   167). 

Man  May  Fall  From  Grace 

In  a  short  autobiography.  Brother 
Marsh  wrote  that  after  he  had  apos- 
tatized he  went  to  Richmond,  Mis- 
souri, where  he  met  David,  John, 
and  Jacob  Whitmer,  and  Oliver 
Cowdery,  who  had  all  apostatized: 

I  enquired  seriously  of  David  if  it  was 
true  that  he  had  seen  an  angel,  accord- 
ing to  his  testimony  as  one  of  the  wit- 
nesses of  the  Book  of  Mormon.  He  re- 
plied as  sure  as  there  is  a  God  in  heaven, 
he  saw  the  angel  according  to  his  testi- 
mony in  that  book.  ...  I  interrogated 
Oliver  Cowdery  in  the  same  manner,  who 
answered  similarly  (Mfiiennial  Star,  Vol. 
26,  page  406). 

It  will  be  remembered  that 
Thomas  B.  Marsh,  as  one  of  the 
members  of  the  first  Quorum  of  the 
Twelve,  was  a  testator  to  the  truth 
of  the  book  of  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants. A  general  assembly  of  the 
Church  was  held  in  Kirtland,  Ohio, 
on  August  17,  1835,  to  take  into  con- 
sideration the  work  of  a  committee 
appointed  to  compile  the  revela- 
tions into  a  book.  This  action  was 
taken  ''to  see  whether  the  book  be 
approved  or  not  by  the  authorities 
of  the  Church:  that  it  may,  if  ap- 


760 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


proved,  become  a  law  and  rule  of 
faith  and  practice  to  the  Church." 
During  the  course  of  the  meetings. 
Brother  W.  W.  Phelps  read  the 
written  testimony  of  the  Twelve,  as 
it  appears  in  the  "Explanatory  Intro- 
duction" to  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants. (The  minutes  of  this 
assembly  comprise  chapter  18  of  the 
Documentary  History  of  the 
Chinch,  Volume  II.) 

Notwithstanding  the  great  mani- 
festation which  came  to  the  three 
special  witnesses  of  The  Book  of 
Mormon  and  the  Lord  bearing  rec- 
ord to  the  souls  of  the  witnesses  to 
The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
through  the  Holy  Ghost  shed  forth 
upon  them,  some  of  these  witnesses 
apostatized  and  were  excommuni- 
cated. It  is  not  our  present  purpose 
to  suggest  all  of  the  reasons  why 
men  having  such  testimonies  do 
depart  from  the  truth,  but  the  im- 
portant thing  for  us  is  to  learn 
lessons  from  the  experiences  of 
those  who  have  become  apostate. 

When  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints  was 
organized,  the  Lord  declared  that 
a  person  might  fall  away  from  the 
truth. 

And  we  know  that  all  men  must  repent 
and  believe  on  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  worship  the  Father  in  his  name,  and 
endure  in  faith  on  his  name  to  the  end, 
or  they  cannot  be  saved  in  the  kingdom 
of  God.  .  .  . 

But  there  is  a  possibihty  that  man  may 
fall  from  grace  and  depart  from  the  living 
God; 

Therefore  let  the  church  take  heed  and 
pray  always,  lest  they  fall  into  tempta- 
tion; 

Yea,  and  even  let  those  who  are  sancti- 
fied take  heed  also  (D  &  G  20:29,  3^'34)* 

From  What  Do  Men  Fall? 

And  so  it  has  been.     But  from 


what  do  men   fall  away?     Here  is 
Brigham  Young's  answer: 

Ever}'thing  that  there  is  good,  pure, 
holy,  god-like,  exalting,  ennobling,  extend- 
ing the  ideas,  the  capacities  of  the  intelli- 
gent beings  that  our  Heavenly  Father  has 
brought  forth   upon  this  earth. 

What  will  the  apostate  receive  in 
exchange?  Continuing,  President 
Young  said: 

I  can  comprehend  it  in  a  very  few 
words.  These  would  be  the  Vv'ords  that 
I  should  use:  death,  hell  and  the  grave. 
That  is  what  they  will  get  m  exchange. 
We  may  go  into  the  particulars  of  that 
which  they  experience.  They  experience 
darkness,  ignorance,  doubt;  pain,  sorrow, 
grief,  mourning,  unhappiness;  no  person 
to  condole  with  in  the  hour  of  trouble, 
no  arm  to  lean  upon  in  the  day  of  calam- 
ity, no  eye  to  pity  when  they  \ire  forlorn 
and  cast  down;  and  I  comprehend  it  by 
saying  death,  hell  and  the  grave.  This 
is  what  they  \^'ill  get  in  exchange  for  their 
apostasy  from  the  Gospel  of  the  Son  of 
God  {Journal  of  Discourses,  Vol.  16,  page 
160). 

When  Brother  Marsh  returned 
to  the  Church,  he  bore  witness  that 
his  period  of  apostasy  was  one  of 
misery  and  affliction.    He  stated: 

...  let  no  one  feel  too  secure;  for, 
before  you  think  of  it,  your  steps  will  slide. 
You  will  not  then  think  nor  feel  for  a 
moment  as  you  did  before  you  lost  the 
Spirit  of  Christ;  for  when  men  apostatize, 
they  are  left  to  grovel  in  the  dark  {Joiiinal 
of  IDiscouTses,  Vol.  5,  page  206). 

Follow  a  Straight  Course 

But  what  is  it  that  leads  members 
of  the  Church  from  the  truth?  In 
the  case  of  Brother  Marsh,  it 
seemed  such  a  small  thing  in  what 
his  wife  did,  but  he,  as  he  confessed 
later,  was  a  very  ''stiffnecked  man." 
Many  times  it  is  the  small,  incon- 
sequential thing  that  leads  one  away, 
as  President  Young  one  time  put  it: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


761 


Very  trifling  affairs  are  generally  the 
commencement  of  their  divergence  from 
the  right  path.  If  we  follow  a  compass, 
the  needle  of  which  does  not  point  cor- 
rectly, a  very  slight  de\'iation  in  the  begin- 
ning will  lead  us,  when  we  have  traveled 
some  distance,  far  to  one  side  of  the  true 
point  for  which  we  are  aiming  (/ournal 
of  Discourses,  Vol.  12,  page  125). 

On  the  other  hand,  if  we  adhere 
to  the  commandments  of  the  Lord, 
keeping  a  steady  course  on  the 
straight  way  to  eternal  Jife,  we  shall 
secure  to  ourselves  joy  and  happiness 
in  this  life  and  the  crown  of  right- 
eousness in  the  life  to  come.  In 
this  connection,  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet,  Alma,  counseled  his 
son  Helaman  by  making  reference 
to  the  compass  or  director  which 
worked  according  to  their  fathers' 
faith  in  God,  as  follows: 

Therefore,  they  tarried  in  the  wilder- 
ness, or  did  not  travel  a  direct  course,  and 
were  afflicted  with  hunger  and  thirst,  be- 
cause of  their  transgressions. 

And  now,  my  son,  I  would  that  ye 
should  understand  that  these  things  are 
not  without  a  shadow;  for  as  our  fathers 
were  slothful  to  give  heed  to  this  compass 
(now  these  things  were  temporal)  they 
did  not  prosper;  even  so  it  is  with  things 
which  are  spiritual. 

For  behold,  it  is  as  easy  to  give  heed 
to  the  word  of  Christ,  which  will  point  to 
you  a  straight  course  to  eternal  bliss,  as 
it  was  for  our  fathers  to  give  heed  to  this 
compass,  which  would  point  unto  them 
a  straight  course  to  the  promised  land. 

And  now  I  say,  is  there  not  a  type  in 
this  thing?  For  just  as  surely  as  this  direc- 
tor did  bring  our  fathers,  by  following  its 
course,  to  the  promised  land,  shall  the 
words  of  Christ,  if  we  follow  their  course, 
carry  us  beyond  this  vale  of  sorrow  into  a 
far  better  land  of  promise,  ...  see  that 
ye  look  to  God  and  live  .  .  .  (Alma 
37:42-45,  47). 


What  else  is  there  which  leads 
people  from  the  kingdom  of  God? 
As  in  the  case  of  Thomas  B.  Marsh, 


it  was  an  unwillingness  to  follow 
the  leadership  of  the  Church,  but  to 
become  a  law  unto  himself.  When 
men  and  women  feel  that  they  can 
flaunt  the  laws  of  God  and  thereby 
become  independent  of  the  counsel 
of  their  leaders  in  the  Church, 
whether  it  be  the  bishop,  stake  pres- 
ident, or  the  General  Authorities, 
they  set  for  themselves  a  course  of 
action,  which,  if  not  repented  of, 
will  lead  to  loss  of  the  Spirit  of  the 
Lord  and  eventual  apostasy. 

Notice  how  this  rejection  of  the 
counsel  of  those  over  Brother  Marsh 
lost  for  him  the  spirit  of  the  Lord 
in  the  case  mentioned  above  by 
Elder  George  A.  Smith.  The  loss 
of  the  Spirit  brought  blindness  to 
him,  and  he  spent  his  time  in  look- 
ing for  the  evil: 

.  .  .  and  then,  when  the  Devil  began  to 
lead  me,  it  was  easy  for  the  carnal  mind 
to  rise  up,  which  is  anger,  jealousy,  and 
wrath.  ...  I  thought  I  saw  a  beam  in 
Brother  Joseph's  [Smith]  eye,  but  it  was 
nothing  but  a  mote,  and  my  own  eye  v^as 
filled  with  the  beam  .  .  .  and  as  Brother 
Heber  [Kimball]  says,  I  got  mad,  and 
wanted  everybody  else  to  be  mad.  I  talked 
with  Brother  Brigham  and  Brother  Heber, 
and  I  wanted  them  to  be  mad  like  my- 
self; and  I  saw  they  were  not  mad.  .  .  . 
Brother  Brigham,  with  a  cautious  look, 
said,  "Are  you  the  leader  of  the  Church, 
Brother  Thomas?"  I  answered,  "No." 
"Well  then,"  said  he,  "Why  do  you  not 
let  that  alone?"  (Journal  of  Discourses, 
Vol.  5,  page  207.) 

Contrast  —  Obedience 
and  Disobedience 

On  the  other  hand,  if  Thomas  B. 
Marsh  had  applied  the  admonition 
given  him  years  before  in  the  revela- 
tion from  which  this  part  of  our 
lesson  is  taken  (Section  31:9,  12), 
and,  when  the  time  of  deviation 
from  the  straight  course  of  the  gos- 
pel plan  began,  if  he  had  repented, 


762 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


great  would  have  been  his  blessings. 
Sometimes  a  contrast  sharpens  one's 
understanding  of  such  possibilities. 
About  the  same  period  when  Broth- 
er Marsh  apostatized,  Elder  Parley 
P.  Pratt  partook  of  the  spirit  of  apos- 
tasy. In  relating  his  own  experience, 
we  may  also  learn  a  lesson. 

About  this  time,  [1837],  after  I  had 
returned  from  Canada,  there  were  jarrings 
and  discords  in  the  Church  at  Kirtland, 
and  many  fell  away  and  became  enemies 
and  apostates.  There  were  also  envyings, 
lyings,  strifes  and  divisions,  which  caused 
much  trouble  and  sorrow.  By  such  spirits 
I  was  also  accused,  misrepresented  and 
abused.  And  at  one  time,  I  also  was  o\'er- 
come  by  the  same  spirit  in  a  great  meas- 
ure, and  it  seemed  as  if  the  very  powers 
of  darkness  which  war  against  the  Saints 
were  let  loose  upon  me.  But  the  Lord 
knew  my  faith,  my  zeal,  my  integrity  of 
purpose,  and  he  gave  me  the  victory. 

I  went  to  brother  Joseph  Smith  in  tears, 
and,  with  a  broken  heart  and  contrite 
spirit,  confessed  wherein  I  had  erred  in 
spirit,  murmured,  or  done  or  said  amiss. 
He  frankly  forgave  me,  pra}ed  for  me  and 
blessed  me.  Thus,  by  experience,  I 
learned  more  fully  to  discern  and  to  con- 
trast the  two  spirits,  and  to  resist  the  one 
and  clea\'e  to  the  other.  And,  being 
tempted  in  all  pomts,  even  as  others,  I 
learned  how  to  bear  with,  and  excuse,  and 
succor  those  who  are  tempted  (Autobi- 
ography oi  Parley  P.  Pratt,  1874  Edition, 
pp.   183-184). 

Summary 

How  does  one  lose  a  testimony 
of  the  gospel?  It  does  not  come 
abruptly,  but,  in  most  instances, 
gradually.  We  may  well  consider 
the  masterful  way  in  which  the  late 
Elder  John  A.  Widtsoe  answered 
this  question. 

Starvation  of  a  testimony  usually  begins 
with  failure  to  keep  properly  in  touch  with 
divine  forces,  to  pray.  Then  desire  to 
learn  and  to  li\e  the  gospel  law  soon 
weakens.  Sacred  covenants  are  forgotten. 
Study  of  the  gospel  is  set  aside  for  some 
other  study  or  activity.     There  is  less  and 


less  participation  in  the  life  of  the  Church. 
Eyes  are  blurred  so  that  the  laws  of  life 
are  forgotten.  .  .   . 

There  are  many  attacks  b\-  the  evil  one 
upon  a  weakening  testimony.  Com- 
monly, a  feeling  of  superiority,  ending  in 
ambition  for  office,  overshadows  all  else 
and  leads  to  testimony  starvation.  Person- 
al ambition  has  always  been  a  destructive 
force  in  human  li\es.  Sometimes,  and 
closely  related  to  the  feeling  of  superior- 
ity, are  false  interpretations  of  scripture. 
These  rise  to  such  magnitude,  though  at 
variance  with  accepted,  revealed  Doctrine, 
that  they  endanger  the  spiritual  life  of  the 
individual.  The  various  cults  that  arise, 
like  mushrooms,  from  time  to  time,  are 
but  \ariations  of  this  manner  of  destroy- 
ing a  testimony.  They  can  always  be 
recognized,  for  they  are  in  opposition  to 
some  principle  or  regulation  of  the  Church. 

Most  frequently,  howe\er,  the  loss  of 
a  testimony  is  due  to  finding  fault  with 
one's  fellow  believers,  and  with  the  leader- 
ship of  the  Church.  Ever\-  action  of  bish- 
op, stake  president,  or  General  Authority 
seems  wrong,  to  such  unfortunate  people. 
Their  vision  distorts  the  world  and  all 
in  it. 

The  dying  testimony  is  easily  recog- 
nized. The  organizations  and  practices 
of  the  Church  are  ignored;  the  radio  takes 
the  place  of  the  sacrament  meeting;  golf 
or  motion  pictures,  the  Sunday  worship; 
the  cup  of  coffee,  instead  of  the  Word  of 
Wisdom;  the  cold,  selfish  hand  instead  of 
helpfulness,  charity  for  the  poor,  and  the 
payment  of  tithing. 

Soon,  the  testimony  is  gone,  and  the 
former  possessor  walks  about,  some\^hat 
sour  and  discontented,  and  always  in  his 
heart,  unhappy.  He  has  lost  his  most 
precious  possession,  and  has  found  nothing 
to  replace  it.  He  has  lost  inward  free- 
dom, the  gift  of  obedience  to  law  ("What 
Does  It  Mean  to  Ha\e  a  Testimonv?" 
Jmpro\ement  Era,  May  1945,  pp.  273, 
280). 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  What  docs  it  mean  to  trust  in  man 
rather  than  in  the  word  of  the  Lord? 

2.  Show  how  Section  51  is  prophetic 
concerning  Thomas  B.  Marsh. 

3.  How  did  Brother  Marsh's  apostasy 
affect  the  Church? 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


763 


4.  In  what  wav  did  Brother  Marsh 
know  the  truth  of  The  Doctrine  and 
Covenants,  and  under  what  circumstances 
did  he  learn  that  the  testimony  of  the 
witnesses  of  The  Book  of  Mormon  was 
true? 


5.  Relate    the   two    uses   made   in    the 
lesson  of  the  compass. 

6.  Contrast  the  disaffections  of  Brothers 
Marsh  and  Pratt. 

7.  Name  ways  in  which  one  may  lose 
a  testimony  of  the  gospel. 


Visiting   cJeacher    ii  iessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message  21— "Wherefore,  Hear  My  Voice  and  Follow  Me,  and  You  Shall 

Be  a  Free  People  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  38:22). 

Christine  H.  Robinson 

For  Tuesday,  February  2,  1960 

Ohjecfi^e:   To  show  that  freedom  can  only  be  secured  by  hearing  and  following 
the  Savior's  teachings. 


■pREEDOAI  and  free  agency  con- 
stitute the  basis  of  the  entire 
gospel  plan  of  salvation.  It  is  a  divine 
truth  that,  regardless  of  the  shackles 
men  try  to  impose  upon  themselves 
and  upon  each  other,  our  Father 
in  heaven's  plan  for  his  children  is 
one  of  free  agency.  This  thought  is 
expressed  in  this  well-known  verse: 

Know  this,  that  every  soul  is  free 
To  choose  his  life  and  what  he'll  be, 
For  this  eternal  truth  is  gi\'en 
That  God  will  force  no  man  to  heaven. 
[Hymns,  ''Know  This,  That  Every  Soul 
Is  Free,"  William  C.  Gregg,  page  90) 

Next  to  life  itself,  freedom  is  the 
most  precious  gift  that  God  has  giv- 
en to  man.  It  was  bestowed  upon 
us  before  the  formation  of  this 
world.  Because  Lucifer  sought  to 
destroy  man's  free  agency,  he  and 
his  followers  were  cast  out  of  heav- 
en. The  Savior's  plan  of  free  agency 
was  adopted,  and  we  were  given  the 
gospel     plan     of     sahation     which 


would  guide  and  redeem  mankind 
here  upon  the  earth. 

Christ  came  to  this  earth  and 
gave  his  life  that  we  might  be  a  free 
people.  Lehi,  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon prophet,  tells  us  that: 

.  .  .  the  Messiah  cometh  in  the  fulness 
of  time,  that  he  may  redeem  the  children 
of  men.  .  .  ,  And  because  that  they  are 
redeemed  ,  .  .  they  have  become  free  for- 
e\cr,  knowing  good  from  evil;  to  act  for 
themselves  ...  (2  Nephi  2:26). 

President  McKay  has  said, 

Next  to  the  bestowal  of  life  itself,  the 
right  to  direct  that  life  is  God's  greatest 
gift  to  man.  .  .  .  Man's  success  or  failure, 
happiness  or  misery,  depends  upon  \\hat 
he  seeks  and  what  he  chooses  (Patii^\a}"s 
to  Happiness,  pp.  399,  401). 

Some  of  us  are  prone  to  think 
of  freedom  in  terms  of  civil  and 
political  affairs.  Yet,  although  it  is 
tremendously  important  to  our  well- 
being  and  happiness  that  we  have 
our  political  liberty,  freedom  of  the 
spirit  is  even  more  important. 


764 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


Recently  an  apostle  of  the 
Church  went  to  an  oppressed  coun- 
try to  hold  a  conference  with 
Church  members  there.  Some  550 
came  to  the  meeting,  many  at  great 
sacrifice  and  at  considerable  person- 
al danger.  After  a  spiritual  feast, 
these  saints  returned  to  their  homes. 
Some  of  these  members  might  have 
escaped  into  the  bright  sunlight  of 
freedom.  Yet,  because  of  their  de- 
sire to  preserve  spiritual  freedom, 
these  members  returned  to  their 
homes  that  they  might  continue 
their  efforts  to  keep  the  light  of 
this  spark  from  being  extinguished. 
These  members  believe  with  the 
apostle  Paul  that,  ".  .  .  where  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is  lib- 
erty" (II  Cor.  3:17). 

Our  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
message  this  month  emphasizes  the 
freedom  which  comes  from  listening 
to  and  following  the  Savior's  teach- 
ings. He  has  promised  that  if  we 
learn  his  laws  and  commandments 
and  apply  them  to  our  lives  we  will 
be  a  free  people.     We  must,  how- 


ever, seek  continuously  for  a  knowl- 
edge of  his  truths.  The  Savior  him- 
self declared,  *'.  .  .  ye  shall  know 
the  truth,  and  the  truth  shall  make 
you  free"  (John  8:32). 

As  we  seek  to  preserve  our  free- 
dom, we  should  be  alert  to  another 
type  of  bondage  which  can  enslave 
us.  This  bondage  we  impose  upon 
ourselves  through  harmful  habits 
and  negative  and  destructive  think- 
ing. This  self-inflicted  bondage  can 
remove  our  freedom  more  effecti\'e- 
ly  than  even  the  slavery  imposed  by 
tyrants.  The  best  way  we  can  keep 
from  falling  under  this  type  of  bond- 
age is  to  accept  the  Savior's  counsel 
and  following  his  teachings. 

Both  by  precept  and  example  the 
Savior  has  shown  us  how  to  keep 
love  in  our  hearts  and  how  to  keep 
ourselves  from  destructive  thoughts 
and  influences. 

Someone  has  wisely  said,  ''Free- 
dom is  not  free  —  if  we  want  to 
keep  it  —  we  must  love  it,  live  it, 
work  for  it,  even  fight  for  it." 


Viyork    i/leeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  hlome 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 

Discussion  5— Hobby  Hazards 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,  February  9,  i960 

Objective:  To  show  that  a  hobby  worth  practicing  is  worth  practicing  safely; 
that  a  constant  use  of  safe  practices  will  eliminate  many  of  the  hazards  that  are 
threats  to  indi\idual  health  and  welfare. 

Home  Hobby  Hazards  mately  a  dozen  hazards  which  pre- 

\  casual  review  of  the  major  hob-  sent  outstanding  possibilities  for  ac- 

bies  practiced  in  and  around  the  cidental  mishaps.    Any  hobby  worth 

home  enables  one  to  list  approxi-  developing  is  worthy  of  the  effort 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


765 


on  the  part  of  the  hobbyist  to  prac- 
tice it  safely.  Safety  means  knowl- 
edge in  most  instances. 

Gardening 

The  raising  of  flowers  and  food- 
stuffs for  pleasure  and  profit  cer- 
tainly dates  back  to  the  beginning 
of  man's  habitation  on  this  earth. 
Modern  developments  and  chemical 
aids  enable  one  to  do  ,this  now  bet- 
ter than  ever  before. 

It  can  be  suggested,  however,  that 
the  very  chemical  agents  which 
purge  the  soils  of  parasites,  rid  the 
plants  of  bugs  and  insects,  and  free 
them  from  fungi  and  molds  also 
have  effectively  booby  trapped  the 
garden,  the  garage,  and  the  base- 
ment. Despite  a  tremendous  effort 
on  the  part  of  the  manufacturers, 
each  year  there  still  occur  unneeded 
deaths  and  mishaps  from  the  care- 
less and  improper  use  of  these 
agents. 

When  using  garden  insecticides 
and  fumigants,  gardeners  should  be 
sure  young  children  are  not  where 
they  can  inhale  spray  or  dust  drift. 
Insecticides  can  be  harmful  if  they 
come  in  contact  with  the  skin.  It 
is  wise  to  wash  hands  and  face  im- 
mediately after  using  sprays  and 
dusts. 

Directions  should  be  followed 
implicitly.  Store  in  a  place  inac- 
cessible to  children  and  those  who 
do  not  understand  their  use.  Pad- 
locks are  cheaper  than  doctor  bills. 

Injuries  from  power  lawn  mowers 
are  increasing.  The  rotary  mower 
is  the  most  dangerous.  Any  object 
which  is  thrust  into  the  blades  is 
cut  horizontally.  Wear  heavy  shoes 
to  protect  toes  in  case  you  back  up 
the  mower  too  far.  All  twigs  and 
stones,  bits  of  glass,  metal,  or  wood 


should  be  cleared  away  before  mow- 
ing, as  they  may  be  lethal  weapons 
when  caught  and  thrown  by  the 
blade.  Careful  instructions  regard- 
ing the  safe  operation  of  a  mower 
should  be  given  by  the  seller  and. 
carried  out  by  the  operator. 

Suggestions  for  Making 
the  Yard  Safer 

Stumps,  uneven  places,  holes,  and 
protruding  rocks  should  be  elimi- 
nated. They  can  cause  falls.  Garden 
tools,  hose,  rakes,  and  digging  forks 
can  cause  permanent  injuries  if  left 
where  people  can  stumble  over 
them. 

The  clothesline  should  be  high 
enough  for  an  adult  to  walk  under. 
Guy  wires  for  newly  planted  trees 
should  be  plainly  marked.  Heavy 
bird  baths  or  statuary  should  be  well 
anchored  in  the  ground  to  avoid 
danger  of  pulling  them  over.  Sprink- 
ler heads  should  be  low  enough  to 
prevent  tripping. 

Firearms 

Ownership  of  firearms  has  always 
been  a  popular  hobby  for  purposes 
of  hunting  or  target  shooting.  Evi- 
dence of  the  dangers  of  this  hobby 
exists  in  two  to  three  thousand 
accidental  firearm  deaths  in  the 
United  States  each  year. 

The  majority  of  deaths  from  fire- 
arms occur,  not  in  the  field  in  search 
of  game  or  on  the  target  range,  but 
in  the  home.  These  seem  especially 
treacherous  since  one-fifth  to  one- 
fourth  of  these  deaths  involve  chil- 
dren under  fourteen  years  of  age. 
Guns  discharged  by  persons  play- 
ing with  them  or  pointing  them  in 
fun  account  for  more  than  one- 
fourth  of  all  deaths  from  firearms. 
Many  fatalities  result  from  weapons 


766 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


going  off  while  they  are  being 
cleaned  or  loaded  or  while  thev  are 
being  demonstrated  or  examined. 
Toy  gnns  or  B  B  guns  may  also  be 


dangerous. 


Air  rifles  at  elose  range 


can  be  \cxy  powerful  and  cause  seri- 
ous damage.  Cap  guns  and  explod- 
ing caps  can  cause  serious  burns. 
Many  communities  now  ban  their 
use. 

Bow  guns  or  bows  and  arrows  can 
be  dangerous  both  to  the  user  and 
to  other  persons.  Use  a  soft,  heavy 
target  and  be  sure  no  one  is  in  the 
range  of  fire.  Slingshots  or  anything 
that  shoots  rocks  or  sharp  objects  is 
very  dangerous  to  bystanders.  Eye 
injuries  have  often  been  caused  by 
these  sharp  objects  shot  from  slings. 

Kite  FJving 

Kite  flying  is  a  happy  activity 
which  can  turn  to  tragedv  if  good 
safetv  rules  are  not  followed.  Points 
that  should  be  observed  are: 

1.  Never  use  metal  or  wire  in  the  frames 
or  tail,  and  ne\er  nse  ^^'ire,  tinsel,  or  twine 
with  a  metallic  substance  for  the  kite 
string. 

2.  Ne\er  cross  streets  or  highways  when 
flying  kites. 

3.  Never  flv  kites  in  damp  weather  be- 
cause wet  string  can  conduct  electricity. 

4.  Keep  a\\'ay  from  radio  and  TV 
aerials  and  power  lines  when  flying  kites. 
If  a  kite  gets  tangled  in  high  tension  wires, 
make  no  attempt  to  get  it  loose,  and  never 
touch  any  fallen  wires. 

Do-Jt-YourseJf  Safety 

Use  only  the  right  tools  for  the 
job.  Remember  that  all  portable 
power  tools  must  be  electrically 
grounded.  Keep  your  workshop 
floor  clean.  Oil,  sawdust,  scrap 
lumber  are  potential  hazards  as  well 


as  fire  traps.  A  steel  sha\'ing,  which 
flies  from  a  grinding  machine,  or  a 
sliver,  when  a  do-it-yourself  fan  is 
careless  at  his  electric  saw,  may 
cause  blindness  and  severe  injuries. 
When  using  power  tools,  read  op- 
erating directions  carefully  before 
use  and  follow  them.  Eye  shields 
or  safety  glasses  are  a  must  when 
chips  might  fly.  Keep  your  hands 
away  from  moving  parts.  Better  still, 
disconnect  the  power  and  wait  until 
moving  parts  have  stopped,  in  clear- 
ing away  debris.  Guards  are  placed 
on  machinery  for  your  protection, 
use  them.  Keep  children  away 
while  you  work,  and  be  sure  they 
don't  experiment  with  machinery 
when  you  are  not  around.  Lock  up 
the  power  supply  and  cutting  tools. 

Water  Sport  Hazards 

Many  cities  are  passing  laws  to 
protect  children  from  falling  into 
swimming  pools  on  home  premises, 
requiring  fences  usually  at  least  four 
feet  high  with  self-closing  gates  and 
self-latching  devices.  Every  swim- 
ming pool  should  be  equipped  with 
life  preservers,  and  every  one  should 
be  taught  how  to  use  them. 

Lily  ponds  should  be  covered 
with  wire  coverings.  Accidents,  the 
biggest  killer  and  crippler  of  chil- 
dren and  adults,  are  preventable. 
Accidents  are  caused;  they  do  not 
just  happen.  The  truth  is  that  most 
accidents  in  the  homes  could  be 
avoided  with  a  little  care,  common 
sense^  and  information. 

Questions 

1.  What  are  some  of  the  most  common 
garden  hazards? 

2.  Could  30ur  sewing  machine  be  a 
safety  hazard? 


J^iterature — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

Lesson  13— Two  Eighteenth-Century  Observers:  Byrd  and  Crevecoeur 

Elder  Biiant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  73-83;  127-136) 

For  Tuesday,  February  16,  i960 
Objective:  To  contrast  two  evaluations  of  early  American  character. 

npRAVEL  has  ever  been  a  great  four-dimensional:  (a)  we  are  at 
educator  and  liberator.  The  lure  home  in  a  new  natural  setting;  (b) 
of  ''new  country"  has  always  proved  we  meet  a  new  culture  at  firsthand; 
an  irresistible  challenge  to  certain  (c)  by  the  subjects  of  their  corn- 
venturesome  souls,  while  country  ments  and  the  interpretations  they 
''new  to  me"  even  to  this  day  must  gi\e,  we  come  to  know  the  observers 
be  seen  by  many  descendants  of  better  than  what  they  observe;  (d) 
explorers  just  as  soon  as  can  be  after  because  they  wrote  personally  and 
they  begin  hovering  over  unfolded  accurately,  by  reading  them  we  can 
maps  with  forefinger  extended,  and  "break  the  time-barrier"  and  live 
finally  utter  the  fatal  phrase,  'TVe  both  then  and  now. 
never  been  there."    But  once  on  the 

way,  of  what  does  "seeing  the  coun-  WiUiam   Byid    (1674-1744)    (Text, 

try"   consist?     If  we  are  alert  and  pp  17,  73-83.) 

growing,  each  time  we  make  the  So  magnificently  does  William 
same  trip  it  is  uniquely  new.  And  Byrd  S}mbolize  the  mvth  of  the 
to  hear  the  same  trip  described  by  Cavalier  Gentleman  of  the  pre-Rev- 
another  is  to  make  us  wonder  if  we  olutionary  South  that  it  is  difficult 
were  there  at  all,  particularly  if  the  to  see  through  honor  and  accom- 
observer  sees  and  loves  people  rath-  plishment  to  discover  the  person  be- 
er than  precipices  and  picture  post-  neath.  Yet  the  reward  of  knowing 
cards  only.  him  more  than  justifies  the  effort. 

William  Byrd  and  Michel  Guil-  Since  half  his  years  were  spent  in 

laume    Jean    de    Crevecoeur    loved  England,  half  in  America,  either  cul- 

nature,    observed    her    keenly,    and  ture  might  claim  him  as  its   own; 

were  at  home  out-of-doors,  but  their  rather  it   was  he  who   could   with 

true  interests  lay  in  the  people  they  comfort  claim  them  both.     Sent  to 

saw:  how  they  lived;  what  they  be-  England  at  age  seven  to  begin  ac- 

lieved;  what  form  of  society,  com-  quiring  the  education  and  breeding 

merce,  and  government  they  erected  of  a  gentleman,  he  was  entirely  at 

to  serve  their  desires  best.  home  in   London,  Paris,  and   Hol- 

Therefore,  as  we  peer  over  their  land,  until  at  the  death  of  his  father, 

shoulders  to  read  their  journals  as  he  was  called  home  at  age  thirty- 

they  write,   our   reward   is  at  least  one  to  inherit  his  estate  of  26,000 

Page  767 


768 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


Dementi   Studio 
Richmond,   Vii-ginia 

WILLIAM  BYRD 

acres  and  become  one  of  Virginia's 
first  gentlemen.  In  London  he  had 
studied  law  at  the  Middle  Temple, 
absorbed  Pope  and  Swift,  and  was 
an  inthiiate  friend  of  the  leading 
dramatists  of  the  day,  Congreve  and 
W3/cherly. 

He  toved  with  the  idea  of  becom- 
ing  a  man  of  letters,  and  wrote  some 
satirical  \'erses  in  the  style  of  the 
day  which  still  survive.  For  his 
excellent  description  of  an  albino 
Negro,  he  was  asked  to  join  the 
Royal  Society,  a  connection  which 
he  prized  throughout  his  life,  just 
as  he  prized  his  many  scientific  and 
cultivated  friends  in  England  with 
whom  he  kept  up  an  intimate  cor- 
respondence until  his  death  in  1744 
at  age  seventy. 

He  returned  three  times  to  rep- 


resent the  colony  of  Virginia  at  the 
court  of  England,  sometimes  stay- 
ing ''at  home"  for  several  years. 
Thus,  because  his  version  of  a 
''Bible  Commonwealth"  continued 
to  remain  in  Mother  England,  and 
because  he  had  no  feelings  toward 
England  but  loyalty,  affection,  and 
enjoyment,  he  was  far  more  the 
Englishman  in  America  than  were 
either  the  Puritans,  the  Quakers,  or 
the  mixed  founders  of  the  Middle 
Colonies. 

In  large  measure  William  Byrd 
loved  Virginia  because  he  had  suc- 
ceeded in  bringing  so  much  of  his 
English  life  there.  The  mansion 
he  built  at  Westover  on  the  James 
River  stands  today  as  one  of  the 
loveliest  country  estates  in  Virginia. 
(See  Text,  page  15.)  Though  his 
lavish  manner  of  living  cost  him 
dearly,  and  for  a  time  placed  him  in 
heavy  debt,  he  furnished  his  home 
with  elegant  carved  furniture,  drapes, 
sculpture,  and  personally  commis- 
sioned oil  paintings  of  many  of  his 
English  friends.  His  personal  li- 
brary of  3,600  volumes  was  second 
in  size  only  to  Cotton  Mather's; 
that  he  used  it  constantly  is  proved 
not  only  by  his  many  allusions  to 
classical  culture  in  his  writings,  but 
by  his  average  day,  as  recorded  in 
his  secret  diary,  published  for  the 
first  time  after  1940: 

January  27,  1711  I  rose  at  5  o'clock 
and  reacl  two  chapters  in  Hebrew  and 
some  Greek  in  Lucian.  I  said  my  prayers 
and  ate  boiled  milk  for  breakfast.  I 
danced  my  dance.  It  rained  all  night  but 
held  up  about  8  o'clock  this  morning.  My 
sick  people  were  all  better,  thank  God 
Almighty.  I  settled  several  accounts;  then 
I  read  some  English  which  ga\e  me  great 
light  into  the  nature  of  spirit.  I  ordered 
Tom  to  plant  some  (i-c-s)  seed.  I  ate 
goose  giblets  for  dinner.     In  the  afternoon 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


769 


my  wife  and  I  took  a  little  walk  and  then 
danced  together.  Then  I  read  some  more 
English.  At  night  I  read  some  Italian 
and  then  played  at  piquet  with  my  wife. 
...  I  said  my  prayers  and  had  good  health, 
good  thoughts,  and  good  humor,  thank 
God  Almighty. 

A  lifetime  member  of  the  Su- 
preme Council,  a  sort  of  senate 
composed  of  a  few  wealthy  Vir- 
ginians, he  died  as  its  president.  He 
was  receiver  of  the  king's  revenues. 
The  founder  of  Richmond  and 
Petersburg,  he  added  150,000  acres 
to  his  estate  during  his  lifetime. 

Byid's  Character 

The  code  of  a  gentleman  to 
which  William  Byrd  paid  supreme 
honor  has  much  to  recommend  it, 
for  he  achieved  a  tolerance  and  an 
understanding  for  the  viewpoints  of 
others  which  often  opposed  the  in- 
terests of  his  own  class  and  station. 
Although  a  faithful  member  of  the 
Church  of  England,  he  had  sym- 
pathy for  Catholic  France  and 
Spain's  stern  attitude  toward  Indian 
and  Negro,  even  while  he,  a  slave- 
owner, hoped  for  a  democracy  en- 
compassing all  colors  of  people. 
Himself  a  wealthy  aristocrat,  he 
nevertheless  suffered  with  the  poor- 
er classes  of  people  and  with  those 
surveyors  wading  through  the  aguish 
green  desert  of  the  Dismal  Swamp, 
so  brackish  and  humid-hot  that  in 
their  sixty-five  miles  of  anguish  they 
found  no  animal  life  whatsoever, 
not  even  birds. 

An  American  gentleman,  William 
Byrd  was  ''the  constant  enemy  of 
all  exorbitant  power,  and  hearty 
friend  to  the  liberties  of  his  coun- 
try." Most  important,  life  for  Colo- 
nel Byrd  was  good  here  and  now, 
and  heartily  to  be  enjoyed.  Respon- 
sible, keen,  creative,  and  just,  both 


in  his  own  business  interests  as  in 
his  relations  with  others,  his  great- 
est literary  achie\  ement  was  to  take 
the  portrait  of  a  primitive,  savage 
country,  spicing  his  account  with 
irony,  sparkling  wit,  and  humor,  and 
employing  his  smooth  narrative  and 
dramatic  powers  to  good  advantage. 
Though  it  be  trivial  or  tragic,  he 
softened  the  edge  of  his  world  with 
humor,  which  verifies  his  gentle- 
manly qualities  of  judgment  and 
draws  us  to  him. 

The  History  oi  the  Dividing  Line 

Published  for  the  first  time  in 
1841,  almost  a  century  after  his 
death,  his  journal.  The  History  of 
the  Dividing  Line,  tells  of  Mr. 
Byrd's  experiences  while  surveying 
the  boundary  separating  Virginia 
from  North  Carolina,  to  which  place 
all  the  dregs  of  humanity  had 
escaped.  In  his  other  journals  we 
find  his  apt  phrase  combined  with 
his  insight  into  people,  as  when  he 
went  on  an  inspection  tour  of  his 
lumber  mills  and  found  them  ''both 
standing  as  still  for  the  want  of 
water,  as  a  dead  woman's  tongue, 
for  want  of  breath.''  He  knowingly 
defined  man  as  "so  very  pliable  a 
thing,  and  frail,  when  women  have 
the  bending  of  him."  He  ever 
pokes  gentle  fun  at  husbands  domi- 
nated by  their  wives,  at  ministers 
who  seem  to  preach  only  for  pay, 
and  at  the  backwoods  inhabitants 
of  "lubberland"  too  lazy  to  be  re- 
sponsible: 

The  Men,  for  their  Parts,  just  like  the 
Indians,  impose  all  the  Work  upon  the 
poor  Women.  They  make  their  Wives 
rise  out  of  their  Beds  early  in  the  Morn- 
ing, at  the  same  time  that  they  lye  and 
Snore,  till  the  Sun  has  run  one  third  of 
his  course,  and  dispcrst  all  the  unwhole- 
some Damps.  Then,  after  Stretching  and 
Yawning    for    half    an    Hour,    they    light 


770 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


Dementi  Studio 
Richmond,   Virginia 


"WESTOVER,"  VIRGINIA,  HOME  OF  THE  BYRD  FAMILY 


their  Pipes,  and,  under  the  Protection  of 
a  cloud  of  Smoak,  \enture  out  into  the 
open  Air;  tho,  if  it  happens  to  be  never 
so  httle  cold,  they  quickly  return  Shiver- 
ing into  the  Chimney  corner.  WHicn  the 
weather  is  mild,  they  stand  leaning  with 
both  their  arms  upon  the  corn-field  fence, 
and  gravel}'  consider  whether  they  had 
best  go  and  take  a  Small  Heat  at  the 
Hough  [Hoe]:  but  generally  find  reasons 
to  put  it  off  till  another  time  (Text,  pp. 
80-81). 

He  tells  of  wolf-pits  dug  so  deep 
that  ''When  a  Wolf  is  once  tempt- 
ed into  them,  he  can  no  more  Scram- 
ble out  again,  than  a  Husband  who 
has  taken  the  Leap  can  Scramble 
out  of  Matrimony."  Everywhere  he 
sees  human  foibles,  which  he  ac- 
knowledges with  a  light  touch, 
which  makes  him  one  of  our 
earliest,  delightful  writers. 

Michel  Guilhume  Jean 
de  Crevecoeur  (1735-1813) 

Quite  commonly  the  best  way  to 
find  truth  is  to  import  someone  to 
point  out  to  us  exactly  what  it  is. 


and  precisely  the  spot  under  our 
very  noses  where  it  can  be  found. 
Before  Crevecoeur  the  American 
species  did  not  exist  because  no  one 
had  bothered  to  define  it,  even 
though  specimens  of  it  were  walk- 
ing about  everywhere.  Though  the 
literary  contribution  of  this  observer 
of  early  Americana  is  not  large,  it 
is  vital.  And  just  as  Byrd  was  an 
English  aristocrat  living  in  Virginia, 
yet  slowly  made  into  a  new  person 
by  ''the  silent  pressure  of  environ- 
ment," so  was  Crevecoeur  always 
the  Frenchman,  spending  the  last 
twenty-three  years  of  his  life  in  his 
native  Normandy  and  the  capitals 
of  Europe.  But  he  was  also  aware 
of  the  new  way  of  thinking  which 
he  had  found  only  in  America.  Sure- 
ly he  depicted  it  with  such  emotion- 
al power  only  because  he  first  felt 
these  new  surges  of  power  within 
himself  first  of  all.  When  he  writes 
his  memorable  question,  "What  is 
an  American?"  he  himself  best 
exemplifies  the  answer. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


771 


His  Life  Pattern 

Born  in  Caen  (kan),  Normandy 
in  1735,  Crevecoeur  was  educated  in 
France  and  England.  At  nineteen 
he  was  a  soldier  in  the  French  army. 
He  was  wounded  at  the  battle  for 
Quebec,  lost  his  lieutenancy,  and 
became  a  naturalized  colonist.  As 
a  surveyor  he  traveled  through  the 
Ohio  Valley  and  the  Great  Lakes 
region  as  far  west  as  Detroit.  In 
1769,  when  he  was  thirty-four  years 
of  age,  he  married  and  settled  down 
on  a  farm  in  Orange  County,  New 
York,  where  he  lived  for  eleven 
years. 

When  the  Revolution  broke  out, 
he  was  caught  between  the  two  fac- 
tions. A  gentle,  peace-loving  man, 
he  had  come  to  hate  war  above  all 
else;  furthermore,  he  had  pledged 
his  allegiance  to  Britain.  Yet  Eng- 
land was  his  mother  country's  tra- 
ditional enemy,  and  he  feared 
reprisals  from  his  neighbors,  if  he 
turned  active  Tory.  Imprisoned  for 
two  months  by  Royalist  forces  who 
suspected  his  motives,  he  fled  in 
confusion  to  England,  then  France, 
leaving  behind  his  farm  and  family. 

When  he  published  his  Letters 
From  an  American  Farmer  in  1782, 
he  became  a  literary  lion  in  the 
salons  of  Paris,  where  Rousseau's 
dreams  of  the  ''noble  savage"  led 
the  romantic  French  to  see  in  Creve- 
coeur and  his  American  experience 
the  embodiment  of  such  an  idea. 
Through  the  influence  of  Benjamin 
Franklin  and  his  French  friends, 
he,  this  ''sauvage  American,"  was 
appointed  consul  to  the  United 
States.  Upon  his  return  to  New 
York  he  found  his  farm  burned  by 
Indians,  his  wife  dead,  and  his  chil- 
dren missing,  but  within  the  year 
he  located  them  in  Boston  where 


they  v^'cre  being  reared  bv  a  sympa- 
thetic family.  He  worked  hard  to 
keep  alive  a  strong  friendship  be- 
tween the  two  nations,  and  returned 
to  Europe  for  the  last  time  in  1790 
when  he  was  fifty-five,  remaining 
in  Normandy,  Paris,  London,  and 
Munich  until  his  death  twenty- 
three  years  later.  At  his  death  he 
left  three  folios  of  unpublished 
writings,  almost  all  of  them  dealing 
with  his  American  vears  as  a  colonial 
farmer,  for  there  his  heart  most 
truly  lay. 

Crcvecoems  Beliefs 

Crc\'ecocur  was  a  sentimentalist, 
and  idealist,  and  a  romantic.  With 
his  feelings  his  only  guide,  he  caught 
the  overwhelming  feeling  of  pride 
in  possessing  his  own  land  and  run- 
ning it  as  he  pleased;  the  goal  which 
for  so  long  had  been  the  fondest 
hope  of  land-hungry,  oppressed 
masses  of  Europeans.  Like  Frank- 
lin and  Jefferson,  he  believed  that 
the  farmer  was  the  most  important 
man  in  the  young  Nation's  future, 
since  it  was  he  who  lived  nearest 
to  nature  as  he  made  her  produce 
food  to  sustain  all  men.  Further- 
more, because  of  this  intimate 
relation  with  nature,  the  farmer  was 
more  independent,  and  enjoyed 
greater  freedom  from  the  corrupting 
influences  of  cities,  governments, 
and  organized  religion.  He  loved 
peace  and  order  above  all  else,  and 
was  \itally  interested  in  the  humani- 
tarian movements  of  the  day  which 
would  abolish  slavery,  financial 
greed,  rebellion  of  the  poor,  mobs 
against  their  masters,  and  war.  A 
friend  truly  said  of  him  that  he 
was  a  "philanthropist,  a  man  of 
serene  temperament  and  pure  be- 
nevolence.     The    milk    of    human 


772 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


Ivinclness  circulates  in  everv  vein/' 
One  of  our  most  staunch  early 
environmentalists,  he  wrote  his  lyri- 
cal praises  of  America  because  here 
alone  he  saw  working  the  ideal  en- 
vironment, which  in  turn  produced 
his  ideal  American.  As  he  wrote 
in  his  Letters: 

Men  are  like  plants;  the  goodness  and 
fla\onr  of  the  fruit  proceeds  from  the 
peculiar  soil  and  exposition  in  ^^•hich  they 
grow.  We  are  nothing  but  what  we 
derixe  from  the  air  we  breathe,  the  cli- 
mate we  inhabit,  the  go\ernment  we  obey, 
the  system  of  religion  we  profess,  and  the 
mode  of  our  employment  (Text,  page 
131). 

We  suspect  Crevecoeur  of  being 
something  of  a  literary  poseur  when 
we  learn  of  his  intention  early  in 
the  progress  of  the  uncomfortable 
Revolutionary  War  to  escape  with 
his  family  to  the  unspoiled,  primi- 
tive West  to  live  in  a  tepee  in 
splendid  simplicity  next  to  nature, 
but  ending  up  instead  by  leaving  his 
family  ( for  what  reasons  we  cannot 
know  with  certainty)  for  the  lux- 
urious, aristocratic  salons  of  Paris. 
We  must  agree  that  this  sentiment 
is  cxcessi\e  when  he  weeps  at  the 
destruction  of  a  beaver  dam,  even 
more  so  when  he  envisions  the 
beavers  weeping,  too,  but  we  must 
also  recall  that  it  was  not  such  mop- 
ing which  has  earned  him  a  perma- 
nent place  in  American  literature. 

Acknowledging  Crevecoeur's 
faults,  let  us  turn  to  his  more  suc- 
cessful use  of  emotion  as  phrased 
in  his  third  letter  from  his  book 
Letters  From  an  American  Farmer. 
It  is  in  his  informal  essay,  "What 
is  an  American?"  that  we  find  stated 
the  two  great  concepts  which  Creve- 
coeur gave  to  our  tradition:  the  re- 
lation of  the  frontier  to  our  Nation's 


growth  and  welfare,  and  America 
as  the  great  melting-pot  out  of 
which  a  new  type  of  man  emerges. 

''What  Is  an  American?" 

John  Smith  was  rhapsodic  in  his 
praises  of  the  New  World  lushness 
and  productivity,  but  he  was  rashly 
premature.  Benjamin  Franklin  en- 
visioned a  future  America  grown 
great  upon  her  agriculture,  but  he 
farmed  for  a  few  years  only,  and 
then  was  a  scientist.  His  Auto- 
biography is  written  as  a  product  of 
the  city;  it  tells  only  of  urban  chal- 
lenge and  success.  Therefore,  Cre- 
vecoeur becomes  indispensable,  and 
it  was  his  hymn  to  agriculture 
which  first  gave  enduring  body  to 
one  of  the  central  and  most  endur- 
ing American  beliefs.  He  warns  in 
gratitude  against  two  dangers  the 
independent  farmer  has  escaped: 
the  tyrannies  of  European  govern- 
ment and  the  dangerous  chaos  of 
the  trapping,  hunting  frontier,  lying 
as  far  removed  from  law  and  order 
as  from  the  benevolent  influence  of 
the  ordered,  peaceful  farmer's  life. 

Writing  of  a  people  and  a  time 
when  nine  out  of  ten  workers  were 
engaged  in  agriculture,  his  'AVhat 
is  an  American?"  is  the  word  equiva- 
lent to  Edward  Hicks'  famous  series 
of  paintings  depicting  agricultural 
tranquillity  entitled  'The  Peaceable 
Kingdom."  His  praises  of  Ameri- 
ca's virtues  are  not  modest,  but  his 
words  are  moving.  Those  who  read 
them  in  America  were  proud;  those 
who  read  them  abroad  often  were 
moved  either  to  jealousy  or  action, 
for  very  nearly  he  describes  a  mortal 
millennium,  as  the  following  ran- 
dom excerpts  show: 

What  a  train  of  pleasing  ideas  this  fair 
spectacle    must   suggest;   it   is   a   prospect 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


773 


\\'liich  must  inspire  a  good  citizen  with 
the  most  heartfelt  pleasure.  .  .  .  The  rich 
and  the  poor  are  not  so  far  removed  from 
each  other  as  they  are  in  Europe.  Some 
few  towns  are  excepted,  we  are  all  tillers 
of  the  earth.  .  .  .  We  are  all  animated 
with  the  spirit  of  an  industry  which  is 
unfettered  and  unrestrained,  because  each 
person  works  for  himself.  A  pleasing  uni- 
formity of  decent  competence  appears 
throughout  our  habitations.  .  .  .  There, 
on  a  Sunday,  he  sees  a  congregation  of 
respectable  farmers  and  their  wives,  all 
clad  in  neat  homespun,  well  mounted,  or 
riding  in  their  own  humble  wagons.  .  .  . 
We  have  no  princes,  for  whom  we  toil, 
starve,  and  bleed:  we  are  the  most  perfect 
society  now  existing  in  the  world.  Here 
man  is  free  as  he  ought  to  be  .  .  .  (Text, 
page  129). 

Defining  this  as  ''every  person's 
country"  where  ''there  is  room 
enough  for  everybody/'  he  answers 
his  question,  "What  is  an  Ameri- 
can?" 

He  is  an  American,  who,  leaving  behind 
him  all  his  ancient  prejudices  and  manners, 
receives  ne^^•  ones  from  the  new  mode  of 
life  he  has  embraced,  the  new  government 
he  obeys,  and  the  new  rank  he  holds. 
He  becomes  an  American  by  being  received 
in  the  broad  lap  of  our  great  Alma  Mater. 
Here  indi\iduals  of  all  nations  are  melted 
into  a  new  race  of  men,  \\hose  labours  and 
posterity  will  one  dav  cause  great  changes 
in  the  world.  .  .  .  The  American  is  a  new 
man,  who  acts  upon  new  principles;  he 
must  therefore  entertain  new  ideas,  and 
form  new  opinions.  From  involuntary  idle- 
ness, ser\ile  dependence,  penury,  and 
useless  labour,  he  has  passed  to  toils  of  a 
verv  different  nature,  rewarded  by  ample 
subsistence. — This  is  an  American  (Text, 
pp.   130-131). 

Noting  that  the  "rich  stay  in 
Europe/'  he  recognizes  the  hmits  of 
the  poor  and  middhng  European 
when  first  he  arrives. 

.  .  .  but  he  very  suddenly  alters  his  scale; 
two  hundred  miles  formerly  appeared  a 
very  great  distance,  it  is  now  but  a  trifle; 
he  no  sooner  breathes  our  air  than  he 
forms  schemes,  and  embarks  in  the  designs 


he   never  would   ha\e   thought   of  in   his 
own  country  (Text,  page  133). 

Succeeding  in  his  endeavors  he 
feels  pride  in  his  success,  and: 

.  .  .  becomes  as  it  were  a  member  of 
the  family.  He  begins  to  feel  the  effect 
of  a  sort  of  resurrection;  hitherto  he  had 
not  lived,  but  simply  vegetated;  he  now 
feels  himself  a  man,  because  he  is  treated 
as  such;  the  laws  of  his  own  country  had 
overlooked  him  in  his  insignificancy;  the 
laws  of  this  cover  him  with  their  mantle 
.  .  .  his  heart  involuntarily  swells  and 
glows;  this  first  swell  inspires  him  with 
those  new  thoughts  which  constitute  an 
American  (Text,  page  133). 

Crevecoeur  was  a  successful  man 
of  feeling.  He  felt  deeply— some- 
times rashly,  but  often  truly,  at 
least  truly  enough  to  move  the 
hearts  of  those  who  have  found  in 
his  words  their  own  glow  of  pride 
and  well-being  as  they  attempt  to 
express  how  they  feel  toward  Ameri- 
ca. It  was  he  who  first  saw  how 
our  American  environment  melts  all 
people  into  one;  it  was  his  prose 
which  first  expressed  the  concept 
Emma  Lazarus  incorporated  into 
her  poem  which  is  now  emblazoned 
on  the  base  of  the  Statue  of  Liberty: 

Give  me  your  tired,  your  poor. 

Your  huddled  masses  yearning  to  breathe 

free. 
The  wretched  refuse  of  your  teeming  shore. 
Send  these,  the  homeless,  tempest-tossed, 

to  me: 
I  lift  my  lamp  beside  the  golden  door. 

Thoughts  for  Discussion 

1.  From  Byrd's  style  of  writing,  how 
might  one  surmise  that  he  had  spent  his 
most  impressionable  years  in  London? 

2.  Did  he  describe  the  inhabitants  of 
the  North  Carolina  ''Lubberland"  to  be- 
little them? 

3.  Why  is  it  important  to  remember 
that  Crevecoeur  was  a  farmer? 

4.  What  did  Crevecoeur  find  peculiarly 
new  about  an  American? 


J^ORlHOSEyoU  ]OyEj¥iEySAOSX 


>. 


7^_y  ^fiUecl  with  sptrCtuaC  Values. . . . 
JhjtJiJttxy'brin^  Lq^tina  en.joumjtnt  oVCr  tke^uear^... 


-^Sjere,  offered  for  tKe  firsc 

time,  IS  a  choice  collection  o 

all  the  best-loved  Christmas* 

paintings  of  the  celebrated  , 

yimerican  artist^Tirnold  Fribe 
!j]ere,with  hand-lettered 

Biblical  texts,  finely  printed 

rich  duotone  and  Kandsomely 

hard-cover  bound,  is  all  the  rich 

warm  Truth... the  great,  ringing 
*   beauty  of  the  Christmas  Spiric 
n^such  as  no  artist  before  has 
"^^t  so  nnasterfully  expressed. 
•^iSlere  is  the  perfect  gift'"^-- 

for  those  especially  dear  to 

you,  who  appreciate  the  fine 

and  the  deeply  spiritual. 

0>...  to  bring  an.  e^tra  porticm  of  (j^f^ifOnruxj  Wcu-mtk  into  the  Uve^  of  tko$t  very 

,— /    -Especial  to  uoxx- fierc  if  the^Ve^ty  spe<MxLjift  for  ..JsAother  cuuiT)axi,\JOKKr 

ServicejruMx  or  mi^^Lonary,  cke-  CorWaXt^cenX: ,  ti\ejtM4;i&*\t  or  t^jxcfvtr.  '^fcLecuC  too,  a^ 
SPedaC  Qjxri^ti^vux^  remcmDra^vce  for  trnp(oueex  ayuC  afjocCatef. 

fo  moAe^jvweyoiA^  copyfs)  of  tkls first  eoUtion.  t/  re^en/ecC foruou  ehm-y,  filL 
ovJ:  avuirY\aiLtk.e.,  co\M>o}\beXow  -J^OVV !  yAXCow  oJ>ovU  t^ec  wecii^  for  cieliverj^  .     (t 
\  I M  PORTANT*)/n  order  to  he  rea^onahUf  cif^ured  of  receiving  your  DOok(s)  in.  time  for  your 
CAriftnuifyU/ina,  mailyour  order  it\  oefore  Dec..  J.  W&  cttnnat  Oi^^ur^joreCJhriftfna^ 
deiiVtry  of  orc{erj  recixVe4{  from.  ouX^icie  tkc  contuxe^vtat  tinvtexi StaXef .  .^v-  4  "^  rjy-k 

,       .     only    Z . 
1^ •^■-       tli' 

PJease  send  me copies  ofArnoldFribergs  little  Christmas  Book 

@  ^2^*^  per  copy,  postpaid.   Enclosed  find* /Jo  C.ODs  please 


> 


_AddreS5- 
CiUf 


Xone. StcUe._ 


Page  774 


Social  Science — Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 

Lesson   4— The  Individual  and  Religious  Maturity  —  Part  I 

Elder  BJaine  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  February  23,  i960 

Objective:  To  consider  some  criteria  of  religious  maturity  and  the  role  of  religious 
maturity  in  spiritual  living. 


npHE  task  of  carefully  and  ob- 
jectively analyzing  the  criteria 
and  role  of  religious  maturity  will 
probably  be  our  greatest  challenge 
in  this  course  of  study.  As  was 
pointed  out  in  a  previous  lesson,  an 
individual  grows  and  develops  in 
many  different  ways  from  infancy 
through  adulthood.  We  grow  and 
mature  physically,  intellectually,  so- 
cially, emotionally,  and  religiously. 
Most  of  us  achieve  our  full  physical 
stature  and  maturity  with  little  or 
no  difficulty,  thanks  to  sufficient 
food  supplies  and  adequate  medical 
services.  The  general  availability  of 
educational  facilities  and  the  great 
variety  of  communication  media  in 
the  world  of  today  stimulate  the  in- 
tellectual maturing  processes  for 
almost  all  of  us.  Perhaps  because 
less  attention  has  been  given  to  the 
processes  whereby  social  and  emo- 
tional maturity  are  achieved,  more 
of  us  fail  to  experience  the  poten- 
tialities which  are  within  us  in  these 
areas  than  is  true  in  our  physical 
and  intellectual  development.  In 
spite  of  the  universality  of  religious 
philosophies,  it  is  the  opinion  of 
many  students  of  human  behavior 
that  more  of  us  are  retarded  in  our 
growth  toward  religious  maturity 
than  in  any  of  the  above  mentioned 
areas. 


Perhaps  this  can  be  explained  by 
recognizing  that  as  we  emerge  from 
childhood  w^e  give  up  the  self-cen- 
teredness  of  thought  and  feelings 
only  under  pressure.  Ordinarily, 
environmental  pressure  does  not  re- 
quire a  maturity  of  religious  outlook 
as  forcefully  as  it  does  other  forms 
of  maturity,  because  an  individual's 
religion  is  usually  regarded  by  others 
as  his  own  business.  It  is  easy  for 
us  to  remain  self-centered  and  wish- 
fulfilling.  Hence,  in  probably  no 
other  area  of  our  maturing  processes 
do  we  find  so  many  residues  of  child- 
hood as  in  the  religious  attitude  of 
adults. 

Religious  Maturity— An  Invitation 
to  Inner  Growth 

The  true  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ 
is  not  a  religion  consisting  of 
essentially  juvenile  formulations,  but 
rather  a  religion  which  encourages 
the  individual  to  develop  all  the 
characteristically  human  powers 
within  him.  When  Jesus  of  Naza- 
reth said,  ''Be  ye  therefore  perfect, 
even  as  your  Father  which  is  in 
heaven  is  perfect"  (Mt.  5:48),  he 
was  extending  an  invitation  to  ma- 
turity. The  world  of  his  time 
could  not  understand  his  mature 
insight.  The  insight,  in  fact,  so 
flatly  contradicted  the  contemporary 

Page  775 


776 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


CHORAL 

MUSIC  for 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 


Come  Ye  Blessed  of 
My  Father— Madsen  .20 

Go  Ye  Forth  With 
My  Word-Madsen..  .25 

Incline  Your  Ear — 
Wilkes   25 

Lord,  Hear  Our 

Prayer — Verdi    20 

Lord's  Prayer — 

Gates   20 

Music— Marsden    20 

My  Redeemer  Lives 
—Gates   20 


O  Lovely  Land, 
America — Madsen 


.20 


Open  Our  Eyes — 
Macfarlane    25 

Send  Forth  Thy 

Spirit — Schuetky  20 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your   order   blank 


j  DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

j  15  E.  1st  South 

1  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 

1        Please   send   the   music   indicated  o 
}               □  On  Approval          Q  Charge 
1                          □  Money  Enclosed 

1  Name  

bove.  1 

'  Address 

j  City   &   State ! 

I 

'iiiiiiniiiiiin'<t?fZ 

MS  NORTH  UNiVERSnY.PROVo/ Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


conception  of  power,  authority,  and 
privileges  of  the  ruling  class,  that 
those  who  were  bred  in  those  con- 
ceptions angrily  crucified  him.  In 
his  Sermon  on  the  Mount  and  many 
other  teachings,  he  tried  to  get  the 
people  to  see  that  their  way  of  life 
was  no  true  path  to  happiness,  but, 
rather,  the  ''abundant  life"  consisted 
of  a  repudiation  of  their  pattern": 
''Blessed  are  the  meek.  .  .  .  Blessed 
are  the  merciful.  .  .  .  Blessed  are  the 
pure  in  heart.  .  .  .  Blessed  are  the 
peacemakers  .  .  .''  (Mt.  5:5,  7-9). 
"It  is  more  blessed  to  give  than  to 
receive  .  .  ."  (Acts  20:35).  "There- 
fore all  things  ^^'hatsoever  ye  would 
that  men  should  do  to  you,  do  ye 
even  so  to  them  .  .  /'  (Mt.  7:12).. 

Some  Basic  Assumptions 

Religious  maturity  is  built  not 
only  upon  beliefs  (faith)  but  also 
upon  behavior  (work).  It  is  direct- 
ly related  to,  if  not  dependent  upon,. 
the  parallel  development  of  emo- 
tional maturity.  Certainly,  such 
characteristics  or  attributes  as  ac- 
ceptance of  self  and  others;  adapta- 
bility and  flexibility;  orientation  to 
environment;  an  integrated  phi- 
losophy of  life;  acceptance  of 
responsibilities  and  knowledge  must 
be  present  in  order  for  the  religious, 
maturing  process  to  occur.  (See 
Lesson  2.)  Accepting  this  premise, 
then,  we  can  proceed  in  our  efforts 
of  growing  towards  emotional  ma- 
turity and  religious  maturity  to- 
gether. 

Perhaps  it  might  be  well,  also,  to 
state  that  our  consideration  of 
religious  maturity  will  be  based  up- 
on the  assumption  that  religion  has 
the  potentialities  for  accomplishing 
the  greatest  good  in  the  lives  of 
individuals  and  for  mankind  in  gen- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


777 


eral.  This  assumption  is  stated  as 
a  protective  measure  against  those 
who  might  cite  that  rehgion  has 
been  responsible  for  such  tragedies 
and  inhumanities  of  man  to  man  as 
war,  inquisitions,  persecutions,  burn- 
ing of  witches  at  the  stake,  bigotry, 
and  prejudice.  The  fact  that  some 
human  beings  cloak  their  activities 
of  unrighteousness  and  inhumanity 
under  the  guise  of  religion  does  not 
reflect  upon  religion  itself. 

As  we  proceed  now  in  an  attempt 
to  establish  some  criteria  of  religious 
maturity,  let  us  recognize  that  this 
maturity  cannot  be  gauged  by  a 
predetermined  standard  of  belief  or 
practice  with  which  we  are  personal- 
ly pleased  or  to  which  we  personally 
subscribe.  To  say  that  a  person  is 
not  mature  because  he  does  not 
have  the  same  religious  views  as  do 
we,  and  to  impose  our  views  as  a 
test  of  maturity  would  be  imperti- 
nent. This  point  is  illustrated  in 
the  following  statement  by  Presi- 
dent McKay,  'AVe  believe  the  scrip- 
tures to  be  true,  but  it  is  the 
responsibility  of  every  Latter-day 
Saint  to  interpret  them  for  himself." 
Let  us  now  consider  some  criteria 
of  religious  maturity. 

Criteria  of  Religious  Maturity 

1.  Knowledge  and  awareness  oi 
''the  abundant  life."  The  religious- 
ly mature  person  must  assume  re- 
sponsibility for  gaining  all  the 
knowledge  he  possibly  can  regarding 
the  context  of  "the  abundant  life" 
as  taught  and  exemplified  by  the 
Savior,  and  the  direction  in  which 
he  must  move  in  order  to  achieve  it. 
He  sees  it  as  a  growing  process  and 
recognizes  that  progression  in  the 
direction  of  achieving  "the  abundant 
life"  comes  through  diligent  study, 


reflective  thinking,  and  communion 
with  the  Creator.  Some  symptoms 
of  religious  immaturity  in  this  re- 
spect are  represented  by  those  who 
try  to  take  over  an  ancestral  religion 
much  as  they  take  over  the  family 
jewels.  These  individuals  are  those 
who  believe  that  by  some  process  of 
inheritance  from  their  parents  or 
magical  accomplishment  of  God 
they  will  automatically  know  and 
understand  the  content  and  process 
of  ''the  abundant  life."  They  are 
ones  who  uncritically  accept  the 
teachings  of  their  parents  with  the 
attitude  that  "what  is  good  enough 
for  my  father  is  good  enough  for 
me."  Such  individuals  may  be  con- 
spicuous in  memorizing  passages  of 
scripture  and  cliches,  but  they  often 
fail  to  internalize  or  make  religious 
beliefs  a  part  of  themselves. 

The  term  "internalize"  is  used  here  to 
mean  making  a  part  of  one's  self.  To 
illustrate:  A  teen-ager  may  have  been 
told,  during  his  early  years  of  childhood 
and  adolescence,  by  parents,  teachers, 
bishops,  and  General  Authorities,  that 
sexual  morality  is  an  important  part  of 
the  gospel  of  Christ.  He  may  have 
learned  his  lessons  well  enough  that  he 
is  able  to  repeat  these  teachings  in  Sun- 
day School  classes,  in  two-and-one-half 
minute  talks,  and  in  private  conversations. 
But  this  is  not  proof  that  he  has  made 
this  particular  teaching  a  part  of  his  life 
or  that  he  will  conduct  his  behavior  by 
this  standard.  Unless  he  has  thorough- 
ly examined  it  within  his  own  thinking, 
he  has  not  necessarily  made  it  a  part  of  his 
code  of  living.  When  someone  is  en- 
ticed to  follow  a  course  of  action  con- 
trary to  the  teachings  of  the  Church,  the 
words  may  come  to  his  mind  that  he 
should  not  do  this  because  his  parents 
said  he  shouldn't  or  his  bishop  said  he 
shouldn't,  etc.  But  there  may  come  an 
occasion  in  his  life  when  this  will  not  be 
sufficient  to  guard  against  the  temptations 
\\hich  may  be  set  before  him.  A  person 
in  such  circumstances  may  finally  say,  "I 


778 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


don't  care  if  my  teacher  did  say  this,  I 
want  to  do  otherwise." 

On  the  other  hand,  if  a  person  has  care- 
fully, objectively,  and  prayerfidly  analyzed 
this  concept  or  teaching  and  has  arrived 
at  the  conclusion  that  he  is  going  to  fol- 
low the  course  of  action  stated  by  the 
teachings  of  the  Church — not  just  be- 
cause his  parents,  teachers,  bishops,  or 
General  Authorities  have  said  to,  hut  be- 
cause this  is  the  kind  of  person  he  wants 
to  be,  he  can  then  say  "no"  to  an  in\ita- 
tion  more  easily  and  more  convincingly 
because  he  then  is  doing  what  he  wants 
to  do,  not  what  someone  else  wants  him 
to  do.  When  he  has  arrived  at  this  stage 
of  thinking,  he  has  "internalized"  or  made 
a  part  of  himself  this  particular  belief. 

To  be  more  explicit.  Certainly  it  is 
appropriate,  and  perhaps  the  only  way 
during  the  early  years,  when  children  are 
growing  and  developing,  that  we  must 
teach  them  and  expect  them  to  conduct 
their  behavior  in  a  line  with  our  teaching, 
because  we  have  said  so.  But  as  a  person 
moves  toward  adulthood,  he  must  move 
beyond  conforming  to  other  people's 
standards,  if  he  is  going  to  move  toward 
religious  maturity.  This  same  principle 
applies  to  many  other  teachings  of  Mor- 
monism  which  could  just  as  easily  ha\e 
been  used  to  illustrate  this  point,  such  as 
honesty,  Word  of  Wisdom,  tithing,  etc. 

There  is  nothing  in  the  teachings 
of  Christ  which  even  hints  that  '*the 
abundant  life"  is  accomplished 
through  indulgence  or  ease  of  liv- 
ing. Rather  his  teachings  in  all 
respects  are  a  challenge  to  every 
individual  and  he  made  it  clear  that 
each  person  is  responsible  for  his 
own  acts  and  for  achieving  his  own 
salvation.  Christ  set  an  example 
for  us.  He  taught  us  the  principles 
of  Christian  living.  He  died  in 
order  that  our  sins  might  be  forgiven 
and  new  opportunities  provided  for 
us.  He  made  it  clear  that  he  was 
opening  the  door  to  us  for  these 
opportunities,  but  that  it  is  our 
responsibility  to  achieve  them. 

Man  in  his  spiritual  life  is  a  seek- 
er of  the  best,  a  seeker  of  values.  In 


contrast  to  this,  we  see  man  in  his 
intellectual  life  being  a  seeker  of 
facts.    Both  are  desirable. 

2.  Spiritual  freedom.  President 
McKay  described  the  intellectual 
and  spiritual  hills  which  he  believes 
will  lead  to  happiness. 

The  first  hill  that  we  ascend  I  shall 
name  SouJ  Freedom.  There  cannot  be 
happiness  without  free  agency.  If  the 
soul  feels  circumscribed,  harassed,  or  en- 
slaved by  something  or  somebody,  there 
cannot  be  true  progress.  That  is  why 
some  of  the  nations  today  are  wrong,  and 
some  day  in  the  future  will  have  to  change 
their  policv.  God  intends  men  to  be  free. 
With  that  decision  we  turn  around  on 
the  hill  Soul  Freedom  and  see  an  extended 
view.  Within  us  is  a  sense  of  strcngtli 
and  confidence.  There  is  hope;  there  is 
exhilaration.  We  are  independent  and 
we  can  make  the  best  of  our  lives  (McKay, 
David  O.:  Pathways  to  Happiness,  pp. 
xii-xiii) . 

If  the  individual  is  to  be  encour- 
aged or  even  permitted  to  experience 
the  potentialities  within  him  for 
spiritual  living  and  religious  ma- 
turity, he  must  have  an  environ- 
ment in  which  he  can  exercise  his 
freedom  of  the  soul.  A  social  en- 
vironment which  seeks  to  enforce 
conformity  of  thinking  and  which  is 
highly  critical  of  spiritual  explora- 
tion would  appear  to  discourage  the 
freedoms  which  God  intended  man 
to  have. 

Religion  does  ill  if  it  clings  to  old 
interpretations  of  human  life  simply  be- 
cause it  has  built  these  into  re\ered  institu- 
tions and  practices.  Where  a  being  as  com- 
plex and  inadequately  known  as  our  own 
nature  is  being  dealt  \\'ith,  there  is  need 
for  a  constant  alertness  to  new  discoveries 
and  implications.  For  this  is  precisely  what 
man  appears  to  be:  A  mind  on  the  way 
to  knowing  more  than  it  has  known  he- 
fore.  Today,  we  discover  more  in  our- 
selves than  was  hitherto  even  suspected 
(Overstreet,  Harry  A.:  The  Mature  Mind, 
page   265.     W.   W.   Norton   &   Company 


WijR*>WT^ 


'^^-^'^y,::^^::::^,.,^. 


Soaal  Science  Lessons 


h    -■■■■■  ^-  .    ■k^Wtf'JfeS."';*^''^^^/^''^*^-*''* 


Especially  made  to  accompany  the  1959-60  lessons 

Spiritual  Living  in  the  NUCLEAR  AGB 


Kit  includes  seven  ll"xl4"  pictures  in  full 
color:  The  Nuclear  Age;  Modern  Advance- 
ment through  Science;  Balancing  the  Scales^ 
The  powerful  influence  of  the  Home;  The 
Pathway  to  Spirituality;  The  Gospel  in  Action; 
and  Pathway  to  Peace. 

These  pictures  have  a  general  application  for 
all  Social  Science  lessons,  and  may  be  used 
many  times.   Kit  contains  instructions  for  use. 


Price:  S3. 50  postpaid  anywhere  from 

Audio-Visual  Center,  Brigham  Young  University,  Provo,  Utah 


780 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— NOVEMBER  1959 


^ 


Mason  &  Hamlin 

The  Stradivari  of  Pianos 

EVERETT 

PIANOS 

Finest  Toned  Spinet  Piano  Built 

THE  WORLD'S   FINEST 

Cable-Nelson 

Finest   Low  Priced   Piano   Built 

We  specialize 

in  all  music 

for 

Relief  Society 


Beesley  Music  Co. 

Pioneer  Piano  People 
70  S.  MAIN  ST.  SALT  LAKE  CITY,  UTAH 


ZIMS 
CRAFTS  -  HOBBIES 

Established  1932 

ALL  the  NEWEST  and  BEST 
at    LOWEST    PRICES 

Send     for    our     Free    Catalog 
Full  of   the   NEWEST   IDEAS 

For   BAZAARS 

Christmas    Giving 
Decorative    Materials 

Plus— All  the  Old  Standards 

Zims  Hobbies 

240  East   2nd   South 
Salt   Lake  City   11,   Utah 


Inc.,  New  York,  N.  Y.,  publishers.  Used 
by  permission ) . 

3.  Growth  toward  wholeness. 
The  ''spiritual  life"  is  a  balanced 
life  in  which  one  does  not  overdo 
some  phases  of  li\ing  to  the  serious 
neglect  of  others.  The  religiously 
mature  person  develops  the  ability 
to  see  things  in  perspective  so  that 
he  does  not  find  himself  "caught 
in  the  web"  of  minor  details,  sta- 
tistics, rules,  rituals,  etc.,  with  the 
result  that  basic  principles  are  for- 
gotten or  omitted.  In  colloquial 
terms,  he  does  not  lose  sight  of  the 
forest  for  the  trees. 

Religious  maturity  includes  a 
total  outreach  and  all-inclusiveness 
and  the  religious  philosophv  of  The 
Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day 
Saints  certainly  represents  outreach 
and  inclusiveness.  This  can  be  il- 
lustrated by  such  organizations  with- 
in the  structure  of  the  Church 
as  the  R^slief  Society,  YWMIA, 
YMMIA,  Simday  School,  and  Pri- 
mary, which,  through  their  very 
unique  programs,  contribute  to  the 
intellectual,  spiritual,  and  social  wel- 
fare of  their  members.  The  Church 
Welfare  Program  serves  specific 
needs  and  is  an  "outreach"  to  pro- 
vide services  and  opportunity  to 
give,  as  well  as  to  provide  security 
for  those  in  need.  The  more  recent 
inauguration  of  the  "Be  Honest 
With  Yourself"  posters  which  have 
been  displayed  in  Church  buildings 
and  Church  schools  throughout  the 
world  represent  outreach  and  all- 
inclusiveness. 

Life,  for  the  religiouslv  mature 
person,  then,  consists  of  growth  to- 
ward wholeness.  Perhaps  this  is 
what  Paul  had  in  mind  when  he 
said: 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


781 


When  I  was  a  child,  I  spake  as  a  child, 
I  understood  as  a  child,  I  thought  as  a 
child:  but  when  I  became  a  man,  I  put 
away  childish  things  (I  Corinthians 
13:11). 

If  all  life  is  to  be  related  to  a 
common  source,  then  we  must  work 
toward  integrating  our  understand- 
ing of  it;  we  must  recognize  the 
need  of  orienting  our  religious  faith 
and  background  to  the  expanding 
world  in  which  we  live.  'As  we  seek 
to  explain  the  relationship  between 
our  experience  and  God,  we  must 
find  in  life  an  integrated  and  har- 
monious pattern.  As  part  of  achiev- 
ing religious  maturity,  then,  one  is 
able  to  integrate  modern  scientific 
thoughts  and  discoveries  with  his 
religious  concepts. 

We  do  not  wish  to  imply  that  the 
religiously  mature  person  can  fully 
integrate  and  explain  all  aspects  of 
life.  There  are  bound  to  be  many 
areas  in  which  he  will  lack  under- 
standing, but  the  religiously  mature 
person  has  thought  about  these  diffi- 
culties and  problems;  he  has  not 
turned  away  from  them  or  admitted 
easy  solutions  that  are  not  consistent 
with  the  facts  he  knows.  He  is 
striving  toward  wholeness.  He  is 
developing  a  comprehensive  phi- 
losophy of  life  which  provides 
coherence  to  the  world  about  him 
and  enables  him  to  make  his  life 
harmonious  with  it. 

Thoughts  ioi  Discussion 

1.  What  kinds  of  experiences  promote 
the  development  of  religious  maturity? 

2.  What  kinds  of  experiences  hinder 
the  development  of  religious  maturitv? 

3.  What  are  some  illustrations  of  re- 
ligious maturity  in  the  teachings  of 
Jesus? 

4.  Consider  how  the  teachings  of  the 
Latter-day  Saint  Church  contribute  to  the 
development  of  rehgious  maturity. 


5.  In  what  ways  do  immature  religious 
practices  and  beliefs  perpetuate  them- 
selves? 

Supplementary  References 

McKay,  David  O.r  "Spirituality,  The 
Goal  in  Life,"  The  Impro\'ement  Era, 
December  1956,  pp.  914-915. 

McKay,  David  O.:  'To  Know  God," 
The   Improvement  Era,   June   1957,  p^ge^ 

McKay,  David  O.:  'The  Eternal  \^ir- 
tues,"    The    Improvement    Era,    February 

1957^  PP-  77-78- 


8^< 


ope 


Ins  W.  Schow 


Hope  is  the  songster  in  the  heart. 
The  tugging  breeze  that  fills  the  sail, 
The  smile  upon  the  future's  face. 
The  sense  that  right  will  yet  prevail. 


HAWAII  TOUR 

Latter-day  Saint  group  going 
to  Hawaii  in  November  1959. 
On  all  Hawaii  tours  avoid 
disappointment  and  make  re- 
servations early,  at  least  one 
month   prior  to  departure. 

ROSE  BOWL  PARADE 

We  have  a  Rose  Bowl  Parade 
Tour  leaving  in  December.  In- 
quire early  and  make  early 
reservations. 

EUROPE  1960 

Reservations  made  anywhere 
in  the  world,  chartered  tours 
or  individual. 


J 


MARGARET  LUND  TOURS  j 

4708    Holladay    Blvd.  I 

Salt    Lake    City,     Utah  | 

Phone:    CR  7-685T  2 


•  lli;i%lITIFUL 
•  IIAIVDY 

•  DUKAIILE 

A  sure  way  of  keeping  alive  the  valu- 
able instruction  of  each  month's  Relief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printinf?  house  is 
prepared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   brinj^   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance    payment    must     accompany 

all   orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to   150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  __ 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581  gjh^ 

33  Richards  St.        Salt  Lake  Citv  1 .  Utah  PM  \^\ 

Page  782 


GIFTS 

GIFTS 

GIFTS 
Make 

Pembroke's 

Your  Christmas 
Headquarters! 

Mail  Orders 
arc  promptly  handled 

24    East    Broadway 

SALT   LAKE   CITY,   UTAH 

and 

Sugar    House 


cfree   C^  ifts 

Alice  Whitson  Norton 

While  walking  through  a  meadow. 
This  strange  thought  came  to  me: 
Of  all  the  blessings  that  were  mine. 
And  absolutely  free — 

A  sky  of  constant  changes. 
Twilight  at  close  of  day, 
The  t\^  inkling  stars  in  heaven. 
The  moon  and  milky  way; 

Raindrops  as  sweet  as  music, 
A  red  bird  in  a  tree; 
A  garden  filled  with  roses, 
A  humming  honeybee — 

Each  one  a  shining  object 
Of  nature's  matchless  art, 
To  keep  me  reaching  up\\ard 
With  re\erence  in  mv  heart. 


cJhe  JLittle    lli 


usician 


Evelyn  Fjeldsted 

Music  in  the  wind  accompanied  her 
On  inspiration's  silent  way; 
And  flowers  in  the  shadows  waking, 
With  rhythm  seemed  to  bend  and  sway. 

Her  thoughts  were  hke  the  drifting  leaves, 
Light  and  winged  and  free 

from  earthly  gain; 
Melodies  from  far  would  call  to  her 
To  improvise  in  nature's  reign. 

Her  fingertips  were  swift  and  sure 
To  prove  a  mood  or  talent  rare, 
And  we  who  listened  followed  her, 
Above  the  commonplace  to  visions  there. 

And  now  her  music  in  another  sphere 
Is  heard,  and  we  have  only  echoes  here. 


HAWAIIAN   TOUR 

Leaving  Nov.  5th  and  12th 

Prices  start  at  $485.58— fly  both 

ways,   round  trip  from   Salt  Lake   City. 

Visit  Oahu,  Kauai  and  Hawaii 
(Less  $66.33  if  tour  is  met  in  Oakland) 

TOURNAMENT  OF  ROSES 

PARADE 

CHRISTMAS  HOLIDAY  TOUR 

8  days  including  San  Diego  and 
Tijuana,   Mexico 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

February  1960  and  June  1960 
also  student  tour  in  June  1960 

Visit  Book  of  Mormon  places. 
For  itinerary  write  or  phone 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460     7th  Avenue        Phone:    EM  3-5229 
Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah  EL  5-0268 


ARE  YOU  AN 
UNPUBLISHED  AUTHOR? 

IF  YOU  HAVE  A  BOOK  LENGTH 
MANUSCRIPT  you  would  like 
to  have  published,  our  editorial 
staff  will  be  glad  to  consider  it 
on  a  co-operative  basis. 

OUR      PROGRAM     HAS 

LAUNCHED  MANY  NEW 

WRITERS. 

Submit   your  work    for   free  editorial 
evaluation    and    further    information. 

We  consider  all   types  of  material: 
Fiction,      Poetry,     Juveniles,     Religious 
Books,  Educational,  and  Scholarly  Work. 

GREENWICH  BOOK 
PUBLISHERS,  INC 

Attention:    Mr.   Wright 

489  Fifth  Avenue 
New  York  City,  New  York 


Beginning  and  advanced 
classes      start     soon.       Type 
your     letters,    minutes,    reports, 
genealogy    sheets,    etc. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

70   North   Main    —  EM  3-2765 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  783 


VIDA   FOX   CLAWSON 
TRAVEL   SERVICE 

Recognized  ....  For  Experience, 
Integrity,  Service  and  the  best  In 
travel   since   1933. 

HAWAII 

Be  there  for  the  big  Historical  State- 
hood Day  Celebration  v/hich  begins 
Thanksgiving       Day,       November       26, 

1959.  Travel  one  way  on  the  Lurline 
and  one  way  Pan  American  Air  Lines. 
We  have  another  tour  to  Hawaii 
which  will   leave  on  January   13,  1960. 

HOLIDAY   TOUR 

Our  Holiday  Tour  will  include  the 
Tournament  of  Roses  Parade  in  Pasa- 
dena, California,  as  well  as  other 
outstanding  features.  Priced  at  just 
$69.90. 

EUROPE 

Before  you  buy  your  European  Tour 
ask  for  one  of  our  European  Programs. 
You  really  will  get  the  most  for  your 
money.     Grand    Tour    leaves    June    10, 

1960.  Economy  Tours  leave  at  differ- 
ent dates. 

VIDA   FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East        Phone:      DA  8-0303 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 


40  Shades  of  Plastic  Foam 

FOAM   i/8"x39"   wide   10  yards   $8.00 

FOAM    l^"    to    3"    thick    for    making    slippers, 

mattress     toppers,     ironing     pads,     cushions. 

Dan   River  Ginghams,    Reg.    $1.19   yd.  79c 

Dacron    Bats    72"x90"    $2.49 

Dolls,  undressed,  4"-B"-'^^"  29c  up 

Undecorated    Powder,    Kleenex,    Jewel    boxes. 
Tote    Bags,   all    sizes    and    colors. 
Candles    in    glass— Colored    Beeswax. 
Sequins— glitter— glue— beods— shells— leaves 
Stamens— Chenille— Styrofoam    sheets,    bolls, 

eggs. 
Handicraft,  Hobby  Supplies— Toys— Gifts. 

Orders  shipped  day  received. 

Stake  Relief  Societies,  or  Civic  groups 
in  the  Western  States  wishing  to  be 
included  in  Mrs.  Tingey's  Handicraft 
Demonstrations,  write  immediately  for 
date  reservations   and   details. 

TINGEY'S  COUNTRY  STORE 

"Handicraft    Center   of   The    West" 

3456  North  State  Highway  91 

Lehi,  Utah  Phone  PO  8-2852 


Ujirthday   (congratulations 


Ninety-six 

Mrs.  Mary  Olive  Heap 
Magrath,  Canada 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Alice  Vernon  Maynard 
Anderson,  Indiana 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Almira  Jack 
Sanford,  Colorado 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Harriet  Paris  Sweeting 

Clawson 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Eleonora  Flamm  Jacobs 
Falls  Church,  Virginia 

Mrs.  Elizabeth  Thomas  Shaw 
Los  Angeles,  California 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Marie  Bull  Schmidt 
West  Jordan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sophie  Bull  Dittmer 

Ferron,  Utah 

(Twin  of  Mrs.  Schmidt) 

Mrs.   Lucy   Ellis   Graham   Green 
Union,  Utah 

Mrs.  Olive  D.  Anderson 

Nephi,  Utah 

Mrs.   Mary   R.   Murphy  Norris 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Caroline  Heath 
Melba,  Idaho 

Mrs.  Alfreda  Covey 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


Page  784 


There's  an  appropriate  book  for 


every  name,  every  age 
on  your  Christmas  gift  hst 


FROM  WITHIN  THESE  WALLS 

Richard  L.  Evans 

The  blend  of  uncommon  com- 
mon sense  and  exalted  thought 
that  characterizes  "The  Spoken 
Word"  is  once  more  presented  in 
this  new  volume  of  a  notable 
series.  For  moments  of  personal 
reflection,  as  an  antidote  to  the 
pressure  and  problems  of  much 
of  modern  life,  this  is  a  unique 
and  helpful  volume.  3.00 


FAMILY  NIGHT  FUN 

Shirley  and  Monroe  Paxman 
Many  games,  hobbies,  and  pur- 
suits that  are  instructive  as  well 
as  really  "fun"  are  recommended 
in  this  small  treasure-chest  vol- 
ume that  will  help  cement  fam- 
ily ties  and  build  wholesome 
attitudes.  2.95 


I   SAW  ANOTHER  ANGEL   FLY 

Carter   E.   Granf 

A  colorful  history  of  the  LDS 
Church,  written  especially  for 
young  people,  in  a  vocabulary 
suited  to  their  understanding 
and  presenting  a  clear  concept  of 
the  Restored  Gospel.  Ideal  gift 
item  for  teen-ager.  3.50 

Mail  order  requests  promptly 
filled.  Send  for  our  Christmas  list 
of  LDS  books. 


OwVj.rVjK   ^n  spice  ^n  everything  nice 


That's  what  httle  girls  are  made  of.    And  that's  what 
Thanksgiving    feasts    are    made   of.     Stuffed    turkey, 
cranberries   and  candied   yams,   not   to  mention  pumpkin 
pies   topped    with   whipped   cream   and   cookies,    cakes   and 
candy,  all  help  make  Thanksgiving  the  happy  holiday 
it  is.    Almost  everything  on  our  Thanksgiving  table  needs 
"sugar  'n  spice"  to  make  it  nice. 

For  your  fancy  Thanksgiving  recipes  and  throughout  the 
year,  use  U  and  I  Sugar.    It's  as  fine,  as  white,  as  pure 
a  sugar  as  money  can  buy. 


SUGQR 


lATto 


.1 


VPLv46  Nb.  12 
DECEMBER  1959 


-   ''^''- 


^jDi\)iders  of  the  Stars 

Vesta  P.  Crawford 

*'.  .  .  When  Jesus  was  born  in  Bethlehem  of  Judea  in  the  days  of  Herod  the  king,  behold 
there  came  wise  men  from  the  east.  ..." 

From  out  the  orient  hills  in  haste  they  come 
To  seek  a  nameless  Prince  whose  star  shall  rise 
From  out  the  shadowed  kingdoms  of  the  earth 
To  shine  forever  in  the  eastern  skies. 

The  Magi  move  by  ancient  prophecy 

Against  the  columns  of  a  lesser  law, 

And  know  of  chariots  in  the  aisles  of  time 

More  brief  than  those  the  Medes  and  Persians  saw. 

(Swift  their  shadows  pass, 

Swift  as  a  blade  on  seeded  grass.  .  .  .) 

Perhaps  where  sceptered  Nineveh  is  dust, 
The  thrones  departed  and  the  temples  gone, 
They  cross  the  channeled  rivers  of  the  plain 
And  mark  the  walls  of  shattered  Babylon. 

(Oh,  hurried  travelers  on  the  path  of  stone, 
Seek  the  tall  gate,  seek  the  hill  town.) 

Dividers  of  the  stars  and  keepers  of  the  spheres, 
Moving  through  shadows  in  a  cone  of  light. 
They  come  unto  the  high  Judean  hills 
With  haste,  across  the  broken  fields  of  night.  .  .  . 


(Oh,  men  of  earth, 

Listen  to  the  words  again  — 

As  wise  men  heard  them  long  ago, 

''Good  will  —  good  will  to  men.") 


The  Cover:  Madonna  and  Child,  from  a  painting  by  Fra  Filippo  Lippi 
National  Gallery  of  Art,  Washington,  D.  C. 
(Samuel  H.  Kress  Collection) 

Frontispiece:  \\'orship  of  the  Wise  Men,  from  a  painting  by  Hoffman 
Copyright  1924  by  Eugene  A.  Perry 

Cover  Design  bv  E\an  Jensen 

Cover  Lithographed  in  Full  Color  by  Deseret  News  Press 


Qjrom    1 1 


ear  an 


a  dfc 


ar 


Mrs.  Belle  S.  Spafford  and  Counselors 
Dear  Sisters: 

While  attending  the  Bakersfield  Stake 
conference  recently,  the  following  inci- 
dent came  to  my  attention.  Knowing  it 
will  be  of  interest  and  a  source  of  satisfac- 
tion to  you,  I  pass  it  on  with  congratula- 
tions. Over  a  period  of  time  one  of  your 
subscribers  failed  to  receixe  The  Rehei 
Society  Magazine.  This  v\'as  the  fault  of 
the  United  States  Post  Office.  It  was 
being  delivered  to  the  home  of  a  neighbor 
of  the  same  name.  The  mistake  was 
finally  discoxered,  and  the  neighbors  be- 
came acquainted.  The  person  who  re- 
ceived the  Magazine  had  become  greatly 
interested  in  it,  had  contacted  the  mission- 
aries, and  has  been  conxerted  and  baptized 
into  the  Church.  The  abo\e  is  just 
another  evidence  of  the  \alue  of  your 
Magazine  and  the  general  excellence  of 
your  work.  Again  my  congratulations,  my 
love  and  blessings. 

— Elder  Hugh  B.  Brown 

of  the  Council  of  the  Twehe 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

The  Magazine  has  been  so  very  helpful 
to  me  as  education  counselor,  not  only 
with  the  wonderful  lesson  outlines,  but 
with  the  appropriate  poetry  that  appears. 
We  use  poems  to  close  our  literature 
lessons,  and  usually  find  one  in  the  cur- 
rent Magazine  that  ties  right  in  with  the 
lesson:  "The  American  Dream"  lesson 
was  followed  by  the  poem  on  page  478, 
July  1958;  Lesson  3  on  Roger  Williams 
was  followed  by  the  poem  of  page  640, 
September  1958;  the  lesson  on  the  Puri- 
tan women  was  follovxed  by  the  poem 
"Baking  Day"  on  page  672,  October  1958, 
and  so  forth. 

— June  Eggleston 

Ingle\xood,  California 

I  would  like  to  tell  you  I  thoroughly 
enjoy  The  Relief  Society  Magazine,  Issues 
of  this  Magazine,  presented  to  me  as  a 
gift,  were  responsible  for  my  first  interest 
in  the  Church.  I  am  \ery  grateful  and 
appreciative  of  the  wonderful  blessing  I 
found  through  The  Rehei  Society  Maga- 
zine. 

— Helen  Hurr 


Covina,   California 


I  must  tell  you  how  I  enjoy  the  beauty 
of  the  covers  of  our  Magazine,  I  especial- 
ly love  the  farm  scenes  on  the  September 
and  October  covers.  Having  been  reared 
on  a  large  farm,  such  pictures  return  many 
precious  experiences.  The  poems  "Yet 
Beauty  Comes"  by  Iris  \V.  Schow,  and 
"These  Cool  Acres"  (frontispiece)  by 
Dorothy  J.  Roberts  in  the  October  issue 
truly  feed  my  soul,  and  I  enjoyed  "A"  Is 
for  Apron  by  Ilene  H.  Kingsbuiy  —  pio- 
neer strength  and  beauty  we  need  to  haxe 
recalled.  The  editorials  are  always  very 
fine  indeed,  "A  Standard  for  Govern- 
ment" (by  Vesta  P,  Crawford,  in  Sep- 
tember) is  beautifully  and  powerfully 
given,  and  the  lovely  editorial  "Establish- 
ing Family  Patterns"  (by  Marianne  C. 
Sharp,  in  October)  is  so  much  needed. 
When  I  read  "Making  Christmas  Orna- 
ments Can  Be  Fun"  (by  Hannah  Now- 
ell,  in  October),  I  almost  yearned  to  have 
my  family  small  again  and  enjoy  making 
the  ornaments  \xith  mv  children, 
— Mabel  Law  Atkinson 

Davton,  Idaho 

I  think  the  Magazine's  new  dress  is 
beautiful.  Queer  how  a  touch  of  color 
can  add  so  much  in  appeal  and  uplift. 
Only  trouble  is  I  would  like  to  frame 
each  cover,  and  my  house  would  not  stand 
for  that.  No  story  in  the  Magazine  has 
appealed  to  me  so  much  as  "A"  Is  for 
Apron  (August,  September,  and  October 
1959).  I  think  Mrs.  Kingsbury  has  done 
a  very  commendable  work  in  using  an 
old  form  in  a  completely  new  way.  The 
story  tells  so  many  things,  the  time  period, 
living  patterns,  emotions,  devotion,  and 
memories.  I  would  like  her  to  know  I 
enjoyed  exery  word  of  it.  It  is  a  story 
that  goes  below  the  surface. 

— Dorothv  C.  Robinson 

Boise,  Idaho 

I  cannot  withhold  my  desire  another 
month  to  tell  you  how  beautiful  the  co\er 
pages  have  been  this  vear.  They  are  inspir- 
ing to  look  at  and  stimulating.  The  Re- 
hef  Society  Magazine  is  a  wonderful  me- 
dium by  which  the  talents  of  the  women 
of  the  Church  can  be  expressed, 
— Lucilc  O.  Petty 
Ogden,  Utah 


Page  786 


THE  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Monthly  Publication  of  the  Relief   Society  of  The   Church  of   Jesus  Christ  of   Latter-day   Saints 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  GENERAL  BOARD 
Belle  S.  Spafford  -------  President 

Marianne  C.  Sharp  ------  First  Counselor 

Louise  W.  Madsen       ---------  Second  Counselor 

Hulda  Parker  ------  Secretary-Treasurer 

Anna  B.  Hart  Josie  B.  Bay  Elna  P.  Haymond  Elsa  T.  Peterson 

Edith  S.  Elliott  Christine  H.  Robinson  Annie    M.    Ellsworth  Irene  B.   Woodford 

Florence  J.  Madsen  Alberta  H.  Christensen  Mary  R.  Young  Fanny  S.  Kienitz 

Leone  G.  Layton  Mildred  B.  Eyring  Mary  V.   Cameron  Elizabeth  B.  Winters 

Blanche  B.  Stoddard  Charlotte  A.  Larsen  Afton  W.  Hunt  LaRue  H.   Resell 

Evon  W.  Peterson  Edith  P.  Backman  Wealtha  S.  Mendenhall        Jennie  R.  Scott 

Aleine  M.  Young  V/inniefred  S.  Pearle  M.  Olsen 

Manwaring 

RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE 

Editor          -          -          -          -          -.-          -          -          -          -          -          -  Marianne  C.  Sharp 

Associate  Editor          --_-_-__--  Vesta  P.  Crawford 

General  Manager           --_--_----  Belle  S.   Spafford 

VOL.   46  DECEMBER   1959  NO.   12 


Co/7 


tents 


SPECIAL  FEATURES 

Every  Family  a  Missionary  Family  Henry  D.   Moyle  788 

Howard  William  Hunter  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve  Hugh  B.   Brown  799 

Annual  General  Relief   Society  Conference   Hulda   Parker  802 

Relief  Society  Magazine  Awarded   Cover   Citation   805 

The  Literature  of  Christmas  Mabel   Harmer  806 

Make  This  Caller  Welcome   .   .    .   National  Tuberculosis   Association  816 

FICTION 

The    Miracle    Mile    Leola   Seely    Anderson  817 

The  New  Day  —  Chapter  3  Hazel  K.   Todd  830 

GENERAL  FEATURES 

From    Near    and   Far   786 

Sixty  Years   Ago 810 

Woman's   Sphere   Ramona    W.    Cannon  811 

Editorial:   The    Supreme    Gift    Marianne    C.    Sharp  812 

The   129th  Semi-Annual  Church  Conference   Vesta   P.   Crawford  813 

Notes  to  the  Field;  Emergency  Orders  for  Temple-Burial  Clothing   815 

Notes  From  the  Field;   Relief  Society  Activities  Hulda  Parker  835 

Birthday     Congratulations     863 

FEATURES  FOR  THE  HOME 

Flower  Arrangement  —  New  Fashioned  —  Old  Fashioned  Sylvia  Pezoldt  815 

Apricot   Salad   Edna    Lind    Cole  822 

Say  "Merry  Christmas"  With  Fancy  Yeast  Rolls  Ruby  K.   Smith  823 

Elva  M.  Tingey  Makes  Beautiful  and  Useful  Articles  With  Plastic  Foam  829 

Fruit    Salad   Joan    Staley  829 

When   Mothers   Sing   Leona    F.    Smith  834 

LESSONS  FOR  MARCH 

Theology  —  And  the  Kingdom  Grew  Roy  W.   Doxey  839 

Visiting  Teacher  Messages  —  "And  The  Book  of  Mormon  and  the  Holy 

Scriptures  Are  Given  of  Me  for  Your  Instruction"   Christine  H.   Robinson  845 

Work  Meeting  —  Safety  Precautions  in  Medicine  and  Household  Items 

Charlotte     A.     Larsen  846 

Literature  —  Thomas   Paine,   Revolutionist   Briant   S.    Jacobs  848 

Social  Science  —  The  Individual  and  Religious  Maturity  —  Part  II  Blaine  M.  Porter  855 

POETRY 

Dividers  of  the   Stars  —  Frontispiece   Vesta  P.    Crawford  785 

To  Hold  Us   Fast   Clara   Steen   Chesnutt  798 

No   Christmas   Here?    Maude    Rubin  798 

These    Cliffs   Hold   Melody   Elsie    McKinnon    Strachan  801 

Handel's    "Messiah"    Hazel    Loomis  809 

Home  Impressions  Hannah   C.   Ashby  816 

Night  Sky   Before   Snowfall   Eva   Willes   Wangsgaard  822 

Oh,   Traveler!    Leslie    Savage    Clark  834 

We   Walk   With   Angels   Iris    W.    Schow  838 

A   Story   Never   Old  Maude    O.    Cook  860 

Winter  Bride   Vesta   N.    Lukei  862 

Seven   Gwen   Marler   Barney  862 

PUBLISHED  MONTHLY  BY  THE  GENERAL  BOARD  OF  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

Copyright  1959  by  General  Board  of  Relief  Society  of  The  Church  of 
Jesus  Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints. 
Editorial  and  Business  Offices:  76  North  Main,  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah:  Phone  EMpire  4-2511; 
Subscriptions  246;  Editorial  Dept.  245.  Subscription  Price:  $2.00  a  year;  foreign,  $2.00  a  year; 
20c  a  copy ;  payable  in  advance.  The  Magazine  is  not  sent  after  subsci-iption  expires.  No  back 
numbers  can  be  supplied.  Renew  promptly  so  that  no  copies  will  be  missed.  Report  change  of 
address  at  once,  giving  old  and  new  address. 

Entered  as  second-class  matter  February  18,  1914,  at  the  Post  Office,  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah,  under 
the  Act  of  March  3,  1879.  Acceptance  for  mailing  at  special  rate  of  postage  provided  for  in 
section  1103,  Act  of  October  8,  1917,  authorized  June  29,  1918.  Manuscripts  will  not  be  returned 
unless  return  postage  is  enclosed.  Rejected  manuscripts  will  be  retained  for  six  months  only. 
The  Magazine  is  not  responsible  for  unsolicited  manuscripts. 


Every  Family  a  Missionary  Family 

President  Henry  D.  Moyle 

Of  the  First  Presidency 

(Address  Delivered  at  the  General  Session  of  the  Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference,  October  -j,  1959) 


I'M  sure,  my  brethren  and  sisters, 
especially  my  sisters  today,  that 
I  was  never  more  grateful  than 
I  am  today,  for  the  realization  that 
I  have  that  I  continue  to  live  under 
and  to  enjoy  the  inspiration  of  my 
mother.  When  we  add  to  that  the 
inspiration  of  a  good  wife,  we  are 
most  fortunate  of  all  men,  I  am 
sure. 

I  have  been  conscious,  as  I  have 
sat  here  this  afternoon,  that  you 
sisters  represent  the  mothers  of  the 
Church.  They,  in  turn,  influence 
the  homes  of  the  Church  in  which 
there  are  1,600,000  members  of  the 
Church.  The  scope  and  sphere  of 
your  influence  are  continually  grow- 
ing and  increasing,  not  only  so  far 
as  numbers  are  concerned,  but,  I 
am  sure,  that  your  influence  is  being 
felt  progressively  to  a  greater  and 
greater  degree.  This  must  be  the 
case  because  of  the  increase,  influ- 
ence, and  efficiency  of  the  work  of 
these  fine  sisters  —  you  all  —  all  the 
Relief  Society  workers  of  the 
Church.  So  it  is  little  wonder  that 
when  the  sisters  of  the  Relief  So- 
ciety, Sister  Spafford,  Sister  Sharp, 
and  Sister  Madsen,  call  upon  any  of 
the  Priesthood  to  perform  any  serv- 
ice, we  feel  it  necessary  and  essen- 
tial to  put  aside  all  else  to  render 
that  service.  Now  these  few  thoughts 
make  me  even  humbler  than  I  was 
when  I  came  in  here  today  to  speak 
to  you,  and  I  pray  with  the  other 
speakers  that  what  I  have  to  say  will 
be  helpful  and  beneficial  to  us  in 
the   accomplishment    of   the    great 

Page  788 


work  of  the  Relief  Society  of  the 
Church. 

I  start  out  with  a  statement  found 
in  this  month's  Era  written  by  our 
beloved  President  David  O.  McKay: 
''Whate'er  thou  art,  act  well  thy 
part."  These  words  impressed  a 
lonely,  homesick  missionary  some 
fifty-nine  years  ago  and  inspired 
him  to  do  his  duty.  Had  he  not 
been  reared  in  a  home  where  the 
gospel  was  lived  and  taught  daily, 
he  might  not  have  recognized  that 
he  was  not  doing  his  duty  at  the 
beginning  of  his  first  mission.  Presi- 
dent McKay  tells  us  this  story  of 
this  experience  when  he  was  on  his 
mission  in  Scotland:  His  compan- 
ion was  Peter  G.  Johnston.  They 
were  discouraged.  They  had  been 
snubbed  in  tracting.  They  were 
homesick.  They  were  walking 
around  this  ancient  castle,  and,  in 
the  words  of  President  McKay,  they 
were  not  doing  their  duty.  That  is 
hard  to  imagine  isn't  it?  ''As  we 
re-entered  the  town  I  saw  a  build- 
ing half-finished,"  President  McKay 
writes,  ''and  from  the  sidewalk  to 
my  surprise  I  saw  an  inscription 
carved  in  stone  on  the  lintel  of  the 
front  door.  I  said  to  Brother  John- 
ston, 'I  want  to  go  over  there  and 
see  what  that  inscription  is.'  "  He 
hadn't  gone  more  than  halfway  un- 
til he  read  these  words  carved  in 
stone:  "Whate'er  thou  art,  act  well 
thy  part"  (David  O.  McKay,  The 
Impiovement  Era,  October  1959, 
page  727). 

Today  our  part  is  to  envision  the 


EVERY  FAMILY  A  MISSIONARY  FAMILY 


789 


future  role  of  the  Relief  Society,  to 
be  better  able  to  prepare  our  sisters 
for  the  work  of  the  present.  With 
such  a  wish  in  my  heart,  I  might 
in  humility  say  as  Alma  said  an- 
ciently: 

O  that  I  were  an  angel,  and  could  have 
the  wish  of  mine  heart,  that  I  might  go 
forth  and  speak  with  the  trump  of  God, 
with  a  voice  to  shake  the  earth,  and  cry 
repentance  unto  every  people! 

Yea,  I  would  declare  unto  every  soul, 
as  with  the  voice  of  thunder,  repentance 
and  the  plan  of  redemption,  that  they 
should  repent  and  come  unto  our  God, 
that  there  might  not  be  more  sorrow 
upon  all  the  face  of  the  earth. 

But  behold,  I  am  a  man,  and  do  sin 
in  my  wish;  for  I  ought  to  be  content 
with  the  things  which  the  Lord  hath 
allotted  unto  me  (Alma  29:1-3). 

A/fUCH  as  we  think  we  would  like 
to  foresee  that  which  is  to 
transpire  in  the  future,  the  likeli- 
hood is  that  to  always  be  fore- 
warned, especially  too  far  in  advance, 
would  not  always  result  in  our 
being  forearmed.  Nevertheless,  the 
Lord  does  inspire  and  prepare  us 
in  his  own  way  for  that  which  lies 
ahead.  I  call  to  mind  a  faith-pro- 
moting incident  in  the  life  of  Wil- 
ford  Woodruff: 

He  said  that  once  when  he 
was  visiting  up  in  Randolph,  in 
Rich  County,  he  was  impressed  by 
the  spirit  that  he  should  leave  for 
home,  but  for  one  reason  or  another, 
primarily  the  persuasion  of  the  peo- 
ple —  they  wanted  to  keep  him 
there  —  he  delayed  his  departure 
until  later  in  the  week.  This  prompt- 
ing of  the  spirit  continued  with  him 
and  so  he  arose  toward  the  end  of 
the  week  early  one  morning,  hav- 
ing breakfasted,  he  harnessed  his 
team  and  started  off  across  that 
bleached  country,  even  worse  than 


it  is  now,  I  am  sure,  from  Ran- 
dolph to  Wasatch.  On  his  way  he 
was  overtaken  by  a  terrific  snow- 
storm, blinded,  he  had  to  leave  it 
to  the  horses  to  find  their  own  way; 
and,  finally,  in  the  providence  of 
the  Master,  that  evening  they  ar- 
rived at  Wasatch.  He  said  that 
when  he  got  to  Wasatch  the  hubs 
of  his  wheels  were  under  the  snow. 
He  says,  '1  think  they  [the  horses] 
must  have  got  there  by  inspiration. 
I  stayed  there  until  Monday  night. 
I  made  up  my  mind  then  that  when- 
ever the  Lord  told  me  to  do  any- 
thing I  would  do  it. 

''I  speak  of  this,"  Brother  Wood- 
ruff says,  ''because  every  man  should 
get  the  Spirit  of  God  and  then  fol- 
low its  dictates.  This  is  revelation. 
It  doesn't  make  any  difference  what 
the  spirit  tells  you  to  do;  it  will  nev- 
er tell  vou  to  do  anything  that  is 
wrong.'' 

Now  inasmuch  as  we  do  not  fore- 
see all  that  we  might  were  our  faith 
and  works  greater,  we  can  draw  on 
our  past  experiences  for  the  great 
help  they  afford  in  determining 
what  our  present  plans  should  be. 
The  past  mirrors,  in  a  way,  the  fu- 
ture for  us  all.  The  road  is  plainly 
marked  out  for  us.  The  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith's  statement  points  out 
the  way.  I  think  his  feelings,  por- 
trayed in  a  rather  homely  way,  are 
peculiarly  fitting  for  the  considera- 
tion and  the  guidance  of  the  Relief 
Society  sisters.  President  Smith 
said: 

I  see  no  faults  in  the  Church,  and 
therefore  let  me  be  resurrected  with  the 
Saints,  whether  I  ascend  to  heaven  or 
descend  to  hell,  or  go  to  any  other  place. 
And  if  we  go  to  hell,  we  will  turn  the 
devils  out  of  doors  and  make  a  heaven 
of  it.  Where  this  people  are,  there  is 
good  society.  Wliat  do  we  care  where  we 
are,  if  the  society  be  good?     I  don't  care 


790 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


what  a  man's  character  is;  if  he's  my 
friend  —  a  true  friend,  I  will  be  a  friend 
to  him,  and  preach  the  Gospel  of  salva- 
tion to  him,  and  give  him  good  counsel, 
helping  him  out  of  his  difficulties.  .  .  . 

It  is  a  time-honored  adage  that  love 
begets  love.  Let  us  pour  forth  love — 
show  forth  our  kindness  unto  all  mankind, 
and  the  Lord  will  reward  us  with  ever- 
lasting increase;  cast  our  bread  upon  the 
\^•aters  and  we  shall  receive  it  after  many 
days,  increased  to  a  hundredfold.  Friend- 
ship is  like  Brother  Turley  in  his  black- 
smith shop  welding  iron  to  iron;  it  unites 
the  human  family  with  its  happy  influ- 
ence (D.  H.  C.  V,  page  517). 

'M'EVER  exact  of  a  friend  in  ad- 
versity what  you  would  require 
in  prosperity. 

...  for  man,  what  is  he  [regardless  of 
what  he  demands],  he  cannot  possess  him- 
self of  his  own  life.  .  .  . 

There  is  one  thing  under  the  sun  which 
I  ha\"e  learned  and  that  is  that  .  .  .  the 
righteousness  of  God  is  just,  because  it 
exacteth  nothing  at  all,  but  sendeth  the 
rain  on  the  just  and  the  unjust,  seed  time 
and  harvest,  for  all  of  which  man  is  un- 
grateful (1843),  MSS.  Historian's  Office: 
Teachings  of  the  Prophet  Joseph  Smith, 
page  317). 

The  best  measure  or  principle  to  bring 
the  poor  to  repentance  is  to  administer 
to  their  wants.  The  Ladies'  Relief  Society 
is  not  only  to  relieve  the  poor,  but  to 
save  souls  (D.  H.  C.  V,  pp.  24-25). 

Whatever  degree  of  excellence  we 
attain  in  the  society  of  the  Church, 
the  result  must  directly  reflect  the 
conditions  of  the  Relief  Society. 
The  Relief  Society  has  always  set 
the  pace.  It  has  always  reflected  the 
best  to  be  found  in  our  homes.  It 
has  been  an  example  toward  which 
the  women  of  the  Church  have  ad- 
vanced in  their  own  individual 
homes.  It  has  furnished  the  in- 
spiration   which    has    impelled    the 


individual  members  of  the  group  to 
progress. 

Therefore,  our  duty  today  as 
mothers  in  Israel  is  first  of  all  to 
conform  our  lives  strictly  to  the 
principles  of  the  gospel,  developing 
in  the  home  the  spirit  and  power  of 
obedience.  Obedience  to  the  law 
of  the  home  and  to  the  law  of  God 
should  be  synonymous.  Then  the 
home  becomes  the  place  where 
the  souls  of  all  the  family  are  saved. 
The  work  of  this  generation  is  being 
built  upon  the  works  of  the  past 
and  will  furnish  the  foundation  up- 
on which  the  next  generation  can 
stand  and  advance.  From  our 
homes  must  come  the  missionaries 
of  the  Church,  the  quorum  presi- 
dents, the  bishops,  the  stake  presi- 
dents, mission  presidents,  and  the 
heads  of  auxiliaries,  the  General 
Authorities  of  the  Church. 

Surelv  no  greater  accomplishment 
can  be  achieved  in  life,  no  greater 
joy  experienced  than  in  the  mission 
field,  at  home  or  abroad. 

I  know  that  which  the  Lord  hath 
commanded  me,  and  I  glory  in  it.  I  do 
not  glory  of  myself,  but  I  glory  in  that 
which  the  Lord  hath  commanded  me; 
yea,  and  this  is  my  glory,  that  perhaps  I 
may  be  an  instrument  in  the  hands  of 
God  to  bring  some  soul  to  repentance; 
and  this  is  my  joy. 

And  behold,  when  I  see  many  of  my 
brethren  truly  penitent,  and  coming  to 
the  Lord  their  God,  then  is  my  soul  filled 
with  joy;  then  do  I  remember  what  the 
Lord  has  done  for  me,  yea,  even  that  he 
hath  heard  my  prayer;  yea,  then  do  I 
remember  his  merciful  arm  which  he  ex- 
tended towards  me  (Alma  29:9-10). 

npHE  work  of  the  Relief  Society 
becomes  more  and  more  the 
work  of  saving  souls.  You  are  an 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  the  Lord, 
ordained  of  the  Lord  through  revela- 


EVERY  FAMILY  A  MISSIONARY  FAMILY 


791 


tion  to  assist  in  bringing  about  his 
purposes,  a  great  auxiliary  to  the 
Priesthood  of  God. 

For  behold,  this  is  my  work  and  my 
glory  —  to  bring  to  pass  the  immortality 
and  eternal  life  of  man  (Moses  1:39). 

The  Relief  Society  aim  should  be, 
Every  son  a  worthy  missionary. 

The  power  and  influence  of  the 
Church  in  the  world  could  not  be 
over-estimated  or  over-exaggerated  if 
all  our  homes  were  presided  over  by 
returned  missionaries  who  have  en- 
joyed on  their  missions  the  spirit 
thereof  and  retained  that  same  spirit 
throughout  their  lives  to  bless  and 
inspire  their  families. 

My  sisters,  your  sons  of  today  will 
of  necessity  be  the  heads  of  the 
households  of  Latter-day  Saints  to- 
morrow. You  know  they  will  reflect 
in  their  homes  and  in  their  conduct, 
in  large  measure,  the  homes  from 
whence  they  came.  They  will  carry 
with  them  through  life  the  spirit, 
the  attitude,  the  faith,  the  teaching, 
the  example  of  their  mothers.  Is  not 
this  the  task  of  the  Relief  Society 
today,  to  promote  faith  and  virtue 
and  good  works  in  the  homes  of  the 
Latter-day  Saints  through  the  in- 
fluence of  the  mothers? 

To  fulfill  our  responsibility  we 
must  first  learn  the  principles  of  the 
gospel. 

Joseph  Smith  was  not  called  to 
found  a  new  religion  nor  give  to  us 
a  new  organization.  His  whole  mis- 
sion and  that  of  the  Church  has 
been  to  recognize  and  re-establish 
that  which  was  anciently  given  to 
man  by  God,  and  for  the  perpetua- 
tion of  that  for  which  Jesus  fulfilled 
his  mission  here  in  the  flesh.  The 
Church  is  constantly  reassured  that 
Jesus  Christ  is  its  head.  The  Doc- 
trine and  Covenants  tells  us: 


Behold,  Jesus  Christ  is  the  name  which 
is  given  of  the  Father,  and  there  is  none 
other  name  given  whereby  man  can  be 
saved; 

Wherefore,  all  men  must  take  upon 
them  the  name  which  is  given  of  the 
Father,  for  in  that  name  shall  they  be 
called  at  the  last  day  (D  &  C  18:23-24). 

'TPHE  Lord  taught  Joseph  Smith 
that  the  atonement  of  Jesus 
Christ  was  sufficient  ground  work 
for  the  reconciliation  of  man  with 
God.  He  taught  that  the  atone- 
ment rendered  due  satisfaction  to 
the  justice  of  God  for  the  violation 
of  his  just  and  holy  laws.  We  are 
told  by  Paul  that, 

Though  he  were  a  Son,  yet  learned  he 
obedience  by  the  things  which  he  suffered; 

And  being  made  perfect,  he  became  the 
author  of  eternal  salvation  unto  all  them 
that  obey  him  (Hebrews  5:8-9). 

That  we  might  know  how  to  obey 
him,  he  brought  to  earth  the  scheme 
of  things,  by  which  through  repent- 
ance and  the  remission  of  sins  man 
could  return  to  his  former  home  in 
the  heavenly  kingdom  of  our  Heav- 
enly Father.    Paul  said: 

For  I  am  not  ashamed  of  the  gospel 
of  Christ:  for  it  is  the  power  of  God 
unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  believcth; 
to  the  Jew  first,  and  also  to  the  Greek 
(Romans    1:16). 

To  US  all  the  gospel  plan  of  sal- 
vation is  given  through  the  mercy 
of  God  born  of  his  great  love  for  us 
his  children.  This  is  best  evidenced 
by  the  writing  of  John: 

For  God  so  loved  the  world,  that  he 
gave  his  only  begotten  Son,  that  whoso- 
ever believcth  in  him  should  not  perish, 
but  have  everlasting  life  (John  3:16). 

Over  and   above  all,   the  atone- 


792 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


ment  of  Christ  assures  us  all  of  par- 
ticipation in  the  resurrection  from 
the  dead.  We  are  all  common 
heirs  to  eternal  life.    Paul  said: 

If  in  this  life  only  we  have  hope  in 
Christ,  we  are  of  all  men  most  miserable. 

But  now  is  Christ  risen  from  the  dead, 
and  become  the  firstfruits  of  them  that 
slept. 

For  since  by  man  came  death,  by  man 
came  also  the  resurrection  of  the  dead. 

For  as  in  Adam  all  die,  even  so  in 
Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive  (I  Corin- 
thians  15:19-22). 

The  words  of  Nephi  throw  fur- 
ther light  upon  our  status  in  the 
three  great  spheres  of  our  existence, 
our  pre-mortal,  our  mortal,  and  our 
life  after  death. 

And  now,  behold,  if  Adam  had  not 
transgressed  he  would  not  have  fallen, 
but  he  would  have  remained  in  the  garden 
of  Eden.  And  all  things  which  were 
created  must  have  remained  in  the  same 
state  in  which  they  were  after  they  were 
created;  and  they  must  have  remained  for- 
ever, and  had  no  end. 

And  thev  would  have  had  no  children; 
wherefore  they  would  ha\e  remained  in  a 
state  of  innocence,  ha\'ing  no  joy,  for  they 
knew  no  misery;  doing  no  good,  for  they 
knew  no  sin. 

But  behold,  all  things  have  been  done 
in  the  wisdom  of  him  who  knoweth  all 
things. 

Adam  fell  that  men  might  be  and  men 
are,  that  they  might  have  joy.    (2  Nephi 

2:22-25). 

CUCH  is  the  Plan  of  Salvation, 
which  is  ours.  The  restored  gos- 
pel awaits  men's  acceptance. 
Through  obedience  to  the  laws  and 
principles  of  the  gospel  mankind 
will   be   redeemed,    even   from   his 


own  sins  as  well  as  Adam's  trans- 
gression. 

We  are  constantly  aware  of  the 
importance  of  man.  We  can  never 
read  the  psalmist  without  appreciat- 
ing his  importance,  for  the  psalmist 
has  said: 

What  is  man  that  thou  art  mindful 
of  him? 

.  .  .  thou  hast  made  him  a  little  lower 
than  the  angels,  and  hast  crowned  him 
with  glory  and  honour. 

Thou  madest  him  to  have  dominion 
over  the  works  of  thy  hands;  thou  hast  put 
all  things  under  his  feet  (Psalms  8:4-6). 

Joseph  Smith  was  further  taught 
that  in  this  dispensation  of  the  ful- 
ness of  times  will  be  gathered  to- 
gether in  one,  all  things  in  Christ, 
both  which  are  in  heaven  and 
which  are  in  earth,  even  in  him.  In 
this  dispensation  God  will  consum- 
mate his  work  in  relation  to  the  re- 
demption and  salvation  of  the 
world.  For  this  reason  it  is  called 
the  dispensation  of  the  fulness  of 
times,  and  into  it  flow  all  other  dis- 
pensations. In  it  are  revealed  all 
other  knowledge  of  the  principles 
to  be  believed  and  the  ordinances 
to  be  obeyed.  All  keys  of  author- 
ity and  power  held  by  former  proph- 
ets are  once  again  restored  to  the 
earth. 

The  atonement  of  Christ  con- 
templates saving  the  lives  of  the 
living  and  the  dead.  The  new  dispen- 
sation is  a  system  of  philosophy  as 
well  as  of  religion.  Indeed,  the  true 
religion  must  give  us  the  true  phil- 
osophy of  life.  Religion  must  ap- 
peal to  the  understanding  as  well 
as  to  the  emotional  nature  of  man; 
it  must  measurably  satisfy  his  ration- 
al mind  as  well  as  fill  his  spiritual 


EVERY  FAMILY  A  MISSIONARY  FAMILY 


793 


longings,     quench     his     thirst     for 
righteousness. 

Many  people  say,  I  live  a  good 
life,  that  is  enough.  I  do  not  need 
your  counsel  nor  your  church.  There 
are  many  ways  to  heaven.  There  are 
those  who  think  that  the  important 
thing  in  religion  is  to  live  it  rather 
than  understand  it,  just  as  there  are 
those  who  think  it  is  better  to  live 
rather  than  to  understand  life.  But 
as  a  matter  of  fact,  religion  in  its 
most  exalted  phases  cannot  be  lived 
without  making  reasonably  clear  to 
the  understanding  the  problems  of 
existence,  just  as  life  cannot  be 
truly  lived  without  some  knowledge, 
at  least,  of  the  near  purposes  of  life. 

Joseph  Smith  himself  made  no 
attempt  to  create  a  system  of  phi- 
losophy. At  various  times  he  made 
utterances  of  great  truth.  I  quote, 
a  few  of  them.  "The  glory  of  God 
is  intelligence."  ''It  is  impossible 
for  a  man  to  be  saved  in  ignorance." 
''Whatever  principle  of  intelligence 
we  attain  unto  in  this  life,  it  will 
rise  with  us  in  the  resurrection." 
'\  .  .  The  elements  are  eternal.  .  .  . 
The  elements  are  the  tabernacle  of 
God;  yea,  man  is  the  tabernacle  of 
God,  even  temples.  .  .  .  The  ele- 
ments are  eternal,  and  spirit  and 
element,  inseparably  connected,  re- 
ceive a  fulness  of  joy." 

'T^HE  intelligence  or  spirit  had  no 
beginning,  neither  will  it  have 
an  end.  [Jesus]  "was  in  the  begin- 
ning with  the  Father."  "Man  was 
also  in  the  beginning  with  God. 
Intelligence,  or  the  light  of  truth, 
was  not  created  or  made,  neither 
indeed  can  be."  ".  .  .  This  is  my 
work  and  my  glory  to  bring  to  pass 
the  immortality  and  eternal  life  of 
man."    "And  truth  is  knowledge  of 


things  as  they  are,  and  as  they  were, 
and  as  they  are  to  come." 

Wouldn't  it  be  wonderful  if  the 
world  realized  the  truth  of  this  fol- 
lowing revelation  of  the  Prophet: 
"All  kingdoms  have  a  law  given; 
And  there  are  many  kingdoms;  for 
there  is  no  space  in  the  which  there 
is  no  kingdom.  .  .  .  And  unto  every 
kingdom  is  given  a  law;  and  unto 
everv  law  there  are  certain  bounds 
also  and  conditions"  (D  &  G 
88:36-38). 

Behold,  there  are  many  called,  but  few 
are  chosen.  And  why  are  they  not  chos- 
en? 

Because  their  hearts  are  set  so  much 
upon  the  things  of  this  world,  and  aspire 
to  the  honors  of  men,  that  they  do  not 
learn  this  one  lesson  — 

That  the  rights  of  the  priesthood  are 
inseparably  connected  with  the  powers  of 
heaven,  and  that  the  powers  of  heaven 
cannot  be  controlled  nor  handled  only 
upon  the  principles  of  righteousness. 

That  they  may  be  conferred  upon  us, 
it  is  true;  but  when  we  undertake  to 
cover  our  sins,  or  to  gratifv  our  pride, 
our  vain  ambition,  or  to  exercise  control 
or  dominion  or  compulsion  upon  the  souls 
of  the  children  of  men,  in  any  degree  of 
unrighteousness,  behold,  the  heavens  with- 
draw themselves;  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is 
grieved;  and  when  it  is  withdrawn.  Amen 
to  the  priesthood  or  the  authority  of  that 
man. 

Behold,  ere  he  is  aware,  he  is  left  unto 
himself,  to  kick  against  the  pricks,  to 
persecute  the  saints,  and  to  fight  against 
God. 

We  have  learned  by  sad  experience  that 
it  is  the  nature  and  disposition  of  almost 
all  men,  as  soon  as  they  get  a  Httle 
authority,  as  they  suppose,  they  will  im- 
mediately begin  to  exercise  unrighteous 
dominion. 

Hence  many  are  called,  but  few  are 
chosen. 


794 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


No  power  or  influence  can  or  ought  to 
he  maintained  hy  virtue  of  the  priest- 
hood, only  by  persuasion,  by  long-suffer- 
ing, by  gentleness  and  meekness,  and  by 
love  unfeigned; 

By  kindness,  and  pure  knowledge, 
^^•hich  shall  greatly  enlarge  the  soul  with- 
out hypocrisy,  and  without  guile — 

Reproving  betimes  with  sharpness, 
\\hcn  moved  upon  by  the  Holy  Ghost; 
and  then  showing  forth  afterwards  an  in- 
crease of  love  toward  him  whom  thou 
hast  reproved,  lest  he  esteem  thee  to  be 
his  enemy; 

That  he  may  know  that  thy  faithful- 
ness is  stronger  than  the  cords  of  death. 

Let  thy  bowels  also  be  full  of  charity 
towards  all  men,  and  to  the  household  of 
faith,  and  let  virtue  garnish  thy  thoughts 
unceasingly;  then  shall  thy  confidence  wax 
strong  in  the  presence  of  God;  and  the 
doctrine  of  the  priesthood  shall  distil 
upon  thy  soul  as  the  dews  from  heaven. 

The  Holy  Ghost  shall  be  thy  constant 
companion,  and  thy  scepter  an  unchang- 
ing scepter  of  righteousness  and  truth; 
and  thy  dominion  shall  be  an  everlasting 
dominion,  and  without  compulsory  means 
it  shall  flow  unto  thee  forever  and  ever 
(D  &  C  121:34-46) . 

'yRUE  philosophy  is  truth.  Phil- 
osophy would  be  greatly  helped 
in  search  for  truth  if  it  had  but  a 
clear  conception  of  what  it  was  try- 
ing to  find,  hence  the  importance 
of  a  clear,  accurate  definition.  Truth 
leaves  philosophy  unnecessary.  Pi- 
late asked  Christ,  "What  is  truth?" 
Pilate  did  not  understand  Christ's 
declaration  to  him.  When  Pilate 
said  to  him,  ''Art  thou  a  king, 
then?"  Jesus  answered:  'Thou  say- 
est  that  I  am  a  king.  To  this  end 
was  I  bom,  and  for  this  cause  came 
I  into  the  world,  that  I  should  bear 
witness  unto  the  truth.     Everyone 


that    is   of    the    truth    heareth    my 
voice"  (John  18:37  ff.). 

Now  Joseph  Smith's  definition  of 
truth  appeals  with  irresistible  force 
to  the  understanding  of  man  as  we 
have  just  indicated  from  the  93d 
Section  of  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants: 

And  truth  is  knowledge  of  things  as 
they  are,  and  as  they  were,  and  as  they 
are  to  come  (D  &  C  93:24). 

We  all  love  that  hymn  which  our 
Brother  John  Jaques  wrote  here  in 
the  early  days.  It  gives  us  greater 
strength  to  carry  on: 

Then    say,   what   is    truth?    'Tis   the    last 

and  the  fjrst. 
For  the  limits  of  time  it  steps  o'er. 
Though  the  heavens  depart  and  the  earth's 

fountains  burst, 
Truth,  the  sum  of  existence,  will  weather 

the  worst. 
Eternal,  unchanged,  evermore. 

(Hymns,  page   143). 

Following  within   this  definition 

of  truth  is  the  following  revelation 

which    we    read    in    the  Book    of 
Moses: 

And  worlds  without  number  have  I  cre- 
ated. .  .  . 

.  .  .  behold,  there  are  many  worlds  that 
have  passed  away  by  the  word  of  my 
power.  And  there  are  many  that  now 
stand,  and  innumerable  are  they  unto 
man.  .  .  . 

The  heavens,  they  are  many,  and  they 
cannot  be  numbered  unto  man;  but  they 
are  numbered  unto  me,  for  they  are  mine. 

(And  the  Lord  hasn't  given  them 
to  man  yet.) 

And  as  one  earth  shall  pass  away,  and 
the  heavens  thereof  even  so  shall  another 
come;  and  there  is  no  end  to  my  works, 
neither   to    my   words    (Moses    1:33,    35, 

37-38) . 


EVERY  FAMILY  A  MISSIONARY  FAMILY 


795 


TV/fATTER  may  be  resolved  in 
radiant  energy,  the  scientists 
tell  us.  They  say  energy  may  be 
brought  back  to  matter,  sun,  and 
stars.  Let  us  hear  a  conclusion  of 
the  whole  matter.  We  read  from 
Ecclesiastes: 

,  .  .  Fear  God,  and  keep  his  command- 
ments: for  this  is  the  whole  duty  of  man. 

For  God  shall  bring  every  work  into 
judgment,  with  every  secret  thing,  wheth- 
er it  be  good,  or  whether  it  be  evil  (Ecc. 
12:13-14). 

.  .  .  the  race  is  not  to  the  swift,  nor  the 
battle  to  the  strong,  neither  yet  bread  to 
the  wise,  nor  yet  riches  to  men  of  under- 
standing, nor  yet  favour  to  men  of  skill; 
but  time  and  chance  happeneth  to  them 
all  (Ecc.  9:11). 

Thus  saith  the  Lord,  Let  not  the  wise 
man  glory  in  his  wisdom,  neither  let  the 
mighty  man  glory  in  his  might,  let  not 
the  rich  man  glory  in  his  riches: 

But  let  him  that  glorieth  glory  in  this, 
that  he  understandeth  and  knoweth  me, 
that  I  am  the  Lord  which  exercise  loving- 
kindness,  judgment,  and  righteousness,  in 
the  earth:  for  in  these  things  I  delight, 
saith  the  Lord  (Jeremiah  9:23-24). 

Those  who  are  satisfied  that  any 
church  will  do,  should  read  Job  and 
ask  themselves  whether  or  not  their 
church  teaches  them  the  answer  to 
the  problems  which  were  pro- 
pounded by  the  Lord  to  Job,  when 
the  Lord  said  to  Job: 

Gird  up  now  thy  loins  like  a  man; 
for  I  will  demand  of  thee,  and  answer 
thou  me. 

Where  wast  thou  when  I  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  earth?  declare,  if  thou 
hast  understanding. 

Who  hath  laid  the  measures  thereof, 
if  thou  knowest?  or  who  hath  stretched 
the  line  upon  it? 

Whereupon  are  the  foundations  there- 


of fastened?  or  who  laid  the  corner  stone 
thereof; 

When  the  morning  stars  sang  together, 
and  all  the  sons  of  God  shouted  for  joy? 
(Job   38:3-7). 

How  can  we  do  as  Paul  directed 
the  Ephesians? 

Put  on  the  whole  armour  of  God,  that 
ye  may  be  able  to  stand  against  the  wiles 
of  the  devil. 

For  we  wrestle  not  against  flesh  and 
blood,  but  against  principalities,  against 
powers,  against  the  rulers  of  the  darkness 
of  this  world,  against  spiritual  wickedness 
in  high  places  (Eph.  6:11-12). 

I  ask  again,  how  can  this  be  ac- 
complished if  we  do  not  have  the 
true  plan  of  life  and  salvation  as 
revealed  to  us  in  the  latter  days  by 
our  Father  in  heaven? 

T  ask  again,  does  this  plan  of  ours 
and  the  power  to  administer  the 
plan  in  every  detail  leave  any  ques- 
tions to  be  asked?  For  130  years 
we  have  had  this  power  made  mani- 
fest unto  us.  We  have  been  the 
recipients  of  the  choicest  blessings 
of  our  Heavenly  Father.  We  have 
become  more  and  more  susceptible 
to  the  promptings  of  the  Holy 
Spirit.  We  anticipate  today  the 
needs  of  the  present  to  prepare  our- 
selves for  the  problems  of  tomorrow 
better  than  ever  before.  More 
strength  is  given  to  each  generation. 
A  keener  insight  into  the  future  is 
ours.  I  am  sure  we  have  progressed 
in  our  work  to  a  far  greater  degree 
than  has  science.  We  stand  upon 
a  firmer  foundation  than  does  any 
other  human  activity.  Were  we  to 
see  all  things  in  their  true  perspec- 
tive, there  would  be  no  doubt  about 
our  position  in  this  respect  in  any- 
one's mind. 


796 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


npAKE  one  simple  example.  All 
the  world  prays  for  peace.  It  is 
not  the  knowledge  and  understand- 
ing of  man  no  matter  how  far  into 
the  realm  of  learning  they  penetrate 
that  will  solve  this  all-important 
problem.  We  start  with  the  words 
of  the  Prophet  Joseph  to  whom  was 
given  the  vision  and  wisdom  to 
have  prevented  our  Civil  War  in 
his  day.  He  said  then  to  the  peo- 
ples of  this  Nation: 

Now,  O  people!  people!  turn  unto  the 
Lord  and  live,  and  reform  this  nation. 
Frustrate  the  designs  of  wicked  men.  .  .  . 

Break  off  the  shackles  from  the  poor 
black  man,  and  hire  him  to  labor  like 
other  human  beings;  for  ''an  hour  of 
virtuous  hberty  on  earth  is  worth  a  whole 
eternity  of  bondage."  Abolish  the  prac- 
tice in  the  army  and  navy  of  trying  men 
by  court-martial  for  desertion.  If  a  sol- 
dier or  marine  runs  away,  send  him  his 
wages,  with  this  instruction,  that  his 
country  will  never  trust  him  again;  he  has 
forfeited  his  honor. 

Make  honor  the  standard  with  all  men. 
Be  sure  that  good  is  rendered  for  evil  in 
all  cases;  and  the  whole  nation,  like  a 
kingdom  of  kings  and  priests,  will  rise  up 
in  righteousness,  and  be  respected  as  wise 
and  worthy  on  earth,  and  as  just  and  holy 
for  heaven,  by  Jehovah,  the  Author  of 
perfection.  .  .  . 

Oh,  then,  create  confidence,  restore 
freedom,  break  down  slavery,  banish  im- 
prisonmeni  for  debt,  and  be  in  love,  fel- 
lowship and  peace  with  all  the  world! 
{D.H.C.  VI,  204-206). 

In  our  own  day,  President  David 
O.  McKay,  as  he  leads  us  today, 
declares: 

THE  ATOMIC  BOMB  IS  NOT  THE 
THREAT.  The  most  ominous  threat  to 
the  peace  and  happiness  of  mankind  in 
this  the  twentieth  century  is  not  the 
probable  misuse  of  the  atomic  bomb,  but 
the  dwindling  in  men's  hearts  of  faith  in 


God.  "Epochs  of  faith  are  epochs  of 
fruitfulness;  but  epochs  of  unbelief,  how- 
ever glittering,  are  barren  of  all  perma- 
nent good." 

President  McKay  goes  on  to  say: 

The  soul  is  the  fountain  from  which 
the  peace  of  the  world  will  spring.  Cen- 
tered in  the  heart  also  are  the  enemies 
to  peace  —  avarice,  ambition,  envy,  anger, 
and  pride.  These  and  other  vices  which 
bring  misery  into  the  world  must  be  eradi- 
cated before  permanent  peace  is  assured. 
There  shall  have  to  be  felt  in  the  hearts 
of  men  more  consideration  for  others  — 
there  shall  have  to  be  manifested  around 
the  coming  peace  table  at  least  a  little  of 
the  Christ  spirit  —  do  unto  others  as 
you  would  have  others  do  unto  you.  (See 
Matt.  7:12;  Luke  6:31.)  (Gospel  Ideals, 
pp.  295,  298) 

I  have  talked  to  you  about  some 
of  the  problems  which  confront  us 
today.  Let  us  proceed  with  the  idea 
that  sufficient  unto  the  day  is  the 
evil  thereof.  We  must  all  of  us 
approach  our  responsibilities  day  by 
day  with  these  thoughts  in  mind. 
We  may  well  remember  the  prom- 
ise of  the  Savior  of  mankind  to  all 
of  us: 

But  seek  ye  first  the  kingdom  of  God, 
and  his  righteousness;  and  all  these  things 
shall  be  added  unto  you. 

Take  therefore  no  thought  for  the 
morrow:  for  the  morrow  shall  take  thought 
for  the  things  of  itself.  Sufficient  unto 
the  day  is  the  evil  thereof  (Mt.  6:33-34). 

Let  us  follow  the  admonition  and 
the  leadership  of  President  McKay. 
He  savs  further: 

Decide  what  your  duty  is,  ever  remem- 
bering that  the  greatest  battle  of  life  is 
fought  within  the  silent  chambers  of  your 
own  soul. 

Many  of  the  important  doctrines 
of  the  Church  I  have  here  called 


EVERY  FAMILY  A  MISSIONARY  FAMILY 


797 


to  your  attention.  We  must  learn 
these  principles  of  the  gospel.  Then 
and  then  only  can  we  teach  them 
to  our  families. 

IZNOW  the  gospel.  Love  the  gos- 
pel. Live  the  gospel.  Save 
souls  —  pour  forth  love.  Be  willing 
to  recognize  and  receive  inspiration. 
Raise  sons  to  be  woirthy  mission- 
aries. Administer  to  the  needs  of 
the  poor.  Use  a  mother's  influence 
to  promote  faith,  virtue,  good  works 
in  the  home. 

Then  and  only  then  can  you  give 
your  families  the  greatest  heritage 
which  parents  can  bestow  upon 
their  offspring. 

When  you  thus  utilize  your  tal- 
ents and  your  opportunities,  you 
can  realize  in  full  measure  the 
dream  of  power  and  accomplish- 
ment for  which  Alma  wished.  Then 
can  you  fulfill  the  charge  given  us 
of  the  Lord: 

Now  behold,  a  marvelous  work  is  about 
to  come  forth  among  the  children  of  men. 

Therefore,  O  5^e  that  embark  in  the 
service  of  God,  see  that  ye  serve  him  with 
all  your  heart,  might,  mind  and  strength, 
that  ye  may  stand  blameless  before  God 
at  the  last  day. 

Therefore,  if  ye  have  desires  to  serve 
God  ye  are  called  to  the  work; 

For  behold  the  field  is  white  already 
to  harvest;  and  lo,  he  that  thrusteth  in 
his  sickle  with  his  might,  the  same  lay- 
eth  up  in  store  that  he  perisheth  not,  but 
bringeth  salvation  to  his  soul; 

And  faith,  hope,  charity  and  love,  with 
an  eye  single  to  the  glory  of  God,  qualify 
him  for  the  work. 

Remember  faith,  virtue,  knowledge, 
temperance,  patience,  brotherly  kindness, 
godliness,  charity,  humility,  diligence. 


Ask,  and  ye  shall  receive;  knock,  and 
it  shall  be  opened  unto  you  .  .  . 
(D  &  G  4). 

WITH  these  thoughts,  I  chal- 
lenge you  as  Relief  Society 
sisters  to  return  to  your  homes  with 
renewed  enthusiasm  and  greater  de- 
termination to  live  the  gospel  in  its 
fulness. 

President  George  Albert  Smith, 
in  his  dedicatory  prayer  of  the  'This 
Is  The  Place"  monument,  radiates 
the  spirit  of  peace.  Tracing  the 
guided  course  of  mankind  from 
Book  of  Mormon  times  down  to 
the  present.  President  Smith  says 
this  in  his  prayer: 

Grant,  O  Father,  that  the  hearts  of  the 
people  who  dwell  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  may  be  turned  to  righteousness, 
that  they  may  appreciate  what  it  means 
to  dwell  in  a  land  favored  above  all  other 
lands.  .  .  . 

And,  O  Father,  in  the  midst  of  con- 
fusion that  is  everywhere,  and  uncertainty, 
bless  us  in  America,  that  we  may  repent 
of  our  foolishness,  our  lightmindedness 
and  our  wrongdoing,  realizing  as  we 
should,  that  all  the  blessings  that  are 
worthwhile  come  to  us  only  as  a  result 
of  honoring  thee  and  keeping  thy  com- 
mandments. The  pathway  of  righteous- 
ness is  the  highway  of  peace  and  happi- 
ness. Help  us  Lord,  to  walk  in  thy  path- 
way .  .  .  How  can  we,  Heavenly  Father, 
as  we  live  in  the  world  and  enjoy  the  in- 
fluence of  thy  spirit,  fail  to  be  at  peace 
with  one  another? 

With  all  my  heart  and  soul  I  in- 
voke the  blessings  of  our  Heavenly 
Father  upon  you,  my  sisters,  that 
this  great  work  of  the  Relief  Society 
may  go  forward  and  onward  and  up- 
ward until  it  affects  not  alone  the 
lives  of  the  1,600,000  members  of 
the  Church,  but  carries  its  influence 
and  its  power  and  its  effectiveness 
into  the  lives  of  the  nations  of  the 


798 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


earth.  I  bear  witness  to  you  today 
that  this  very  process  is  under  ac- 
comphshment  and  that  Sister  Spaf- 
ford  has  expanded,  through  her 
travels  and  through  her  inspiration 
and  her  leadership  in  this  great 
movement,  the  influence  of  the 
Relief  Society  into  other  great  na- 
tions of  the  earth,  and  so  the  work 
will  go  on. 

We  are  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  lives.  He  is  the  Son  of 
the  living  God,  the   Redeemer  of 


mankind.  He  has  atoned  for  the 
sins  of  the  world  and  he  has  given 
to  us,  in  these  latter  days,  a  knowl- 
edge of  himself  and  of  his  gospel 
more  priceless  than  life  itself.  Here 
we  are  gathered  today  to  gather 
strength  and  increased  faith  to  car- 
ry on  his  great  work,  and  carry  into 
the  homes  of  all  Latter-day  Saints 
a  knowledge  of  God  and  of  his  ways. 
May  his  blessings  be  with  us  all, 
humbly  I  pray,  in  the  name  of  Jesus 
Christ,  Amen. 


cJo  diold    Lis  cJast 

Chia  Steen  Chesnutt 

Candle  light 

And  stars  at  night 

Grow  dim. 

Christmas  trees  and  tinseled  ropes 

All  must  go.     But  not  our  hopes 

Of  him 

Who  came  proclaimed  by  angel-song, 

And  promised  that  as  long  ...  as  long 

As  life  shall  last 

A  Christmas  hope,  a  Christmas  prayer 

Will  be  a  lovely  thing  to  share 

And  hold  us  fast. 


flo   L^hnstmas  ulere? 


Maude  Rubin 

No  Christmas  here?     This  sun-steeped  desert  cabin 

Has  never  worn  a  wreath  of  spruce  or  pine; 

Nor  ever  braced  its  walls  against  a  blizzard, 

Nor  burned  a  yule  log.     (Mesquite  makes  a  fine 

And  cheerful  blaze!)     Now,  leaning  out  my  window, 

I  hear  a  sudden  stir  among  the  palms, 

A  desert  wind,  scented  with  sage  and  honey. 

Is  singing  its  songs  of  peace,  its  evening  psalms. 

Beneath  this  sky-ward  dazzle  of  the  stars, 

I  choose  my  own  small  Christmas  tree  tonight, 

A  gnarled  and  twisted  manzanita  branch, 

To  dress  with  shining  tinsel,  blooms  of  light! 


Howard  William  Hunter 
of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve 


Elder  Hugh  B.  Brown 

Of  the  Council  of  the  Twehe 


.  .  .  When  Nature  wants  to  make  a  man 
To  do  the  Future's  will:  [sjie] 

Sets  a  challenge  for  his  spirit. 
Draws  it  higher  when  he's  near  it  — 
Makes  a  jungle,  that  he  clear  it, 
Makes  a  desert  that  he  fear  it 
And  subdue  it  if  he  can.  .  .  . 

When  his  feet  are  torn  and  bleeding 
Yet  his  spirit  mounts  unheeding, 
All  his  higher  powers  speeding, 
Blazing  newer  paths  and  fine; 
WHien  the  force  that  is  di\ine 
Leaps  to  challenge  e\ery  failure 

and  his  ardour  still  is  sweet 
And  love  and  hope  are  burning  in 

the  presence  of  defeat  .  .  . 
Lo,  the  crisis!  Lo,  the  shout 
That  must  call  the  leader  out.  .  .  . 

—"When  Nature  Wants  a  Man"  by 
Angela  Morgan,  from  Forward  March, 
copyright  1918,  by  Dodd,  Mead  and 
Company,  Inc.,  Reprinted  by  permission, 

THE  entire  Church  rejoices  in 
the  call  and  ordination  of  a 
comparati\'ely  young  man  to 
be  an  apostle  and  special  witness  of 
the  Lord,  Jesus  Christ. 

That  the  Lord  has  had  this  man 
in  training  through  the  years  is  evi- 
dent as  one  reads  his  life  story  from 
the  time  when  he  was  born  in  Boise, 
Idaho,  November  14,  1907,  through 
his  early  schooling  then  his  subse- 
quent move  to  Southern  California, 
his  years  of  struggle  and  hard  work, 
his  activities  in  scouting.  Church 
and  civic  affairs,  his  steady  growth, 
his  undeviating  loyalty  to  country, 
Church  and  family,  his  years  of  legal 
education  and  later  years  of  success- 


Courtesy   The   Improvement   Era 

HOWARD    WILLL\M    HUNTER 

ful  practice  of  law  —  all  combined 
to  prepare  and  make  him  ready  for 
the  call  which  came  unexpectedly 
on  October  9,  1959. 

He  worked  in  the  Bank  of  Italy 
(later  merged  into  the  bank  of 
America)  for  some  years  and  was 
later  cashier  at  the  First  Exchange 
Bank  of  Inglewood,  which  with 
many  other  banks  during  the  great 
depression,  closed  its  doors  and  he 
suffered  hea\'v  loss  because  of  his 
stockholder's  liability. 

Because  of  a  resolution  which  he 
and  his  wife  made  early  in  their  mar- 
riage, that  they  would  never  buy 
anything,  homes,  cars,  washing  ma- 
chines, dryers,  furniture,  etc.,  until 

Page  799 


800 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


Courtesy  The  Salt  Lake  Tribune 

ELDER  HOWARD  WILLIAM  HUNTER  AND  HIS  FAMILY 

Left  to  right:  Clara  May  Jeffs  Hunter;  Elder  Howard  William  Hunter;  Louine 
Berry  Hunter,  daughter-in-law,  holding  baby  son  Robert  Mark  Hunter;  John  J.  Hunter, 
son. 

Another  son,  Richard  A.,  is  serving  a  mission  in  Austraha. 


tliey  could  pay  for  it  (they  have 
never  broken  that  resolution),  they 
lived  in  a  very  humble  home  for  sev- 
eral 3/ears.  They  had  the  courage 
and  fortitude  to  resist  the  seductive 
appeal  of  installment  buying  and  go 
without  rather  than  go  in  debt. 
They  bought  vegetables  which  were 
cheap  but  not  always  fresh,  and  ten- 
cent  soup  bones  when  they  could 
have  enjoyed  T-bone  steaks. 

During  his  preparation  for  the 
law,  he  went  to  night  school  at 
Southwestern  University  five  nights 
a  week  and  worked  during  the  day- 


time. He  often  began  studying  at 
3:00  A.M.,  even  though  he  had  not 
returned  from  school  the  night  be- 
fore until  10:00  P.M.  He  has  always 
been  an  indefatigable  worker  dri\'en 
by  an  unquenchable  thirst  for  knowl- 
edge. At  the  end  of  four  years  of 
sacrifice  and  struggle,  he  graduated 
from  Southwestern  Uni\ersity,  cum 
Jaude,  and  has,  since  that  time,  been 
a  successful  lawyer  and  business 
man. 

Elder  Hunter  is  the  son  of  John 
William  Hunter  and  Nellie  Marie 
Rasmussen  Hunter,  both  of  whom 


HOWARD  WILLIAM  HUNTER  OF  THE  COUNCIL  OF  THE  TWELVE 


801 


reside  in  Southern  California.  He 
comes  from  sturdy,  frugal  Scotch 
and  Scandinavian  ancestry. 

In  addition  to  his  long  and  varied 
Church  work  through  the  years  — 
bishop,  president  of  high  priest 
quorum,  member  of  stake  high 
council,  and  nine  years  president  of 
Pasadena  Stake  —  he  found  time  for 
civic  and  business  responsibilities. 
He  has  always  been  -an  enthusiastic 
scout  man,  became  an  eagle  scout 
in  1923  and  was  later  scout  master 
and  District  Commissioner  for 
scouting  in  Los  Angeles  metropoli- 
tan area. 

TN  1928  he  met  Clara  May  Jeffs  at 
a  Gold  and  Green  Ball  in  Los 
Angeles  and  they  were  married  in 
the  Salt  Lake  Temple,  June  10, 
1931.  She  stood  loyally  at  his  side 
through  the  lean  years  and  now, 
with  simple  grace  and  dignity,  takes 
her  place  as  queen  of  an  unusually 
charming  home.  The  Hunters  had 
three  sons,  one  died  in  infancy.  John 
J.  filled  a  mission  in  Australia,  and 


after  coming  home  married  Louine 
Berry  and  is  now  taking  pre-legal 
training  at  the  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity. The  other  son,  Richard,  is 
serving  as  a  missionary  in  the  South 
Australian  Mission.  The  Hunters, 
with  their  sons,  enjoyed  a  round- 
the-world  tour  in  1958. 

When  Elder  Hunter  was  asked 
about  hobbies,  he  said,  ''My  wife, 
my  boys,  and  the  Church  are  my 
chief  hobbies."  However,  he  is 
known  to  have  a  large  collection  of 
rare  coins  and  a  very  select  Church 
library,  including  many  original  and 
early  editions. 

Elder  Hunter  has  a  warm,  charm- 
ing personality,  a  ready  and  winning 
smile,  is  an  able  and  inspiring  speak- 
er, an  excellent  administrator,  and 
impresses  all  who  meet  him  with 
his  enthusiasm,  sincerity  and  humil- 
ity. His  acceptance  speech  was 
characteristic  of  the  man,  willing, 
humble,  capable  and  motivated  by 
what  he  termed  ''an  uncompromis- 
ing conviction."  It  is  a  pleasure  to 
welcome  this  outstanding  man  into 
the  Quorum  of  the  Twelve. 


cJhese   (<^liffs  ulold   llielodyi 


Elsie  McKinnon  Strachan 


These  cliffs  hold  melody. 

The  zylophone  of  rain, 

The  drumbeat  of  the  sun. 

The  cello-wind, 

Have  spilled  a  song  of  color  here, 

Delighting  us  with  music 

Agate-scored 

And  still. 


Annual  General  Relief  Society 

Conference 

HuJda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 


THROUGHOUT  the  various 
sessions  of  the  1959  Annual 
General  Relief  Society  Gon- 
ference,  leaders  of  Relief  Society 
were  again  recipients  of  the  blessings 
promised  by  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith  at  the  time  he  organized  the 
Society  in  1842  when  he  said: 

You  will  receive  instructions  through 
the  order  of  the  Priesthood  which  God 
has  established,  through  the  medium  of 
those  appointed  to  lead,  guide,  and  direct 
the  affairs  of  the  Church  in  this  last  dis- 
pensation; .  .  .  and  this  Society  shall  re- 
joice, and  knowledge  and  intelHgence  shall 
flow  down  from  this  time  henceforth; 
this  is  the  beginning  of  better  days  to 
the  poor  and  needy,  who  shall  be  made 
to  rejoice  and  pour  forth  blessings  on 
your  heads. 

The  Officers  Meeting  began  at 
10  A.M.  in  the  Tabernacle  with  2425 
stake  Relief  Society  leaders  from 
every  stake  in  the  Church  except  one 
and  thirty-six  representatives  from 
ten  missions  receiving  ''instructions 
through  the  order  of  the  Priest- 
hood" from  the  Relief  Society  ad- 
visors of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve, 
President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith 
and  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen.  Presi- 
dent Smith  impressed  upon  those 
in  attendance  the  importance  of  the 
gospel  in  the  lives  of  the  women  of 
the  Church  and  how  they,  too,  can 
assist  in  the  saving  of  souls.  Elder 
Petersen  instructed  Relief  Society 
leaders  regarding  the  great  value  and 
function  of  class  instruction  in  sav- 
ing souls  and  in  strengthening  the 
home  and  community. 

Poge  802 


President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  who 
in  her  usual  gracious  and  dignified 
manner  conducted  all  of  the  general 
sessions  of  the  conference,  reported 
in  the  Officers  Meeting  on  the  serv- 
ices and  accomplishments  of  Relief 
Societv  during  1958  and  gave  spe- 
cific directions  and  counsel  relative 
to  the  carrying  forward  of  the  work 
of  the  organization  throughout  the 
Church.  The  music  for  this  ses- 
sion was  presented  bv  a  150-voice 
chorus  of  Singing  Mothers  from 
the  Juab  Stake  under  the  direction 
of  Vivian  P.  Hoyt  with  Alexander 
Schreiner  at  the  organ.  The  colorful 
and  impressi\'e  roll  call  was  con- 
ducted by  Secretary-Treasurer  Hul- 
da  Parker. 

In  the  Wednesday,  2  p.m.  General 
Session  for  Relief  Society  members 
and  general  public,  further  instruc- 
tion was  given  ''through  the  order 
of  the  Priesthood''  and  "knowledge 
and  intelligence"  were  imparted. 
Relief  Society  leaders  for  the 
first  time  had  the  choice  privi- 
lege of  listening  to  the  wise  counsel 
and  admonition  given  by  President 
Henry  D.  Movie  as  a  member  of  the 
First  Presidencv  of  the  Church.  He 
charged  the  mothers  of  Israel  today 
to  conform  their  lives  strictly  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  principles  of  the 
gospel  and  to  develop  in  their 
homes  the  "spirit  and  power  of 
obedience." 

Preceding  his  address,  President 
Spafford  urged  mothers  to  teach 
their  children  the  importance  and 


ANNUAL  GENERAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE 


803 


Courtesy  The  Salt  Lake  Tribune 

PRESIDENT  BELLE  S.  SPAFFORD  CONDUCTING  THE  OFFICERS  MEETING 
ANNUAL  GENERAL  RELIEF  SOCIETY  CONFERENCE,  OCTOBER  7,  1959 

Seated,  beginning  in  the  foreground:  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp;  Former  Gen- 
eral President  Amy  Brown  Lyman;  Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen;  President  Joseph 
Fielding  Smith  and  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen  of  the  Council  of  the  Twelve,  Advisors  to 
Relief  Societ\\ 


power  of  prayer;  Counselor  Mari- 
anne C.  Sharp  emphasized  the  value 
of  prayerful  study  of  the  scriptures 
in  the  home,  and  obedience  there- 
to; Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen 
outlined  the  obligations  of  mothers 
toward  proper  observance  of  the 
Sabbath;  and  Christine  H.  Robin- 
son, member  of  the  General  Board, 
stressed  the  importance  of  spiritual 
beauty  in  the  home. 

A  500-voice  chorus  of  Singing 
Mothers  from  the  nineteen  stakes 
in  the  Jordan  Valley  Region   also 


inspired  those  in  attendance  by  their 
beautiful  music.  Participants  in 
the  chorus  were  from  Canyon  Rim, 
Cottonwood,  East  Jordan,  East 
Millcreek,  Grant,  Granite  Park,  Hol- 
laday,  Midvale,  Millcreek,  Mount 
Jordan,  Murray,  Murray  South, 
Olvmpus,  Sandy,  South  Salt  Lake, 
Valley  \^iew.  West  Jordan,  Wilford, 
and  Winder  Stakes.  All  three  se- 
lections rendered  were  compositions 
bv  Latter-day  Saint  musicians  — 
'to  Ye  Forth  With  My  Word" 
and    "Come    Ye    Blessed    of    My 


804 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


Father"  by  Florence  Jepperson  Mad- 
sen  of  the  General  Board,  who  also 
conducted  the  chorus,  and  ''Music" 
by  Carlyle  D.  Marsden  and  words  by 
J.  G.  Brainard.  Roy  M.  Darley  was 
at  the  organ. 

Wednesday  evening  between  7 
and  10  P.M.,  approximately  2,000 
stake  and  mission  officers  were 
greeted  by  the  General  Board  in  a 
beautiful  atmosphere  of  music  and 
flowers  at  the  annual  reception  held 
in  the  Relief  Society  Building. 

In  the  Thursday  morning  depart- 
mental meeting  in  the  Tabernacle 
impressive  presentations  were  given 
featuring  the  current  theology 
course  on  the  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, and  the  American  literature 
course,  ''A  New  Nation  Speaks." 
Dr.  Blaine  M.  Porter,  author  of  the 
social  science  course  ''Spiritual  Liv- 
ing in  the  Nuclear  Age,"  discussed 
this  subject.  The  chorus  providing 
the  music  for  this  session  was  the 
Wells  Stake  Singing  Mothers  con- 
ducted by  Vivienne  Fairclough, 
with  Frank  Asper  at  the  organ. 

The  visiting  teacher  messages  for 
the  current  year  were  introduced  in 
the  1:30  P.M.  departmental  meet- 
ing in  the  Tabernacle.  In  this  ses- 
sion Elder  Henry  D.  Taylor  out- 
lined the  place  and  responsibilities 
of  Relief  Society  in  the  Church 
Welfare  Program. 

Separate  departmental  sessions 
were  held  from  1:30  to  4  p.m.,  for 
stake  and  mission  secretary-treasur- 
ers; work  meeting  leaders;  and  the 
choristers  and  organists.  Other  de- 
partmental sessions  were  conducted 
from  2:45  ^^  4  ^'^7  for  stake  and 
mission  presidencies.  Magazine  rep- 
resentatives, and  class  leaders. 


A  showing  of  a  soul-stirring  color 
film  "Unto  the  Least  of  These," 
depicting  the  role  of  visiting  teach- 
ers in  bringing  uplift  and  encourage- 
ment into  the  lives  of  their  fellow 
sisters,  some  of  whom  may  be  sick 
or  poor  in  spirit,  started  the  con- 
ference on  a  high  spiritual  note. 
Stake  Relief  Society  presidencies 
viewed  this  film  in  the  Uptown 
Theater,  Wednesday  morning,  pre- 
ceding the  first  regular  session  of 
the  conference. 

As  another  Annual  General  Relief 
Society  Conference  concluded,  it 
seemed  that  all  in  attendance  re- 
joiced with  the  instructions  that 
had  been  given,  with  the  knowl- 
edge and  intelligence  they  had  re- 
ceived regarding  the  work  of  Relief 
Society,  and  there  was  kindled  with- 
in the  hearts  of  the  Relief  Society 
leaders  in  attendance  a  greater  de- 
termination to  carry  forward  the 
work  of  this  great  organization  so  as 
to  bring  even  richer  blessings  into 
their  lives  and  the  lives  of  those  in- 
fluenced by  Relief  Society. 

The  address  by  President  Henry  D. 
Moyle  appears  in  this  issue  of  the  Maga- 
zine. President  Joseph  Fielding  Smith's 
address  will  be  published  in  the  January 
issue,  and  Elder  Mark  E.  Petersen's  and 
Elder  Henry  D.  Taylor's  in  the  February 
issue.  The  addresses  by  President  Belle  S. 
Spafford,  by  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp, 
and  Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen;  and 
''Report  and  Official  Instructions"  by 
President  Spafford  appeared  in  the  No- 
vember Magazine.  The  speech  by  Chris- 
tine H.  Robinson,  a  General  Board 
member,  will  appear  in  the  March  issue. 
The  address  by  Dr.  Blaine  M.  Porter  and 
a  few  departmental  talks  \\ill  appear  in 
forthcoming  issues.  Much  of  the  other 
material  of  the  conference  has  been  mailed 
to  stake  and  mission  Rehef  Society  presi- 
dents. 


WiJh   n    1 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE  WINS  CO\^ER  AWARD 


Seated,  left  to  right:  Counselor  Marianne  C.  Sharp,  Editor,  holding  the  award; 
President  Belle  S.  SpaflFord,  General  Manager,  holding  the  December  1958  Relief 
Society  Magazine,  winning  cover;  Counselor  Louise  W.  Madsen. 

Standing:  Evan  Jensen,  Art  Director;  Vesta  P.  Crawford,  Associate  Editor. 


LKeuef  Society    1 1  Lagazine  ^yix^arcled  L^over  (citation 

npHE  highest  award  for  quahty  of  colored  magazine  covers  was  awarded 
to  The  Rdiei  Society  Magazine  by  the  Simpson  Lee  Paper  Company 
in  September  1959.  The  award  was  granted  in  recognition  of  the  beautiful 
December  1958  cover  —  'The  Rest  on  the  Plight  Into  Egypt"  from  a 
painting  by  Gerard  David,  from  the  Mellon  Collection,  courtesy  the 
National  Gallery  of  Art,  Washington,  D,  C. 

The  award  plaque  was  presented  to  President  Belle  S.  Spafford,  Gen- 
eral President  of  Relief  Society  and  General  Manager  of  the  Magazine, 
by  C.  L.  Nordstrom,  Northwest  Sales  Representative  of  the  paper  company. 
Mr.  Nordstrom  explained  that  the  award  was  made  after  salesmen  of  the 
Zellerbach  Paper  Company,  distributors  for  the  Simpson  Lee  Company, 

Page  805 


806 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


had  considered  and  appraised  samples  of  magazine  covers  from  eleven 
Western  states.  There  were  eighty  entries  competing  for  the  four-color 
brochure  award.  Judges  selecting  the  winning  entry  were  professors  from 
the  University  of  California,  and  Stanford  University,  a  world  renowned 
artist,  and  two  other  craftsmen.  The  cover  has  been  placed  on  permanent 
display  in  the  Simpson  Lee  Gallery  of  Fine  Printing  at  Everett,  Washing- 
ton, and  the  award  plaque  has  been  placed  in  the  library  of  the  Relief 
Society  building. 

A  similar  award  was  made  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the  produc- 
tion work  on  the  cover.  Mr.  L.  C.  Jacobsen,  Manager  of  the  Press,  re- 
ceived this  award. 


cJhe  JLiterature  of  L^hnstmas 


Mabel  Harmer 


EACH  Christmas  the  magazines 
of  the  country  are  filled  with 
Cliristmas  stories  and  poems, 
and  carols  are  broadcast  over  the  air 
waves  and  chimed  by  bells.  Only 
a  small  fraction  of  the  enormous 
magazine  output  can  really  be  called 
literature,  but  much  of  it  can  be 
enjoyed. 

A  prime  example  is  the  poem 
"The  Night  Before  Christmas."  It 
was  written  by  Clement  Moore  a 
century  ago  to  please  his  own  chil- 
dren, and  without  any  thought  of 
publication,  and  yet,  in  all  proba- 
bility, no  children's  poem  has  been 
more  loved.  His  description  of  the 
''jolly  old  fellow"  made  the  pattern 
of  Santa  Clans  that  has  appeared  in 
pictures  and  at  holiday  parties  ever 
since. 

It  was  a  contemporary  of  Clement 
Moore's,  however  —  although  in  an- 
other country  —  who  actually  start- 
ed the  annual  rash  of  Christmas 
stories.  From  the  time  Charles 
Dickens'  "Christmas  Carol"  first 
appeared  in  print  —  to  an  instant 


popularity  —  writers  have  struggled 
to  emulate  that  success. 

Many  of  these  stories  are  forgot- 
ten by  mid-January,  but  a  few  gems 
have  survived  to  delight  us  over  and 
over  again.  In  fact,  they  are  made 
more  precious  by  long  acquaintance. 

First  among  these  treasured  gems, 
perhaps,  is  the  Dickens  story,  which 
was  produced  for  many  years  over 
the  radio  by  Lionel  Barrymore  until 
his  death;  it  was  read  by  President 
Franklin  D.  Roosevelt  in  the  White 
House  annually  to  his  family,  and, 
doubtless,  is  enjoyed  yearly  by 
countless  other  folk  at  their  own 
firesides. 

Alongside  of  Dickens,  we  must 
rank  Henry  Van  Dyke,  who,  in  his 
superb  short  stories,  filled  in  the 
details  of  what  might  have  hap- 
pened at  the  scene  on  that  Holy 
Night.  In  his  story  of  "The  Other 
Wise  Man,"  he  weaves  the  tale  of 
the  wicked  Herod  who  ordered  the 
death  of  all  the  children  in  Bethle- 
hem under  two  years  of  age. 

Van    Dyke    set    the   pattern   for 


THE  LITERATURE  OF  CHRISTMAS 


807 


numerous  other  stories  concerning 
those  who  might  have  been  eye 
witnesses  to  the  events  of  the 
nativity.  Wliile  we  reahze  that 
these  stories  come  from  writers' 
imaginations  woven  on  the  fabric 
of  facts,  as  told  in  the  Bible  by 
Matthew  and  Luke,  still  we  like  to 
read  them,  since  the  Gospel  writers 
have  left  us  with  only  a  few  details. 

And  so,  while  the  Christmas 
theme  has  been  told,  with  varia- 
tions, over  and  over  again,  one  still 
appreciates  the  varied  and  wonder- 
ful ways  in  which  it  has  been 
penned.  Just  like  Christmas  itself 
the  story  never  grows  old. 

Among  our  Latter-day  Saint 
writers,  the  Christmas  story  has 
been  treated  with  the  beauty  and 
understanding  one  would  expect 
from  those  who  have  a  true  knowl- 
edge of  the  great  significance  of  the 
event.  Greatly  loved  among  hymns 
is  Orson  F.  Whitney's  ''A  Stranger 
Star  O'er  Bethlehem."  It  is  too 
long  to  be  sung  usually  in  its  en- 
tirety —  but  all  the  verses  can  be 
read  with  great  pleasure.  Another 
inspiring  hymn  written  by  Elder 
Whitney  relates  the  glorious  ap- 
pearance of  the  risen  Savior  to  the 
people  of  the  Western  Hemisphere. 
This  hymn  presents  in  rhythmic 
words  the  sacred  events  when  Jesus 
said:  ''Behold  your  little  ones." 
(See  Third  Nephi  17:11-25.) 

Enraptured  stood  the  multitude, 
Beholding  him  their  King, 
At  whose  command  the  chosen  band 
Their  httle  children  bring.  .  .  . 
Oh,  Nephite  boy,  how  great  thy  joy, 
Such  wondrous  things  to  see.  .  .  . 

(The  Childien  Sing,  pp.   184-185) 

I^EXT  to  the  story  of  the  nativity, 

as  told  by  St.  Luke,  the  carols 

are  probably  the  best  known  and 


loved  of  all  Christmas  literature. 
Even  with  the  frequent  repetition 
on  radio  and  TV  during  December, 
one  never  grows  tired  of  listening  to 
the  lovely  "Silent  Night"  or  the 
merry  ''Deck  the  Hall." 

The  practice  of  singing  carols  is 
popular  in  a  great  manv  countries, 
but  the  carols  and  the  customs 
sometimes  differ.  Todav,  in  Italv 
the  shepherds  of  the  rural  regions 
go  from  house  to  house  singing 
their  carols  to  the  accompaniment 
—  of  all  things  —  bagpipes.  In  Nor- 
way, after  the  reading  of  the  Gos- 
pels, all  members  of  the  family 
clasp  hands  and  circle  the  Christ- 
mas tree,  singing  the  hymns  and 
folk  songs  of  Christmas  not  only 
once,  but  several  times. 

England  is  especially  famous  for 
its  caroling.  The  ''waits"  as  they 
are  called,  go  from  house  to  house 
to  sing  their  favorite  carols,  and 
usually  the  members  of  the  family 
join  in.  The  carolers  are  often  in- 
vited into  the  house  for  cakes  or 
sweets,  or  else  rewarded  with  small 
coins. 

One  of  the  most  popular  of  all 
carols,  "Oh,  Little  Town  of  Bethle- 
hem," was  the  work  of  Phillips 
Brooks,  a  young  American  clergy- 
man, who  was  blessed  with  a  bril- 
liant mind  and  a  fine  sense  of 
humor.  The  inspiration  for  his 
song  came  as  he  stood  on  the 
moonlit  hills  of  Palestine  one  Christ- 
mas Eve,  thereby  fulfilling  a  long- 
cherished  dream.  It  is  little  wonder 
that,  with  such  a  setting,  his  words 
take  us  all  to  the  little  town  of 
Bethlehem. 

Probably  the  best  known  and  best 
loved  of  all  carols  is  the  beautiful 
"Silent  Night."  It  was  written  long 
ago  in  a  little  village  of  Bavaria  dur- 


808 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


ing  a  wild  December  storm.  In  a 
tiny  wooden  church,  Franz  Gruber 
tried  in  vain  to  play  the  old  organ, 
but  the  mice  had  been  there  ahead 
of  him  and  he  could  get  no  sounds 
that  could  be  called  music. 

In  distress,  he  called  to  Joseph 
Mohr  to  write  some  words  for  a 
new  song.  'Terhaps  I  could  set 
them  to  music.  Then  we  can  get 
old  Herman,  at  the  foot  of  the  hill, 
to  play  the  guitar  to  accompany  the 
singers.  In  that  way  we  could  man- 
age without  the  organ  until  it  can 
be  repaired." 

There  was  little  time,  but  Joseph 
Mohr  went  to  work,  and  slowly  the 
words  came,  ''Silent  night,  holy 
night,  All  is  calm;  all  is  bright."  The 
words  inspired  Franz  to  write  music 
that  was  equally  beautiful,  and  the 
new  song  was  finished  in  time  to 
be  sung  by  the  villagers  on  Christ- 
mas Eve.  When  the  Tyrolians 
sailed  for  America  they  brought 
with  them  the  gift  of  this  lovely 
song. 

OOME  of  the  carols  are  traditional, 
with  the  names  of  the  authors 
and  the  composers  unknown.  Oth- 
ers bear  such  famous  names  as 
Martin  Luther,  Isaac  Watts,  and 
George  Friedrich  Handel. 

Henry  Wadsworth  Longfellow 
wrote  ''I  Heard  the  Bells  on  Christ- 
mas Day"  in  1863,  reflecting  the 
horrors  of  war,  his  own  son  having 
been  wounded  in  a  battle  of  the 
Civil  War.  After  lamenting  the  fact 
that  ''there  is  no  peace,"  he  ends 
his  song  with  renewed  hope  in  these 
words: 

Then    pealed    the    bells    more    loud    and 

deep  — 
God  is  not  dead  nor  doth  He  sleep. 


The  W^rong  shall  fail,  the  Right  prevail 
With  peace  on  earth,  good  will  to  men. 

Of  course  the  apex  of  all  Christ- 
mas literature  is  the  storv  of  the 
nativity  as  told  by  the  Gospel  writ- 
ers. John  makes  one  grand  state- 
ment: "And  the  Word  was  made 
flesh,  and  dwelt  among  us  .  .  ." 
(John  1:14). 

Matthew  is  concerned  largely 
with  the  visit  of  the  Wise  Men  and 
with  Herod's  decree  that  all  male 
children  in  Bethlehem  under  two 
years  of  age  should  be  slain.  Mark 
passes  over  any  details  regarding  the 
Savior's  birth. 

And  so  it  remains  for  Luke  to 
record  the  tender  and  wonderful 
account  that  has  become  the  best 
loved  and  most  quoted  story  in  all 
literature.  Each  Christmas  time 
one  finds  new  joy  in  the  words: 
"And  Joseph  also  went  up  from 
Galilee,  out  of  the  city  of  Nazareth, 
into  Judaea,  unto  the  city  of  David, 
which  is  called  Bethlehem  .  .  .  with 
Mary  his  espoused  wife,  being  great 
with  child"  (Luke  2:4-5). 

Bethlehem  —  iht  City  oi  David 
—  the  names  in  and  of  themselves 
are  sheer  poetry.  The  lovely  little 
town  lies  about  six  miles  south  of 
Jerusalem,  about  2300  feet  above 
sea  level,  and  the  surrounding 
countryside  is  more  fertile  than 
many  parts  of  the  Holy  Land.  From 
the  hills  where  David  tended  his 
flocks  he  could  gaze  over  the  deep 
valleys  of  the  Judean  desert  and  the 
Dead  Sea. 

Tradition  and  history  combine  to 
tell  us  of  the  great  love  David  had 
for  his  city.  He  knew  all  of  its 
ca\'es  and  fields,  its  springs  and  its 
valleys.     It  was  a  love  which  has 


THE  LITERATURE  OF  CHRISTMAS  809 

descended  through  the  years  to  fill  delivered.     And  she  brought  forth 

the  hearts  of  all  Christians.  her  firstborn  son,  and  wrapped  him 

His  love  for  his  city  was  expressed  j"  swaddling  clothes,  and  laid  huii 

during  one  of  his  campaigns  against  '"  ^  ™ng«;  because  there  was  no 

Saul  when,  with  great  yearning,  he  '°°J^^°'  '''^™  '"  *^  '""     ("^"^^ 

said,  "Oh  that  one  would  give  me  ■^■^7''              r  .,      ■,           i     i      . 

drink  of  the  water  of  the  well  of  „  The  song  of  the  heavenly  hosts 

Bethlehem,  which  is  by  the  gate!"  •  •  •  •  »"  f,^'}}'  f  a^^'  §0°^  will  to- 

(II  Samuel  2:j-ic:V  ward  men     (Luke  2:14)   has  been 

^                      ^  •   >  /  •  echoed  and  re-echoed  down  through 

When  some  of  the  courageous  ^he  centuries.  And  while  there  has 
soldiers  with  him  braved  the  ranks  ^ever  been  a  time  when  there  was 
of  the  Philistines  to  bring  him  this  complete  peace  in  all  parts  of  the 
water,  he  declined  to  drmk,  but  ^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^n  say  what  far- 
poured  it  out  as  a  sacrifice  to  the  reaching  effects  have  been  the  result 
Lord  instead.  of  those  tidings  of  peace  and  good 

And  so  it  was  that  Joseph,  being  will? 

of  the  lineage  of  David,  journeyed  This  we  know,  indeed,  that  we 

to  Bethlehem  to  be  taxed.  ''While  can  look  forward  with  great  joy  to 

thev  were  there,"  the  narrative  of  the    time   when    Christ   will    come 

Luke    continues,    ''the    days    were  again  to  the  earth  to  rule  and  reign 

accomplished    that   she    should    be  and  bring  lasting  peace  to  all  men. 


uiandel  s     I/Lessiah 


Hazel  Loomis 

Never  was  a  hand  more  sure  than  mine 

When  I  wrote  note  on  note 

The  things  I  heard. 

My  heart  beat  wild  —  pages  flew  beneath  my  pen  — 

Music  impassioned  —  tender  — 

A  prophet's  cry  —  and  then  a  surge  — 

A  mighty  ocean  wall  burst  forth 

hi  joyous  praise! 

The  symphony  —  harps,  bells,  and  cymbals  all  rose  strong 
The  choir  as  one  great  voice. 

I  bowed  my  head;  tears  streamed  from  my  eyes, 
Across  my  name,  George  Friedrich  Handel,  1741. 
The  ink  ran  wild,  angels  seemed  to  fill  my  room  — 
Their  joy  to  mingle  with  my  own. 


Sixty    ijears  J^go 


Excerpts  From  the  Woman's  Exponent,  December  i,  and  December  15,  1899 

"For  the  Rights  of  the  Women  of  Zion  and  the  Rights  of  the 
Women  of  All  Nations" 

CHRISTMAS  FANCIES:  Cheerfulness  is  better  than  hilarity,  and  simplicity 
even  in  giving  is  in  much  better  taste  than  making  elaborate  presents,  or  parading  one's 
generosity,  as  really  seems  to  ha\e  come  to  be  the  custom  in  this  age.  We  deal  largely 
in  extremes,  e\en  in  gixing  .  .  .  though  we  have  not  wealth  to  lavish  on  our  loved  ones, 
^^•e  can  bestow  kindness  e\en  in  words.  .  .  .  Feasting  and  enjoying  the  good  things  of 
life  docs  not  make  up  the  sum  of  happiness,  not  even  at  Christmas  time;  elaborate 
preparations  are  very  wearisome,  and  the  mother  is  often  too  much  exhausted  to  share 
in  the  children's  enjoyment  ...  or  perhaps  to  answer  their  questions  about  the  why's 
and  wherefores  of  Christmas. 

■ — Editorial 

CHRISTMAS  IN  SALT  LAKE  CITY:  R.  K.  Thomas  has  a  fine  display  of  dry 
goods,  artistically  arranged  for  Christmas.  .  .  .  C.  R.  Savage  has  a  fine  assortment  of 
c\  cry  thing  in  the  way  of  Christmas  goods,  and  old  Santa  Claus  trees  and  photography. 
One  can  purchase  magazines  there,  too.  .  .  .  Margetts  book  store  is  well  equipped  with 
books,  stationery  and  large  and  small  children's  sleds,  toboggans  and  Christmas  trees  .  .  . 
magnificent  dolls  and  a  great  \'ariety  of  such  articles  as  stationers  keep.  .  .  .  The  elegant 
new  bookstore  of  Geo.  O.  Cannon  &  Sons  .  .  .  has  a  fine  display  ...  in  rare  pictures, 
books,  dolls  and  gorgeous  toys.  .  .  . 

— Selected 

A  CHRISTMAS  PYE:  The  Newcastle  Chronicle  of  1770  gives  the  contents  of 
the  famous  "Christmas  Pye"  of  the  olden  time.  Its  ingredients  were  two  bushels  of 
flour,  20  pounds  of  butter,  4  geese,  2  turkeys,  2  rabbits,  4  wild  ducks,  2  woodcocks, 
6  snipe,  4  partridges,  2  neats  tongues,  2  curlews,  4  blackbirds  and  six  pigeons,  with 
eggs,  sugar,  raisins,  lemons,  oranges,  and  various  kinds  of  spicery.  ''It  weighed  twelve 
stone."  One  would  wonder  where  it  could  be  baked;  and  yet  when  one  knows  what 
great  fireplaces  and  o\ens  they  had  in  those  old  halls  and  castles,  one  might  imagine 
that  even  such  a  pie  could  be  put  in  and  baked.  .  .  . 

—The  Editor 

MRS.  BARRATT'S  PARTY:  A  very  pleasant  gathering  of  notable  people  of 
this  city  was  given  by  Mrs.  M.  M.  Barratt  at  her  handsome  cottage  .  .  .  December  20. 
The  guests  were  President  Lorenzo  Snow  and  wife,  President  George  Q.  Cannon  and 
^^■ife,  President  Joseph  F.  Smith  and  wife.  .  .  .  Apostles  F,  M.  Lyman  and  \\ife,  Heber 
J.  Grant,  wife,  and  mother,  Anthon  H.  Lund  and  Matthias  F.  Cowley;  President  Angus 
M.  Cannon  and  wife.  Bishop  W.  B.  Preston  and  wife  and  Bishop  John  R.  Winder 
and  wife,  Mrs.  B.  W.  Smith,  Mrs.  E.  B.  Wells  .  .  .  and  others  .  .  .  the  guests  were 
seated  at  tables  in  the  elegant  dining  room  to  partake  of  a  sumptuous  banquet.  Presi- 
dent Snow  pronounced  the  blessing.  At  each  plate  was  a  souvenir  bouquet.  .  .  .  Dur- 
ing the  evening  attention  \\as  called  to  the  beautiful  and  rare  collection  of  \er}'  fine 
pictures,  most  of  them  brought  from  her  home  in  England.  Mr.  Sam  Barratt  ga\e 
.  .  .  choice  musical  selections  on  the  piano,  and  Mrs.  E.  B,  Wells,  at  the  request  of 
President  Joseph  F.  Smith  and  others,  gave  an  account  of  the  reception  given  at 
Windsor  Castle  by  Queen  Victoria  to  the  International  Council  and  Congress  in  Lon- 
don, July  7,  on  which  occasion  thirteen  women  from  Utah  were  present.  .  .  . 

— News  Note 
Page  810 


Woman's  Sphere 


Ramona  W.  Cannon 


A  MALTA  DE  CASTILLO  LED- 

ON,  Under  Secretary  of  Educa- 
tion and  Cultural  Affairs  of  Mexico, 
was  recently  honored  by  President 
Adolfo  Lopez  Mateos,  when  he  re- 
quested her  to  read  the  Giito  de 
Doloies,  Mexico's  declaration  of  in- 
dependence, at  the  annual  observ- 
ance of  national  independence.  In 
1953,  Mexican  women  were  given 
the  privilege  of  voting  for  local  and 
national  government  officials,  and 
since  that  time  women  have  taken 
an  active  part  in  civic  affairs.  Today, 
nine  women  are  serving  in  Congress, 
three  as  federal  judges;  twelve  of  the 
government's  sixty  assistant  prose- 
cutors are  women. 

r\R.  SARAH  E.  STEWART  and 
Dr.  Bernice  E.  Eddy  have  won 
recognition  and  honor  for  their  out- 
standing research  on  viruses  as  a 
possible  causative  agent  in  some 
types  of  cancer.  Working  together 
at  the  National  Institute  of  Health, 
the  researchers  demonstrated  the 
potency  and  versatility  of  a  mouse 
cancer  virus. 

OULDA  A.  ERICKSON,  Grants- 
ville,  Utah,  (100  years  old  on 
November  tenth),  Minnie  Peterson 
Brown,  Summit  County,  Harriet 
Clawson,  Salt  Lake  County,  Tora 
Nielson  Starkie,  Uintah  County, 
and  Selma  Beddous  Kelsey,  Utah 
County,  are  the  last  living  women 
who  trekked  across  the  plains  as 
Mormon  pioneers. 


pRANCES  R.  HORWICH,  tele- 
vision's famous  ''Miss  Frances" 
of  Ding  Dong  School,  has  written  a 
book,  The  Magic  of  Bringing  Up 
Your  Child.  The  volume  deals 
sensibly,  charmingly,  and  imagina- 
tively with  the  problems  which 
arise  between  parent  and  child.  Miss 
Horwich  has  won  more  than  sixty 
awards  from  educational  and  pro- 
fessional groups. 

gLEANOR  GLUECK,  as  a  part- 
ner with  her  husband.  Dr. 
Sheldon  Glueck,  in  the  famous 
husband-and-wife  criminologist  team 
of  Harvard  University  Law  School, 
co-operated  in  the  authorship  of  an 
authentic  and  valuable  study:  Pre- 
dicting DeUnquency  and  Crime 
(Harvard  University  Press).  The 
study,  which  was  carried  on  for 
more  than  thirty  years,  emphasizes 
''five  highly  decisive  factors"  in  fam- 
ily life  which  condition  the  conduct 
of  children:  father's  discipline, 
mother's  supervision,  father's  affec- 
tion, mother's  affection,  and  co- 
hesiveness  of  the  family. 

\\70MEN  make  all  the  profes- 
sional baseballs  used  by  pro- 
fessional baseball  players  in  our 
country  today.  The  delicate  fingers 
and  twenty-twenty  vision  of  these 
special  workers  put  into  a  ball  the 
"capacity  to  sail  over  fences."  Mrs. 
Jesse  Wison  figures  that  she  has 
stitched  more  than  150,000  base- 
balls. 


EDITORIAL 


VOL.    46                                                    DECEMBER    1959  NO.    12 

oJhe  Supreme   ^ift 

''C\^  this  night  shall  the  sign  be  all  things  are  gathered  together  in 
given,  and  on  the  morrow  one,  and  a  Latter-day  Saint  has  avail- 
come  I  into  the  world"  (3  Nephi  able  the  fulness  of  the  gospel  to 
1:13).  These  were  the  words  of  recreate  a  sequence  of  Christ's  min- 
God  the  Son  fortelling  his  time  of  istry.  As  one  studies  his  life  from 
birth  into  mortal  life,  words  uttered  year  to  year,  the  delineation  becomes 
to  Nephi  on  the  Western  Hemis-  clearer,  the  contrasts  sharper,  the 
phere,  while  in  far-off  Judea,  Mary  details  fuller,  and  the  radiance  and 
"being  great  with  child"  was  being  glory  brighter  as  humility,  under- 
found  a  resting  place  by  Joseph,  standing,  and  worship  become  in- 
whcre  the  Son  of  God  would  be  grained, 
born.  As    life's    experiences    and    trials 

It  has  been  approximately  1959  etch  one's  soul,  the  significance  of 
years  since  then,  yet  every  day  every  the  events  of  the  Savior's  mission 
person  by  his  beliefs,  convictions,  take  on  a  deeper  richness.  A  mother 
and  actions  declares  his  acceptance  senses  more  keenly  the  meaning  of 
or  rejection  of  the  Messiah.  Espe-  a  sword  which  should  pierce  the  side 
cially  at  this  season  one  reads  the  of  Mary  also;  one  studies  the  words 
tender  and  simple,  albeit  the  glori-  of  the  Messiah  for  doctrinal  knowl- 
ous  words  recounting  the  Lord's  edge;  sickness  in  the  home  sends 
birth.  The  shepherds  come  again  one  to  read  of  the  healings  and 
to  kneel  in  reverence  at  the  manger  promises  of  Jesus;  poverty  and  want 
after  they  heard,  in  fearful  wonder,  seek  solace  in  the  comforting  words 
the  heavenly  strains  ''Glory  to  God  of  the  Master.  One  sins  and  one 
in  the  highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  hunts  for  encouraging  words  spoken 
good  will  toward  men."  The  shep-  to  the  repentant  sinner;  one  endures 
herds  may  never  have  known  of  the  trials,  without  justification  to  mortal 
visit  of  the  Magi;  of  the  flight  into  perception,  and  one  contemplates 
Egypt;  nor  of  events  which  tran-  the  hrmiiliation  and  indignities 
spired  on  the  Western  Continent  heaped  upon  the  Savior,  and  reflects 
—  of  the  day  and  a  night  and  a  day  upon  the  Lord's  silent  submission, 
when  there  was  light  and  a  new  Mental  or  physical  sufferings  recall 
star  arose  marking  the  birth  of  the  the  exquisite  pain  of  the  Redeemer 
Savior.  For  contemporary  with  the  in  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane  where 
years  of  Jesus'  life,  only  a  little  in-  he  sweat  drops  of  blood.  One  heeds 
formation  may  have  come  to  one  his  words  to  repent,  one  takes  his 
and  then  another,  until  his  public  yoke  upon  him,  and,  finally,  one 
ministry  was  companioned  by  his  struggles  for  that  peace  which  pas- 
disciples,  seth  understanding,  bequeathed  to 

But  this  is  the  day  of  the  dispen-  all  by  the  Master, 

sation  of  the  fulness  of  times  when  From    the   eminence   of   the   re- 

Poge  812 


THE  SUPREME  GIFT 


813 


stored  gospel  plan  of  the  Savior  one 
mav  survey  and  take  to  himself 
priceless  truths  of  eternity.  Jesus 
Christ  is  the  Shepherd  who  guards 
and  preserves  the  flock  in  the  fold, 
through  whose  door  alone  his  sheep 
may  enter  who  know  his  voice.  The 
mysteries  of  godliness  are  opened 
to  one's  searching  gaze.  Jesus  Christ 
is  the  way  and  the 'truth;  all  life  is 
in  him.  To  scale  the  heights  of 
exaltation,  his  flaming,  living  light 
defines  the  narrow  way  of  ascent. 
None  enters  those  jaspered  walls  but 
those  who  have  taken  upon  them- 
selves the  name  of  Christ. 

Nearly  two  thousand  years  ago 
the  Babe  was  born  in  a  lowly  stable. 
To  know  him  and  the  Father  who 


gave  his  Only  Begotten  Son  as  the 
Supreme  Gift  to  the  world,  is  the 
meaning  of  Christmas.  Each  indi- 
vidual places  the  value  of  this  Gift 
to  himself.  The  blind,  the  indiffer- 
ent, the  wicked  value  the  Gift  as 
did  those  of  the  Savior's  day  who 
'Vent  back  and  walked  no  more 
with  him";  who  'went  away  sor- 
rowful"; who  ''sought  to  take  him." 
They  were  among  those  who  cried 
"Crucify  him."  But  to  those  seek- 
ing to  follow  the  Christ  with  hum- 
ble hearts  and  contrite  spirits,  the 
Supreme  Gift  may  bring  joy  and 
glorv  unspeakable,  and  the  promise 
of  eternal  life. 

-M.  C.  S. 


cJhe  iQ.gth  Semi-J^nnuai  (church   L^onfi 


npiIE  129th  Semi-Annual  Con- 
ference of  the  Church  was  held 
in  the  Tabernacle,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Utah,  October  9,  10,  and  11,  1959, 
with  our  beloved  President  David 
O.  McKay  conducting  all  six  gen- 
eral sessions  and  the  Priesthood 
meeting.  Two  members  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve  were  absent. 
Elder  Harold  B.  Lee  was  touring 
the  South  American  Missions,  and 
Elder  Marion  G.  Romney  was  visit- 
ing the  missions  in  Europe. 

The  radiant  autumn  weather  and 
the  spirit  of  inspiration  and  brother- 
hood in  the  gospel  brought  joy  and 
a  feeling  of  renewed  devotion  to  the 
thousands  who  heard  again  the 
words  of  life  and  salvation  from 
prophets  and  servants  of  the  Lord. 
The  lofty  and  uplifting  music  was 
presented  on  Friday  by  the  Singing 
Mothers  of  the  Jordan  Valley  Region 


erence 


under  the  direction  of  Florence 
Jepperson  Madsen  of  the  General 
Board  of  Relief  Society;  on  Satur- 
day by  the  University  of  Utah 
Choral  Society,  the  Institute  of  Re- 
ligion Chorus,  and  the  Bonneville 
Strings,  directed  by  David  Shand; 
and  on  Sunday  by  the  Tabernacle 
Choir  under  the  direction  of  Rich- 
ard P.  Condie,  assisted  by  Jay  E. 
Welsh,  with  Alexander  Schreiner 
and  Frank  W.  Asper  at  the  organ. 

Elder  Howard  W.  Hunter,  Presi- 
dent of  Pasadena  Stake,  California, 
was  sustained  as  a  member  of  the 
Council  of  the  Twelve  to  fill  the 
vacancy  in  the  quorum  occasioned 
by  the  appointment  of  Elder  Henry 
D.  Moyle,  in  June  1959,  as  Second 
Counselor  in  the  First  Presidency. 

The  conference  addresses  reviewed 
the  life  and  teachings  of  the  Savior, 
and  emphasized  the  glorious  privi- 


814 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


leges  and  responsibilities  concerned 
in  accepting  and  living  the  fulness 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ  as  restored 
in  the  latter  days  by  the  Prophet 
Joseph  Smith. 

In  his  opening  address  on  Fri- 
day, President  David  O.  McKay 
spoke  of  the  continuing  significance 
and  import  of  the  apostle  Paul's  in- 
structions to  Timothy  —  "Preach 
the  word;  be  instant  in  season,  out 
of  season;  reprove,  rebuke,  exhort 
with  all  long  suffering  and  doc- 
trine. .  .  ." 

PRESIDENT  McKay,  in  empha- 
sizing the  divine  mission  of  the 
Savior,  stated: 

Other  great  religious  leaders  among  the 
nations  of  the  world  since  history  began 
have  taught  virtue,  temperance,  self-con- 
trol, service,  obedience  to  righteousness 
and  duty;  some  have  taught  a  belief  in 
one  supreme  ruler  and  in  an  hereafter; 
but  only  Christ  broke  the  seal  of  the  grave 
and  revealed  death  as  the  door  to  im- 
mortality and  eternal  life. 

If  Christ  lived  after  death,  so  shall  men, 
each  one  taking  his  place  in  the  next 
world  for  which  he  is  best  fitted.  Since 
love  is  as  eternal  as  Hfe,  the  message  of 
the  resurrection  is  the  most  comforting, 
the  most  glorifying  ever  given  to  man.  .  .  , 

PRESIDENT  J.  Reuben  Clark,  Jr. 
discussed  the  effects  of  pagan- 
ism in  the  world  and  the  mission  of 
the  Church  in  combating  the  in- 
fluence which  seeks  to  establish  a 
godless  world. 

...  I  think  this  is  the  first  time  in  all 
history  when  God's  people  have  been 
faced  with  an  organized  paganism  more 
or  less  guided  and  directed  by  one  who 
denies  God  and  says  he  is  unconvertible 
from  his  atheism.  ,   .  . 

The  plan  is  really  one  of  exterminating 
God   and    Christianity.      Into   our    hands 


has  been  placed  through  divine  ordina- 
tions the  Holy  Priesthood  after  the  Order 
of  the  Son  of  God.  In  our  hands  is  the 
responsibility  of  carrving  forward.  .  .  . 
God  had  declared  that  the  Lord  will 
never  take  away  or  give  to  another  people 
the  authority  and  the  Gospel  Plan  which 
we  have.  I  want  to  bring  home  to  every 
one  of  you  brethren  and  sisters  of  the 
Church,  and  to  others  so  far  as  I  may 
speak,  the  seriousness  of  this  situation. 
You  cannot  mollify  an  unconvertible,  you 
may  not  hope  that  after  his  ends  are 
gained,  for  any  but  the  treatment  he  has 
administered  upon  others.  .  .  . 

Please,  brethren  and  sisters  of  the 
Church,  keep  the  home  fires  of  testimony 
and  knowledge  of  the  gospel  and  of  God 
and  of  Jesus  Christ,  keep  the  home  fires 
burning  in  your  home,  in  your  Priesthood 
quorums.  ...  I  bear  my  testimony  that 
God  lives,  that  Jesus  is  the  Christ,  the 
Savior  of  the  world,  the  Redeemer  of 
mankind.  .  .  . 

PRESIDENT  Henry  D.  Moyle,  in 
reviewing  the  first  Article  of 
Faith,  declared:  ''Upon  this  Article 
of  our  Faith  is  the  Church  founded. 
Jesus  Christ,  our  Lord  and  Master, 
is  the  son  of  the  living  God." 

His  teachings  began  with  his  own  bap- 
tism in  the  waters  of  Jordan  at  the  hands 
of  John  by  immersion,  and  John  had  there- 
fore been  duly  commissioned  of  the  Lord 
to  perform  this  ordinance.  Could  he 
have  emphasized  the  importance  of  bap- 
tism in  any  better  way?  .  .  . 

We  .  .  .  see  Christ  on  the  mountain 
teaching  his  disciples  whom  he  had  chos- 
en ..  .  the  principles  by  which  men 
could  control  their  lives,  and  should  con- 
trol them.  Out  of  these  teachings  we 
have  the  Sermon  on  the  Mount.  Would 
that  it  were  understood  by  all  men.  But 
all  men  do  not  understand  the  teachings 
of  Christ.  His  teachings  are  sufficient  to 
have  taught  all  who  have  heard  and  all 
who  have  read  .  .  .  that  they  should  have 
recognized  him  as  the  Son  of  the  living 
God.  .  .  . 

How  grateful  we  are  that  he  ga\e  us 
the  Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  supper  and 
commanded    us    to    meet   frequently    and 


THE  129TH  SEMI-ANNUAL  CHURCH  CONFERENCE 


815 


partake  of  that  Sacrament  and  renew  our 
covenants  to  keep  his  laws  and  obey  his 
commandments,  even  as  we  covenanted 
to  do  at  the  waters  of  baptism. 


A 


T  the  concluding  session  of  the 
conference,  when  the  hearts  of 
saints  were  filled  with  gratitude  and 
joy,  President  McKay  blessed  the 
saints  and  commissioned  them  to  be 


courageous  and  faithful  and  de\'ote 
their  lives  to  the  gospel. 

I  bless  you  with  increased  testimony  of 
God's  existence,  increased  testimony  of 
the  divinity  of  Christ's  mission,  his  life, 
his  death,  his  establishing  of  the  gospel. 
...  I  pray  God  to  sanctify  to  our  good  .  .  . 
the  blessings  and  testimonies  of  this  great 
conference,  in  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ. 
Amen. 

-V.  p.  c. 


TO  THE  FIELD 


ibmergency^    (^yrders  for  cJemple-iourial  L^/othing 

PMERGENCY  orders  for  temple-burial  clothing  are  accepted  at  any 
time  by  the  Relief  Society  General  Board  Temple-Burial  Clothing 
Department  in  Salt  Lake  City,  Utah.  The  department  is  open  daily, 
8:30  A.M.,  to  5:00  P.M.,  on  weekdays  and  8:30  a.m.  to  1:00  p.m.,  on  Satur- 
days. Emergency  orders  for  temple-burial  clothing  may  be  placed  on  holi- 
da\s  or  week  ends  when  the  department  is  not  open  by  calling  the 
L.D.S.  Church  operator  in  Salt  Lake  Citv,  telephone  EMpire  4-2511.  In 
doing  so,  explanation  should  be  made  to  the  Church  operator  that  it  is  an 
emergency  order  and  the  party  calling  would  like  to  be  connected  with 
the  member  of  the  temple-burial  clothing  department  who  is  handling 
emergency  orders  for  temple-burial  clothing.  The  clothing  will  then  be 
sent  immediately  according  to  instructions  provided  by  the  customer. 


cf lower  ^yirrangenients  —    I iew-QJashioned  — 

Kyla-  Q7a  snionea 

Sylvia.  Pezoldt 

■pOKE  short-stemmed  flowers  through  the  holes  in  a  plastic  doily  \\hich  covers  a 
■*■  shallow  bowl  of  water.  By  using  a  round,  lacw  white  doily  with  a  careful  arrange- 
ment of  colorful  flowers  inside  the  border,  it  will  look  like  an  old-fashioned  bouquet. 


1 1  Lake  cJhis   L^aller    vl/elconie 

Submitted  hy  the  National  Tuberculosis  Association 

n^HAT  veteran  tuberculosis  fighter  —  the  Christmas  Seal  —  is  calling  on 

you  again  this  year.  The  annual  Christmas  Seal  letter  from  voluntary 
TB  associations  is  making  its  way  into  homes  all  over  the  Nation.  On 
your  response  to  its  message  depends  the  chance  of  continuing  the  battle 
against  that  constant  menace  to  every  individual  and  every  home. 

When  the  first  Christmas  Seal  was  introduced,  fifty-two  years  ago, 
tuberculosis  was  called  the  White  Plague.  Unfortunates  who  came  down 
with  TB  were  shunned  and  extended  as  little  hope  as  there  was  scientific 
knowledge  of  the  disease.  Christmas  Seal  contributions  over  the  last  half 
century  have  done  a  tremendous  amount  to  change  that  dismal  picture. 

Now  the  Christmas  Seal,  with  its  familiar  double-barred  cross,  has 
become  a  symbol  of  hope.  This  year  Christmas  Seal  money  will  help  some 
3,000  voluntary  TB  associations  to  fight  an  estimated  70,000  new  cases  of 
TB  in  this  country.  Tuberculin  skin  tests  and  chest  X-rays  will  search 
out  unsuspected  cases,  which,  if  left  undiscovered,  could  infect  others. 
Health  education  will  help  keep  TB  from  ever  developing.  Medical  re- 
search will  continue  its  eflforts  to  overcome  TB  wherever  it  develops. 

Your  1959  Christmas  Seal  contribution  helps  to  protect  your  family 
from  tuberculosis. 

Give  for  Christmas  Seals  and  use  them. 


cHonie  cJ^  in  press  10  as 

Hannah  C.  Ash  by 

Her  active  feet  once  pattered  through  the  doors, 

And  vibrant  voices  filled  the  rooms  \\'ith  song. 

Her  eager  helpers  did  the  family  chores, 

And  hke  young  nursery  trees,  grew  straight  and  strong. 

The  years  sped  swiftly  by  on  soaring  wings; 

There  was  no  time  to  stop  or  hesitate. 

The  constant  care  of  a  growing  family  brings 

Demanded  action  now,  that  could  not  wait. 

As  buds  to  blossoms  burst  \\'ith  coming  dawn, 
The  children  quickly  flowered  with  learning's  light; 
And  all  too  soon  the  childhood  hours  were  gone; 
The  world  had  lured  them  forth  to  try  their  might. 
Like  carvings  deeply  etched  in  marble  base. 
Those  home  impressions  time  cannot  efface. 


Page  816 


The  Miracle  Mile 

Leoh  Secly  Anderson 


YOU  can  walk  a  mile  down 
Wilshire  Boulevard  any  night 
in  December  and  meet  a 
miracle.  There  is  a  small  but  bril- 
liant sign  just  the  other  side  of  one 
of  Hollywood's  big  department 
stores  that  tells  you  this  is  it:  The 
Miracle  Mile.  You  may  see  only 
the  fabulous  glitter  of  a  man-made 
empire,  or  you  may  see  a  sudden  and 
strange  light,  as  Louisa  Devore  did, 
about  eight  o'clock  on  the  night  of 
December  23d  as  she  walked  the 
Miracle  Mile  with  her  daughter, 
Nancy. 

Wrapped  in  furs  and  bright 
scarves,  they  were  a  striking  couple 
even  among  the  throngs  of  well- 
dressed,  package-laden  people,  but 
though  she  walked  with  the  meas- 
ured tread  of  confidence,  Louisa 
Devore  knew  panic  in  her  heart.  She 
felt  the  rapier  thrust  of  icicles  in 
the  air  swirling  in  from  the  ocean, 
and  although  the  Miracle  Mile 
blazed  light  as  day,  the  sky  above 
was  blackly  impenetrable. 

Mark,  Mark,  where  are  vou?  Her 
silent  cry  spiraled  into  the  night  and 
found  no  answer.  Her  shattering 
widowhood  still  ached  and  destroyed 
with  its  loneliness.  Though  it  had 
been  nearly  six  months  since  Mark's 
sudden  heart  attack,  her  loss  seemed 
as  poignant  tonight  as  at  first. 
Christmas  without  Mark  was  like 
summer  without  sunshine  or  winter 
without  hope. 

Louisa  slid  her  arm  through 
Nancy's  and  held  her  tightly.  She 
still  had  Nancy,  a  vital  part  of 
Mark— like  him  in  her  quick  gen- 
erosity,   her    gay,    laughing    spirit. 


Without  her  there  would  be  no 
going  on. 

Tonight  the  girl  seemed  restless 
and  preoccupied.  She  misses  her 
father,  too,  Louisa  brooded.  Holi- 
days had  always  been  such  fun.  It 
had  become  a  ritual  to  walk  the 
Miracle  Mile  before  Christmas  Eve 
to  enjoy  the  elegance  of  the  dis- 
plays and  the  storybook  dramas  in 
the  windows.  And  Mark  had  always 
insisted  on  buying  them  something 
special— a  cloud  of  nylon,  celestial 
blue,  or  maybe  a  stole  iridescent 
with  sequins,  like  a  star  remem- 
bered. Or  perhaps  a  sack  of  pop- 
corn, or  a  Christmas  elf. 

Louisa  forced  her  errant  thoughts 
back.  Nancy  had  been  talking  all 
the  way  down  the  street,  not  in  the 
usual  torrent  of  excited  chatter,  but 
thoughtfully.  Louisa  drew  closer  to 
her  daughter.  Panic  was  a  shadow, 
so  near. 

'Taul  says  you  have  to  be  away 
from  all  this  to  appreciate  what 
Christmas  really  means,"  Nancy 
spoke  softly.  "He  says  all  the  sur- 
face show  and  high-pressure  com- 
mercialism make  him  ill  since  he 
spent  a  Christmas  overseas.  He 
thinks.  .  .  ." 

'Taul  says,  Paul  thinks"— Louisa's 
taut  nerves  grew  tighter  stih.  She 
knew  Paul  Candland  was  a  fine 
young  man;  she  knew  he  was  ambi- 
tious and  intelligent  and  halfway 
through  law  school.  He  was  also 
terribly  in  love  with  her  daughter, 
and  that  was  frightening,  too. 

'Taul  thinks  every  second  gen- 
eration should  be  born  poor— just 
so  we  don't  lose  the  wonder  of  liv- 

Page  817 


818 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


ing.  He  says  doled-out  money  is  a 
narcotic  that  gives  people  the  idea 
the  world  owes  them  a  living,  when 
actually  it  only  owes  them  the  right 
to  earn  it.  Isn't  he  splendid?  He 
thinks  —  oh,  wait,  Mother!  You 
really  should  see  this!" 

OHE  maneuvered  Louisa  expertly 
through  the  crowd  into  a 
jewelry  store  entrance  and  pointed 
into  the  show  window.  A  fabulous 
solitaire  winked  each  of  a  thousand 
facets  at  them.  Around  it  the  other 
stones  were  lesser  stars. 

'That's  the  ring  he's  going  to  get 
me.    We  picked  it  out  last  night." 

Louisa  gasped,  ''Why,  that  ring 
would  cost  more  than  Paul  makes 
in  a  year!" 

"Sure!"  Nancy  smiled.  "But,  as 
Paul  says,  the  best  is  none  too  good 
for  me!" 

Louisa  stiffened.  "I  thought  Paul 
objected  to  five-dollars-down  deals. 
I  thought  Paul  was  the  independent 
type,  who  asked  nothing  from  any- 
one, who  planned  to  fight  the  drag- 
on single-handed  and  bring  it  back 
to  you  on  his  silver  charger!" 

At  the  edge  in  her  voice,  Nancy 
looked  up.  "Oh,  he  isn't  going  to 
get  it  right  away.  Maybe  in  the 
next  fifty  years,  though." 

Louisa's  lips  relaxed  slowly. 

Nancy  chose  her  words  more  care- 
fully. "No,  Paul's  going  to  finish 
his  law  course  in  the  East.  He  has 
been  offered  a  part-time  job  in  a 
legal  firm  while  he  studies  at  the 
university.  He's  leaving  before  the 
New  Year,  Mother." 

Louisa's  breath  stopped  in  her 
throat  and  anguish  piled  up  behind 
it.  Nancy  wanted  to  go  across  the 
continent  with  Paul!  Her  last  com- 
fort   would    slip    away    unless    she 


could  stop  it.    She  must  stop  it! 

"He's  a  wonderful  person,  Moth- 
er. He's  thoughtful  and  kind  and 
he  works  so  hard.  Fm  afraid  he'll 
overdo  it  when  he's  away  off  there 
alone,  with  no  one  to  look  after  him. 
He  says  there's  so  much  to  learn  and 
time  goes  so  fast.  .  .  ." 

Off  there  alone?  Louisa  gasped 
at  hope.  "You— you  aren't  going 
with  him?" 

Nancy  raised  blue  eyes  misty  with 
tears.  "Not  as  long  as  you  want  me 
here.  Mother.  He  thinks  you  need 
me  now  more  than  he  does." 

I  do— I  do!  Louisa  cried  silently. 
V\\  always  need  you.  Maybe  away 
off  there  Paul  will  find  somebody 
else.  .  .  .  She  turned  quickly  from 
the  window  to  stop  her  guilty  think- 
ing. Her  relief  rushed  out  in  un- 
considered words.  "Fll  make  it  up 
to  you,  Nancy.  Why  don't  I  buy 
the  ring  you  want,  and  you'll  have 
it  while  you  wait.  .  .  ?" 

Nancy's  look  shamed  her.  "I  don't 
think  Paul  would  like  that.  Besides, 
he  knows  I  don't  need  a  ring  to 
wait.  From  my  bedroom  window 
I  can  see  the  angel  Moroni  shining 
at  the  top  of  the  temple  out  on 
Santa  Monica,  and  I  can  wait." 

Oh,  to  be  young  again,  to  have 
time  and  faith!  As  through  a  mist 
Louisa's  lost  gaze  drifted— then  riv- 
eted—to a  shop  window  opposite 
the  jeweler's.  There  was  nothing 
gaudy  or  brilliant  in  it.  A  tiny  blue 
and  white  pastry  shop  with  a  single 
display.  In  letters  of  gingerbread  a 
foot  high  it  spelled  out  the  name 
"Louisa,"  and  an  obbligato  of 
Christmas  bells  tinkled  softly  in  the 
background. 

OHOCK  jolted  Louisa  alive.    Sud- 
denly   she    was    young    again 


THE  MIRACLE  MILE 


819 


Impelled,  she  raised  her  eyes  from 
the  gingerbread  name  to  the  face  of 
the  short,  roly-poly  woman  who 
nodded  and  smiled  at  her  through 
the  window.  Louisa  swayed  un- 
steadily. The  woman's  ash-blond 
hair  was  swept  up  to  a  flat  bun  on 
top  of  her  head,  and  her  eyes  were 
twinkly  and  China-blue.  Her  gay 
cotton  dress,  like  a  generous  sack  of 
flour,  was  tied  in  the  middle  by  an 
immaculate  white  muslin  apron. 

Moving  without  volition,  Louisa 
pushed  open  the  door  of  the  blue 
and  white  shop,  and  a  wave  of  spicy 
fragrance  rushed  to  meet  her.  A 
strange  excitement  possessed  her. 
Don't  be  silly,  she  commanded  her- 
self. It  is  more  than  twenty  years 
since  Granny  Straus  died.  Yet  give 
this  little  lady  a  bright  blue  bowl 
and  a  batch  of  feathery  ''windcakes" 
in  the  making,  put  her  in  a  spotless 
kitchen  away  off  in  a  tiny  Utah  vil- 
lage, and  she  could  almost  be  dear, 
precious  Granny  Straus,  the  only 
mother  Louisa  Devore  had  ever 
known. 

'The  Sint  Nikolaas  koek  in  the 
window  .  .  ."  she  began. 

The  little  woman  beamed.  'Tou 
know  this  cake,  yes?  You  are  Dutch, 
too,  maybe?" 

Louisa  nodded.  "My  grandmother 
was.  The  name— why  did  you  use 
'Louisa'?" 

"Is  a  common  name  in  Holland. 
Is  also  my  name,  and  the  name  of 
my  granddaughter."  She  smiled  and 
bobbed  her  head. 

Louisa  drew  a  slow,  stabilizing 
breath.  Of  course.  How  fooHsh  can 
a  sensible  woman  get! 

"Saint  Nicholas  cake,"  Nancy  re- 
peated. "Didn't  you  used  to  tell 
me  about  that.  Mother— that  it 
meant  something  special?" 


The  little  woman  rubbed  her 
hands  down  the  sides  of  her  apron. 
"But,  yes.  The  cake  is  put  on  the 
mantel  on  the  eve  of  Sint  Nikolaas. 
The  size,  how  high  it  is,  tells  every- 
body have  you  been  a  good  girl  this 
year.  A  very  high  cake— a  very  good 
girl.  You  wish  to  haf  cake  made 
for  you?" 

Nancy  gurgled,  "Let's  Mother! 
One  for  Paul,  too!" 

Louisa's  drooping  chin  came  up. 
Why  not?  Christmas  is  for  remem- 
bering loved  ones  and  precious 
things  and  symbols  that  have  had  a 
part  in  fashioning  one's  life. 

The  back  door  of  the  shop  swung 
open  and  a  little  man  came  in.  A 
host  of  wonderful  smells  came  with 
him— cinnamon  and  apples  and 
spices  rich  as  the  Magi.  He  was 
short  and  stocky  and  almost  bald, 
with  a  face  like  a  Rubens'  cherub 
on  which  a  mischievous  boy  has 
painted  a  Van  Dyke  beard. 

^ITHOUT  uttering  a  word,  he 
captured  Louisa's  vagrant  emo- 
tions and  spun  her  thoughts  back 
twenty  years.  All  the  way  back  to 
a  tiny  railroad  station  in  a  vast  white 
valley  asleep  at  the  foot  of  the 
Rocky  Mountains.  It  was  Christ- 
mas \'acation,  the  last  one  she  had 
spent  at  home  from  school. 

As  she  had  stepped  into  the  snow 
from  the  ancient  passenger  car, 
Cramp  had  shuffled  out  of  the  half- 
buried  station  to  meet  her,  a  veri- 
table Santa  in  his  fur  pillbox  and  ear 
muffs,  which  were  as  much  his  trade- 
mark as  the  short  white  beard  at 
which  he  tugged  whenever  he  was 
perplexed. 

All  in  a  moment  he  had  embraced 
her,  told  her  how  pretty  she  was, 
and  tucked  her  into  the  sleigh  under 


820 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


a  hea\  V  patchwork  quilt.  The  team 
of  spirited  ba\s  had  leaped  forward 
at  his  signal. 

It  was  like  flying  to  the  tinkle  of 
siher  sleigh  bells.  She  had  loved 
the  sting  of  wind  in  her  faee, 
laughed  at  the  snowballs  tossed  up 
into  her  la])  bv  the  horses'  prancing 
feet,  l^own  the  single  street  of  the 
tiny  village,  square  little  Dutch 
houses  were  lined  up  companion- 
ablv  like  a  row  of  children  in  bed. 
Here  were  security  and  permanence 
as  unchanging  as  the  mountains. 

"Could  I  get  you  maybe  a  glass 
of  vater?"  the  little  man  behind  the 
counter  asked  softly,  smiling  at 
Louisa   Devore.     'Ton  look  sick." 

His  voice.  That  accent.  Louisa 
tried  to  clear  her  head.  This  was 
absurd.  There  was  no  snow  in 
Southern  California,  no  matched 
bays  pulling  two-runner  sleds,  no 
blue  Dutch  house,  and  no  Cramp 
with  wise,  understanding  eyes.  Not 
for   twenty   years   had    there   been. 

Yet  the  little  shop  breathed  the 
same  cherished  fragrance,  the  same 
warmth  and  simplicity.  The  past 
lived  again  in  these  two  friendly  per- 
sons so  like  those  she  had  loved 
most.  Seeing  them  called  up  living 
pictures  of  forgotten  things.  Pio- 
neers from  foreign  lands  strong  in 
a  new  faith,  who  knew  so  well  where 
wisdom  lay.  They  had  planted  in 
her  heart  guideposts  deep  and  firm 
and  immovable. 

Like  the  advice  about  love— love 
is  gi\'ing  and  sharing  and  never 
thinking  about  yourself  until  every- 
body else  is  thought  of! 

Love.  Louisa  Devore  turned  sud- 
denly to  look  deep  into  her  daugh- 
ter's eyes.  How  like  Granny's  they 
were.  LIow  like  Cranny  this  child 
of  hers  was.    She  might  have  been 


the  one  to  whom  Cranny  gave  her 
priceless  ad\'ice,  Thmk  of  c\cry- 
hodv  else  first.  Louisa's  cheeks 
flushed. 

"We'll  take  the  cakes,  Nancv. 
One  for  Paul,  too.  ^^^e'll  have  a 
Dutch  Christmas  right  here  in  the 
middle  of  Holl3'WOod."  And  we'll 
shut  out  the  glamor  and  glitter,  she 
promised  silently. 

lUANCY  began  to  bubble.  "We'll 
make  manikins,  Mother,  to  hide 
our  presents  in  —  like  you  used  to 
tell  me  about  when  I  was  little." 

Louisa  fumbled  in  her  wallet  and 
laid  a  bill  on  the  counter. 

"Make  us  a  Merry  Christmas 
gingerbread,  too,"  she  said  rapidly. 
"Only  spell  it  with  an  'X.'  It  will 
be  a  more  convenient  size." 

The  two  smiles  faded.  The  couple 
exchanged  perplexed  glances,  and 
the  little  lady  broke  into  voluble 
Dutch.  Louisa  caught  a  word  here 
and  there,  and  nostalgia  surged  up  in 
her  again.  Quickly  she  added  her 
card  to  the  bill. 

"Send  the  cakes  early  tomorrow, 
will  you?  We  must  have  time  to 
alter  our  decorations." 

"I'm  sorry,"  the  little  man  said 
gently.  "The  names  we  will  do,  yes. 
But  the  Merry  Xmas,  no.  Ve  never 
put  an  'X'  in  Christmas.  \^e  can't 
take  der  Christ  out/'  he  finished 
simply. 

The  impact  of  memory  was  like  a 
bolt  of  lightning.  Just  so  Cramp 
would  have  said  it— just  so  he  did 
say  it— more  than  twenty  years  ago. 

"No  substitute  for  der  Christ 
Child,  Louisa.  Christmas  then  vas 
real  jewels  brought  by  devout  kings 
with  priceless  incense  and  rich  spices 
laid  at  a  Baby's  feet;  'tis  the  mno- 


THE  MIRACLE  MILE 


821 


cence  of  woolly  white  lambs,  unci 
der  integrity  of  parental  devotion." 
Louisa  took  Nancy's  arm  and 
leaned  against  her.  "Forget  that 
one  cake,  then.  The  others— tomor- 
row.'' At  the  door  she  turned  to 
look  at  them  again.  'Thank  you. 
Thank  you  very  much/'  she  whis- 
pered. 


UTSIDE   the  lights  struck  her 


full  in  the  face.  Up  and  down 
Wilshire  blazed  the  Miracle  Mile. 
The  crowds  had  thinned,  and  with- 
in her  vision  were  three  pseudo 
Santas  plying  their  trades.  One  rang 
a  bell  over  a  black  pot;  one  whistled 
mechanically,  his  body  encased  m 
two  battery-lighted  boards;  a  third 
sat  inside  a  show  window  making 
promises  to  the  starry-eyed  child  on 
his  lap. 

"If  everyone  taught  Christ  as  se- 
dulously as  people  do  Santa,  what 
a  different  world  this  would  be," 
Nancv  mused  aloud. 

Louisa  scarcely  heard  her.  Clearly 
from  the  hills  abo\e  Hollywood 
shone  lights  in  the  darkness.  Lights 
of  homes  like  hers.  Fabulous,  many 
of  them,  possessing  real  jewels  and 
rare  perfumes— and  why  not  pa- 
rental devotion  as  well?  The  kind 
Cramp  taught  her  the  day  he  met 
her  at  the  station  and  took  her  home 
for  the  last  time. 

Louisa's  thoughts  flowed  out  in  a 
murmur.  "You  never  did  see  the 
little  blue  house  where  I  grew  up, 
did  you,  darhng?  It  was  a  beautiful 
house— I  thought." 

Nancy  looked  quickly  at  her  moth- 
er, and  as  quickly  away.  Gently  she 
guided  her  on  down  the  Miracle 
Mile. 

"I  wish  you  could  have  seen  it  as 
it  was  when  I  came  home  that  last 


Christmas.  Grannv  had  been  gone 
six  months,  but  my  ^mi  Nikohas 
keoke  stood  on  the  mantel  as  always, 
a  very  big  koek  it  was.  And  there 
was  appelbaien  in  the  kitchen,  and 
a  pine  log  fire  laid  in  the  parlor.  .  .  ." 

Cramp  had  knelt  to  light  it.  The 
flame  had  sent  a  dainty  red  tongue 
exploring  and  begun  its  feast  with 
pungent  pleasure.  The  old  man 
stood  up  and,  taking  his  pretty 
granddaughter's  shoulders  in  his  big 
hands,  had  looked  into  her  troubled 
eyes. 

"Cramp  knew  what  was  bothering 
me,  Nancy,  even  before  I  told  him. 
He  knew  about  Mark— he  had  met 
him  early  in  the  fall.  And  he  knew, 
without  telling,  that  I  wanted  to 
marrv  him  and  go  a\\'av  to  Cali- 
fornia. But  how  could  I  leave  my 
old  Cramp  alone— so  alone?" 

"Silly  child!"  Cramp  had  said, 
shaking  her  gently.  "How  little  you 
know  of  life  and  luff!"  He  had 
taken  out  his  huge  red  handkerchief 
and  blown  his  nose  loudly.  "I'll 
never  be  alone.  Cranny  is  not  far 
away.  I  haf  only  to  close  my  eyes 
and  she  is  there  in  her  chair,  rocking 
and  smiling,  and  bidding  me  pick 
up  the  match  I've  untidily  dropped 
on  the  hearth."  Lie  had  stooped 
and  thrown  the  match  into  the 
flame.  "She's  smiling  now." 

"Come  to  California  with  us. 
Cramp,"  she  had  pleaded,  as  they 
sat  before  the  fire,  her  head  on  his 
o\'eralled  knee. 

"No,  child,"  he  had  said  gently. 
"I  haf  my  home,  my  horses,  my 
friends,  and  my  memories.  You 
have  a  life  of  your  own  to  live.  You 
\ill  come  back  and  show  me  a 
grandchild,  and  I  will  be  proud  of 
vou  and  the  bab\'.  It  will  be  like 
der  first  Christmas  of  all,  \cn  a  lid- 


822 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


die  One  was  King  of  peace  and 
love."  His  knotted  old  fingers  had 
stroked  her  bright  hair.  "Remember, 
child,  those  who  love  us  best  are 
ne\'cr  far  a\\'ay.  They  see  and  know 
und  understand.  Und  der  Christ- 
he  loves  us  most  of  all." 

Louisa  De\'ore  smiled  at  her 
daughter.  Dear,  generous  Nancy. 
She  would  have  let  Paul  go  and 
stayed  behind,  all  without  com- 
plaint. But  what  Nancy  didn't 
know  and  Louisa  had  just  remem- 
bered was  that  one  must  walk  the 
last  mile  alone.  Christ  did— up 
Calvary.    Cramp  did— he  never  saw 


Nancy  at  all.  Cently  Louisa  De- 
vore  disengaged  her  arm  from 
Nancy's. 

Past  the  blaze  of  the  shops  the 
radiance  of  the  Miracle  Mile  be- 
comes subdued.  Down  near  the 
end  of  it,  on  a  clear  night,  one 
might  see  the  stars,  if  one  was  look- 
ing up.  Louisa  raised  her  head.  A 
huge  white  shaft  pointed  straight  to 
the  sky.  It  might  have  been  only 
the  gleaming  tower  of  a  buildmg, 
but  it  seemed  to  be  measuring  the 
distance  between  a  human  heart  and 
heaven. 

"Peace  I  leave  with  you,  my  peace 
I  give  unto  you.  .  .  ." 


I  iignt  Sky    Ujefore  Snowfall 


Eva  WiUes  Wangsgaard 


The  sky  was  an  uncut  sapphire 
Set  in  mother-of-pead, 
Nested  in  pale  wool  combings, 
Multiplied  swirl  on  swirl. 

The  earth  was  a  gray  cat  sleeping 
Curled  on  a  cold  gray  floor. 
The  sky  was  an  uncut  sapphire 
With  a  white  star  at  its  core. 


^i 


pricot 


Salad 


Edna  hind  Cole 


2  Vi  c.  apricots,  fresh  or  canned 

1  pkg.  orange  gelatin 

1  c.  apricot  juice 

1  c.  hot  water 


1  c.  walnuts  coarsely  chopped 
1  tbsp.  lemon  juice 
1  c.  cream  whipped 


Dissolve  gelatin  in  hot  water.  Add  the  apricot  juice  and  lemon  juice.  Chill  this 
mixture  until  thickened.  Then  remo\e  from  pan  and  fold  in  whipped  cream  and  nuts. 
Return  to  tray  and  finish  chilhng  until  firmly  set.  This  recipe  makes  six  generous 
servings. 


Say      11  ierryi  (^hnstmas      vi/ith  c/ancy    LJeast  iKoUs 


Ruby  K.  Smith 


C\^  the  year's  happiest  hoHday  — 
\^-hen  the  first  Christmas  greet- 
ings and  the  excitement  of  unwrap- 
ping colorful  gift  packages  are  over 
—  be  ready  with  something  special 
for  that  holiday  breakfast  or  brunch. 
An  easy  way  to  tempt  the  appetite 
on  this  day  of  days,  is  to  serve  your 
family  and  friends  with  some  of  the 
festive  variations  of  yeast  rolls. 

Reserve  one  day  during  the  week 
before  Christmas  to  make  all  the 
bread  and  rolls  necessary  for  the 
holidays,  and  let  the  aroma  of  fresh- 
Iv  baked  bread  in  the  kitchen  stir 
nostalgic  memories  of  "the  bread 
Mother  used  to  make"  at  Christ- 
mastime. First,  bake  the  bread, 
and  while  the  fragrant  loaves  are 
cooling  on  the  shelf,  turn  your  at- 
tention to  the  basic  recipe  for 
raised  rolls. 


Dough 


for  rolls  is  softer  than 
bread  dough,  since  the  amounts 
of  sugar  and  fat  are  increased,  and 
eggs  are  added.  When  the  dough 
is  ready  for  shaping,  try  some  of 
the  many  variations  of  size,  shape, 
and  supplementary  ingredients  with 
which  the  finished  product  will  de- 
light your  family.  Just  let  your 
imagination  run  riot,  as  you  roll, 
cut,  and  twist  the  dough,  and  com- 
bine it  with  spices,  raisins,  nuts, 
candied  cherries,  fruit-cake  mix, 
grated  lemon  rind,  frostings,  or  col- 
ored cake  trim.  Then,  for  good 
measure,  remove  the  crust  from  a 
loaf  of  bread,  cut  it  into  bun-sized 
pieces,  and  dress  them  up  with 
icing  and  holiday  garnishes.  As  you 
work,  give  the  children  a  chance  to 
help,  and  they  will  surprise  you  with 
their  original  ideas. 


Dough  for  Sweet  Yeast  Rolls 

1  yeast  cake  or  i  pkg.  dry  yeast  %   c.  shortening 

'/4    c.  lukewarm  water  i   tsp.  salt 

1  c.  milk  2  eggs  (beaten) 

Vz  c.  sugar  4  c.  sifted  flour 

(For  whole-wheat  rolls,  use  Vz  whole-wheat  flour) 

Soften  yeast  in  warm  water.  Scald  fresh  milk  and  cool  to  lukewarm,  or  combine 
dry  or  condensed  milk  with  warm  \^'ater  to  make  one  cup.  Add  sugar,  shortening,  salt, 
softened  yeast,  and  eggs.  Add  part  of  flour  and  combine  in  mixer  to  make  a  smooth 
batter.  Remove  beaters  and  add  remainder  of  flour  to  make  a  soft  dough.  Let  rest 
a  few  minutes,  then  knead  thoroughly,  until  surface  is  very  smooth.  Place  in  greased 
bowl,  cover,  and  let  rise  until  a  little  more  than  doubled  in  bulk.  Punch  down,  and 
divide  in  portions  for  different  kinds  of  rolls.  Keep  unused  portions  covered  until 
needed. 

Shape  rolls  on  floured,  canvas-covered  board,  as  desired.  Place  on  greased  cookie 
sheet,  cake  pan,  or  muffin  tins.  If  icings  or  other  toppings  are  to  be  added,  brush 
top  of  rolls  with  milk  or  egg-white  glaze.  Otherwise,  brush  with  melted  fat.  Cover 
lightly,  and  set  in  warm  place  until  doubled  in  bulk.  Bake  in  moderate  oven  (375°), 
20  to  25  minutes,  or  until  lightly  browned.  Remove  from  oven,  add  icing  or  any 
other  desired  decoration,  and  cool  on  rack. 

Prepare  fillings  and  toppings  while  waiting  for  dough  to  rise. 

Page  823 


824 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


•r'.y,'.   «(««nft«d>V»-*»«iSw''-X«/'W^-*b«4'^XnW^'*^-^^ 


Courtesy  General  Mills,  Inc. 


CliNNAMON  ROLLS 

Cinnamon  Rolls 

Use  one-third  recipe  for  sweet  roll  dough.  Roll  into  a  long  narrow  sheet  %  inch 
thick  and  6  or  8  inches  wide.  If  dough  is  too  elastic  to  keep  oblong  shape,  let  it 
rest  a  few  minutes  and  roll  again.  Brush  with  melted  shortening,  leaving  one  inch 
on  long  edge.  Sprinkle  generously  with  cinnamon  roll  filling.  Moisten  edge  with 
water,  roll  as  for  jelly  roll,  seal  moistened  edge,  and  shape  into  smooth  roll.  Cut  in 
one-inch  slices,  and  place  on  greased  baking  pan  with  cut  side  down.  Brush  with  egg- 
\\hite  glaze,  and  let  rise  until  doubled  in  bulk.  Bake  in  moderately  hot  oven  (375°) 
20  to  25  minutes.     Brush  with  powdered  sugar  frosting  and  cool  on  rack. 

For  holiday  cinnamon  rolls,  use  fruit-cake  mix  m  filling,  and  sprinkle  a  dash  of 
green  or  red  cake  trim  oxer  frosting, 

Christmas  Twists 


Use  one-third  recipe  for  sweet  roll  dough.  Shape  small  pieces  of  dough  between 
the  palms  of  your  hands,  into  very  thin  rolls.  Cut  rolls  4  inches  long.  Cross  two  rolls 
to  make  an  X,  then  curl  each  end  out  and  in  to  make  a  broken  figure  8.  Place  on 
cookie  sheet,  and  brush  with  egg  \^•hitc.  Let  rise  until  doubled  in  bulk.  Bake  until 
lightly  browned.  Remo\c  from  o\cn,  spread  with  icing,  and  decorate  ^^■ith  raisins 
or  candied  fruit. 

Innumerable  \ariations,  using  t\\isted  rolls  of  dough,  such  as  these,  are  possible. 
Let  the  children  help  }ou  do  the  shaping  and  twisting  for  some  of  these  variations, 
as  follows: 


SAY  "MERRY  CHRISTMAS"  WITH  FANCY  YEAST  ROLLS  825 

Snails:  Cut  rolls  of  dough  7  inches  long.  I'wist  ends  in  opposite  directions,  and 
curl  around  on  baking  sheet  in  form  of  snails.  Double  snails  are  made  by  curling  ends 
of  rolls  in  opposite  directions. 

Pietzels:     Bring  ends  of  roll  together,  and  loop  center  of  roll  halfway  over. 

Bowknots:    Tie  6-inch  roll  in  a  knot  with  loose  ends. 

Rosettes:     Tie  8-inch  roll  in  knot,  and  tuck  ends  under  dough. 

Braids:  Pin^h  three  or  four  long  rolls  of  dough  together  at  one  end.  Braid 
loosely,  and  pinch  together  at  other  end.  Make  them  small  for  individual  rolls,  or 
large  for  loaf-size  pan. 

Double  Twists:  Twist  end  of  long  rolls  in  opposite  directions,  then  twist  2  or  3 
of  them  together  in  loose  roll. 

Chnstmas  Wreaths:  Make  braids  or  double  twists  long  enough  to  arrange  in 
circle  on  cookie  sheet.  Brush  with  egg  white  and  sprinkle  generously  with  green  cake 
trim.     Place  clusters  of  candied  cherries  to  represent  berries. 

Other  decorations  are  as  follows: 


Courtesy  General  Mills,  Inc. 


CHRISTMAS  TWISTS 


826  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 

Fruit-FiUed  Twists:  Brush  surface  of  shaped  rolls  with  egg  white.  Let  rise  to 
double  in  bulk.  Make  depression  in  center  of  roll  and  fill  with  jam,  jelly,  or  preserves. 
Bake  until  light  bro\\n.     Brush  with  powdered-sugar  icing. 

Nut  Twists:  Brush  rolls  with  egg  white,  and  roll  in  finely  chopped  nuts  before 
shaping  on  baking  sheet.     Decorate  \\ith  candied  cherries  or  other  garnishes. 

Clover  Leaf  Rolls 

Mold  small  pieces  of  dough  into  round  balls  about  i  inch  in  diameter.  Brush 
^^ith  melted  fat,  and  place  three  balls  in  each  section  of  an  oiled  muffin  tin.  Let  rise 
and  bake  as  for  other  rolls. 

\^\RiATioNs  Using  Balls  of  Dough 

Rolls  of  many  shapes  may  be  made  from  small  balls  of  dough.  Mark  patterns  on 
a  cookie  sheet  with  melted  fat,  and  let  the  children  make  balls  of  dough  to  form 
crescents,  triangles,  hearts,  stars,  etc.  If  Sally  decides  to  make  the  initial  S,  the  others 
\\ill  also  want  to  shape  their  initials. 

To  decorate,  roll  the  balls  of  dough  in  crushed  nuts  or  lemon  sugar,  or  garnish 
with  candied  fruit  or  colored  cake  trim. 

Another  delightful  variation  is  to  form  the  balls  of  dough  with  a  maraschino 
cherry  or  other  candied  fruit  in  the  center  of  each  one. 


**^ 


Hal  Runiniel 

DECORATED  CHRISTMAS  TREE 

Christmas  Trees 

Roll  dough  V4  inch  thick.  Cut  two  or  three  2-inch  squares.  Cut  squares  diagon- 
ally to  make  triangles  with  one  long  side.  Shape  a  tree  trunk  of  dough  on  cookie 
sheet,  and  arrange  triangles,  with  long  side  down,  one  above  another,  to  represent 
branches  of  tree.  Brush  \\'ith  egg  white,  and  sprinkle  generously  with  green  cake  trim. 
Press  fruit  cake  mix  into  dough  at  intervals  to  represent  the  ornaments  and  gifts. 
Let  rise  and  bake  as  other  rolls. 


SAY  "MERRY  CHRISTMAS"  WITH  FANCY  YEAST  ROLLS 

Butter  Flakes   (Fan  Tans) 


827 


Roll  the  dough  into  an  oblong  sheet  !4  inch  thick.  Brush  with  melted  fat  and 
cut  in  two-inch  strips.  Stack  strips  four  or  five  high,  and  cut  off  in  2 -inch  squares. 
Place,  cut  side  down,  in  greased  muffin  tins.    Let  rise  and  bake  as  other  rolls. 

Cinnamon  or  lemon-sugar  may  be  sprinkled  over  dough  before  cutting,  to  add 
flavor  to  rolls. 


BUTTERHORNS 

Roll  dough  into  circular  shape,  9  inches  in  diameter  and  %  inch  thick.  Brush 
with  melted  fat.  Cut  into  12  or  16  wedge-shaped  pieces.  Roll  each  wedge,  starting 
at  wide  end  and  rolling  to  point.  Arrange  on  baking  sheet,  and  brush  with  melted 
fat.     For  crescents,  curve  on  pan.     Let  rise  and  bake  until  lightly  browned. 

Fruit  Folds 

Prepare  dough  as  for  other  rolls.  When  ready  to  shape,  roll  on  floured  board  !4 
inch  thick.  Cut  rolled  dough  into  3-inch  squares.  Place  one  teaspoon  of  date  or 
applc-raisin  filling  in  center  of  each  square.  Fold  corners  over  filling  and  pinch  edges 
together.     Place  in  greased  muffin  tins,  let  rise,  and  bake. 

Fruit  folds  may  also  be  baked  on  cookie  sheet,  with  two  opposite  corners  folded 
over  filling,  and  other  corners  left  open. 

Jelly  or  preserves  may  also  be  used  for  filling. 


Holiday  Fruit  Bread 


1   recipe  sweet  roll  dough 
Yi    e.  white  raisins 


Yi    c  shredded  citron 

Yi    c.  chopped  maraschino  cherries 


Mix  as  for  rolls,  adding  fruit  to  sponge  before  last  flour  is  kneaded  in.  Knead 
until  smooth,  and  let  rise  until  doubled  in  bulk.  Shape  into  round  loaf  in  a  9-inch 
oiled  cake  pan.  Let  rise,  and  bake  in  moderate  oven  (350°)  for  45  minutes.  Brush 
with  melted  fat  while  warm. 


Pecan  Loaf 


one  portion  sweet  roll  dough 
Vs   c.  pecan  cream  filling 
egg-white  glaze 


!4    c.  finely  chopped  pecans 
powdered  sugar  frosting 


Roll  prepared  dough  into  square  10  by  10  inches,  14  inch  thick.  Spread  Pecan 
Filling  over  %  of  surface,  lea^'ing  %  free  along  one  side.  Fold  plain  side,  envelope 
fashion,  over  filling,  then  fold  again,  bringing  lengthwise  edges  together.  Press  edges 
to  seal. 

Cut  folded  dough  lengthwise  into  three  strips.  Stretch  each  strip,  twisting  ends 
in  opposite  directions.  Coil  the  strips  loosely,  end  to  end,  in  a  well-oiled  round  cake 
pan.     Begin  coil  in  center  of  pan,  and  seal  the  ends  of  strips  as  they  are  put  together. 

Brush  with  egg-white  glaze,  and  let  rise  for  one  hour.  Sprinkle  with  half  of 
chopped  pecans.     Bake  in  moderate  oven  until  lightly  browned  (375°  —  25  minutes). 

Remo\'e  from  o\en,  brush  \\ith  powdered  sugar  frosting,  and  sprinkle  with  re- 
maining nuts.     Serve  in  wedge-shaped  pieces. 


828 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 

Fillings  and  Toppings 


Filling  ioi  Cinnamon  Rolls 


/4    c.  sugar 

/4    c.  raisins  or  currants 


2  tsp.  cinnamon 


Stir    together,   and    sprinkle    over   rolled    dough,    which    has    been   brushed   with 
melted  fat. 


Lcnwu  Sugar 


2  tbsp.  grated  lemon  peel 


Vz   c.  sugar 


Stir  together,  and  use  for  filling  or  topping.    (Grated   orange  peel  may  be   used 
in  same  way.) 

NutSy  Jams,  Jellies,  and  Preserves  can  all  be  used  for  easy  and  flavorful   fillings  and 
toppings. 


Egg-white  Glaze 
1  egg  white 


2  tbsp.  water 
sugar  as  desired 


Mix  together,  and  brush  over  rolls  just  before  shaping.     (Do  not  use  brush  which 
has  been  used  for  melted  fat.) 


Confectioners'  Powdered  Sugar  Frosting 


2  c.  powdered  sugar 
1   tsp.  ^•anilla 


1  or  2  tbsp.  top  milk  or  cream 
dash  of  salt 


Add  just  enough  milk  or  cream  to  the  sugar  to  give  it  a  spreading  consistency. 
Add  flavoring. 


Date  Filling 


Va    c.  l)ro\\n  sugar 


1   tbsp.  flour 
Vz   c.  water 
Vi    c.  finely  chopped  dates 

1   tsp.  lemon  juice 

Apple-Raisin  Filling 

1  c.  thick  applesauce 

2  tbsp.  brown  sugar 
Vi    c.  raisins 

Combine  and  stn  until  well  mi.xed. 

Pecan  Cream  Filling 

!4    c.  butter  or  margarine 
1 14    e.  sifted  powdered  sugar 
1   tbsp.  flour 

Combine  and  stir  until  \\cll  mixed. 


INTix  sugar  and  flour  in  small  sauce- 
pan. Add  water  and  stir  until  smooth. 
Add  dates,  and  cook  until  thickened.  Add 
lemon  juice,  and  cool. 


1   tbsp.  butter  or  margarine 
1   tsp.  nutmeg 


1  egg  yolk 

/4    c.  finelv  chopped  pecans 

2  drops  almond  fla\oring 


fe/va    ///.   cJingey    1 1  Lakes    Ujeauttfai  and    Liseful 
J/trttc/es    vUith  [Plastic  QJoani 

THE  picture  shows  El\a  M.  Tingcy  of  Lclii,  Utah,  holding  one  of  the  bags  which 
she  made  by  weaving  and  trimming  it  with  plastic  foam.  Also  illustrated  are  many 
other  unusual  gift  articles  made  from  plastic  foam:  doll  dresses,  flowers,  dress  hangers, 
a  lampshade,  and  house  slippers.  Mrs.  Tingey  has  de\eloped  many  original  designs  and 
has  made  hundreds  of  articles  using  this  beautifully  colored  and  easily  \^•ashable  ma- 
terial. Sofa  pillows  and  fancy  bed  pillows  made  from  the  foam  make  lo\ely  gifts. 
Place  mats,  covers  for  appliances,  table  place  mats,  and  other  articles  can  be  made  in 
anv  of  the  forty  different  colors  which  plastic  foam  pro\  ides. 

Mrs.  Tingey  has  shared  her  hobby  with  hundreds  of  women  and  has  given  many 
demonstrations  of  her  craft.  She  has  instructed  the  blind,  the  physically  handicapped, 
and  the  aged  to  enjoy  pleasant  hours  with  this  interesting  hobby.  In  1955,  Mrs.  Tingey 
and  her  husband  initiated  another  hobby  —  they  opened  an  old-fashioned  store  where 
\\omen  are  invited  to  come  and  share  their  ideas  and  display  their  handwork. 


-»  ♦  » 


QJruit  Salad 

Joan  Staley 


1  c.  mandarin  oranges  (drained 
1  c.  chunk  pineapple  (drained) 
1   e.  small  marshmallo\\'S 


1   c.  coconut,  shredded 
1   c.  sour  cream 


Mix  together  all  ingredients  and  let  set  over  night  in  the  ice  box. 


Page  829 


The  New  Day 


Hazel  K.  Todd 


Chapter 


3 


Synopsis:  Lynn  Marlow,  a  dress  design- 
er, who  lives  in  Chicago  and  is  engaged  to 
David  Talbot,  returns  to  Springdale,  her 
home  town,  to  visit  her  Aunt  Polly,  and 
to  find  out  if  she  has  really  forgotten  her 
love  for  Johnny  Spencer.  Johnny  had 
married  a  Southern  girl  who  had  died, 
leaving  two  children.  After  her  arrival  in 
Springdale,  on  her  way  to  her  aunt's  home, 
Lynn  meets  Johnny's  children. 

BY  the  time  Lynn  reached  the 
turn  in  the  trail  where  she 
must  leave  the  path  along 
the  stream,  and  climb  the  Httle  hill 
which  led  to  the  small  brown  house 
where  she  had  grown  from  child- 
hood, she  was  very  much  ashamed 
for  allowing  herself  to  be  so  dis- 
turbed. She  had  mostly  replaced 
the  pounding  of  her  heart  at  seeing 
Johnny's  children,  for  the  new  ex- 
citement of  meeting  Aunt  Polly. 
And  again  the  dread  arose  in  her 
of  finding  something  wrong. 

She  had  reached  the  top  of  the 
hill  now,  where  the  orchard  was. 
My!  How  the  trees  had  grown! 
She  looked  at  the  apricot  trees  that 
she  had  helped  Aunt  Polly  trans- 
plant from  seedlings.  And  there 
was  the  big  apple  tree  with  the  limb 
sticking  out  where  she  had  swung 
as  a  little  girl.  The  blossoms  had 
come  and  gone,  leaving  tiny  green 
knobs  hanging  among  the  new 
leaves. 

Bevond  the  fruit  trees  was  the 
garden.  Lynn  looked,  expecting  to 
see  it  filled  with  last  year's  dead 
stalks  and  weeds.  But  it  was  as 
she  had  always  known  it,  neat  rows 

Page  830 


of  rich  black  soil  hilled  into  long 
columns.  The  green  things  were 
barely  showing  through  the  black 
dirt.  Lynn  paused  a  minute  and  bit 
her  lip  thoughtfully.  Aunt  Polly 
must  not  feel  too  badly. 

Then,  before  she  knew  it,  she  had 
reached  the  door  with  the  low  knob. 
It  was  half  open  and  the  sun  shone 
in  on  the  rose-patterned  rug.  She 
sniffed.  That  pungent  odor  of  gin- 
ger and  molasses  could  come  from 
nothing  else  but  Aunt  Polly's  fresh- 
baked  gingerbread.  She  opened  the 
screen  door  and  went  in  with  a 
beating  heart.  The  old,  well-known 
articles  about  the  room  loomed  be- 
fore her  in  sweet  nostalgia.  Aunt 
Polly  was  not  there.  But  there  was 
the  red  velvet  sofa,  the  tall  china 
closet  with  the  dear  familiar  dishes, 
the  high-backed  rocking  chair  with 
the  basket  of  needlepoint  roses. 
How  often  she  remembered  as  a 
child  sitting  on  the  floor  and  lean- 
ing her  head  against  that  basket  of 
roses. 

''Aunt  Polly,"  she  called  excitedly. 

There  was  no  response. 

Lynn  walked  into  the  kitchen. 
There  was  the  high  red  stool  where 
she  had  sat  and  peeled  the  potatoes 
for  dinner.  She  went  over  and  sat 
on  it  with  her  feet  on  the  round. 
Her  eyes  traveled  over  the  cupboard, 
with  its  rows  of  blue  china  plates, 
its  teakettle  stencils.  There  was  the 
old  ceramic  cat  hanging  on  the  wall, 
with  the  length  of  string  dangling 
from  its  whiskers.    The  kitchen  was 


THE  NEW  DAY 


831 


spotlessly  clean,  as  she  had  always 
known  it.  And  there  on  the  cup- 
board was  the  gingerbread.  Lynn 
slid  the  long  bread  knife  from  the 
varnished  flower  pot  holder,  and  cut 
off  a  generous  piece. 

Sitting  there  eating  spicy  ginger- 
bread, after  so  many  years,  seemed 
very  natural  to  Lynn.  She  should 
have  come  back  long  ago— when 
she  first  met  David.  David  would 
fit  perfectly  in  this  pleasant  old 
kitchen,  with  his  quiet  serenity,  his 
easy  congeniality.  And  he  would 
love  the  gingerbread.  She  wished 
he  had  come  with  her.  She  paused 
a  minute  in  the  bite  she  was  about 
to  take.  Just  why,  for  sure,  wouldn't 
he  come  with  her?  She  looked  at 
the  door  without  seeing  it.  Aunt 
Polly  would  love  David.  She  could 
see  her  fussing  about  doing  things 
for  his  comfort. 

npHE  door  was  opening  now,  and 
Aunt  Polly  was  standing  there 
looking  at  her,  her  apron  overflow- 
ing with  green  dandelions. 

Her  round  face  was  flushed  with 
wonder,  but  full  and  pleasant,  with 
only  a  few  added  wrinkles.  For  a 
minute  she  stood,  and  then  she 
slowly  let  go  her  hold  on  the  apron, 
allowing  the  bright  green  foliage  to 
tumble  about  her  feet. 

''Lindy!  Lindy!"  she  gasped, 
'where  did  you  come  from?" 

Lynn  gulped  down  the  mouthful 
of  gingerbread,  and  then  they  were 
in  each  other's  arms,  crying  and 
laughing  and  saying  foolish  things. 

Finally,  Aunt  Polly  wiped  her  face 
with  her  apron  and  dragged  Lynn 
into  the  living  room.  ''Land  sakes 
alive,  child,"  she  exclaimed,  ''we  act 
like  two  old  fools  or  a  couple  of 
kids  instead  of  two  grown  women." 


She  pulled  Lynn  down  on  the  sofa 
beside  her.  "Now,  young  lady,  tell 
me  what  in  the  world  brought  you 
back  to  Springdale  after  all  these 
years  of  staying  away  on  purpose!" 

Lynn  was  looking  Aunt  Polly 
over  lovingly  but  closely.  "Because 
you  dear  old  Auntie,"  she  said,  "you 
let  me  believe  you  were  ill,  so  I 
would  come  home." 

Aunt  Polly  ignored  the  accusa- 
tion. She  patted  Lynn's  hand.  "It's 
wonderful,  just  wonderful,"  she 
kept  saying  over  and  over. 

When,  finally,  Lynn  found  her- 
self alone  in  her  old  bedroom  with 
the  sloping  ceiling  and  the  window 
with  the  ruffled  curtains  where  the 
early  morning  sun  used  to  peep 
through  in  summertime  and  awaken 
her,  she  sat  down  on  the  gay  patch- 
work quilt  and  wondered. 

Seeing  Aunt  Polly  and  the  home 
of  her  childhood  was  so  sweet,  but 
seeing  Johnny's  children  had  awak- 
ened in  her  an  ominous  fear.  Again 
and  again  she  told  herself  she  would 
not  let  it  bother  her.  Those  years 
belonged  to  her  no  more.  Or  did 
they?  The  gray  depths  of  a  child's 
eyes  so  like  his  father's,  a  squirming 
little  girl  with  tangled  curls  —  and 
what  of  Johnny?  Was  he  really 
just  a  part  of  the  past?  Or  were  the 
old  ashes  of  that  past  burning, 
lying  smoldering,  ready  to  be  fanned 
again  to  open  flame? 

Lynn  buried  her  face  into  the 
feather  pillow  and  shed  a  few,  un- 
summoned  tears.  "Oh,"  she  said, 
"something  is  happening  to  me.  I 
must  go  away  before  it  hurts  all 
over  again." 

So  she  turned  her  face  toward  the 
flowered  wallpaper  with  a  resolution 
that  on  the  morrow  she  would  re- 
turn to  Chicago  and  Uncle  Meri- 


832 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


deth,  to  her  dress  designing,  and 
to  Da\id  whom  she  would  wed  in 
the  fall  —  no,  it  would  be  an  earlier 
wedding. 


5|;     >',i     i\<     -i^i     ','fi 


OHE  was  awakened  by  spring  sun- 
shine streaming  through  her 
window  just  as  it  used  to  do.  She 
looked  about  her  in  bewilderment. 
The  soft  ruffled  curtain,  the  blue 
columbines  climbing  the  wallpaper, 
and  the  sounds  of  pots  and  pans 
somewhere  couldn't  belong  to  her 
world.  She  lived  in  a  wide  brick 
house  in  Chicago  where  she  looked 
through  her  window  to  see  rows 
of  houses  and  tall  skyscrapers.  She 
lifted  her  hand  from  the  bright 
quilt  and  let  it  slide  softly  down 
the  blue  columbines.  Yes,  they 
were  there.  They  were  all  there  — 
the  flowers  on  the  wallpaper,  the 
sun  peeping  through  the  window, 
the.  .  .  . 

She  sat  up  and  slid  her  legs  over 
the  low  bed  so  that  her  feet  rested 
on  the  firm  braided  rug.  She  gazed 
at  the  sun  streaming  in.  It  was  a 
bright  spring  day  with  birds  chat- 
tering in  the  apple  trees.  Down 
across  the  hill  she  could  see  the 
houses  of  Springdale  settled  quietly 
there  where  she  had  seen  them  so 
many  times  before.  Beyond  it  the 
road  wound  away  like  a  gypsy  rib- 
bon. Her  gaze  shifted  to  the  line 
of  willows  that  hid  the  creek  and 
the  path  where  last  night  she  had 
met  Johnny's  children.  And  then, 
unbidden,  across  the  meadow  to 
the  mill.  And  in  a  moment  she  had 
found  what  she  involuntarily  sought, 
a  house  that  looked  tiny  and  far 
awav  from  her  bedroom  window. 
She  looked  searchingly  at  it  as 
though  from  this  distance  she  might 
know  what  was  inside. 


The  faint  sizzle  of  bacon  frying 
came  to  her.  Aunt  Polly  would  have 
breakfast  waiting.  She  must  get 
dressed.  Then  she  remembered 
that  her  things  were  at  Mr.  Jensen's 
drug  store. 

She  looked  instinctively  toward 
the  closet  where  her  clothes  used 
to  be.  It  would  be  interesting  to 
see  what  still  might  be  hanging 
there  that  she  could  wear. 

Opening  the  door  was  like  meet- 
ing old  friends  after  a  long  separa- 
tion. There  was  the  green  striped 
skirt  that  she  had  worn  to  the  Girls' 
Day  matinee  dance.  And  the  pink 
plaid  gingham  with  the  rosebud 
buttons.  And  there  —  Lynn  caught 
her  breath.  There  was  her  gradua- 
tion dress  with  the  rows  and  rows 
of  pink  ruffles.  She  had  saved  it 
for  a  special  occasion  that  never 
came.  Impatiently  she  pushed  it 
farther  back  into  the  closet  and  slid 
the  pink  gingham  almost  roughly 
from  the  hanger.  With  trembling 
fingers  she  buttoned  the  rosebud 
buttons  down  the  front  of  the  yoke. 
As  she  did  so,  she  caught  a  glimpse 
of  herself  in  the  mirror.  She  paused 
a  minute  and  smiled.  Then  she 
went  closer,  and  with  one  hand, 
pulled  back  the  hair.  Yes,  that  was 
the  way  she  used  to  look.  She  fum- 
bled in  the  drawer  with  her  free 
hand  and  pulled  out  a  red  ribbon 
which  she  tied  in  a  bow  around  her 
hair. 

Out  in  the  kitchen  where  Aunt 
Polly  was  preparing  breakfast,  she 
gasped  at  Lynn  standing  in  the  door. 
''Why,  child,"  she  said,  the  egg 
turner  in  mid-air,  ''you're  just  like 
you  used  to  be."  And  she  wiped 
her  eves  with  the  corner  of  her 
apron. 

With  the  old  impulsiveness  Lynn 


THE  NEW  DAY 


833 


went  to  Aunt  Polly  and  threw  her 
arms  around  her  neck.  ''Oh,  Aunt 
Polly,  it  is  wonderful  to  be  home 
again  with  you  and  all  the  dear 
things  in  this  house." 

For  a  minute  Aunt  Polly  stroked 
the  brown  hair  and  then  she  took 
her  handkerchief  from  her  pocket 
and  wiped  her  face.  ''Mercy  sakes 
alive,  Lynn,  come  and  eat  your 
breakfast  before  you  have  me  crying 
like  a  baby."  She  pushed  her  to- 
ward the  chair  where  Lynn  sat  half 
crying  and  half  laughing. 

"Oh,  what  a  pair  we  are.  Aunt 
Polly!"  she  laughed.  "But  after  all, 
shouldn't  we  be  allowed  a  few  tears 
in  celebration!"  And  then  she 
thought  to  herself,  J  can't  leave  her 
today.  It  would  break  her  heart. 
rU  wait  until  tomorrow.  It  will  be 
easier  that  way. 

But  each  day  found  it  no  easier, 
until  there  were  five  tomorrows 
gone,  each  with  a  broken  promise 
to  herself  that  she  would  return.  On 
each  day  Lynn  had  avoided  the  wil- 
low path,  nor  did  she  look  in  the 
direction  of  the  mill. 

A  ND  then  David  called. 
-^  "Oh,  David,"  she  said.  "I 
meant  to  come  back  the  next  morn- 
ing as  soon  as  I  found  Aunt  Polly 
was  not  ill.  But  it  has  been  wonder- 
ful to  see  her  again." 

He  didn't  answer  at  once,  and 
then  he  said,  "Lynn,  have  you  seen 
all  your  old  friends?" 

She  was  silent,  then,  knowing 
without  his  saying. 

"I  —  I  ...  I  have  just  visited 
Aunt  Polly." 

"Lynn,"  his  voice  was  tender,  "I 
want  you  to  see  Johnny,  will  30U?" 

She  stood  a  minute  more  without 
answering.     And    then    slowly   she 


realized  she  must  do  as  he  asked, 
for  both  of  them  she  must. 

"Very  well,  David,"  she  said.  "I 
will  see  him." 

"Lvnn,  darling.  .  .  ." 

"Yes,  David?" 

"Don't  forget  to  call  when  you 
want  me  to  come.    And.  .  .  ." 

"Yes,  David?" 

"I  just  want  30U  to  know  that  I 
love  you  very  much  and  I  will  be 
waiting." 

And  then  the  receiver  clicked  and 
that  was  the  end  of  it. 

Lynn  stared  at  the  telephone 
hanging  on  the  wall  where  it  had 
hung  ever  since  she  could  remem- 
ber. 

"Is  something  wrong?" 

It  was  Aunt  Polly  standing  in  the 
door  with  an  armful  of  rhubarb. 

"Oh,"  Lynn  said,  and  pulled  her- 
self back  to  reality.  "No.  No.  .  .  . 
David  just  called.    He.  .  .  ." 

A  quick  frown  puckered  Aunt 
Polly's  forehead. 

"He  isn't  trying  to  get  you  to 
come  back  already,  is  he?" 

Lynn  gazed  out  the  window. 
"No,"  she  said.  "He  wants  me  to 
see  Johnny." 

There  was  a  moment  of  silence. 
And  then  Aunt  Polly  went  over 
and  laid  the  rhubarb  in  the  sink. 
"What  did  you  tell  him?"  She  was 
turned  so  Lynn  couldn't  see  her 
face. 

"I  said  I  would  see  him." 
Aunt   Polly  started   breaking  off 
the  big  green  leaves  of  the  rhubarb. 
"I  wondered  if  you  still  like  fresh 
rhubarb  pie  as  you  used  to." 

Lynn  walked  over  to  the  sink  be- 
side Aunt  Polly,  and  began  breaking 
the  long  pink  stems  thoughtfully. 

"Aunt  Polly,"  she  said,  "what  is 


834 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


Johnnv  like.  ...  I  mean,  what  does 
he  do?" 

Aunt  Polly  paused  a  moment,  a 
big  leaf  in  her  hand.  She  was  gaz- 
ing through  the  window. 

"He  is  lonely/'  she  said. 

"But  doesn't  he  ever  go  out,  do 
things,  I  mean?" 

"I  think  he  never  goes  anywhere 
he  doesn't  have  to." 

"Mr.  Jensen  says  he  comes  to  the 
drug  store." 

"Yes,  but  not  much  else." 

"Doesn't  he  ever  come  here,  Aunt 
Polly?" 

"No.  I  have  tried  dozens  of 
times.  But  he  always  makes  ex- 
cuses. He  has  never  been  in  this 
bouse  since  vou  went  away." 

Lynn  looked  mutely  out  the  win- 
dow. 


"We  used  to  try  to  take  things 
to  him  after  his  wife  died,  but  he 
refused  to  answer  the  door.  Once 
MayRee  and  I  took  some  things  to 
the  children,  but  he  wouldn't  accept 
them  and  sent  us  away." 

Lynn  let  the  rhubarb  slide  slowly 
into  the  sink.  "Aunt  Pollv,"  she 
said,  "would  you  mind  if  I  went  for 
a  little  walk?  L  .  .  .  I  want  to 
think." 

Aunt  Polly's  hand  touched  Lvnn's 
tenderly.  "It's  a  wonderful  day  for 
walking,"  she  said.  "There's  a  little 
breeze  that  just  makes  your  feet 
itch." 

Lynn  looked  at  her  gratefully. 
And  then  she  reached  over  and 
kissed  her  cheek.  "You're  a  dear, 
Aunt  Polly.  How  did  I  ever  live 
without  you  for  so  long?" 
{To  be  coniinxxtd) 


y^yh,  cJraveler! 

Leslie  Savage  Chik 

The  roads  of  Galilee  were  long 
For  weary  sandaled  feet, 
And  lonely  was  the  way  that  led 
From  Nazareth's  home  street. 

Upon  the  hills  were  foxes'  dens, 
Where  ^^"ide  green  branches  spread  — 
The  birds  had  nests,  but  One  could  find 
Nowhere  to  lay  his  head. 

Oh,  Tra^  eler,  to  whom  the  hopes 
Of  troubled  mankind  cling. 
Pass  not  our  door,  accept,  we  pray. 
Our  hearts  glad  welcoming! 


Vi/hen    if  lot  hers  Sing 

Leona  F.  W hitch 

npHERE  is  magic  in  the  melody  that  a  mother  sings.    The  day's  cares  are  lifted  when 
■*■     father  hears  her  dear  ^•oice  as  he  nears  his  threshold.     Children  lo\e  to  hear  her 
sing.    They  know,  then,  that  all  is  right  with  their  world. 

Every  mother  has  a  song  to  sing,  and  she  will  be  better  for  singing  it.  The  miracle 
of  her  melody  lightens  labors  and  dissolves  discords.  A  concert  of  harmonies  come  from 
this  s\\eet  vial  of  expressed  lo\e. 


FROM    THE    FIELD 


Hulda  Parker,  General  Secretary-Treasurer 

All  material  submitted  for  publication  in  this  department  should  be  sent  through 
stake  and  mission  Relief  Soeiety  presidents.  See  regulations  go\'crning  the  submittal  of 
material  for  "Notes  From  the  Field"  in  the  Magazine  for  January  1958,  page  47,  and 
in  the  Relief  Society  Hundhook  of  Instructions. 

RELIEF   SOCIETY   ACTIVITIES 


Photograph  submitted  by  Verny  J.  Olson 


SOUTH  SALT  LAKE  STAKE   (UTAH)   CONDUCTS  SEWING  COURSE 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Louise  Clark;  Edna  Green;  Verny  J.  Olson,  Presi- 
dent, South  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society;  Lydia  Y,  Burrows,  Stake  Work  Director 
Counselor;  Dora  Phillips;  Myrtle  Gaylor. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Janet  Hinckley;  Arlene  Adamson;  Gerrie  Moore; 
Floyce  Humpherys;  Sylvia  Pehrson;  Estella  G.  Walbom;  Letha  Wright;  Edith  Garrett, 
Stake  Secretary;  Verle  Wood,  instructor. 

Sister  Olson  reports:  "South  Salt  Lake  Stake  Relief  Society  held  a  ten-weeks  sewing 
course  sponsored  by  Work  Director  Counselor  Lydia  Y.  Burrows.  Three  sisters  from 
each  ward  were  invited  to  take  the  course.  Each  sister  made  a  book  of  samples  con- 
taining the  information  given  in  the  course,  and  this  book  will  be  taken  to  the  wards. 

"The  subjects  considered  were:  seams,  tucks,  hems,  zippers,  bound  buttonholes,, 
setting  in  sleeves,  gussets,  collars,  binding  armholes  for  sleeveless  dresses,  and  cutting 
and  fitting  patterns.     The  class  instructor  was  Verle  Wood." 

Page  835 


836 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER   1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Eva  N.  Dalton 

PANGUITCH  STAKE   (UTAH)   SINGING  MOTHERS  PRESENT  MUSIC  FOR 
STAKE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE,  April  12,  1959 

First  Counselor  Vera  Anderson,  and  Nina  Steele,  organist,  are  seen  at  the  left  in 
the  front  row;  Iletta  D.  Reid,  the  chorister,  stands  at  the  left  in  the  third  row. 

Eva  N.  Dalton,  President,  Panguitch  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "A  sixty-five 
voice  Singing  Mothers  chorus  of  the  Panguitch  Stake  Relief  Society  furnished  music 
for  both  sessions  of  stake  quarterly  conference  April  12th.  Six  of  our  seven  wards 
participated.  This  was  the  second  performance  of  our  chorus  at  stake  conference  in 
the  past  two  years.  The  choruses  from  the  various  wards  have  also  rendered  special 
numbers  for  stake  union  meetings.  Under  the  direction  of  Iletta  D.  Reid  and  Nina 
Steele,  the  chorus  has  grown  in  numbers  and  in  spirit  of  service.  Their  performance 
at  the  April  conference  was  most  inspiring." 


Photograph  submitted  by  Norma  C.  Bodily 

BENSON  STAKE  (UTAH)  VISITING  TEACHERS  HONORED  AT  SOCIAL 

July  1959 

Front  row,  seated,  left  to  right:  Norma  C.  Bodily,  President,  Benson  Stake  Rehef 


NOTES  FROM  THE  FIELD 


837 


Society;  Rozella  Kingsford;  Nellie  Morrison;  Sarah  Sorenson;  Ann  Naegle;  Rachel  Jami- 
son; Martha  Smith;  Hannah  McMurdie;  Victoria  Erickson. 

Second  row,  standing,  left  to  irght:  Agatha  Allen,  stake  First  Counselor;  Ruby 
Jensen;  Irene  Traveler;  Esther  Christensen;  Lucina  Peart;  Sarah  Leavitt;  Marie  Christ- 
offersen;  Grace  Bingham;  Rosa  Pitcher;  Annie  Buxton;  LaPriel  Webb. 

Third  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Ruth  White,  stake  Second  Counselor;  Emelie 
Myler;  Eva  Christensen;  Neta  Benson;  Elsie  Eppick;  Edna  Fackrell;  Elvira  Elwood; 
Jennie  Layne;  Ettie  Kent. 

Fourth  row,  standing,  left  to  right:  Venna  Van  Orden,  stake  Secretary;  Minerva 
Jones;  Rose  Spackman;  Hedvig  Bingham,  stake  visiting  teacher  message  leader;  Libby 
Purser;  Winona  Johnson;  Clara  Johnson;  Thelma  Christensen;  Delecta  Karren;  Flor- 
ence Rich.  ^ 

Sister  Bodily  reports:  "All  of  the  visiting  teachers  in  the  stake  were  invited  to  the 
social,  but  special  honor  was  given  to  the  group  appearing  in  the  picture,  who  have 
served  as  visiting  teachers  for  thirty  years  or  more." 


Photograph   submitted   by  Marion  N.   Pinkston 

LOS  ANGELES  STAKE  (CALIFORNL^)  DEAF  BRANCH  RELIEF  SOCIETY 

SINGING  MOTHERS 


Front  row,  left  to  right:  Gloria  Wolf;  Dixie  O'Brien;  Fern  Brandenburg;  Madeline 
Christensen. 

Back  row,  left  to  right:  Rhoda  Moulder,  branch  Relief  Society  President;  Helen 
Melton;  Irene  Smith;  Lois  Hite;  Rebecca  Judd,  chorister. 

Marion  N.  Pinkston,  President,  Los  Angeles  Stake  Relief  Society,  reports:  "The 
Singing  Mothers  of  our  Deaf  Branch  are  an  inspiration  to  all  of  Southern  California. 
They  provide  'music'  for  many  sacrament  services  in  the  various  wards  upon  invitation, 
and  are  the  highlight  of  every  program  upon  which  they  appear.  The  director  is 
insistent  that  they  'sing'  with  expression,  both  with  the  signs  made  by  their  hands  and 
the  smiles  on  their  faces.  They  use  as  their  signature  song  'Peace  I  Leave  With  You.' 
The  sign  they  are  portraying  in  the  photograph  is  'Peace.'  None  of  these  sisters  can 
hear  a  sound." 


838 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


Photograph  submitted  by  Alice  C.  Christensen 

FRENCH  MISSION,  BRUSSELS   (BELGIUM)    BRANCH   RELIEF 
SOCIETY  SINGING  MOTHERS 

Front  row,  left  to  right:  Diana  Mathieu;  Rose  Marie  Dcnoyelle;  Catherine  Jadot; 
Jeanne  Stnyck;  Eulohe  Dumont;  Emihe  Lenders;  Emihe  Schomm;  Elsie  Deschant;  Elder 
Kent  Gerber  at  the  piano. 

Second  row,  left  to  right:  Pauline  Debatte;  Marie  Robeets;  Madame  Neskins;  Marie 
Renoit. 

Third  row,  left  to  right:  Augusta  Bonfond;  Mary  McSeutens;  Louise  Hochsteyn; 
Clemence  Williams;  Marguerite  Vantuykom. 

Alice  C.  Christensen,  President,  French  Mission  Relief  Society,  reports:  "This 
group  has  been  organized  to  assist  at  the  special  Relief  Society  Sunday  evening  programs 
and  other  special  programs  of  the  branch.  They  are  finding  much  joy  in  this  activity. 
This  is  the  first  group  of  its  kind  in  the  mission,  and  we  hope  to  have  several  others 
this  coming  year." 


Viye    viyalk    vUith  Angels 


his  W.  Schow 


Through  childhood,  she  who  ministers  to  needs 
And  causes  the  whole  universe  to  smile. 
Makes  "Mother"  the  one  earth-pervading  word 
Synonymous  with  "Angel"  for  awhile. 

Yet  with  the  years  the  world-traversing  heart 
Finds  in  the  very  young  the  undefiled, 
And  "Angel,"  in  the  lexicon  of  age, 
Becomes  the  synonym  for  "Little  Child." 


LESSON   DEPARTMENT 


cJneoloqy — The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Lesson  22  —  And  the  Kingdom  Grew 

Elder  Roy  W.  Doxey 

(Text:  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants,  Sections  32,  33,  and  34) 

For  Tuesday,  March  1,  i960 

Objective:  To  learn  ways  by  ^^•hich  the  kingdom  of  God  grew  in  the  beginning 
of  this  dispensation. 


"DEFORE  the  Church  was  organ- 
ized in  this  dispensation,  the 
Lord  revealed  that  the  field  was 
white  already  to  harvest  and  that 
to  those  who  thrust  in  their  sickle 
with  their  might,  rich  treasures 
would  accrue  in  the  saving  of  souls 
in  the  kingdom  of  God.  Concur- 
rent with  this  promise  The  Book  of 
Mormon  was  translated  and  pub- 
lished to  the  world  as  a  new  wit- 
ness for  Jesus  as  the  Savior.  The 
Lord  had  made  known,  earlv  in  this 
dispensation,  that  it  was  his  purpose 
to  bring  The  Book  of  Mormon  in- 
formation of  the  Nephites  and 
Lamanites  to  their  descendants. 
(See  D  &  C  10:48-51.)  In  addition, 
this  divine  record  indicated  great 
promises  and  blessings  for  the  de- 
scendants of  Lehi.  (See  2  Nephi 
30:5;  3  Nephi  5:22,  23;  21:26.) 

Appointment  oi  Missionaries 
to  the  Lamanites 

By   the  time   the   conference  of 


September  26,  1830,  convened, 
there  was  considerable  interest 
shown  toward  the  Lamanites  on  the 
part  of  some  of  the  elders  present. 
Before  this  conference,  however,  the 
Lord  by  revelation  had  called  Oliver 
Cowdery  on  a  mission  to  this  people. 
(See  D  &  C  28:8-10.)  Peter  Whit- 
mer,  Jun.,  and  Ziba  Peterson  were 
assigned  to  accompany  him.  (See 
Section  32:2-3.) 

Conversion  oi  Farley  P.  Pratt 

Parley  P.  Pratt  had  accepted  the 
gospel  only  one  month  before  this 
time  (October  1830).  His  conver- 
sion to  the  gospel  in  receiving  a 
testimony  of  the  truth  of  The  Book 
of  Mormon  is  typical  of  the  man- 
ner in  which  the  kingdom  of  God 
has  grown.  In  his  own  words,  we 
read: 

I  opened  it  with  eagerness,  and  read  its 
title  page.  I  then  read  the  testimony  of 
several  witnesses  in  relation  to  the  man- 
ner of  its  being  found  and  translated.  After 

Page  839 


840 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


this  I  commenced  its  contents  by  course. 
I  read  all  day;  eating  was  a  burden,  I  had 
no  desire  for  food;  sleep  was  a  burden 
when  the  night  came,  for  I  preferred 
reading  to  sleep. 

As  I  read,  the  spirit  of  the  Lord  was 
upon  me,  and  I  knew  and  comprehended 
that  the  book  was  true,  as  plainly  and 
manifestly  as  a  man  comprehends  and 
knows  that  he  exists.  My  joy  was  now 
full,  as  it  were,  and  I  rejoiced  sufficiently 
to  more  than  pay  me  for  all  the  sorrows, 
sacrifices  and  toils  of  my  hfe.  I  soon 
determined  to  see  the  young  man  who 
had  been  the  instrument  of  its  discovery 
and  translation  (Autobiography  of  Parley 
P.  Piatt,  1874  Edition,  page  38). 

The  strength  of  his  conversion 
was  so  great  that  he  traveled  to  Pal- 
myra, New  York,  the  home  of  the 
Smith  family,  for  further  informa- 
tion. Hyrum  Smith,  the  Prophet's 
brother,  who  had  already  been 
promised  that  he  would  have 
".  .  .  the  power  of  God  unto  the 
convincing  of  men"  ( D  &  C  11:21), 
and  Parley  P.  Pratt  remained  up 
almost  all  of  the  night  discussing 
the  claims  of  The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints.  After 
leaving  the  Smith  home  the  follow- 
ing morning,  he  continued  his  ac- 
count: 

This  discovery  greatly  enlarged  my  heart, 
and  filled  my  soul  with  joy  and  gladness. 
I  esteemed  the  Book,  or  the  information 
contained  in  it,  more  than  all  the  riches 
of  the  world.  Yes;  I  verily  believe  that 
I  would  not  at  that  time  have  exchanged 
the  knowledge  I  then  possessed,  for  a 
legal  title  to  all  the  beautiful  farms, 
houses,  villages  and  property  which 
passed  in  re\'iew  before  me,  on  my  jour- 
ney through  one  of  the  most  flourishing 
settlements  of  western  New  York  (Auto- 
biography of  Parley  P.  Piatt,  1874  Edi- 
tion, page  40). 

Sidney  Rigdon  a  Convert 

The  Prophet  Joseph  Smith  wrote 
hi     his     history     of     the     Church 


(D.  H.  C.  1:120-125)  that  soon 
after  the  appointment  of  the  breth- 
ren to  this  Lamanite  mission,  they 
journeyed  westward  preaching  in 
the  various  villages  through  which 
they  traveled.  In  the  vicinity  of 
Kirtland,  Ohio,  their  missionary  ef- 
forts among  the  white  people 
brought  immediate  results.  Brother 
Pratt  had  been  a  preacher  for  the 
organization  known  as  "Disciples 
of  Christ"  or  ''Campbellites"  before 
his  conversion  to  the  true  gospel. 
It  was  because  of  his  activities  in 
that  organization  that  he  stopped 
over  to  visit  \^  ith  friends  belonging 
to  that  church.  Among  these  peo- 
ple was  Sidney  Rigdon,  who  pre- 
sided over  one  of  these  same 
churches.  The  missionarv  practice 
followed  today  of  presenting  The 
Book  of  Mormon  to  missionary  con- 
tacts was  done  in  this  case.  Sidney 
Rigdon  indicated  that,  although  he 
believed  the  Bible  to  be  a  revelation 
from  God,  he  did  not  feel  the  same 
way  about  The  Book  of  Mormon. 
This  being  the  first  time,  however, 
that  he  had  seen  the  book  he  would 
read  it  with  the  purpose  of  determin- 
ing whether  or  not  it  was  of  God. 

By  permission  of  Mr.  Rigdon,  the 
missionaries  were  given  the  oppor- 
tunity to  preach  to  his  congregation. 
When  this  was  done,  Mr.  Rigdon 
told  his  people  that  what  they  had 
heard  was  of  such  an  extraordinary 
character  that  it  required  their  most 
serious  consideration.  These  mis- 
sionaries converted  a  number  of  Mr. 
Rigdon 's  parishioners.  Within  two 
weeks,  and  after  careful  reading  of 
The  Book  of  Mormon,  together 
with  prayer,  Mr.  Rigdon  was  fully 
convinced  of  the  truth  of  the  work. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


841 


The  Lamanfte  Mission 
hy  Parley  P.  Pmtt 

Parley  P.  Pratt  has  given  us  our 
best  first-hand  account  of  the  La- 
manite  mission  with  its  successes 
among  the  white  people  in  Ohio 
especially,  as  well  as  the  work  ac- 
complished among  the  Lamanites. 
(See  Autobiography  of  Parley  P. 
Pratt,  pp.  49-59.) 

In  and  around  the  Kirtland  re- 
gion the  interest  in  the  message  of 
the  missionaries  was  so  high  that 
people  thronged  by  night  and  day 
so  that  the  missionaries  hardly  had 
time  for  rest. 

Meetinjis  were  convened  in  different 
neighborhoods,  and  multitudes  came  to- 
gether soliciting  our  attendance  while 
thousands  flocked  about  us  daily;  some  to 
be  taught,  some  for  curiosity,  some  to 
obey  the  gospel,  and  some  to  dispute  or 
resist  it  (Autobiography  of  Parley  P.  Pratt, 
page  50). 

In  two  or  three  weeks  from  the 
time  of  their  arrival  in  that  region, 
the  missionaries  had  baptized  one 
hundred  and  twenty-seven,  and  be- 
fore long  it  had  increased  to  one 
thousand.  Simeon  Carter,  who  is 
mentioned  in  some  revelations  lat- 
er, upon  reading  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon, walked  fifty  miles  to  Kirtland 
where  he  was  baptized  and  ordained 
an  elder.  He  returned  to  his  home 
and  within  a  short  time  a  branch  of 
the  Church  was  organized  there 
with  sixty  members. 

The  missionaries  continued  their 
journey  farther  west  preaching  to 
both  whites  and  Indians  until  they 
reached  the  western  frontier  in 
Jackson  County,  Missouri.  Brother 
Pratt  relates  that  this  was  about 
fifteen  hundred  miles  from  where 
they  started,  most  of  which  was 
traveled  by  foot  over  a  period  of 


four  months.  The  missionaries  had 
preached  the  gospel  to  tens  of  thou- 
sands of  people,  including  two  na- 
tions of  Indians.  This  was  the  first 
mission  of  the  Church  west  of  New 
York  State.  During  this  time  many 
hundreds  of  people  were  converted 
to  the  true  Church. 

Just  west  of  Independence,  Mis- 
soura,  was  the  settlement  of  the 
Delaware  Indians  whose  interest  in 
The  Book  of  Mormon  increased  day 
by  day  until  nearly  the  whole  tribe 
began  to  become  responsive  to  its 
message.  The  excitement  thus  cre- 
ated came  to  the  attention  of 
sectarian  missionaries  and  Indian 
agents  who  ordered  the  Latter-day 
Saint  missionaries  from  the  area. 
'Thus  ended  our  first  Indian  Mis- 
sion,'' wrote  Brother  Pratt,  ''in 
which  we  had  preached  the  gospel 
in  its  fulness,  and  distributed  the 
record  of  their  forefathers  among 
three  tribes,  viz.:  the  Catteraugus 
Indians,  near  Buffalo,  New  York, 
the  Wyandots  of  Ohio,  and  the  Del- 
awares  west  of  Missouri  (Autobi- 
ography oi  Parley  P.  Pratt,  page  61 ) . 

Thus  the  kingdom  of  God  grew, 
with  the  greatest  success  among  the 
Gentiles.  The  Book  of  Mormon 
was  one  of  the  principal  means 
which  gave  to  the  truth-seeker  a 
testimony  that  the  gospel  of  Jesus 
Christ  had  been  restored. 

In  the  true  missionary  spirit. 
Brother  Pratt  continued: 

We  trust  that  at  some  future  day,  when 
the  servants  of  God  go  forth  in  power 
to  the  remnant  of  Joseph,  some  precious 
seed  will  be  found  growing  in  their  hearts, 
which  was  sown  by  us  in  that  early  day 
(Autobiographv  of  Parley  P.  Piatt,  page 
61). 

Today's  Activities 

Since  1830  our  people  have  taken 


842 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


the  message  of  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon to  the  descendants  of  Father 
Lehi.  In  recent  years  a  renewed 
effort  has  been  made  to  proselyte 
the  Indians  in  the  United  States. 
One  of  the  first  tribes  to  be  contact- 
ed in  the  eastern  states  was  the  Cat- 
teraugus  tribe  near  Buffalo.  Because 
of  this  missionary  work  among  these 
Indians,  a  branch  of  the  Church 
presided  over  by  a  Lamanite  con- 
vert on  that  reservation,  is  in  opera- 
tion. A  Church-owned  chapel  was 
dedicated  there  in  1957. 

The  Book  of  Mormon  was  a  new 
volume  of  scripture  and  a  powerful 
converter  of  men,  and  it  was  the 
means  by  which  many  of  the  mis- 
sionaries and  investigators  learned 
of  great  fundamental  teachings  of 
the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  (See  Les- 
son 13,  The  Reliei  Society  Maga- 
zine, November  1958,  pp.  758-764.) 

Section  33 

In  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants, 
Section  33,  Ezra  Thayre  and  North- 
rop Sweet  were  called  to  preach  the 
gospel  (verse  2).  In  calling  these 
brethren  to  this  work,  the  revelation 
provides  us  with  an  understanding 
of  the  reason  for  the  growth  of  the 
kingdom  of  God  and  the  need  for 
participation  in  missionary  activities. 

There  was  an  urgent  need  in  the 
beginning  of  this  dispensation  for 
people  to  know  that  the  world  re- 
ligiously had  become  corrupted.  A 
great  apostasy  or  falling  away  from 
the  teachings  of  the  Savior  had  made 
its  inroads  into  every  part  of  the 
Lord's  vineyard. 

And  my  vineyard  has  become  cor- 
rupted every  whit;  and  there  is  none 
which  doeth  good  save  it  be  a  few;  and 
they  err  in  many  instances  because  of 
priestcrafts,  all  having  corrupt  minds 
(D  &  C  33:4;  See  also  2  Nephi  26:29). 


The  importance  of  this  evaluation 
of  the  world,  when  giv^en,  and  as  an 
evidence  for  the  truth  of  the  re- 
stored gospel,  is  well  stated  in  the 
following  comment  on  this  verse: 

Many  object  to  the  teachings  of  the 
gospel  on  the  subject  of  the  deviation 
from  the  original  pattern.  They  take  ex- 
ception to  the  picture  of  total  corruption 
presented  but  this  onlv  confirms  the  truth 
of  the  gospel.  Wc  ha\e  in  holy  writ  suc- 
cessive portraits  of  human  nature  taken 
at  various  times.  One  was  taken  before 
the  deluge:  "All  flesh  had  corrupted  his 
way  upon  the  earth"  (Gen.  6:12).  An- 
other is  presented  by  Eliphaz,  in  Job: 
"Man,  which  drinketh  iniquity  like  wat- 
er" (Job  15:16).  David  viewed  the  con- 
ditions in  this  light:  "The  Lord  looked 
down  from  heaven  upon  the  children  of 
men,  to  see  if  there  were  any  that  did 
understand,  and  seek  God.  They  are  all 
gone  aside;  they  are  all  together  become 
filthy;  there  is  none  that  doeth  good,  no, 
not  one"  (Psalm  14:2,  3).  Paul,  in  his 
day,  repeats  this  and  draws  a  terrible  pic- 
ture of  man  outside  the  influence  of  the 
gospel  (Rom.  5:10-18).  "There  is,"  he 
says,  "no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes." 
The  picture  presented  in  the  Revelations 
gi\en  in  our  dav  has  the  same  features. 
"They  [the  sects]  were  all  wrong."  "My 
vineyard  has  been  corrupted,  every  whit." 
Let  the  reader  compare  these  statements 
with  those  quoted  from  the  Bible,  and  he 
\\'ill  feel  con\inced  that  they  originated 
in  the  same  source  —  the  foundation  of 
truth.  The  purpose  of  God  in  presenting 
these  pictures  is  to  call  men  to  repent- 
ance. Even  those  who  are  doing  good, 
according  to  the  best  of  their  understand- 
ing, err  in  many  respects  because  of 
"priestcraft"  (Doctrine  and  Covenants 
Commentary,  Revised  Edition,  page  173). 

The  need  for  a  restoration  of  the 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  arose  out  of 
the  fact  of  a  departure  from  the 
truth;  consequently,  the  Church 
was  called  out  of  the  wilderness  or 
apostasy.  It  was  this  apostasy  from 
the  gospel  and  the  restoration  that 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


84S 


John   saw  in  vision, 
tion  12:1-6;  14:6-7.) 


(See  Revela- 


The  Eleventh  Hour 

The  dispensation  of  the  fulness 
of  times  is  referred  to  in  this  (Sec- 
tion 33  of  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants) and  other  revelations  as 
'\  .  .  the  eleventh  hour,  and  the  last 
time  that  I  shall  call  laborers  into 
my  vineyard"  (D  &  C  33:3).  (See 
also  D  &  C  43:28;  95:4.) 

The  prediction  that  the  Lord 
would  gather  his  elect  from  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  in  this  last  time 
is  fully  affirmed  by  the  members 
who  have  come  into  the  gospel  net. 
It  is  worthy  to  notice  that  the 
'"elect"  of  the  Lord  are  those  who 
believe  in  him  and  hearken  unto 
his  voice.  (See  verse  6.)  The 
gatherers  in  this  nnportant  activity 
are  the  missionaries  who  are  always 
counseled  to  work  devotedly  in 
thrusting  in  their  sickle  and 
''.  .  .  reap  with  all  your  might, 
mind,  and  strength"  (D  &  C  33:7). 
This  counsel  is  as  pertinent  today 
as  in  other  dispensations  of  the  gos- 
pel, and  the  rewards  to  the  gatherers 
are  as  sure. 

The  Rock  of  Revelation 

The  kingdom  of  God  grew  as 
people  accepted  the  gospel  —  faith, 
repentance,  baptism  in  water  for  the 
remission  of  sins  and  the  receiving 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  There  is  no 
other  way  to  hearken  to  the  voice 
of  the  Redeemer  and  to  be  saved. 
The  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  and  its 
organization,  the  Church,  is  found- 
ed upon  the  ''rock"  of  revelation. 
Men  and  women  know  of  the  truth 
of  the  gospel  bv  the  power  of  reve- 
lation to  their  souls.  Continuance 
in  the  true  faith  insures  to  them 


that  the  "gates  of  hell,"  the  powers 
of  Satan  in  the  spirit  world,  will  not 
hold  them  from  their  eternal  reward 
because  they  have  won  the  victory 
by  overcoming  evil  on  the  earth. 
(See  D  &  C  33:10-13.) 

What  was  to  make  the  kingdom 
of  God,  the  Church,  grow  in  this 
dispensation?  A  knowledge  of  the 
great  apostasy  whereby  the  Lord's 
vineyard  became  corrupted  in  its 
every  part;  the  restoration  of  the 
gospel  and  Church  in  the  last  days; 
the  revelation  of  the  Lord  given 
to  men  whereby  they  might  know 
of  these  facts;  and  The  Book  of 
Mormon  as  a  source  of  knowledge 
of  that  gospel  and  of  its  truth. 

Section  34  and  a 
Prophetic  Element 

With  the  conversion  of  Parley  P. 
Pratt,  many  able  men  came  into  the 
Church  through  his  preaching. 
Among  these  was  his  brother  Orson 
Pratt,  one  of  the  most  ardent  mis- 
sionaries that  this  dispensation  has 
seen.  Joining  the  Church  at  the 
age  of  nineteen,  he  immediately  set 
out  to  visit  the  Prophet  Joseph 
Smith,  who  was  residing  about  200 
miles  away.  Many  converts  to  the 
true  Church  of  this  period  sought 
counsel  from  the  Prophet.  The  pro- 
phetic nature  of  many  of  the  reve- 
lations given  through  Joseph  Smith 
is  well-known  among  Latter-day 
Saints. 

In  Section  34  we  find  a  revelation 
part  of  which  has  been  literally  ful- 
filled, if  we  are  thinking  of  the  ele- 
ment of  prophecy.  Although  short 
in  length,  it  is  deep  in  meaning. 

Orson  Pratt,  A  Missionary 

Orson  Pratt  is  told  that  he  is 
blessed  because  he  has  accepted  the 


844 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


gospel  (verse  4),  but  more  blessed 
is  he  because  he  is  now  called  to 
preach  the  gospel  (verse  5): 

To  lift  up  your  voice  as  with  the  sound 
of  a  trump,  both  long  and  loud  and  cry 
repentance  unto  a  crooked  and  perverse 
generation,  preparing  the  wav  of  the  Lord 
for  his  second  coming  (D  &  C  34:6). 

Important  indeed  is  this  prophetic 
element  in  the  quoted  verse  con- 
cerning Brother  Pratt's  call  to  pro- 
claim the  gospel  ''.  .  .  both  long  and 
loud.  .  .  /'  If  there  was  ever  a  man 
in  this  dispensation  who  served 
faithfully  and  devotedly  in  the  mis- 
sionary work  in  building  up  the 
kingdom  on  the  earth,  it  was  Orson 
Pratt.  Over  a  period  of  fifty  years 
it  is  said  that  he  traveled  more  miles, 
preached  more  sermons,  studied  and 
wrote  more  upon  the  gospel  and 
science  than  any  other  man  in  the 
Church.  It  would  be  reasonable  to 
believe  that  this  revelation  (Section 
34)  served  as  a  factor  in  his  achiev- 
ing this  tremendous  record.  The 
Lord  declared: 

.  ,  .  lift  up  your  voice  and  spare  not  .  .  . 
therefore  prophecy,  and  it  shall  be  given 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 

And  if  you  arc  faithful  behold,  I  am 
with  you  until  I  come  (D  &  C  34:10-11). 

Brother  Pratt's  missionary  work 
included  at  least  eleven  missions  to 
the  eastern  part  of  the  United 
States,  with  seven  different  missions 
to  Great  Britain  and  Europe.  Hun- 
dreds of  people  came  into  the  fold 
of  Christ  through  these  efforts.  One 
of  his  difficult  missionary  assign- 
ments was  in  Scotland  where  he 
labored  for  nine  months  raising  up 
a  branch  of  more  than  two  hundred 
members.  True  to  the  call  which 
came    in    1830   by    this    revelation 


(Section  34),  he  knew  that  he  was 
preparing  the  way  of  the  Lord  for 
his  second  coming.  His  literary 
works,  which  were  many,  empha- 
sized the  need  for  preparing  oneself 
for  the  glorious  coming  of  the  Sav- 
ior (D  &  C  34:7-9). 

It  was  Orson  Pratt  who  arranged 
the  text  of  The  Book  of  Mormon 
and  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 
in  chapters  and  verses,  with  foot- 
notes and  references,  as  published  in 
1876-1879. 

In  this  lesson  we  have  seen  how 
the  kingdom  of  God  grew  by  the 
Lord  raising  up  men  equipped  to 
labor  with  all  their  migM,  mind, 
and  strength  in  a  field  that  was 
white  already  to  harvest.  They  had 
a  message  which  bore  the  stamp  of 
divine  approval  and  which,  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord,  was  carried  into 
the  hearts  of  men.  One  instrumen- 
tality by  which  this  was  done,  as  it 
is  today,  was  The  Book  of  Mormon. 

Questions  for  Discussion 

1.  Give  some  of  the  reasons  for  the 
members  of  the  Church  being  interested 
in  the  Lamanites. 

2.  In  what  way  does  the  story  of  Parley 
P.  Pratt's  conversion  to  the  restored  gos- 
pel help  you  to  understand  the  power  of 
The  Book  of  Mormon  as  a  missionary 
tool?  Do  you  know  of  other  examples 
of  conversion  through  The  Book  of  Mor- 
mon? 

3.  According  to  The  Doctrine  and  Cove- 
nants, Section  33,  what  messages  were 
the  missionaries  to  make  known  to  those 
whom  they  contacted? 

4.  In  what  way  would  you  believe  that 
the  prophecy  in  Section  34  was  fulfilled 
in  the  life  of  Orson  Pratt? 

5.  In  what  wa}S  may  I,  who  have  the 
benefits  of  the  Church  already  built  on  a 
firm  foundation,  make  contributions  to 
the  growth  of  the  kingdom  of  God? 


ViSitifig   cJeacher    1 1  Lessages — 

Truths  to  Live  By  From  The  Doctrine  and  Covenants 

Message   22— "And   The   Book  of  Mormon    and   the   Holy  Scriptures  Are 
Given  of  Me  for  Your  Instruction  .  .  ."  (D  &  C  33:16). 

ChiistinQ  H.  Rohinson 

For  Tuesday,  March  3,  i960 

Objective:    To   show   that   only  by   studying  and  knowing   the   scriptures   and   by 
putting  them  into  action  in  our  hves  can  we  benefit  from  the  Lord's  instructions. 

npHE   Lord  has   declared  that  he  served  to  come  forth  in  the  latter 

has  preserved  the  holy  scriptures  days  as  the  Lord  decreed. 

for  our  inspiration  and  instruction.  The    Book    of    Mormon    records 

A   consideration  of   the   marvelous  were    preserved    by    inspired    men^ 

way  the  scriptures  came  into  being  many  of  whom  did  not  know  spe- 

and  have  been  protected  throughout  cifically  why  they  kept  them.  Nephi^ 

history,  shows  that  the  Lord's  hand  when  he  was  instructed  to  make  two 

has  ever  been  present  in  their  preser-  sets  of  plates,  stated: 

vation. 

The  realitv  of  this  divine  preser-         •,  •  •  }^'^  ^""'^  ^^^/^^  commanded  me  to 
■  •  "^     i.-      1     1      -u  •         make  these  plates  for  a  wise  purpose  m 

vation  can  particularlv  be   seen  mi-         i  •  u  t  1  ^  /     xt 

j  ^  omi,  which   purpose  I  know  not    ( 1   Ne- 

the    way     Ihe    Book    of    Mormon  phi  g-r^^ 
records  were  written  and  preserved. 

When  Nephi  and  his  three  brothers         One    wise    purpose    was    clearly 

were  sent  back  to  Jerusalem  to  ob-  shown    when    the    Prophet    Joseph 

tain  the  brass  records  in  the  custody  Smith  was  commanded  by  the  Lord 

of  Laban,  they  encountered  almost  to  use  the  small  plates  of  Nephi  in 

insurmountable  difficulties.     In  the  translating  the  part  of  the  Nephite 

face  of  these  obstacles,   they  were  records  lost  by  Martin  Harris.  (See 

about  to  abandon  the  project.  Ne-  D  &  C  10:38-46.) 
phi,  however,  inspired  by  the  Lord,         The  great  prophet  Mormon,  the 

convinced    his    brothers    that    they  abridger  of  The  Book  of  Mormon, 

must  persevere.     He  knew  that  it  who  was   the  custodian   of  all  the 

was  wisdom  in  God  that  they  should  records  written  and  handed  down  by 

obtain    these    records    so   that   the  his  ancestors,  cared  for  them  in  full 

teachings  of  the  holy  prophets  could  knowledge  of  their  real  importance, 

be  preserved  for  this  generation  and  He  knew  that  by  so  doing,  he  was 

for  generations  to  come.    With  the  following    the    instructions    of   the 

Lord's  help  the   brass  plates  were  Lord.     (See  "The  Words  of  Mor- 

obtained.     The   Nephite    prophets  mon"  6-7.) 

preserved  them  and  wrote  their  own         Mormon's     son     Moroni,     who 

history  on  gold  plates,  and  the  entire  abridged   the  Book   of   Ether,  also 

set  of  records  was  miraculously  pre-  knew  that  The  Book  of  Mormon 

Page  845 


846  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 

records  would  be  preserved  for  the  of  our  standard  scriptures,  contains 

instruction    of    future    generations,  the  \\Titings  and  teachings  of  Moses 

He  said:  as  re\ealed  to  the  Prophet  Joseph 

Smith,  and  the  writings  of  Abraham 

.  .  .  out  of  the  earth  shall  they  come,  which    came   miraculously   into   the 

by  the  hand  of  the  Lord,  and  none  ean  Prophet's  hands  and  were  translated 

stay  it;  and  it  shall  come  in  a  day  when  -i      i  •           -.i     r    •    ^  i  ^i 

..  -^1   ;,   1         •  1   . 1   4.      -1        ^    J  bv  hmi  with  divme  help, 

it    shall    be   said   that    miracles    are    done  ^                        .                    ^ 

away;  and   it  shall   come   e^■en  as  if  one  The    Doctrme    and   Covenants   IS 

should    speak    from    the    dead    (Mormon  our  Only  truly  modern  scripture.  It 

8:26).  is  a  compilation  of  revelations  de- 
signed for  our  guidance  and  given  by 

The    Prophet   Joseph    Smith   de-  the     Lord     through     the     Prophet 

scribed  The  Book  of  Mormon  as:  Joseph  Smith. 

Regarding    the    scriptures,    Presi- 

.  .  .  the  most  correct  of  any  book  on  ^^^^^  Wilford  Woodruff  said: 
earth,   and    the   keystone   of   our    religion, 

and  a  man  would  get  nearer  to  God  by  ...  The  Bible,  the  Book  of  Mormon, 
abiding  by  its  precepts,  than  by  any  other  the  Book  of  Doctrine  and  Co\enants  con- 
book  (D.  H.  C.  4:461),  tain   the  words   of  eternal  life   unto   this 

generation,    and    they    will    rise    in    judg- 

The  Bible  is  a  collection  of  sixty-  "^^nt  against  those  who  reject  them 
six  books  which  describe  God's  deal-  [jouTna  o  isconrses  22.335). 
ings  with  mankind  on  the  Eastern  Truly,  the  holy  scriptures  have 
Hemisphere.  This  great  scripture  been  given  by  the  Lord  for  our  in- 
has  come  to  us  through  many  trans-  struction.  Yet,  they  cannot  achieve 
lations,  and  is  the  word  of  God  as  their  purpose  to  guide  us  through- 
far  as  it  is  translated  correctly.  out  our  lives  unless  we  study  them 

The  Pearl  of  Great  Price,  another  and  put  their  teachings  into  action. 

Viyom     nleeting — Physical  Safety  Factors 

in  the  Home 

(A  Course  Recommended  for  Use  by  Wards  and  Branches  at  Work  Meeting) 
Discussion   6— Safety  Precautions  in   Medicine  and    Household    Itenns 

Charlotte  A.  Larsen 

For  Tuesday,   March  8,  i960 

Objecti\e:    To   show   the   great    responsibility    of   every    homemaker   to   wage   an 
intensified  battle  against  poisons  which  take  a  high  toll  of  li\'es  among  our  children. 

npHE  problem  of  accidental  injury  We  are  in  a  new  era  with  regard 

and  especially  accidental  poison-  to  poisons.    The  danger  lies  in  the 

ing  in   infancy  and   childhood  has  thousands    of    recently    developed 

long  been  of  great  concern  to  pro-  household  items.     The   committee 

fessional  and  lay  groups.  on  toxicology  of  the  American  Med- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


847 


ical  Association  reports  about  250, 
000  brand-new  chemical  products 
available  for  industrial,  farm,  and 
home  use.  Few  if  any  of  these  items 
are  designated  as  poison. 

A  number  of  external  medications 
and  household  items  that  have 
proved  unsafe  if  swallowed  by  chil- 
dren are: 

Rubbing  alcohol,  tootli-ache  drops, 
spirits  of  camphor,'  corn  and  callous  re- 
mo\ers,  footpowders,  furniture  pohsh, 
bleaches,  disinfectants,  lye,  soap,  silver  and 
shoe  polishes,  bluing,  ammonia,  cosmetics, 
nail-polish  remover,  deodorants',  perfume, 
shaving  lotion,  moth  balls,  untreated 
crayons,  dyes,  ink,  and  varnish. 

These  products  are  among  those 
involved  in  a  study  of  1,033  cases 
made  by  the  Chicago  poison  control 
center.  There  is  still  much  to  learn 
about  some  poisons  and  the  symp- 
toms they  cause.  Carbon  tetra- 
chloride is  coming  to  be  known  as 
extremely  dangerous. 

Helpful  Hints 

Don't  be  misled  as  to  whether  a 
product  is  dangerous  just  because  it 
does  not  say  Poison  or  For  External 
Use  Only  on  the  label.  Never  put 
anything  poisonous  on  food  shelves. 
Keep  containers  tightly  covered. 
Lock  cabinets  containing  poisons. 

Poisonous  Household  Drugs 
and  Chemicals 

Household  drugs  and  chemicals 
seem  to  attract  many  a  child,  and 
often  the  unthinking  parents  are  to 
blame.  Prevention  is  the  best  poh 
icy.  Keep  alert.  Every  mother 
should  know  if  there  is  a  poison 
control  center  in  her  city,  so  if  an 
emergency  arises,  immediate  help 
can  be  had. 


Medicines  —  Know  About  the 
Medicines  You  Use! 

For  your  own  protection  you 
should  read  the  drug  label  with 
care.  It  is  required  to  tell  certain 
things  so  that  the  medicine  may  be 
used  safely.  Many  drugs  may  be 
harmful  if  used  without  a  physi- 
cian's supervision.  Your  physician  is 
your  safeguard  in  the  use  of  pre- 
scription drugs. 

Take  an  Inventory  of 
Your  Medicine  Chest! 

Clean  out  your  medicine  chest 
regularly.  Know  what  hazards  vour 
cabinet  is  harboring,  and  how  long 
each  item  has  been  on  the  shelf. 
Were  the  nose-drops  purchased  last 
fall,  or  the  fall  before?  Are  those 
pills  the  ones  we  got  when  Jimmy 
had  hay  fever  or  when  Mary  had  a 
sore  throat?  Solve  this  problem  bv 
jotting  down  the  date  of  purchase 
on  the  label  of  every  medicine  you 
buy  before  you  place  it  on  the  shelf. 
It  is  also  wise  to  write  the  name  of 
the  medicine  if  you  know  it,  and 
the  illness  for  which  it  is  prescribed. 
This  would  help  decide  which  med- 
icines to  discard,  and  would  avoid 
the  discarding  of  expensive  medicine 
unnecessarily.  Paste  the  list  inside 
your  medicine  chest  or  near  the 
shelf  where  your  medicines  are  kept. 
When  the  time  comes  to  discard  a. 
medicine,  don't  just  drop  it  into  the 
wastebasket,  or  even  into  the  gar- 
bage can.  Flush  it  down  the  toilet. 
Medicine  has  a  kind  of  fascination 
for  many  children.  Liquid  and  pills 
can  be  easily  poured  into  the  toilet; 
salves  and  ointments  should  be 
scooped  out  of  jars  or  squeezed  out 
of  tubes  into  toilet  paper  and 
flushed  away. 


848 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


Cautions 

Never  take  anything  internally  in 
the  dark;  turn  on  the  light  and  read 
the  label  carefully.  It's  a  good  idea, 
too,  to  read  the  instructions  twice, 
including  the  small  print.  Poisoning 
can  be  pre\'ented  by  observing  cau- 
tion and  never  being  negligent  in 
storing  and  using  medicines. 


Questions 

1.  Why  is  it  necessary  to  read  the 
labels  and  instructions  before  taking  medi- 
cines? 

2.  Are  you  a  victim  of  miracle,  cure-all 
ach  ertisements? 

3.  What  precautions  can  you  take  to 
make  sure  of  the  safety  of  your  family 
from  accidental  poisoning  by  medicines? 


oLiterature — America's  Literature  — 
A  New  Nation  Speaks 

Lesson  14— Thomas  Paine,  Revolutionist 

Eider  Brfant  S.  Jacobs 

(Textbook:  America's  Literature,  by  James  D.  Hart  and  Clarence  Gohdes, 
Dryden  Press,  New  York,  pp.  137-148) 

For  Tuesday,  March  15,  i960 

Objective:  To  evaluate  Thomas  Paine's  contribution  to  the  ideal  of  freedom. 


Calumny  Against  Pafne 
Tj^EW  men  have  been  more  vili- 
fied than  Thomas  Paine.  Several 
times  he  was  hanged  and  buried  in 
effigy,  shot  at  while  living  on  his 
New  York  farm,  spat  upon,  and 
refused  the  right  to  vote  in  the  very 
country  which  he  did  as  much  as 
any  other  to  create.  Englishmen 
directed  their  cobblers  to  drive  hob- 
nails in  the  design  of  a  T  into  one 
heel,  a  P  designed  into  the  other, 
that  they  might  grind  Thomas 
Paine  into  the  dirt  with  their  every 
step.  If  the  boogeyman  was  too 
tame  to  subdue  misbehaving  chil- 
dren, mothers  used  their  supreme 
threat,  "Better  be  good  or  Tom 
Paine'll  get  you."  In  absentia  Eng- 
land tried  him  as  a  traitor,  and 
convicted  him;  France  left  him  in 
jail  for  ten  months,  deathly  ill  of 


an  ulcer,  and  only  chance  saved  him 
from  the  guillotine  because  the 
cross  signifying  he  was  to  be  taken 
was  made  on  the  open  side  of  the 
door,  and  was  absent  w^hen  the  door 
was  closed;  all  this  happened  with- 
in walking  distance  of  Gouverneur 
Morris,  the  American  consul  in 
Paris,  who  knew  of  his  imprison- 
ment but  did  nothing  to  end  it. 
Paine,  finally  was  freed  through  the 
efforts  of  the  succeeding  consul, 
James  Monroe,  who  nursed  Paine 
in  his  own  home  for  eighteen 
months,  believing  him  too  ill  ever 
to  recover. 

Upon  returning  to  America,  Paine 
was  so  poor  he  had  to  borrow  a 
dollar  to  pay  for  his  passage  across 
the  Delaware  River;  even  the  liberal 
Quakers  refused  him  burial  in  their 
sacred  ground,  and  after  his  bones 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


849 


had  been  buried  on  his  own  farm 
for  ten  years,  an  Enghsh  journahst, 
WilHam  Cobbett,  was  so  filled  with 
his  remorse  at  having  opposed  Paine 
that  he  took  his  remains  to  England, 
there  to  build  a  monument  over 
them  in  Paine's  honor.  But  at  Cob- 
bett's  death  seventeen  years  later  no 
one  knew  the  whereabouts  of 
Paine's  body. 

Yet  breathing  or  buried,  the  im- 
mortal Tom  Paine  was  a  living 
idea;  and  his  one  idea  was  revolu- 
tion—revolution necessary  and  now. 

If  such  a  rabble  rouser  and 
troublemaker  was  condemned  and 
ignored  by  his  own  contemporaries, 
why  does  he  deserve  our  attention, 
even  possibly  our  praise?  Is  his  one 
illustrious  success  in  America  of  suf- 
ficient moment  to  cancel  out  his 
life  of  failure,  loneliness,  persecu- 
tion, and  living  oblivion?  If  he  was 
a  tactless  hothead  who  alienated  his 
own  contemporaries,  what  can  make 
him  any  different  for  us? 

Our  great  advantages  in  evaluat- 
ing him  are  time  and  distance.  We 
are  sufficiently  removed  that  we  can 
see  the  whole,  and  therefore  know 
and  judge  as  his  own  world  never 
could.  Time  has  tended  to  mini- 
mize his  failures  and  weaknesses, 
particularly  in  recent  decades,  and 
has  permitted  us  to  realize  the  sta- 
ture of  his  idealism  and  his  neces- 
sary role  in  the  birthing  of  a  new 
Nation. 

Paine's  Life  (1737-1809) 

Born  in  1737  in  England,  to  a 
Quaker  corsetmaker  and  his  wife, 
Paine  attended  Thetford  village 
grammar  school  and  in  his  early 
teens  ran  away  to  sea.  At  age  twenty 
he  married,  became  once  more  a 
staymaker,  continuing  his   interests 


in  astronomy,  mathematics,  and  phi- 
losophy. These  interests  he  ac- 
quired through  attending  lectures 
by  various  members  of  the  Royal 
Society,  but  mostly  through  conver- 
sation and  argument  in  the  local 
coffeehouses.  His  wife  died  within 
the  year,  presumably  of  childbirth, 
and  Paine  lived  in  four  English  vil- 
lages, married  again,  but  was  legally 
separated  after  three  years  of  incom- 
patibility, cause  unknown. 

With  his  later  friends  Paine  would 
never  discuss  his  personal  past, 
though  sometimes  he  made  kindly 
references  to  his  Quaker  father.  He 
never  mentioned  his  mother,  yet  he 
called  on  her  in  her  old  age,  and 
made  arrangements  through  a  third 
party  to  give  her  enough  money 
each  year  to  keep  her.  He  became 
excise  collector  for  the  Crown  at 
Sussex,  but  was  fired  for  passing 
excise  goods  without  inspecting 
them.  He  was  not  endeared  to  his 
emplover,  since  in  1772  he  spent 
most  of  his  time  badgering  members 
of  Parliament  for  a  "living  wage," 
attacking  them  both  in  person  and 
with  a  printed  pamphlet,  a  proce- 
dure unheard  of  in  Paine's  time,„ 
when  wages  were  set  in  each  district 
by  the  Justice  of  the  Peace.  Still 
striving  vainly  to  find  his  niche  in 
life,  he  purchased  a  tobacco  shop, 
but  it  soon  failed  and  Paine  was  de- 
clared bankrupt. 

When  in  1774  he  first  came  to 
Benjamin  Franklin's  attention,  he 
was  thirty-seven  years  of  age  and  a 
failure  at  everything  he  had  tried. 
His  bookseller  friend  Clio  Rickman, 
described  him  as  of  medium  height 
''and  rather  athletic;  he  w^as  broad- 
shouldered  and  stooped  a  little.  His 
eye,  of  which  the  painter  could  not 
convey  the  exquisite  meaning,  was 


S50  RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 

full,  brilliant,  and  singularly  pierc-  Rhode  Island,  laid  siege  to  Boston, 
ing;  it  had  in  it  the  muse  of  fire."  burned  Falmouth,  Massachusetts, 
It  was  this  eye  brilliance  which  at-  and  Norfolk,  Virginia;  used  Boston's 
tracted  Franklin  to  him.  Thinking  Old  South  Church  for  the  stabling 
him  a  promising  young  man,  he  of  horses,  while  General  IIowc  or- 
wrote  him  letters  of  recommenda-  dered  Old  North  Church  and  a 
tion  to  friends  in  Philadelphia.  hundred  homes  destroyed  for  fire- 
With  nothing  to  lose,  and  all  to  wood.  Still  General  Washington 
gain,  Paine  arrived  in  Philadelphia  said,  ''We  have  not  raised  armies 
November  30,  1774,  and  for  eight-  with  ambitious  designs  of  separating 
een  months  served  as  editor  of  the  from  Great  Britain." 
Pennsylvania  Magazine,  more  than  It  cannot  be  stated  that  Paine, 
doubling  its  circulation  with  his  more  than  any  other  influence,  re- 
liberal  editorials  on  dueling,  rights  shaped  men's  minds  to  desire  sep- 
of  women,  need  for  a  copyright  law,  aration;  instead  his  Common  Sense 
evils  of  slavery,  and  kindness  to  ani-  was  the  only  influence  to  establish 
mals.  He  had  been  in  the  colonies  such  a  goal  for  the  taking  up  of 
only  five  months  until  a  group  of  arms.  His  powerful  words  appeared 
enraged  farmers  fired  on  British  at  just  the  right  moment.  As  is 
troops  at  Lexington  on  April  19,  evidenced  by  their  wildfire  popu- 
1775.  Tom  Paine  had  great  de-  larity,  they  expressed  what  most  of 
cisions  to  make.  Where  did  he  the  colonists  believed  in  their  hearts, 
stand?  Even  more  important,  where  but  could  not  say.  Or  if  they  had 
stood  the  thirteen  colonies?  On  not  believed  it,  previously,  they  did 
August  23,  1775,  England  issued  a  after  reading  Paine, 
proclamation  stating  that  the  colo- 
nies were  in  a  state  of  rebellion.  In  Common  Sense 
this  golden  hour  it  was  Tom  Paine  in  October  1775,  five  months  after 
who  changed  rebellion  to  revolution  Lexington,  Benjamin  Franklin  pro- 
by  convincing  the  thirteen  colonies  posed  to  Tom  Paine  that  he  write  a 
that  it  was  their  destiny  to  become  history  of  the  rebellion  which  the 
a  separate  Nation.  latter  agreed  to  attempt.  Dr.  Ben- 
Save  for  Benjamin  Franklin,  who  jamin  Rush  was  at  Paine's  home  as 
referred  to  Tom  Paine  as  his  "po-  each  chapter  was  completed,  and  it 
litical  son,"  scarcely  any  of  these  was  he  who  gave  the  pamphlet  its 
transplanted  Englishmen  had  ever  title  and  found  a  publisher  suf- 
dreamed  of  anything  but  preserv-  ficiently  courageous  to  publish  it. 
ing  their  sacred  rights  as  English-  Later,  Paine  recalled  that  when  he 
men,  not  even  George  Washington,  landed  in  America  he  found  "the 
elected  Commander-in-Chief  of  the  disposition  of  the  people  such,  that 
Army  the  day  preceding  the  Battle  they  might  have  been  led  by  a 
of  Bunker  Hill.  Between  Lexington  thread  and  governed  by  a  reed."  But 
and  the  publication  of  Paine's  Com-  in  his  own  mind  there  was  no  con- 
mon  Sense  almost  nine  months  fusion  or  hesitation,  for  he  WTOte, 
later,  the  follo\\'ing  events  occurred:  ''My  own  line  of  reasoning  is  to  my- 
The  Continental  Congress  met;  self  as  straight  and  clear  as  a  ray 
colonial  forces  captured  Fort  Ticon-  of  light." 
deroga;    British    forces    bombarded  Within   three  months  the  pam- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


85 1: 


phlet  sold  120,000  copies  in  the  colo- 
nies, soon  followed  by  four  Euro- 
pean editions  and  a  total  sale  of 
more  than  one-half  million.  (Paine 
donated  all  his  royalties  to  the  Con- 
tinental cause.)  No  one  on  either 
side  of  the  Atlantic  escaped  its  im- 
pact. Conservative  John  Adams 
said,  ''History  is  to  ascribe  the  Rev- 
olution to  Tom  Paine";  George 
Washington  saw  it  'working  a  pow- 
erful change  in  the  minds  of  many 
men"  towards  separation,  and 
throughout  the  army  it  was  read  to 
the  Continental  soldiers  while  stand- 
ing in  formation. 

By  thus  giving  direction  and  cer- 
tainty in  a  moment  of  confusion, 
Paine  helped  the  colonists  to  see 
and  feel  a  new  common  cause  which 
eventually  resulted  in  the  emerg- 
ence of  a  Nation,  and  it  was  his 
imagination  which  first  conceived 
the  name  "The  United  States  of 
America." 

The  title.  Common  Sense,  like 
the  masquerade  of  giving  only 
"simple  facts,  plain  arguments,  and 
common  sense,"  recalls  the  genius 
of  Antony's  oration  over  the  dead 
body  of  Caesar.  When  Paine  re- 
assured the  readers  he  was  appealing 
only  to  their  "instincts  for  truth, 
decency,  and  fairness,"  they  flattered 
themselves  that  it  was  these  qualities 
alone  which  Paine  exercised,  both 
within  them  and  himself.  In  reality 
Common  Sense  is  a  rhetorical  pow- 
der keg  with  the  fuse  lighted  and 
sparking.  He  uses  every  device  to 
inflame  his  hearers — to  jar  them  alive 
to  a  new  definition  of  their  relation- 
ship to  Mother  England  and  to 
their  own  freedom.  And  this  was 
precisely  what  was  needed.  Irony, 
ridicule,  emotional  torrents,  barbed 
phrases— all  are  here,  and  in  a  cre- 


ative brilliance  which  Paine  never 
again  achieved.  Listen  to  some  of 
the  passages  which  proclaim  Tom 
Paine  as  the  most  effective  pam- 
phleteer and  persuasive  arguer  of  the 
Revolution,  and  probably  of  our 
entire  American  history: 

The  Sun  never  shined  on  a  cause  of 
greater  worth.  'Tis  not  the  affair  of  a 
City,  a  County,  a  Province,  or  a  Kingdom; 
but  of  a  Continent — of  at  least  one  eighth 
part  of  the  habitable  Globe.  'Tis  not  the 
concern  of  a  day,  a  year,  or  an  age;  pos- 
terity are  virtually  involved  in  the  contest, 
and  will  be  more  or  less  affected  even  to* 
the  end  of  time,  by  the  proceedings  now.. 
Now  is  the  seed-time  of  Continental 
union,  faith  and  honour.  The  least  frac- 
ture now  will  be  like  a  name  engraved  with 
the  point  of  a  pin  on  the  tender  rind  of 
a  young  oak;  the  wound  would  enlarge 
with  the  tree,  and  posterity  read  it  in 
full  grown  characters.  .  .  . 

I  have  heard  it  asserted  by  some,  that 
as  America  has  flourished  under  her  for- 
mer connection  with  Great-Britain,  the 
same  connection  is  necessary  towards  her 
future  happiness,  and  will  always  have  the 
same  effect.  Nothing  can  be  more  fal- 
lacious than  this  kind  of  argument.  We 
may  as  well  assert  that  because  a  child  has 
thrived  upon  milk,  that  it  is  never  to- 
have  meat.  .  .  . 

But  she  has  protected  us,  say  some. 
That  she  hath  engrossed  us  is  true,  and 
defended  the  Continent  at  our  expense 
as  well  as  her  own,  is  admitted;  and  she 
would  have  defended  Turkey  from  the 
same  motive,  viz.  for  the  sake  of  trade 
and  dominion.   .   ,   . 

This  new  World  hath  been  the  asylum 
for  the  persecuted  lovers  of  civil  and  re- 
ligious liberty  from  every  part  of  Europe. 
Hither  have  they  fled,  not  from  the  tender 
embraces  of  the  mother,  but  from  the 
cruelty  of  the  monster;  and  it  is  so  far  true 
of  England,  that  the  safe  tyranny  which 
drove  the  first  emigrants  from  home,  pur- 
sues their  descendants  still.  .  .  . 

I  challenge  the  warmest  advocate  for 
reconciliation  to  show  a  single  advantage 


852 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


that  this  continent  can  reap  by  being  con- 
nected with  Great  Britain.  I  repeat  the 
challenge;  not  a  single  advantage  is  derived. 
Our  corn  w  ill  fetch  its  price  in  any  market 
in  Europe,  and  our  imported  goods  must 
be  paid  for  buy  them  where  we  will.  .  .  . 

Everything  that  is  right  or  reasonable 
pleads  for  separation.  The  blood  of  the 
slain,  the  weeping  voice  of  nature  cries, 
'Tis  Time  To  Part.  Even  the  distance 
at  which  the  Almighty  hath  placed  Eng- 
land and  America  is  a  strong  and  natural 
proof  that  the  authority  of  the  one  over 
the  other,  was  never  the  design  of  Heav- 
en ..  .  (Text,  page  139  ff.). 

Taunting  the  readers'  imagina- 
tions with  the  image  of  besieged 
Boston,  ''that  seat  of  wretchedness" 
whose  inhabitants  now  can  only 
''stay  and  starve  or  turn  out  to  beg/' 
Payne  asks  how  we  can  again  be 
friends  with  England  after  such 
cruelty: 

But  examine  the  passions  and  feelings 
of  mankind:  bring  the  doctrine  of  recon- 
ciliation to  the  touchstone  of  nature,  and 
then  tell  me  whether  you  can  hereafter 
love,  honour,  and  faithfully  serve  the  pow- 
er that  hath  carried  fire  and  sword  into 
your  land?  .  .  .  But  if  you  say,  you  can 
still  pass  the  violations  over,  then  I  ask, 
hath  your  house  been  burnt?  Hath  your 
property  been  destroyed  before  your  face? 
Are  your  wife  and  children  destitute  of 
a  bed  to  lie  on,  or  bread  to  live  on?  Have 
you  lost  a  parent  or  a  child  by  their  hands, 
and  yourself  the  ruined  and  wretched  sur- 
vivor? If  you  have  not,  then  are  you  not 
a  judge  of  those  who  have.  But  if  you 
have,  and  can  still  shake  hands  with  the 
murderers,  then  are  you  unworthy  the 
name  of  husband,  father,  friend,  or  lover, 
and  whatever  may  be  your  rank  or  title  in 
life,  you  have  the  heart  of  a  coward,  and 
the  spirit  of  a  sycophant  (Text,  pp.  141- 
142). 

It  was  such  fiery  brilliance  from 
the  pen  of  our  master  phrase-maker 
which  convinced  our  forefathers 
they  should  revolt,  not  rebel.  Be- 
tween the  two  lies  all  the  difference, 


and  all  the  gratitude  we  owe  Tom 
Paine,  regardless  of  whatever  else  he 
had  been  or  was  to  become. 

World  Revolutionist 

As  editor,  soldier,  and  the  author 
of  sixteen  issues  of  The  American 
Crisis,  Paine  continued  to  serve  his 
country  throughout  the  war.  The 
first  Crisis,  which  appeared  in  De- 
cember 1776,  has  the  same  impas- 
sioned brilliance  as  Common  Sense, 
and  is  almost  as  famous.  It  begins: 

These  are  the  times  that  try  men's  souls: 
The  summer  soldier  and  the  sunshine 
patriot  will  in  this  crisis  shrink  from  the 
ser\ice  of  his  country;  but  he  that  stands 
it  NOW,  deserves  the  love  and  thanks 
of  man  and  woman.  Tyranny,  like  hell,  is 
not  easily  conquered;  yet  we  have  this 
consolation  with  us,  that  the  harder  the 
conflict,  the  more  glorious  the  triumph 
(Text,  pp.  137-138). 

Thanking  God  that  he  feared  not, 
he  kept  alive  hope  in  darkest  hours, 
was  sent  on  a  desperate  last  appeal 
to  France,  where  his  reputation  was 
largely  responsible  for  the  success 
of  his  appeal  for  money,  munitions, 
and  clothing.  From  the  moment 
this  convoy  reached  our  shores,  our 
fighting  force's  fortunes  continued 
to  improve  until  Cornwallis  sur- 
rendered at  Yorktown. 

Granted  a  farm  and  an  annuity 
of  eight  hundred  dollars  for  his  serv- 
ices to  his  country  during  the  Revo- 
lution, Paine  continued  to  write,  but 
he  also  invented  the  smokeless  can- 
dle and  an  iron  bridge  which  he 
was  promoting  in  France  just  before 
their  own  revolution  broke  out. 
Here  he  became  a  close  friend  of 
our  Ambassador,  Thomas  Jefferson, 
with  whom  he  had  so  much  in  com- 
mon. He  returned  to  England 
where  he  published  The  Rights  of 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT  853 

Man,  which  expressed  his  view  that  prisoned  in  France  for  saying  what 
''Government,    hke    dress,    is    the  he  thought,  he  next  proceeded  to 
badge  of  lost  innocence/'  and  which  ahenate  all  Christians  by  pubhshing 
made  his  most  sustained  appeal  for  his  The  Age  oi  Reason,   really  in 
the  abolishment  of  monarchy.     It  the  hope  of  saving  some  common 
was  this  book  which  caused  him  to  belief  in  God  among  the  French, 
be  so  much  hated  by  his  brother  who   were   being   carried   away   by 
Englishmen   who    still   loved    their  their  excesses  during  the  revolution, 
king,  despite  his  human  faults.  While   he   never   tried   to    convert 
Benjamin     Franklin     had     said,  anyone  to  his  own  views,  he  believed 
^'Wherever  liberty  is,  there  is  my  wholeheartedly  in  his  right  to  state 
country."     Paine  believed  and  act-  his  religious  belief  even  as  he  grant- 
ed his  conviction  that  ''Where  lib-  ed  the  same  right  to  everyone  else, 
erty   is   not,    there   is   mine."      He  Nevertheless  he  attacked  the  Bible 
proclaimed    his    strong    conviction  as  being  false  theology,  and  a  see- 
that  the  American  and  the  French  ondhand  account  of  false  revelation 
Revoluitions  were  but  the  beginning,  which  he  could  not  accept.  Appear- 
and   that    soon     men     everywhere  ing  almost  ten  years  after  the  end 
would  be  freed  of  their  chains  which  of  the  American  Revolution,  almost 
traditional  governments  imposed  up-  twenty    since    he    wrote    Common 
on  them.    "The  world  is  my  coun-  Sense,  this  book  was  reviled  by  the 
try,  all  mankind  are  my  brethren,  new  American  generation  which  had 
to  do  good  is  my  religion.  .  .  ."    It  forgotten     Paine's     past     services, 
was  in  this  spirit  that  he  went  to  Though  he  never  opposed  Jesus  as 
France  to  try  helping  the  interna-  being  the  greatest  teacher  and  most 
tional  revolution  there.    Soon  after  moral  of  men,  Paine's  attempt  to 
the  fall  of  the  Bastille,  which  was  justify  his  deistic  or  "Natural  Re- 
the    symbol   of   aristocratic   cruelty  ligion"  in  place  of  the  Bible,  caused 
and  oppression,  Lafayette  gave  Paine  him  to  be  universally  hated.    When 
the  key  to  the  Bastille  to  be  sent  he  returned  to  America  eight  years 
to  Washington.     Even  though  he  later  he  found  his  life  a  miserable 
could  not  speak  any  French,  Paine  one.  If    only  he  could  have  chosen 
was  elected  to  the  French  Assembly,  the  moment  of  his  death,  he  might 
and  was  one  of  nine  men  chosen  to  have  died  a  hero;  as  it  was  his  great 
draft   a    constitution    for   the    new  tragedy  was   to  live   too  long  and 
France.      But    in    1793    when    the  speak  too  often  what  he  believed, 
guillotine  became  popular  and  the  regardless  of  the  consequences. 
Assembly  voted  to  kill  Louis  XVI  Yet  in  his  earlier  years  speaking 
and  his  family,  Paine  fearlessly  op-  the  truth  as  he  saw  it,  even  when 
posed   their   decision   to    kill   their  he  was  alone  in   his  opinion,  was 
king,  for  which  his  French  friends  the  source  of  his  greatness,  and  so 
imprisoned  him  to  show  their  disap-  must  it  ever  be  for  so  untrammeled 
proval  of  his  independence.  a  nature  as  Paine's. 

Again,   in   contrast  to  Franklin's 

philosophy   of  "getting  on   in  the  Keligious  Beliefs 

world,"    Paine    was    not    practical.  Paine's  credo   of  religious  belief 

Declared  a  traitor  in  England,  im-  formed  part  of  the  first  chapter  of 


854 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


The  Age  of  Reason  (Text,  page 
143).  Stating  his  belief  in  God,  in 
'iiappiness  beyond  this  hfe/'  and 
in  the  equahty  of  man,  he  disavows 
behef  in  any  creed.  However,  he 
can  never  be  called  an  infidel,  since 
by  his  own  definition:  ''Infidelity 
does  not  consist  in  believing  or  in 
disbelieving;  it  consists  in  professing 
to  believe  what  he  does  not  believe" 
(Text,  page  143).  Paine's  Bible  is 
the  creation,  both  of  man  and  of 
the  marvelous  world  in  which  he 
lives,  since  ''Every  man  is  an  evi- 
dence to  himself,  that  he  did  not 
make  himself"  (Text,  page  147). 
He  believed  that  man  can  come  to 
know  God  only  through  his  reason, 
and  that,  by  using  the  methods  of 
science,  man  can  possess  the  "true 
theology." 

Because  it  was  rational  and  reas- 
onable, Paine  believed  that  the 
"moral  duty  of  man  consists  m 
imitating  the  moral  goodness  and 
beneficence  of  God  manifested  in 
the  creation  toward  all  his  crea- 
tures." True  to  his  early  Quaker 
influence,  he  believed  that  the  world 
had  become  too  reasonable  and  en- 
lightened ever  again  to  admit  that 
any  human  suffering  or  cruelty  was 
necessary.  If  man  were  freed  from 
the  evils  of  traditional  social,  eco- 
nomic, and  political  dominations, 
he  would  be  benevolent  to  his  own 
kind  since  "man  is  naturally  the 
friend  of  man,  and  .  .  .  human  na- 
ture is  not  of  itself  vicious."  If  un- 
hampered by  institutions,  man's 
reason  and  humanity  would  inevit- 
ably bring  kindness  and  peace  to 
society. 

Humanitarian 

With  such  a  philosophical  core, 
Paine  wrote  his  Agrarian  Justice  and 
other     pamphlets    advocating    the 


specific  reforms  which  were  the 
fond  dreams  of  his  later  years.  He 
opposed  slavery,  dueling,  capital 
punishment,  and,  most  of  all,  social 
and  financial  conditions  which 
caused  unbelievable  suffering  among 
the  poor.  While  the  far-sighted 
Paine  advocated  international  copy- 
right laws,  disarmament,  and  an 
international  association  of  nations, 
his  most  radical  proposal  was  to  tax 
the  wealthy  so  that  e\'ery  person 
should  receive  fifteen  pounds  at  age 
twenty-one,  and  from  age  fifty  on^ 
ten  pounds  a  year.  Such  a  sum 
would  provide  a  decent  minimum 
income,  and  stop  the  mass  begging 
by  the  aged  which  for  so  long  had 
characterized  the  "civilized"  world. 
Tom  Paine  deserves  our  gratitude 
and  our  study  of  his  mind  and  writ- 
ings, not  so  much  because  he  was 
either  good  or  bad,  as  because  he 
was  throughout  his  life  a  spark.  At 
the  crucial  moment  he  quickened 
men's  imaginations  into  action,  and 
they,  seeing  good  in  his  writings, 
did  what  their  new-found  convic- 
tions dictated  they  must  do.  Tom 
Paine  wrote  that,  whenever  a  prob- 
lem arises,  we  should  clear  away  all 
precedent  and  think  as  if  we  were 
the  first  men  who  ever  thought. 
This  he  did  throughout  his  life,  with 
the  amazing  results  we  have  just  re- 
viewed. But  most  amazing  is  it 
that  a  militarily  unskilled  minority 
of  English  would  dare  insist  that 
they  were  right  in  their  concept  of 
man  and  government,  that  the 
greatest  nation  in  the  world  was 
wrong.  Such  sheer  creative  seeing 
and  doing  required  a  superabund- 
ance of  courage  and  faith.  In  these 
qualities  Tom  Paine  led  the  colo- 
nists to  action,  victory,  and  identity 
as  a  separate  Nation. 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


855 


Thoughts  for  Discussion  he  says,  "History  is  to  ascribe  the  Revolu- 

tion to  Tom  Paine"? 

3.  Which  of  Tom  Paine's  hterary  skills 

1.  Why  was  Paine  hated  and  forgotten       made    Common    Sense    such    a    dynamic 
for  so  manv  years,  both  before  and  after      document? 

his  death?  4.  Why  has  he  often  been  called  a  cit- 

2.  Do  you  agree  with  John  Adams  when       izen  of  the  world? 

Social  &imc^— Spiritual  Living 
in  the  Nuclear  Age 


Lesson  5— The  Individual  and  Religious  Maturity— Part  II 
Elder  Bhme  M.  Porter 

For  Tuesday,  March  22,  1960 

Objective:  To  consider  some  criteria  of  religious  maturity  and  the  role  of  religious 
maturity  in  spiritual  living. 

(Note:   For  purposes  of  continuity,  the  teacher  should  briefly  review  the  lesson 
from  last  month.) 


I 


QJOME  of  the  processes  of  achiev- 
ing rehgious  maturity  were 
briefly  considered  in  last  month's 
lesson.  We  then  embarked  upon 
the  task  of  trying  to  establish  some 
criteria  for  religious  maturity.  The 
following  three  have  been  discussed: 
(1)  Knowledge  and  awareness  of 
''the  abundant  life";  (2)  Soul  free- 
dom; and  (3)  Growth  toward 
wholeness.  We  continue  now  with 
criterion  number  four. 

4.  Practical  (dynamic)  applica- 
tion of  ichgious  beliefs. 

A  mature  religious  system  of 
beliefs  supplies  its  own  driving  pow- 
er and  becomes  dynamic  in  its  own 
right.    Allport  states: 

Yes,  I  venture  to  assert  that  the  most 
important  of  all  distinctions  between  the 
immature  and  mature  religious  sentiment 
[systems  of  beliefs]  lies  in  this  basic  dif- 
ference in  theii  dynamic  characters. 

Immature  religion,  whether  in  adult  or 
child,   is   largely   concerned   with   magical 


thinking,  self  justification,  and  creature 
comfort.  Thus  it  betrays  its  sustaining 
motives  still  to  be  the  drives  and  desires 
of  the  body.  By  contrast,  mature  religion 
is  less  of  a  servant  and  more  of  a  master 
in  the  economy  of  life.  No  longer  goaded 
and  steered  exclusively  by  impulse,  fear, 
wish,  it  tends  rather  to  control  and  to 
direct  these  moti\'es  toward  a  goal  that  is 
no  longer  determined  by  mere  self  interest 
(Allport,  Gordon  W.:  The  Individual  and 
His  Religion,  page  260,  The  MacMillan 
Company,  used  by  permission ) . 

The  gospel  which  Christ  taught 
is  a  religion  of  doing;  a  religion  of 
positive  action.  The  religiously  ma- 
ture person  within  the  framework 
of  Christianity,  must,  of  necessity, 
be  involved  in  a  life  of  dynamic  ac- 
tion. James  was  most  emphatic  in 
this  matter: 

\\''hat  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren, 
though  a  man  say  he  hath  faith,  and  have 
not  works?  can  faith  save  him? 

If  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked,  and 
destitute  of  daily  food, 


856 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


And  one  of  yon  say  unto  them.  Depart 
in  peace,  be  ye  warmed  and  filled;  not- 
withstanding ye  give  them  not  those 
things  which  are  needful  to  the  body;  what 
doth  it  profit? 

Even  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not  works,  is 
dead,  being  alone. 

Yea,  a  man  may  say.  Thou  hast  faith, 
and  I  have  works:  shew  me  thy  faith 
without  thy  works,  and  I  will  shew  thee 
my  faith  by  my  works. 

Thou  believest  that  there  is  one  God; 
thou  doest  well:  the  devils  also  believe, 
and  tremble. 

But  wilt  thou  know,  O  vain  man,  that 
faith  without  works  is  dead?  (James 
2:14-20) 

The  negative  aspects  of  religion 
are  important,  but  certainly  the 
religiously  mature  person  cannot 
live  by  the  ''thou  shalt  nots''  alone. 
Lowell  Bennion  presents  a  chal- 
lenging question  in  this  regard: 

Well  might  each  of  us  ask  himself:  are 
you  a  Latter-day  Saint  because  of  the 
things  you  don't  do  primarily  or  because 
of  the  things  you  do?  Is  religion  for  you 
mainly  inhibitory  and  restraining,  or  is  it  a 
program  of  action,  a  life  of  devotion  and 
service  (Bennion,  Lowell:  Teachings  of 
the  New  Testament,  Salt  Lake  City, 
Deseret  Book  Company,  1956,  page  141). 

The  religiously  mature  person  is 
not  one  who  is  satisfied  with  where 
he  is,  with  the  status  quo;  he  is 
actively  seeking  to  improve  the  life 
situation.  People  have  good  inten- 
tions; but  the  religiously  mature 
person  not  only  has  good  intentions^ 
he  actually  puts  these  intentions 
into  operation.  If  a  man's  highest 
value  is  success,  if  love,  truth,  jus- 
tice, tenderness,  and  mercy  are  of 
no  use  to  him,  he  may  profess  these 
ideals  but  he  does  not  strive  for 
them.  He  may  think  he  worships 
the  God  of  love,  but  he  actually 
worships  an  idol  of  his  real  goals 
which    are    rooted    in    materialism. 


Man  will  seek  the  haven  of  the 
church  and  of  religion  because  his 
inner  emptiness  impels  him  to  find 
some  security,  but  he  often  is  con- 
cerned only  with  the  survival  of 
religion  and  of  the  churches.  Pro- 
fessing religion  is  no  guarantee  of 
being  religious. 

One  measure  of  this  aspect  of 
religious  maturity  was  stated  very- 
concisely  in  the  Biblical  admoni- 
tion: ".  .  .  by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them"  (Mt.  7:20).  The  re- 
ligiously mature  person  is  not  only 
concerned  with  his  awareness  of 
religious  teachings  but  he  is  gen- 
uinely concerned  with  developing 
the  skill  to  apply  them. 

The  religiously  mature  person  in 
his  diligent  attempts  to  actively  ap- 
ply the  principles  of  religious  living, 
develops  a  genuine  concern  for  the 
welfare  and  happiness  of  others. 
He  is  one  who  has  emerged  from 
childish  egocentricity  and  is  taking 
an  active,  affectionate  interest  in  the 
needs  of  others. 

5.  The  sense  of  glory  in  life. 

The  scriptures  tell  us  'The  heav- 
ens declare  the  glory  of  God; 
and  the  firmament  sheweth  his 
handywork"  (Psalms  19:1).  The 
religiously  mature  person  recognizes 
that  glories  surround  him.  He  stands 
in  reverent  amazement  of  the  many 
elements  which  constitute  the  uni- 
verse and  life  that  are  beyond  his 
own  comprehension,  beyond  his 
own  accomplishments.  As  ques- 
tioned in  the  book  of  Psalms,  "What 
is  man,  that  thou  art  mindful  of 
him?  And  the  son  of  man,  that 
thou  visiteth  him?  For  thou  hast 
made  him  a  little  lower  than  the 
angels,  and  hast  crowned  him  with 
glory  and  honour''  (Psalms  8:4-5) . 

Reverence  for  life  inevitably  re- 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


857 


suits  in  humility— a  hallmark  of 
the  religiously  mature  person.  He 
provides  leadership  and  authority 
when  things  important  to  him  are 
to  be  done  or  said,  but  at  the  same 
time  he  is  far  from  being  over- 
whelmed with  thoughts  of  his  own 
goodness.  No  wholesomely  critical 
person  can  ever  be  impressed  with 
his  own  spirituality.'  His  insight  in- 
to himself  is  so  keen  and  his  vision 
is  so  vast  that  perspective  does  not 
allow  him  to  see  himself  as  anything 
but  an  imperfect  representative  of 
something  much  better  than  him- 
self. It  is  this  that  makes  growth 
possible. 

Albert  Schweitzer  points  out  that 
the  idea  of  reverence  for  life  offers 
itself  the  realistic  answer  to  the 
realistic  question  of  how  man  and 
the  world  are  related  to  each  other. 
Of  the  world  man  knows  only  that 
everything  which  exists  is,  like  him- 
self, a  manifestation  of  the  will  to 
live.  With  this  world  he  stands 
in  a  relation  of  passivity  and  activ- 
ity. On  the  one  hand,  he  is  subordi- 
nate to  the  course  of  events  which 
is  given  in  the  totality  of  life;  on 
the  other  hand,  he  is  capable  of 
affecting  the  life  which  comes  with- 
in his  reach  by  hampering  or  pro- 
moting it,  by  destroying  or  main- 
taining it.  (Reference,  Albert 
Schweitzer:  Out  oi  My  Liie  and 
Thought,  New  York,  Henry  Holt 
and  Company,  1933,  page  267  ff.) 

As  a  being  in  active  relation- 
ship with  the  world,  he  comes  into 
a  spiritual  relationship  with  it  by 
not  living  for  himself  alone,  but 
feeling  himself  one  with  all  life 
that  comes  within  his  reach.  Let 
a  man  once  begin  to  think  about 
the  mystery  of  his  life  and  the  links 
which   connect  him  with   the   life 


that  fills  the  world,  and  he  cannot 
but  bring  to  bear  upon  his  own 
life— and  all  other  life  that  comes 
within  his  reach— the  principle  of 
reverence  for  life.  Existence  will 
thereby  become  harder  for  him  in 
every  respect  than  it  would  be  if  he 
lived  for  himself,  but,  at  the  same 
time,  it  will  be  richer,  more  beau- 
tiful, and  happier.  Life  will  be- 
come, instead  of  mere  living,  a  real 
experience. 

With  this  kind  of  approach  to 
living,  an  individual  is  able  to  see 
beneath  the  surface;  see  beyond  the 
horizon.  He  has  the  ability  to  sense 
the  inwardness  of  things.  As  he 
looks  at  a  school  building,  for  ex- 
ample, he  does  not  see  just  a  build- 
ing, but  recognizes  this  as  a  place 
where  learning  occurs,  where  inter- 
action is  taking  place.  He  is  able 
to  see  the  interior,  to  sense  the 
functioning  of  what  is  going  on 
there. 

And,  likewise,  the  religiously 
mature  individual  senses  the  inward- 
ness of  people.  He  sees  the  potenti- 
alities within  them  and  constantly 
seeks  to  move  toward  the  goal  of 
helping  himself  and  other  people. 
He  seeks,  as  Socrates  prayed,  ''Make 
me  beautiful  in  the  inward  soul,  and 
may  the  inward  and  the  outward  be 
as  one."  The  abundant  life  might 
be  interpreted  as  consisting  mainly 
of  loving  God,  loving  oneself,  loving 
one's  fellow  men. 

6.  Acting  in  hith. 

The  religiously  mature  person  acts 
in  faith  and,  because  of  his  faith, 
he  has  an  optimistic  view  of  the 
future.  He  believes  in  law  but  be- 
lieves also  in  the  liberty  to  act 
within  the  law  to  do  things  within 
law  freely. 


858 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


It  is  characteristic  of  the  mature  mind 
that  it  can  act  wholeheartedly  even  with- 
out absolute  certainty.  It  can  be  sure 
without  being  cocksure.  We  are  not 
positive  that  we  shall  be  alive  tomorrow, 
but  it  is  a  good  hypothesis  to  proceed  on. 
We  are  not  certain  that  the  social  agencies 
of  our  big  cities  are  decreasing  the  margin 
of  suffering  and  evil  in  our  midst,  but  it 
seems  like  a  probability  worth  backing.  It 
is  still  less  demonstrable  that  you  and  I 
will  succeed  in  the  goals  that  we  have 
respectively  set  for  ourselves;  but  it  is  the 
mere  chance  of  success  that  nerves  us  for 
sustained  and  eager  endeavor.  The  odds 
for  success  do  not  have  to  be  large  in 
order  to  keep  us  going,  .  ,  ,  Faith  is  a  risk, 
but  everyone  in  some  way  or  other  is 
bound  to  take  it.  (Allport,  Gordon  W., 
The  Individual  and  His  Religion,  page  72, 
The  Macmillan  Company,  used  by  per- 
mission ) . 

Faith  not  only  serves  as  a  dynamic 
force  to  impel  us  on  to  greater 
things,  but  it  can  serve  also  as  an 
anchor  which  can  help  provide  a 
feeling  of  security  much  needed  in 
the  rapidly  changing  and  complex 
world  of  today. 

Wherefore,  whoso  believeth  in  God 
might  with  surety  hope  for  a  better  world, 
yea,  even  a  place  at  the  right  hand  of 
God,  which  hope  cometh  of  faith,  maketh 
an  anchor  to  the  souls  of  men,  which 
would  make  them  sure  and  steadfast, 
always  abounding  in  good  works,  being 
led  to  glorify  God   (Ether  12:4). 

The  importance  of  faith  along 
with  love  was  pointed  out  when  we 
were  told  ''And  if  you  have  not 
faith,  hope,  and  charity,  you  can  do 
nothing"  (D  &  C  18:19). 

No  claim  is  made  that  the  above 
criteria  represent  an  exhaustive  list. 
Establishing  a  definition  of,  or  cri- 
teria for,  religious  maturity  is  a  most 
difficult  task.  Let  us  hope  that  the 
items  mentioned  above  provide 
something  tangible  about  which  we 


can  discuss,  think,  and  consider,  as 
we  attempt  to  evaluate  our  own 
religious  maturity.  Let  us  now  look 
for  a  moment  at  the  role  of  religious 
maturity  in  spiritual  living  in  a 
nuclear  age. 

The  Role  of  Religious  Maturity 

The  demands  of  living  spiritually 
in  any  age  but,  particularly,  in  this 
nuclear  age,  require  the  traits, 
characteristics,  and  qualities  of  the 
religiously  mature  person.  As  man 
has  developed  the  almost  unbeliev- 
able mechanical  advances  which  may 
permit  him  to  destroy  himself,  the 
ability  to  love  and  to  forgive  be- 
comes even  more  essential  than  in 
the  past.  Our  own  personal  devel- 
opment should  be  of  vital  concern 
to  all  of  us.  Paul  told  us  in  essence 
that  no  matter  how  many  other 
things  we  have,  that  without  love  in 
our  hearts  and  in  our  lives  we  are 
as  ''sounding  brass  or  a  tinkling 
cymbal"— we  are  nothing. 

If  we  are  to  maintain  our  good 
mental  health  and  achieve  a  feeling 
of  personal  satisfaction  and  secur- 
ity, we  must  counteract  the  unrest 
and  anxiety  which  exist  in  the  world 
with  knowledge  and  awareness  of 
the  abundant  life.  We  must  insure 
the  conditions  which  will  permit 
freedom  of  the  soul  in  order  that, 
independently,  we  can  make  the  best 
of  our  lives.  Our  planetal  aware- 
ness in  the  nuclear  age  emphasizes 
the  importance  of  growth  toward 
wholeness  in  order  that  we  may  de- 
velop an  attitude  of  outreach  and 
inclusiveness.  Our  skills  of  apply- 
ing and  practicing  our  religious 
beliefs  must  be  perfected  so  that 
faith  will  be  matched  with  works. 
If  we  can  develop  the  sense  of  glory 
in  life,  a  reverence  for  life,  perhaps 


LESSON  DEPARTMENT 


859 


we  will  seek  to  nurture  and  enhance 
it  rather  than  destroy  it.  Then, 
acting  in  faith,  we  can  exert  our 
every  effort  toward  achieving  good 
works,  and  toward  improving  the 
life  situation. 

Goal  Reaches  Beyond  This  Life 

A  word  of  caution  needs  to  be 
expressed  for  us  to  'keep  in  mind, 
as  we  attempt  to  evaluate  ourselves 
against  these  criteria  of  religious  ma- 
turity. We  must  not  expect  our- 
selves to  be  perfect  or  absolutely 
consistent  in  our  rehgious  maturity. 
More  than  within  any  other  area 
of  the  maturing  processes,  with  the 
possible  exception  of  emotional  ma- 
turity, its  fashioning  is  always 
unfinished  business.  The  goals  we 
have  set  represent  a  heavy  assign- 
ment and,  for  most  of  us,  call  for 
more  than  can  be  accomplished  in 
this  life.  We  are  yet  imperfect  hu- 
man beings  on  our  way  toward  per- 
fection. Even  though  a  person  may 
have  developed  strong  religious 
beliefs  and  ranks  high  on  the  scale 
of  religious  maturity,  he  undoubt- 
edly finds,  on  occasions,  that  his 
conduct  is  not  consistent  with  his 
beliefs.  Paul  recognized  this  fact 
when  he  said: 

For  the  good  that  I  would  I  do  not: 
but  the  evil  which  I  would  not,  that  I 
do  (Romans  7:19)  • 

Impulse  often  wins  out  and 
many  of  the  things  we  would  not 
do,  we  do;  and  much  that  we  would 
do,  we  leave  undone. 

We  must  develop  love  and  extend 
compassion  for  all  people. 

The  religiously  mature  person  never 
wants  to  take  misunderstandings  as  final; 
never  wants  to  take  the  estrangement  of  a 
person  from  himself — from  his  best  self — 
as   final;   never   wants   to   take   an   apathy 


toward  life  as  final.  The  religious  per- 
son in  his  contacts  with  other  people, 
whether  he  operates  as  a  therapist  to  get 
a  discorded  life  moving  again  or  whether 
he  operates  as  a  parent  getting  children 
back  on  good  terms  with  each  other,  or 
whether  he  operates  as  a  member  of  the 
community  somehow  bridging  a  gap  be- 
tween two  groups  that  haven't  been  get- 
ting along,  or  whatever  he  is,  a  religiously 
mature  person  wants  that  which  has 
stopped  the  growth  of  life  to  be  removed, 
wants  to  enact  the  principle  of  the  second 
start  (Mrs.  Bonaro  Overstreet,  Devotional 
Address  dcHvered  at  Brigham  Young  Uni- 
versity, June  1958) . 

Dr.  Harry  A.  Overstreet  stated: 

Either,  in  religion,  we  serve  a  belief 
that  encourages  man's  growth  or  we  serve 
a  belief  that  keeps  him  immature.  The 
two  beliefs  are  basically  and  forever  in- 
compatible (Overstreet,  Harry  A.:  The 
Mature  Mind,  page  271,  W.  W.  Norton 
&  Company,  Inc.,  used  by  permission). 

Vital  Importance  of  Increasing 
Level  of  Rehgious  Maturity 

We  could  list  many  reasons  justi- 
fying the  importance  of  each  and 
every  one  of  us  diligently  working 
toward  increasing  the  level  of  his 
religious  maturity.  But  two  stand 
out  in  glaring  significance.  One, 
the  challenges  of  living  creatively, 
harmoniously  (or  perhaps  even  liv- 
ing at  all)  with  one  another  in  a 
nuclear  age  emphasize  the  need  for 
rapidly  producing  a  generation  of 
emotionally  and  religiously  mature 
persons.  And  two,  the  possibility  of 
man  eventually  becoming  like  God, 
achieving  the  Latter-day  Saint  phi- 
losophy of  eternal  progression  and 
accepting  the  invitation  of  Christ 
to  ''Be  ye  therefore  perfect,  even  as 
your  Father  which  is  in  heaven  is 
perfect,"  (Mt.  5:48)  must  surely  be 
built  upon  the  foundations  of 
emotional  and  religious  maturity. 


860 


RELIEF  SOCIETY  MAGAZINE— DECEMBER  1959 


CHORAL 

MUSIC  for 

RELIEF  SOCIETY 

CHORUSES 


Come  Ye  Blessed  of 
My  Father — Madsen  .20 

Go  Ye  Forth  With 
My  Word-Madsen..  .25 

IncHne  Your  Ear — 
Wilkes   25 

Lord,  Hear  Our 
Prayer — Verdi    20 

Lord's  Prayer — 

Gates   20 

Music — Marsden    20 

My  Redeemer  Lives 
—Gates  20 

O  Lovely  Land, 
America — Madsen    ..  .20 

Open  Our  Eyes — 
Macfarlane    25 

Send  Forth  Thy 

Spirit — Schuetky  20 


Music  Sent  on  Approval 

Use    this    advertisement    as    your    order    blank 


DAYNES  MUSIC  COMPANY 

15  E.  1st  South 

Salt  Lake  City   11,  Utah 

Please   send   the   music   indicated  above. 
n   On  Approval  Q   Charge 

Q  Money  Enclosed 


Name 

Address    , 

City  &  State 


Ik^ii^M^ 


15  E.  1st  South 
145 NORTH UNWERSITY.PROVO*^  Salt  Lake  City  11,  Utah 


Tirrriimiiiii! 


Thou^i^  foi  Discussion 

1.  Do  you  have  other  criteria  of  re- 
ligious maturity  to  suggest? 

2.  What  can  an  individual  do  to 
increase  the  degree  of  his  rehgious 
maturity? 

3.  Discuss  the  implications  of  religious 
maturity  for  living  in  the  nuclear  age. 

4.  What  are  some  of  the  problems 
which  result,  both  in  our  personal  lives  as 
well  as  in  society,  from  religious  imma-" 
turities? 

Supplementary  References 

McKay,  David  O.:  'The  Right  Life 
.  .  .  The  Happy  Life,"  The  Improvement 
Era,  March  1958,  pp.  142-143;  205. 

McKay,  David  O.:  "True  Education," 
The  Impiovement  Era,  March  1957,  pp. 
141-142. 

McKay,  David  O.:  "Inner  Peace,"  The 
Impiovement  Era,  January  1958,  page  21. 


,yi  Storif    /lever  Kyld 


Maude  O.  Cook 

I  did  not  watch  with  shepherds 

On  that  Judean  hill. 

As  angels  sang  their  anthem 

Of  "Peace  on  earth  —  Good  will. 


I  was  not  with  the  Magi 
Who  traveled  from  afar 
And  found  the  little  Christ-child 
By  following  a  star. 

I  was  not  at  the  manger 
To  offer  gifts  of  gold, 
But  I  have  loved  the  story 
That  never  will  grow  old. 

And  as  I  kneel  in  homage, 
Though  centuries  away, 
I  feel  his  presence  near  me 
On  this  blest  Christmas  Day. 


Vida  Fox  C/awson 
Travel  Center 

Dear  Friend: 

If  you  are  interested  in 
HAWAII,  remember  we  have 
tours  going  every  month. 

Our  1960  EUROPEAN 
folders  are  now  ready  and 
will  be  gladly  sent  to  you 
upon    request. 

Write  or  Phone: 

VIDA  FOX  CLAWSON 

216  South  13th  East 
Salt  Lake  City  2,  Utah 

Phone:  DA  8-0303 


40  Shades  of  Plastic  Foam 

FOAM  V8"x39"  wide  10  yards  $8.00 

FOAM  Ve"x29"  wide    .V3   yard.    30c, 

-V2     yard      45c 

FOAM   Strips  cut  any  width,   1"   to  9", 

each   5c  to   25c 

CHENILLE,    all    colors    per    yard    5c 

CHRISTMAS    CARDS,    50    beautiful    cards 

$1.00 

Tote  Bags-  Undecorated  Plastic  Boxes  .25c  up 
DOLLS,    undressed    4"-6"-8"-n" 29c    up 

Christmas    Beads,    balls,    leaves,    berries 

bunch     15c 

Dacron    Bats,  72"x90"   $2.49 

Border  Prints,  percale   per  yard  49c 

Dan    River   Ginghams Reg.    $1.19    yard    79c 

Handicraft,  Hobby  Supplies-Cards-Toys-Gifts. 
Order  shipped  day  received.  Prices  plus 
postage. 

Stake  Relief  Societies,  or  Civic  groups 
in  the  Western  States  wishing  to  be 
included  in  Mrs.  Tingey's  Handicraft 
Demonstrations,  write  immediately  for 
date  reservations   and   details. 

TINGEY'S  COUNTRY  STORE 

"Handicraft    Center    of    The    West" 

3456  North  State  Highway  91 

Lehi,  Utah  Phone  PO  8-2852 


Beginning  and  advanced 
classes      start      soon.       Type 
your     letters,    minutes,     reports,, 
genealogy    sheets,    etc. 

LDS  BUSINESS  COLLEGE 

70   North   Main    —  EM   3-2765 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Page  861 


ARE  YOU  AN 
UNPUBLISHED  AUTHOR? 

F  YOU  HAVE  A  BOOK  LENGTH 
MANUSCRIPT  you  would  like 
to  hove  published,  our  editorial 
staff  will  be  glad  to  consider  it 
on  a  co-operative  basis. 

OUR      PROGRAM      HAS 

LAUNCHED  MANY  NEW 

WRITERS. 

Submit   your  work    for   free   editorial 
evaluation    and    further    information. 

We  consider  all   types  of   material: 
Fiction,      Poetry,     Juveniles,     Religious 
Books,  Educational,  and  Scholarly  Work. 

GREENWICH  BOOK 
PUBLISHERS,  INC. 

Attention:    Mr.    Wright 

489  Fifth  Avenue 
New  York  City,  New  York 


•  lllilAIJTIFIJL 
•  IIAIVDY 

•  IIIIRA1ILE 

A  sure  way  of  keepinjj;  alive  the  valu- 
4ible  in.stniction  of  eacli  month's  Belief 
Society  Magazine  is  in  a  handsomely 
bound  cover.  The  Mountain  West's  first 
and  finest  bindery  and  printing  house  is 
prei^ared  to  bind  your  editions  into  a 
durable  volume. 

Mail   or   bring   the   editions   you   wish 
bound  to  the  Deseret  News  Press  for  the 
finest  of  service. 
■Cloth  Cover-$2.50;  Leather  Cover-$3.80 

Advance     payment    must     accompany 

.all   orders. 

Distance  from 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah  Rate 

Up   to    150  miles   _ 35 

150  to     300  miles  _ 39 

300  to     600  miles  45 

600  to  1000  miles  54 

1000  to  1400  miles  64 

1400  to  1800  miles  76 

Over  1800  miles  _. 87 

Leave  them  at  our  conveniently  locat- 
ed uptown  office. 

Deseret  News  Press 

Phone  EMpire  4-2581   gQ>^ 

33  Richards  St.        Salt  Lake  Citv  1 .  Utoh  Ol  %^ 

Page  862 


Vl/ inter  [Bride 

Vesta  N.  Lukei 

The  world  in  beauty  goes 
Beneath  pure  satin  snows. 
With  icy  diamonds  decked 
And  sun-bright  sequins  flecked. 

The  winter  world's  trousseau 
Of  fragile  flakes  of  snow 
Is  pristine  beauty  lost 
When  snow  and  ice  defrost. 


S. 


even 


Gwen  Marier  Barney 

Kiss  the  freckle  on  her  face, 

Tie  ribbons  in  her  hair, 

Too  soon  she'll  turn  to  love's  embrace 

And  leave  you  dreaming  there. 


TOURNAMENT  OF  ROSES 

PARADE 

CHRISTMAS  HOLIDAY  TOUR 

8  days  including  San  Diego  and 
Tijuana,   Mexico 

Also  Grandstand  Seats  for  the 

Rose  Parade 

Cinerama,  Knott's  Berry  Farm 

Forest    Lawn,   Marineland 

China  Town,  Disneyland 

MEXICAN  TOUR 

February  1960  and  June  1960 

also  student  tour  in  June  1960 

Visit  Book  of  Mormon  places. 

GUATEMALA 

Book  of  Mormon  Archeological  Sites 
Tour  leaving  August  1960 

HILL  CUMORAH,  July  1960 

For  itinerary  write  or  phone 

ESTHER  JAMES  TOURS 

460     7th  Avenue        Phone:    EM  3-5229 
Salt  Lake  City  3,  Utah  EL  5-0268 


Ujirthdaii   (congratulations 


One  Hundred 

Mrs.  Mary  Martha  Cardon  Merrili 
Preston,  Idaho 

Ninety-nine 

Mrs.  Celestia  Terry   Peterson 
Fairvievv,  Utah 

Ninety-eight 

Mrs.  Alvira  Burnham  Thomas 
El  Monte,  Cahfornia 

Ninety-seven 

Mrs.  Marie  Holst  Ciiristensen 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-five 

Mrs.  Mary  Bohne 
Cardston,  Canada 

Mrs.  Cora  Lindsay  Ashton 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-four 

Mrs.  Eli.en  Hawthorne 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Pauline  B.  Wale 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-three 

Mrs.  Sarah  Ellen  Burton  Foulgep 
Ogden,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  Latham  Reid 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Ninety-two 

Mrs.  Mary  Ann  Pitcher  Coulam 
Pleasant  Grove,  Utah 

Mrs.  Rosella  Arvilla  Harrison 

Storrs 

Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sally  Perry 
Powell,  Wyoming 


Ninety-one 

Mrs.  Willie  Bond  Golsan 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Mrs.  Louisa  Haag  Abegg  Done 
Tucson,  Arizona 

Mrs.   Matilda   Thornsbury   Stevens 
Ashland,  Kentucky 

Mrs.  Julia  Sciilappi  Andrus 
Melba,  Idaho 

Ninety 

Mrs.  Mary  Blood  Linford 
Logan,  Utah 

Mrs.  Sarah  Josephine  Burrows  Potter 
Magna,  Utah 

Mrs.  Mary  R.  Murphy  Norris 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


HAWAIIAN   TOUR  j 

Leaving  December  16,  1959      I 
Also  in  January  and  February    | 


ROSE  BOWL  PARADE 

I  We  have  a  Rose  Bowl  Parade 

!  Tour  leaving  in  December.  In- 

!  quire   early    and    make    early 

I  reservations. 

j  Shorter  Tour  $65.00 

f  EUROPE  1960 

!  Reservations  made  anywhere 

i  in  the  world,  chartered  tours 

I  or  individual. 

I 

f  MARGARET  LUND  TOURS 

I  4708    Holladay    Blvd. 

j  Salt    Lake    City,     Utah 

I  Phones:  CR  7-6851 

!  IN  6-2909 


I 


M>^B»c>'aa»'<)'«B»'()4 


Page  86; 


1.  CHRIST  in  ANCIENT  AMERICA 

Milton  R.  Hunter 

Volume  II  of  ''Archaeology  and  The  Book  of 
Mormon"  centers  upon  Quetzalcoatl,  the 
''White  Bearded  God"  of  Indian  legend 
whose  origin  parallels  the  Book  of  Mormon 
account  of  Christ's  visit  to  the  Western  Hemi- 
spere.  Lavishly  illustrated. 


3.95 


2.  ARCHAEOLOGY 

and  The 
BOOK  of  MORMON 


Milton  R.  Hunter 


This  first  volume  describes  Dr.  Hunter's 
tour  of  Book  of  Mormon  lands  in  Mexico 
and  Central  America  .  .  .  his  encounter 
with  White  Indians  .  .  .  relics  and  ruins 
that  substantiate  Book  of  Mormon  claims. 
Gorgeous  illustrations. 


3.95 


UTITK II  i « li  ^ 


lf///rj¥ 


3.  HE  THAT  LIVETH 

Doyle  L.  Green 

A  beautifully-written  story  on  the  life  and 
mission  of  our  Savior  for  young  people.  A 
wonderful  book  for  every  LDS  family  li- 
brary. Contains  ten  full-color  full-page  re- 
productions of  paintings  by  Danish  Master 
Painter,  Carl  Henrik  Bloch. 


DESERET  BOOK  COMPANY 
44  East  South  Temple 
Salt  Lake  City.  Utah 
Gentlemen: 

Enclosed   you    will    find check    money 


order  I  have  an   account.   Please   charge. 

enclosed     $ for     encircled     (numbered) 

1             2             3 
Name    


Amount 
books: 


3.25 


'•■■ f" 

liiiiiiiiiiii 


Address 


City Zone State 

Residents  of  Utah  include  21/2%  Sales  tax. 


DosocQttisBooh  to. 

44    Easi    South    Temple     -   Salt    Lake   Cit\     Utah  — 


Page  864 


Holiday 


Delights 

For  all  those  tempting,  tasty  candies, 
cookies  and  other  Yuletide  delights, 
use  the  finest,  purest,  sweetest  sugar 
made  —  U  and  I  —  sparkling-white 
and  available  in  handy  one-pound 
cartons:  brown,  fine  granulated, 
superfine  dessert,  and  powdered. 


It. 


Now  you  can  insure  the  whole  family  with  a  single 

Family  Package  Policy 


Whether  it's  a  TV  supper  or  an  insurance 
program,  many  famihes  hke  their  purchases 
all  in  one  package.  Beneficial's  new  Family 
Benefactor  Plan  is  a  real  family  package 
that  will  fit  whether  you're  just  starting  in 
the  family  business  —  or  have  an  economy- 
size  houseful.  Best  of  all,  if  your  family 
increases,  so  does  your  insurance  —  and  at 


no  increase  in  cost!  One  low-cost,  easy-to- 
remember  premium  payment  protects  the 
entire  family  —  Dad,  Mom,  and  all  the  chil- 
dren, including  those  that  haven't  come  on 
the  scene  yet. 

Is  this  the  package  for  you?  Send  coupon 
below,  or  ask  your  Beneficial  agent  to  tell 
you  more  about  the  benefits  of  this  unique 
policy. 


Beneficial  Life  Insurance  Company 
Beneficial  Building 
Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 

Please  send  folder  giving  full  details  about 
the  Family  Benefactor  Plan. 

Name  

Address 


City Zone       State 


BENEFICIAL  LIFE  ^ 


Virgil  H.  Smith,  Pres. 


Salt  Lake  City,  Utah 


unG 

HBB